《The Queen Villainess Eavesdrops on My Heart and Won’t Let Me Slack Off》 Chapter 1: I just want to loaf around for ten years! Chapter 1: I just want to loaf around for ten years! Chapter 1 I just want to loaf around for ten years! During the third year of the Eternal Night Calendar in the capital of the Green Vines Empire. On a regr morning, plenty of maids can be seen working at a luxurious estate located in the upper district. Meanwhile a man with ck eyes and hair, Roger rxed on the bed of a luxurious bedroom with a smile across his handsome face. He should''ve had a good dream. It has been a long time after the sun has risen. He seems to have gotten enough rest and woke up. Ding! Acedia system has detected your emotional stability, you''ve obtained a random chest, would you like to open it? Open! Opened sessfully, you got 100 units of Origin Spiritual Power. Roger felt heat flow into his head as the world became clearer. Even this can be strengthened? As expected of you, system! Roger was ecstatic. Spiritual and Magic power is the source of a magician''s strength. Magic power decides the amount of spells you can cast and spell''s strength. Spiritual power decides the spell''s pration and the speed of magic recovery. Those things can be improved through meditation, but doing that takes a lot of time without the help of pills or other methods of strengthening. So spiritual power often bes a bottleneck of improvement. But the system can directly strengthen spiritual power? Its power is simply immeasurable. Doing nothing is sofortable! Roger Charles, 18 years of age, has been known as a waste in the empire. But he has another identity. In his previous life, he was a video game developer. "Eternal Night, a game which took five years to develop before it was finally released Gamers worked hard to take advantage of the game''s extremely high degree of freedom and have developed many strategies for many prominent game roles. As a veteran of the game, Roger had already experienced what the game had to offer, including the horrors and malice of the gods. And the truth hidden behind the main storyline of the game! That night, he had prepared to have a rest, and make some videos to earn money and shock theizens. But when he woke up, Roger was surprised! He transmigrated into the game world, ten years before the main story. He wasnt the main character. Nor the ultimate viin. He was the brother of the Right Prime Minister, Duchess Angelina, under the leadership of the ultimate viin Eternal Night Queen. He couldnt evenlive until the game started, just appearing as an extra. Just a small mob by the roadside. Fortunately, after he crossed into the game, he received the "Acedia System". Just by living afortable life and pretending to be a waste, the system will award him a chest with random rewards everyday. The first day when his spiritual power strengthened, he thought that just byzing about and openingchests, he could get much more powerful equipment and so on. Since he had the system, he felt secure and decided not to wander outside. He was ready to lie in the Ducal Pce for ten years, and then check the situation to see whether he would go out or not. First, his empire was a viin camp, depending on the direction of the game, they will lose. And Roger did not even live until the game started, this means that in the next ten years he had a deadly crisis, so he should be careful. This games task was to kill the queen and overthrow the tyranny of the Empire. To Roger, who knows every game plot, blending in with the protagonist''s group is simple. If he had the Protagonist''s Halo and a god''s help, and openinga system plug-in, achieving a perfect ending would be easy! But as he knew the secrets of the world, he admired the Queen who went against the gods with her sword. Because the gods were bastards, the protagonist''s group was robbed. Despite knowing this, he had been given chance to live again. The destiny of the empire was not easy to change, and he didnt want to give his life to the gods. So he justid in this ce, reducing his presence, not letting the protagonists and the gods notice him. If the main story starts, if he had a chance, he would help the empire. If he had no other choice, he would bring his sister to another ce and rely on the Acedia System. Squeak~. His bedroom door was pushed open. A blue haired girl walked into his room. She was 165 centimeters tall, and her blue eyes were crystal clear. Her bright and beautiful face could even make the coldestnd blows spring breeze. Angelina Charles, the prime minister of Green Vines Empire, Rogers sister. At the side of the Queen of Eternal Night, the only great maid who could suppress her murderous spirit. Many people had been saved due to her efforts countless times including the protagonist''s party. So the yers called her Saint Angelina, the image of the blue-haired maid is also very ttering. Now Angelina was pouting, she went near the bed, and said: Roger, why are you still asleep? Sister, why did you suddenly barge in? Roger hurriedly pulled his nket over himself, covering his body that was only wearing underwear. The Queen ising to our home, you better hurry up and put some clothes on! I won''t go outside when she''s here, is that ok? Her Majesty wants to see you and wants to name you as her knight, will youe? Of course, I will go! Roger then gets up and gets dressed. The Queen of Eternal Nights is ruthless and is strict with her subordinates. Betray her orders, and the best ending would be death. Angelina went to help him. Roger was an otaku, so how could he get close to such a beautiful girl like her in his previous life? Obviously, as the Grand Chancellor of the Queen''s Right seat, Angelina rarely does tend to others. Roger kept dodging, while Angelina was obviously inexperienced. The clothes soon became a mess, they lost their bnce and they fell into the soft, huge bed together. His arms were wrapped around his sister''s body, and there was a delicate fragrance of orchids floating into his nose Rogers mind was nk for some time before he pushed her away in embarassment. Sister, I know how to put on clothes! Stop embarrassing me! Angelina was stunned, isn''t it her who should be ashamed at this time? This guy started it! She struggled to prop herself up and said in disgust: Brother, you are stupid like a child, don''t move, I''ll help you get it done. Sheughed. Her gentle face radiated a holy glow. Roger was also impressed. That''s a lot better than CG! He was like a wooden puppet, letting his sister help him get dressed. Get dressed and get his hair done. Although her brother was a waste, he looked so handsome! The cubs that have been raised with hard work do not know which little fairy will marry him. Sister, why are you suddenly pinching me? I''m your sister, I''ll pinch you if I want to, I''m the biggest in this house! She said without any reason, seemingly unhappy. Roger was confused. When she went from 2D to 3D this goddess also became neurotic! But as expected of the duchess, they are big. Was her cup size a D? When he thought about it, only he could see that even the right chancellor of the empire had a girlish side. Seemed quite cool? Beside Charles''s room. Angelina, Roger and many other waiters and maids were waiting for the queen to arrive. There was a slight sh of light, and a woman who was 175cm tall wearing a gorgeous robe with gold and red characters teleported directly to the house. Because she was too strong, she didn''t need any guards to escort her. She had gold hair which shone like the sun, her face was radiantly beautiful, and her skin were fairer than a girl''s. A pity that her aura was ever powerful and sharp, akin to a sword, suppressing all sphemous thoughts one might have. By pure magic alone, she could stand in the air and look down on everyone. At this moment, he finally understood the so-called majesty of a queen. In the game, one can also look at her dreamlike character portrait. But now, facing her directly with her aura''s momentum beyond that of a legendary powerhouse, only one word came to mind terrifying! Although its only one woman, her presence alone caused everyone to kneel."Greetings, Your Majesty!" This is the Ruler of the Empire, the world''s top powerhouse, the Queen of the Eternal Night! Stand up. She waved her hand gently. Suddenly, a strange voice appeared in her head. [Oh my god! Shes so powerful! Shes awesome!] [But why is she wearing leggings? Does she not have any care for her dignity and self respect?] [It is a pity that such a woman is not tolerant of the gods.] Who knows the secret of me and the gods? Storms were set off in the Queen''s heart as she stood directly in the air. Chapter 2: Your answer was so great Chapter 2: Your answer was so great Chapter 2 Your answer was so great At the front of the House of Charles. As the Queen moved closer, everyone knelt before her. And she was about to enter the house as a guest. But now, she suddenly stood still in the air and didnt move! Not only did she keep quiet but she also activated hundreds of protective magic sequences. Surrounded by a gxy, her expression was quite serious. Angelina asked nervously: What happened? My queen? You, return to the house! The Queen of the eternal night said in a low voice. This is the first time she had encountered such a situation. Did this world have people that could break through her spiritual barriers and send thoughts into her mind? This powerful man didnt appear, but quietly speaks, why? She used magic to scan every movement in her vicinity. Angelina also brought her people back to the house, her expression serious too. The Queen of the Eternal Night was the strongest in the empire. Her strength was beyond legendary. Standing shoulder to shoulder with the gods, an invincible existence on the earthly ne, she proudly meandered with her head held up high. She had not seen Her Majesty being on guard for years. Ten minutes passed. She lowered her guard, yet the enemy still hadn''t appeared. She didnt catch any traces. Everybody looked at her, they were not aware of any hostile presence nor knew anything but were curious and confused despite their deadpan faces. Roger was also confused. [Theres no way there is anyone who can challenge the queen in the capital?] [Your Majesty, if you remain in the air without minding other''s welfare, everyone will develop neck pain.] Come again! Who is so rude? The Queen of eternal nights eyes shone brightly, the world in front of her eyes was twisted up. She constantly switched between magic, saint power, and the spiritual power of different attributes to explore the surrounding environment. Finally, she caught a strong afterglow of spiritual power. She kept searching with spiritual power, finally her gaze fell on the boy who was standing beside Angelina. Her gaze was slightly solemn. His spirit was so strong! Compared to mine Maybe 1% of mine? She suddenly found her mistake He wasn''t intentionally doing it. He just couldnt control his spiritual power and as a result a special phenomenon of broadcasting has emerged. This broadcast reception was obtained from a special source. When she went to hell, she killed such a spiritual troll, bathed in its blood, and gained this talent. So what she was listening to was the inner voice of this boy? It was so bold and rude that she wanted to strangle him. But for some reason she felt that it was funny. More importantly, he even knew the secret about her and the gods. Even Angelina didnt know about these things, how can her brother know? This person has some secrets, that she needs to probe. The queen thought and scattered all protection, descending to the ground. She recovered her elegance and calm, with a smile she went into Charles''s house. After all, he was just a "waste", he shouldn''t be able to harm the queen Angelina saw the queen looking at her brother and she said: Your Majesty, this is my brother Roger, whose qualifications are mediocre. Qualifications are mediocre? Sheughed as she thought this. His spiritual powers areparable to that of a legendary mage. Is that considered to be mediocre in qualifications? This person has hidden it so deep and hasn''t even told his sister. But spiritual power isn''t obvious like magic. If she was not such a genius, she would not have found out. The queen suddenly moved forward, her gaze cutting Roger like a knife, as if seeing through his soul. Roger subconsciously took a step back. [Her expressions looks strange, why is she looking so fierce?] [Could it be that she is having her period ? So she''s moody?] The queen couldn''t hold her expression and said: You are so rude! This little guy is so bold and ignorant. How dare you nder me with that kind of thing? You are so moody! Your family is moody! He didn''t know that strong people can control menstrual time, and when they don''t need it, they can naturally stop ovting! Even if it was because of menstruation, it wouldn''t affect my state of mind at all! Her fists clenched. Since she became queen, and ruled with a powerful iron fist, no one had dared to ridicule her like this. Those who ridiculed her like this, she didnt let even their ashes remain. Maybe because of how daring he was, she felt refreshed, so she calmed down, deciding not to kill him. Angelina misunderstood that it was because his etiquette was not good, and she immediately gave a look to Roger. Roger recognized it and said reverently, I see the Queen, I Roger am willing to be loyal to her Majesty forever and defend the Green Vines Empire! Charles, born to the lowest rank of the nobility, the knight, was a vassal of the Queen of the Eternal Night, and naturally, he had to be loyal to her. Rogers attitude and speech were so loyal, everybody felt it. But the queen could hear his heart. [I want to use thezy acedia system forever, but the gods live and if she can''t defend against them !] [If The Green Vines Empire can''t survive, I''ll just take my sister and run!] The queens brow furrowed. His loyalty was not real! She held out her hand and pressed on his shoulder. Roger, my knight, how do you know about the gods? This question left him frozen. Why did she ask this question? Because he was the creator of the game, he understood the gods deeply, he could talk about it for hours. But many things are yet to happen, it was different from what most people in the Empire knew, he couldnt speak randomly! And his system incentivizedying low, rather than being high profile. So Roger just frowned and pretended to think for a long time before scratching his head: queen, I''m just a person who doesn''t know anything, how can I know about the gods? Angelina had an urge to sigh. The queen asked questions, obviously wanting to test him, and decide on a title for him. But he didnt know anything. While other people try to promote themselves to the queen, he just said he didnt know anything so straightforwardly, hes too much. Looking at the queen''s expression, shes shocked by Roger? At this moment the queens mind was shocked. People''s minds can''t be fully controlled, even if you don''t say it the mind will think about it. Roger was still sorting out the plot thinking about the gods, and couldn''t help but think about the whole Enternal night copywriting, making him want to spit a sigh at the same time, all of which entered the head of the Queen of the Eternal Night making her feel overwhelmed. [Gods? The wolves who treat mortals like sheep?] [All the strife in this world is a game of chess controlled by the gods, except for the empress.] [But the empress was noticed by the gods, and the gods wanted to kill her.] [A strong and unified civilization will increase the strength and happiness of the sheep, which will inevitably reduce their dependence on the gods and contribute to less faith.] [Therefore, this is the core contradiction between the empire and the gods, even if missionary missions are allowed, future wars still cannot be avoided!] Inside the boys countless chaotic inner thoughts, the Eternal Night Empress "heard" a series of shocking information for the first time, like thunderps, stunning her! Even if missionary missions are allowed, future wars cannot be avoided? Such deep insights, coinciding with the recent discoveries of the Arcane Society, he even cleared many unsolved points... Even though he can see through the real face of the gods, he still chooses to stay in the empire. he is loyal, after all, the ignorant are fearless. "It turns out that I am not alone on the road against the gods, and those who understand me have always been around! She thought so excitedly and said: your answer was great! pass on the message, make Roger the Marquis of La Capas! Roger trembled and said: Thank you Empress Why is she so vigorous? I said I don''t know anything, why did she say my answer was so great? I just wanted to bezy, you gave me a Marquis title I''m afraid this is going to be big news! Chapter 3: I have to play with him for a while Chapter 3: I have to y with him for a while Chapter 3 I have to y with him for a while The most surprised was not Roger but his sister, Angelina. She knew her brother the best. Hearing that he became a marquis, was unbelievable. She was very surprised. Angelina wanted to feel happy for her brother but it was simply too shocking! He answered like that and her majesty said it was great? Give my Charles family some face, give face to my dead father, and give me face! The title of marquis, she must think about the motive behind this. No matter how he answered, he would get that title. She thought "Her majesty is treating our family too kindly!" "Your majesty, I will be forever loyal to your Empire!" She kneeled as she watches the queen and lower her head so low that her beautiful forehead touches the ground heavily with her eyes turning red. Her brother couldn''t repay the queen, so she will do what he should do and repay the queen. The queen came back from her thoughts and found Roger''s expression subtly pained and his gratitude is not sincere at all. On the contrary, it was Angelina who kneeled gratefully, seemingly on the verge of tears. Is there something wrong? Did I instead of Roger addressed my words wrong, towards your name Angelina? No, I didn''t make a mistake. I''m talking about making Roger a Marquis! Angelina, you scared me. She gave her a disgruntled look. She also knew what happened. Because only she can listen to Roger''s heart, others can''t listen to the exnation of the rtionship between the gods and the empire. Smart people like Angelina, also don''t know about this. Naturally, the queen didn''t mean to chastise him, but to reward the Charles family. She hopes to reveal his talent, train him carefully and then entrust him with important tasks. Maybe in a few years, the head of her secret agency meeting will be reced. But when she saw that the people were surprised, she had an idea. Roger was so clever, but he''d rather be ridiculed as a rubbish brother, he had hidden his strength, so he probably had his reasons. Maybe his strong spiritual power, not his talent, has another reason? Maybe he held a secret that would bring him so much trouble? Maybe he was nurtured by other strong people and was kept low-key on purpose? She faced so much trouble, from weak to strong, every step walked was so difficult. As she thought, she hade to realize many reasons why he hid. That''s not disloyalty to the Empire, he just has his troubles! If that was simple trouble, she would solve it. But now, their enemies were gods! The queen was the strongest on earth, but facing the gods, she still found it difficult to breathe. Thinking about it more, she decided not to expose his identity. Because she has to face the gods, she needed to be firm. The empire was very powerful, and had swept away many countries. She was the queen for 3 years, but even under her strength, there were many dangers. There are gods outside, strong ns around, and the legacy groups of seventeen countries inside. These are the worries that kept her up at night. Maybe one day she will die at the hands of the gods. But if she kept Roger alive, he would be thest hope of the empire! Did hee to the same conclusion as me? This guy was so clever! So atst, she didn''t exin, letting the misunderstanding be. Keeping the tacit agreement between them, one of light and one of dark, as the empires'' twin stars, they would solve the troubles of the empire! Roger didn''t know that he had be the hope of the empire. He only saw that the extremely beautiful queen suddenly winked her eyes with deep meaning. Her eyes seemed to say ''deal with it. A woman who has always been high above suddenly has such a yful expression. Roger couldn''t help but feel surprised. The pervert was ted. He also winked his eyes. But after that, he was so confused. [Wait, you look like you understand me, but I don''t! What''s the deal!?] [I know nothing and yet, you just give me some tips, this makes me feel unsafe] She suddenlyughed. It turned out that there was another benefit for not breaking his secret. It is to be able to secretly appreciate his voice with peace of mind! He knew the strife between the empire and the gods which only she knew, but he didn''t necessarily know that she knew, his sister also didn''t know what she knew This kind ofplicated situation made her dance in joy, bringing a little bit of color into her life. She thought:" I have to y with him for a while" The queen enjoyed tea for an afternoon in Charles''s house. She didn''t talk about politics but talked about a lot of what happened in the past. At that time she was still an immature little princess and Angelina was the eldest daughter of Duke Charles. They lived sofortably. But the invasion of a neighboring country brought disaster to the Green Vines Empire. Many people died. She was forced to seed from then on and then turned the tide to sweep seventeen countries. Now, they had the empire. But they couldn''t turn back time. Roger apanied them. The queen had no other target, just wanted to listen to his heart. As a result, he yawned. [Can I, as a schr, not already know about these old things. Can''t we talk about something new?] What he thought made her angry. The ups and downs of my life, just old things? What do you want to know? What my room looks like? But she was also confused, what was a "schr"? A schr specializing in the Eternal Night Dynasty? Maybe because he was a schr, he had talent and knew the gods? Satisfied after talking to Angelina, she went back. After that, she ordered: Explore the possibility of banning the Church of the Gods from preaching. In addition, all the members of the Secret Law Society will stop their current work and investigate the relevant information of the "schr"! Roger, who was a waste, had be the Marquis of Lacapas! Many people could not believe it! The Queen''s name is Eternal Night, she who is like the night and the stars in the sky. Therefore, in the Eternal Night Dynasty, the title of the queen''s favorite subjects would be crowned with stars instead of territories. For example, Angelina, the right minister, the Duke of Farah Dawn. The left minister, Margaret, the Marquis of Germati. The chief of the Secret Law Society,Delia theViscount of Moharto. All of which are bright stars in the sky. Lacapas, are the two main stars of the South Banner. Bright, beautiful, and evesting, it was referred to as The Pearl of Summer Nights. Now, the well-known trash younger brother in the imperial capital was crowned Lacapas by the queen? Did he deserve the name Lacapas? Pigs would be better suited! There are lemon fruits on the lemon tree, and there are people under the lemon tree: "What, Her Majesty went to Charles''s house to see Sister Angelina?" "The right minister of the empire is already under one person and stands over ten thousand people, this time her younger brother will also rise!" "A trash younger brother can also be a marquis? Then can my demented son be named an earl..." "I burst into tears. I have made countless contributions, and yet I am only an Earl. In the end, that guy is named a Marquis because of his sister?" "Why wasn''t I born as Charles? Why wasn''t my sister Angelina?" "It''s a showdown, and I want to rely on my sister too!" "Sister, you have to stand up, your own brother depends on you for a title..." And the center of the storm, Charles House. Roger tossed and turned on his bed, he was distracted, and couldn''t sleep. Staying awake until midnight, a new day began. "System, my reward!" He just wanted to know if he was still sessful in loafing around yesterday. My random treasure chest will not be gone because of the Queen of Eternal Night, right? Chapter 4: who has such talent? Chapter 4: who has such talent? Chapter 4 who has such talent? "Ding, the Acedia System detected that the host''s words and actions did not meet the reward conditions yesterday. Please arrange the host''s work and life reasonably." Roger immediately grinded his teeth and felt heavy in his chest. He wished he could challenge Queen of Eternal Night right now. "No!!! Su-sure enough.... my system reward has been lost because of the queen''s action!!!" I once spent entire three days doing various tasks just to find ways to keep you alive. I have not failed to keep you alive, but now you''re doing this to me? What a good fellow! Rogery t on the bed with expressionless eyes, feeling weak, pitiful, and helpless. I''ve been doing nothing, but the Queen of the Eternal Night, sent a group to sneak attack on this waste of a brother, I cant handle it! Forget it. I should be optimistic. The empire is vast, and the queen of eternal night manages everything every day. This time she came to see the son of an old minister. After this visit... I''m sure I won''t see her again? After that, heid down deciding to sleep his day away, So what if he didn''t get the treasure chest for one day? Yes, it''s just a day! Roger''s state of mind gradually calmed down. Angelina saw that the light in his room was still on and pushed the door in. The girl with blue hair could not help but smile helplessly when she saw her brother lying t on the bed in his familiar posture, showing the eyes of a man who was lost in his dreams. This smelly brother is still sozy even after bing a Marquis. She sat down by the bed, rubbed Roger''s head, and whispered: "Have a good rest. Tomorrow we will hold a celebration of knighthood for you. We have to get ready early in the morning!" Roger''s mind exploded again as soon as he heard it. What ceremony to celebrate, the ceremony to celebrate the loss of my daily treasure chest? Sister, why do you want to kill peoples hearts? And he has to get up early for this stupid celebration? He disdainfully said, "It''s just a celebration, let''s not hold it!" Angelina thought, "It''s alright not to do it. But just in case someone says you''re disrespectful to her majesty, I''m afraid she''ll intervene..." If someone saw Roger''s smile now, they would say it was uglier than his sister''s cry. "You can do whatever you want. I like noisy celebrations the best!" He knew that this could not be avoided. At the same time, in the pce. The queen of eternal night summoned the left Prime Minister Margaret, the dean of the school of magic, the Grand Admiral of the Empire, the foreign affairs adviser, and other military ministers to jointly discuss how to deal with the affairs of the Church. There are seven main gods in this world, each with their own church. The gods were in different factions and groups and fought against each other endlessly. The Jade Vine Empire expelled the seven God Church in the war that swept the seventeen countries. Now, three years after thepletion of the unification war, the seven God Church has sessfully negotiated with the queen of eternal night, made various promises, and issued various threats. All so they could preach with-in the empire. The Queen of the Eternal Night hated the Gods from the depths of her heart. But the Church of the Seven Gods were too powerful. At the same time, offending them, moreso than an Empire, will be a headache. This matter has been discussed many times. Tonight, Margaret, the left minister, stepped out confidently: "I have a n!" She was small, her silver hair flowing down like a waterfall. She looked like some kind of demon. Her red horns and red eyes made her look beautiful, evil, and threatening. Margaret always liked to wear ck dresses, showing off her proud figure without affection. Her eyes were wild and proud, and her mouth seemed to have a faint smile on it. There was always an indescribable temptation to her. Just listen to her: "Your Majesty, I havee up with a perfect n, that is to use the hatred of the gods against each other to win over and resist one group. This way the Empire will allow only three gods to preach!" "In this way, we take all the benefits, drive the tiger to swallow the wolf, and let the seven gods fight against eachother first then let the victorious three church regiments to resist against a foreign invasion. The Empire will concentrate on destroying the survivors of the seventeen countries!" "This is also a dying measure. When the Empire gathers the territory of 17 countries and doubles its strength, the submission or expulsion of the Seven Gods church will be in your Majesty''s hands!" After she finished speaking, all the ministers praised her and were convinced: What a move, driving the tiger to swallow the wolf! What an amazing n! Very subtle and very scheming! This is the equivalent of killing two birds with one stone! Only three ces are needed, but the Church of Seven Gods can fight in a dogfight, and the Empire will benefit! Margaret truly is worthy of being "The First Poison of the Empire"! Orphaned with half-demon blood, but able to ascend to the position of the Left Minister, relying on her scheming little mind! However, the Queen of the Eternal Night hesitated to speak. People began to wonder. the Left Ministers n seemed so perfect. Isn''t your Majesty satisfied? Margaret was also puzzled, wagging her tail and looking forward to her majesty, only hoping for her praise. After a long time, they finally heard the queen of eternal night sigh: "Margaret, your n was very good, but there are some things I just came to know of." "Your Majesty, do you have any new information to disclose?" Asked the dean of the school of magic. The queen of eternal night nodded and said in a heavy tone: "I just got some clues. I identally connected the ancient scrolls we found in the ruins of the Veronica Dynasty to spell out a creation mythpletely different from the current seven God doctrine." "The seven gods say they created the world, but in the oldest version the seven gods were all made by God-King Amiras from the same dark source." "The divine king... Is a guest from the ectopic side, not an indigenous God born from our world?" "The secret Dharma association had found the birthce of the God-King, which was a dead world turned into ruins. We have collected some debris, which reacted to the sacred emblem of the seven gods." "This is enough to show that the gods are indeed united, and their struggle is just a y in order to make our world into a dead ruin!" The dean of the school of magic suddenly realized: "the true goal among the gods is that they are acting to facilitate a harvest of faith?" Margaret was also shocked: "Shit, the gods deliberately let us y driving the tigers to swallow the wolves. They calcted on a whole different level... Damnit, damnit, damnit!" The Grand Admiral of the Empire, the foreign minister, and others were also shocked If these gods were cunning snakes, treating all the nations of the world as the source of their faith, feeding on that faith and siphoning the life out of the world, what should the Empire do? Everyone looked at the Queen of Eternal Night. Such a big event, only the queen can make a decision. The Queen of Eternal Night''s eyes was very firm: "Now, there is only one path the Empire can take. That is to fight the Seven Gods Church to the end and not allowing any church to preach, to avoid us providing nourishment for the enemy!" Her eyes were shining and burning with hatred. If the gods wanted her country to do whatever they want, they would have to go through to her! All the ministers said in unison, "Your Majesty is holy and bright. I am willing to follow your majesty to the end." Dean Hall sighed: "Fortunately, your majesty is superior in strategy, otherwise we would all have fallen into the evil scheme of the gods." Unexpectedly, the queen of eternal night shook her head: "This time, it wasn''t me who saw through them..." Although she is harsh, she is clear about the rewards and punishments. She will not be greedy for the credit of her officials and im that she did it herself. The ministers immediately became curious: "Your Majesty, who is it that has such a great talent? He should be taken in as a strategist!" The queen of the eternal night couldn''t helpughing when she saw each persons'' exppresions. She subconsciously wanted to show off her unique talent: "I went to Charles'' house this afternoon..." Margaret immediately cried out in horror, "It''s impossible. That virgin with blue hair can''t even use magic. How can she see through the real rtionship between the gods?" A hundred thousand warning signs rose in her heart. On the right, Angelina is in charge of internal affairs, finance, and agriculture, and on the left, Margaret is in charge of military intelligence. The two people would never cross the river and betray the empress. But the tacit cooperation is only superficial, and they oftenpete secretly. Angelina intends to study the rtionship between the gods! Margaret was like a little tiger whose territory had been invaded and roared in her heart. Okay Angelina I thought you were a virgin. Now I find that you are not only a virgin, but also a bitch! Did I tell you anything about the gods earlier? You know the rtionship between the gods, but you don''t remind me. Oh, just to see me make a fool of myself in front of your majesty, right? Haha, knowing the face without knowing the heart! Angelina, Angelina, you pretended to be gentle and kind, but you had a snake and scorpion of a heart inside? Angry! Very angry! Hateful! Especially hateful! I lost to thedy with blue hair! Sooner orter, I will expose your hypocrisy with my own hands! Chapter 5: Celebration blessed by the Queen Chapter 5: Celebration blessed by the Queen The next day. Angelina didnt know she was considered a hypocrite. But even if she knew, she wouldn''t care about it. She has a good rtionship with everyone, except Margaret, who can start to quarrel in less than three words. Up till now, even if she has a good temper, she haspletely given up on repairing her rtionship with this little devil. Now, she is busy with her brother''s knighthood celebration. In the Charles House, the nobles of the entire imperial capital cane. Angelina is a righteous minister, but now her younger brother has been named the Marquis of La Capas before he even made any achievements. What does this mean? This shows that the current queen has no boundary for doting on the Charles siblings! The Charles family is now the second leg of the imperial capital! Who is the first, you ask? Of course, that''s the Queen! Boot licking is a must-have skill for nobles. The Charles House rarely feels "crowded". The guests whoe and go are either rich people or nobles. Countless eldest youngdies of proper marriable age, dressed in fancy dresses in a variety of styles, hoping to have an "unexpected encounter" with Lord Roger. But why would Roger still have the slightest mood to pick up girls now? Looking at this crowded scene, he knew that his system reward today was going to waste again! Isn''t there too many people? Being the center of attention, there is no feeling ofziness, and there is no definite reward. Yesterday was the queen, today is his sister. He had only went along the flow previous three days, and he has already lost two treasure chests! Roger had a heavy heart, but he had to always greet the guests with a smile from the heart and look extremely happy. Everyone in the imperial capital is a fan of the Eternal Night Queen. If someone who adored the empress knew he had a heavy heart, they would think that he was greedy for more and that he is not satisfied that Her Majesty has only named him a small marquis s, life can be difficult! Just in time for the poprity of the Queen of Eternal Night, she was also involved with him. "Report, Her Majesty''s special envoy is here!" The excited shouts of the guards at the Duke''s Pce came from outside. When the young master was awarded a title, Her Majesty sent a special envoy in person. This is a big deal! When Roger heard this, his face twitched and his smile almost copsed. My queen, you aren''t a ghost, are you? But he was helpless, because the Queen''s envoy had already entered the pce. Like Moses dividing the sea, the mass of people automatically part way for the queen. Bang bang bang. Everyone can see at a nce that the special envoy is not human! It was an adamantine golem shing with powerful magic waves! It walked straight to Roger, the hatch on its chest opened, and a sapphire amulet as deep as the sea floated out. At the same time, there is also a projection of the Queen of Eternal Night holding a goblet: "Masters, a toast to the young and heroic Marquis of Lacapas of the Empire!" "A toast to the Marquis of Lacapas!" Immediately, the audience cheered, screamed, and frantically toasted at Roger. The big and small nobles looked at Roger with envy and jealousy, almost crazy! The Queen personally toasted this kid! Too funny, right? "Bless you, enjoy the banquet, my people!" The Queen''s projection disappeared. The atmosphere of the celebration banquet rushed to one high peak after another! The nobles drank and danced wildly, immersed in a happy atmosphere. Many nobles may spend their whole lives without ever seeing the Queen. Now they have seen the Queen, and they have received her blessing! Thank you Marquis Roger for being so cool! The wine that the queen has blessed is even sweeter! Getting high! Looking at the celebrating imperial nobles, Rogers was dumbfounded. What about ying with me? The Queen of Eternal Night is not at the celebration, but the celebration also has her legend? This hand projection, isn''t it the Emperor Superstar''s live broadcast to subtly wish a happy birthday? Little Transparent(refer to Roger) is famous, but she is also crazy about hating! Feeling the gazes of those nobledies, Roger''s scalp went numb. My poor brother, will I be a national brother in the future? You don''te here! Angelina was honored and grabbed Roger''s hand, she was so excited that she was about to cry. "Brother, her Majesty has been so kind to us!" Roger silently pushed her hand away and whispered: "It''s okay, the queen is a jerk!" Those words made Angelina go crazy. "Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and pick up the present!" She covered Roger''s mouth and pushed him towards the Adamantine Golem. "Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, Your Majesty, I thank you so much..." Roger could only kneel helplessly, and with his trembling hands, took the sapphire amulet from the Adamantine Golem. With this wave of Queen''s envoys, he promises to make headlines in the mysterious capital again tomorrow. Then, another treasure chest p, gone! At the urging of Angelina, Roger wore a sapphire amulet to greet the nobles. On the surface, his smile looked like a flower, but inside his heart he was irritated and furious: "Sister... and the Queen! I will pay you back someday... Forget it, I won''t take revenge!" I''m just a waste of a brother; what can I do? Seeing the rising emotions of the nobles in the audience, Roger deeply felt that the joys and sorrows of human beings are not connected Suddenly he saw a corner of the banquet hall. There is a little devil with silver hair and red horns who keeps drinking. Although she wasughing, she was constantly emitting cold air around her, keeping strangers away. Of course, Roger knew that it was Margaret. Fortunately, there was also the small ceiling fan that wasn''t in a good mood! In the middle of the story, after Margaret made a mistake, she was hung up and spanked by the queen, spinning like a ceiling fan on the roof. This was a famous scene that countless yers loved to see. She''s a bit of a bitch, but she''s very innocent. She''s petite and extraordinarily hot, with a small expression that dares others to be angry but she doesn''t dare to speak when she is bullied, and a small waist big enough that it bounces and bounces Tsk tsk tsk! She has been popr all over the Inte for a while. In the GIF group, fast-forward immediately to the link asking about license tes. This small ceiling fan is the queen''s poisonous fan. The most poisonous and unique kind. She must have been particrly unhappy when she saw that the Charles family was in the limelight. Roger thought to himself, this night, I can''t be the only one suffering. Using the guy who was toasting, he walked through the venue and quietly turned to Margaret. "Minister of the Left, neither my sister nor I know magic, can you tell me what is the name of this amulet and what is its function?" Roger took out the sapphire amulet and "humbly" asked Margaret for advice. Margaret''s small face was so gloomy that it almost dripped with water. This Roger is stupid, don''t you know that your sister and I hate each other I was beaten by Your Majesty just yesterday because of you. Now you ask me what your Majesty gave you as a gift? As if strangling him! You look like a man, how do you act like a dog! Oz Oz Oz. But with countless eyes watching, Margaret couldn''t do anything. The little ceiling fan stood on tiptoe and leaned into Roger''s ear, sighing like an orchid: "The divine amulet of the heart of the deep sea, its function is to save you from death... Crack it!" The wine ss in her hand was cracked, and it was repaired with magic immediately, which was a demonstration of the function of this divine amulet. "That''s it, thank you Minister of the Left, you are indeed far superior to my sister in terms of mysterious knowledge!" Roger was also surprised. His Majesty gave him an artifact? And it''s used to save lives? It seems that there is no loss this time, and even earned profit? Because of his absence, he said thest sentence casually. Isn''t it natural? Margaret has the strength of a magister, and her mysterious knowledge is deeper than that of the two mortals. It can be said that the person has no intention, but it is intentional to listen. Margaret''s lungs were about to explode. Your sister can see through the real rtionship of the gods and in terms of mysterious knowledge, who would dare to say that the current empire is deeper than her? Sister only made me lose in front of His Majesty yesterday! Now her brother is revealing his shorings in person... Your siblings are not good people, so they bullied me together! Sniff! The whole world is bullying me And I cant even fight back? Damn you all! The pce of the Queen of Eternal Night is called Fenglingyue the Shadow Pce. The queen reclinedzily with her backside on the bed with bare feet, holding up a magic mirror until her stomach hurt fromughing: "Hahaha Roger, do you want to keep a low profile during the celebration? I won''t let you!" "I like the way you don''t want to ept it, so you have to say thank you." "Oh, little Roger, why are you asking that, are you trying to piss off my Margaret?" "It''s a pity that the Adamantine Golem can only capture sounds and pictures. It would be more interesting if it could read his inner voice." The Queen of Eternal Night, who frantically peeped at the screen, curled her toes slightly and lost her mind. She was thinking about what reason she was looking for to go to Charles House someday! Chapter 6: The rise of an empire Chapter 6: The rise of an empire It was past midnight, but the celebration was still ongoing. Ding, Acedia System checks that your action was not eligible for the reward. Please arrange the host''s work and life reasonably. Roger sighed, of course, my treasure chest is gone. In the cold winter, only the breath of the divine artifact Deep Sea Heart Talisman gave him a littlefort. Whatever, its not like there was any loss. This artifact is really good. Roger suddenlyughed. He concluded that items with fewer functions are more powerful. This Deep-Sea Heart Talisman only had one effect, increasing health and mana regeneration. Basically, if you couldnt kill him fast enough, he would recover. So Margaret will curse Roger, if he is caught by the enemy, he will not die with this thing. But Can he be caught by the enemy? Thats impossible! But even if she knew that she wouldn''t have cared. The next day, Angelina found Roger. My brother, I had thought that I would arrange an official position for you after the celebration. Although you are not smart enough, and got no magic talent, there are many jobs that only require you to work hard. I think you have the ability, and also can do it well, because your heart is willing to help Your Majesty, right? Dont worry, I will arrange an assistant for you who is reliable and patient. And dont worry; even if you make a mistake, you can be an excellent minister as long as you keep trying. Commit yourself to Her Majesty the Empress! Her voice was gentle. Roger felt so moved until he saw the position that his sister gave him. Miningmander? Dam dispatcher? The Deputy Head of Sanitation? Grain transport Captain? Well, these are all thankless, early-to-night jobs, and no aristocrat is willing to do them! Sister, why must you do this to me! He was about to vomit blood. His sister was good, just too loyal to her Majesty. With her character, she will keep nagging until he agrees. She''s not annoying, she is really annoying ! This situation is terrifying. So he must think of a very subtle reason for her to ept not letting himself be an official. He adjusted himself quickly and became extremely sincere. Sister, you know me, I have not been very capable from childhood. Bing an official, any wrong move will bring loss to the empire, I dont want to damage our glorious empire, and disappoint the queen. So I want to improve my ability, I heard that reading books can help me grow, so I should read books first! Now that the great library of the empire has been built, it has collected books from various countries, I will head there and read for the sake of the empire! Roger''s acting is very good. Moving from guilt to self-doubt, and finally a little cheer up Especially when he said: For the sake of the empire! That was so moving! Angelina never thought her brother would act like this. She was surprised, excited, and even moved by him. What you''re saying was great! I support you! I am so happy that you can consciously work hard and realize your shorings. I need to Study first before bing an official? To reduce the losses of the empire? Books are thedder of progress? What he was thinking was so much greater than what was on her mind. This guy had been trash since he was a kid. But now he is determined to do one thing! The smile on Angelina''s face was beaming. Leaning on Roger, she reached out and poked his face, she jokingly said: Has my little brother grown up? Do you want to protect your sister in the future? Yep! He proudly responded. As long as you don''t interrupt with me beingzy, isn''t it easy to protect you? It is! The way ofziness was so torturous but we can finally have a bright future! Angelina is a person that won''t give up until she reaches her goal. The simple reason is that she can''t let herself give up. Learning is a good thing. In the eyes of elders in any era, it''s always right to read more books, isn''t it? Angelina was smart but Roger still fooled her. His study time would bepletely made by himself! Everybody understands that he will just loaf around in the library for ten years. The only problem is, the one hour way to the library , can be dangerous. But he already had a n about that. Build a transmission array in the bedroom and then he can get to the library in an instant. And when he gets tired, he can instantly go back to his bedroom to have a rest! So perfect. As for the transmission array, it was expensive. To ''study hard'', the transmission array is necessary so that''s no problem. Roger thought about it many times and arranged it perfectly. Well, acedia is a flexible thing. There is the queen and his sister. He was ufortable in the middle of them! Three dayster. The hot topic every noble in the capital was talking about, they were talking about the Marquis of La Capas, Roger Charles. He was trusted by the queen. He obtained a life-saving artifact. And he had a talent nobody could see. The man at the center of this discussion was stillmenting about the loss of his daily reward. The fourth day. As Roger was finishedmenting over his lost daily reward. Suddenly the Empress announced that the Seven Gods were banned from preaching in the Empire. There is a rumor that the Queen''s decision is rted to Angelina. Everyone had their own guesses. Many of them thought that the recent celebration with Roger Charles was rted to it. "Nonsense, sister, what do you know about the gods? What does this have to do with us?" But what he was thinking also gave him a lot of stress. The citizens of the Empire love listening to rumors, what can he say? So Roger''s treasure chest was gone In the morning, at the political hall in the pce. The queen called all the ministers to discuss an important matter. After forbidding the preaching of the Seven Gods in the Empire, the seventeen countries will rebel. Is there any ns? For the seventeen countries topletely submit to the Empire? the right minister Angelina said: "Everybody wants a life of happiness. Your majesty only needs to be diligent and love the people, reduce taxes and allow the people of the 17 counties to live a rich life. One day, they will understand the strength and kindness of the Empire and naturally turn to the Empire." After what she said, the left minister spoke again: The empire has internal and external troubles, how can there be time for them to slowly change? I think they should be severely punished, the people of the empire should be the first ss, the obedient people of the Seventeen Kingdoms should be the second ss, and the rebellious people should be ssified as ves, and I also have a n, that is to have them shave their heads if they do not obey orders, all shaved! Two prime ministers, one benevolent and the other tyrannical, with both having supporters. Soon there was amotion in the hall. The queen wanted to squash the rebellion at first. But three years have passed. The remnants of the Seventeen Kingdoms have been opposing to her rule, and the seven leaders encouraged them, she''s afraid that people who want to surrender are very few. If she went with what Margeret was saying, she was afraid that there would be much more rebellion in the Seventeen Kingdoms. Angelinas thoughts are like dreams and is hard to achieve. There are many enemies, shes afraid that she cant wait such a long time They quarreled and ended with no working n. The queen felt her scalp go numb. Seeing that they gradually calmed down, she could only say: "Let''s end it here for now, let''s continue tomorrow." "As per your Order, Your Majesty" All the people go except Angelina. The queen asked her about some internal affairs. Margaret''s face darkened again. Your Majesty likes Angelina more and more! But Her Majesty didn''t call her, she could only leave. Angry! The queen suddenly asked: Angelina, what does your brother do nowadays? He''s reading for the rise of the empire, so he should be in the library. Angelina thought of the decision made by Roger and was proud of it. Studying for the rise of the empire? It''s rare to have this sort of ambition. The queen was surprised. What big ambitions. However, how can this empire rise? She didn''t ask anymore and let Angelina leave. Because shes busy. She began to review the memorial on the hill. The more she criticizes, the more irritable she is. Nothing good is happening in the empire at the moment, so she doesn''t feel happy. I need to have some fun! Suddenly she threw the pan. She suddenly remember what was Angelina said. Roger? In the library? It wouldn''t be bad to look up some information and identally bump into Roger by chance, right? That ce is much more convenient than Charles House, and there is less gossip. Thinking of this, she smiled. At the same time, a portal appeared in front of her. She stepped in. Chapter 7: You call this hard work? Chapter 7: You call this hard work? The library of the Empire, covered a vast area. It was towering and majestic. A magic array with constant temperature and humidity, anti-corruption, and safety protection has been established here, which is very appropriate to protect the scrolls collected by the seventeen countries. In this era when printing has not yet been poprized. This library concentrates the essence of human development over the past ten thousand years, and its value is immeasurable. It was designed by the queen and the work was also hosted by her. Looking at the world, this can be called a spectacle. But this is the first time she''se here since the building was made. She''s too busy most of the days. When she needs to read books, she lets her attendants bring them to her. But when she saw this building, it felt so great? Breathing in the smell of paper, her mood suddenly became peaceful. After a moment of touring, she snapped her fingers. A real-time map of the translucent library appeared in front of her. She found Roger''s position soon. Just find the person who didn''t have magic. "He is just so special in every area..." The queenughed. After she found the "different" Roger, he always made her feel amused and peaked her curiosity. The empire is vast, and there are countless strong people, but there are few interesting people. The Empress performed an invisibility spell and went to Roger''s ce. Roger''s mood was good today. Because of the information from the seventeen nations, no one noticed him. When he woke up, he finally received tips from the system. "Ding, acedia checked your mood is steady, you got a random treasure chest, do you want to open it?" "Open!" "Congrattions, you have achieved god-level baking skills." "What?" He was stunned. You just gave me a life skill? But soon, he found that this skill was from Earth A bunch of this era didn''t get to cake dessert recipes and crafting techniques. "Maybe it''s not bad. I can teach the chef and make something delicious for my sister." At this time there were already creams, cheeses, ovens, etc, but because productivity was limited, no rich cuisine was invented. Roger was d. His work at loafing around is now back on track. He is a person who pursues long-term interests Missing two treasure chests, and only getting a life skill is nothing. To draw a treasure chest, you have to endure loneliness and bad luck. Just keep doing it and keep drawing the treasure chest. I might still not be able to get what i want It won''t be like that this time! He shook his head frantically as if to drive some terrifying memory out of his mind. He got up to wash himself up, grabbed the seat cushion and the backrest, and also arge box of tea and snacks, stepped into the teleportation array, and went in to the library. This ce is huge, so quiet and empty. After all, under normal circumstances, you need to be high-level magician to enter here. Thanks to his sister, he could finallye in. Only with my sister can I have this privilege! These times when he reads books and reviews the history of this world, he can not help but smile. High-level magician is notmon. Magician is the mostpetitive profession in the world, and it is also the noblest and most powerful profession. Nothing canpare with it! Warriors, knights, thieves, and archers are all easily defeated by magicians and have no bnce at all. ording to the level of magic mastered by the magicians, levels 1 to 3are called primary magicians. Levels 4 to 6 are called intermediate magicians. Levels 7 to 9 are high-level magicians. A high-level magician is a talent that is one in a hundred among magicians, making it impossible for countless people to reach it. Advancing to another level requires magic power to break through the critical point of gravity, to be able to interfere with reality is what makes someone a magister. Above the high-level magicians are legendary magicians. Above the legendary mage, since ancient times, there is only one person, and that is... Queen of Eternal Night! It was the title of the founder of the empire, but also the magic profession she created herself, with the power of the gods. It is a pity that there is only one Queen of Eternal Night, and her opponents are the seven main gods and single god-king. It can be said that one person can only beat so many people! But she is also considered very strong because the gods have been nning to kill her for more than ten years. The gods are the source of darkness in the world! In thest few ythrough, he tried to join the Eternal Night Queen''s camp. Not to mention defeating the gods and saving the queen and Angelina... But even if it was open, he still lost. The queen was too strong and too proud. She was facing the gods, yet she never changed her mind. It was impossible to surrender to the gods. Even a schr can only sigh and do nothing in the face of such an empress. It is because of having worked so many times and experienced despair that I understand what is called Eternal Night. Roger always avoided confronting the gods head-on after crossing, and he didn''t have much motivation to save the queen, because his efforts were ineffective. This is probably the same as the reason why you never love again after your lover abandons you. Wouldn''t it be better to open treasure chests happily and be happy than to fight against the gods? The universe was way toorge! The mere God-King Ms can''t control everything! The chest came back today! He felt so d and sofortable! After reaching the library, he found books and identally found a picture book. Queen''s feast. Duke Remy once went on a mission to the Green Vines Kingdom, and when he saw the Queen of Eternal Night who was still a little princess at that time, he was shocked. Poor Duke Remy failed to propose and returned to the territory disappointed and depressed, still unable to forget the beauty of the queen. So he spared no expense to find a beautiful woman who looked like the Queen of Eternal Night. Then he dressed them in various princesses and queens'' costumes, scratched her head and made poses at herself, retouching images with magic images and adding special effects, and then finally selected them into the book "The Queen''s Feast". The Queen of Eternal Night teleported to Roger, and what she saw was him with legs crossed, eating snacks, and staring at the picture album with a mysterious smile. Some strange thoughts kept popping up in his mind: [This duke is an old two-dimensional, cosying queen, right? I have to say...that''s awesome! [This person''s figure isparable to the queens, but the face is iparable... oh oh oh, I can appreciate this dress! Duke, she understands too well! [No, this temperament is too bad, the unattainable taste of the queen is the most fascinating! [If the queen dresses like this and poses like that, even the Pope will join empire side... It''s a pity that the queen doesn''t understand human hearts! The queen''s eyes fell on the album, and she was suddenly furious! As the master, how could she not recognize those vulgar women who were imitating her makeup, hairstyle, and dress? And then put on all kinds of unsightly looks to please men? Why is Roger looking so energetic? Dare to say that she doesn''t understand human hearts? The Queen of Eternal Night became even angrier when she thought of Angelina''s words. She snorted angrily and asked, "You call this hard work?" The picture album in Roger''s hand burned directly! Chapter 8: I met the queen like a broom star again. Chapter 8: I met the queen like a broom star again. Because the Eternal Night Queen used the invisibility technique, Roger didn''t know that the queen was by his side. He was looking at it with relish, and then he felt that the album was hot and thought he was hallucinating. But, it immediately turned from hot to hotter, and he finally realized that something was wrong. [Good guy, this queen''s [body], a fire started to burst out! [Has this Duke Remy also developed the "burn after reading" function for his album? [Don''t, you can''t burn such a great piece of art! Roger hurriedly poured the tea he brought with him onto the album. It was the magical me summoned by the queen, which seemed weak, but was inextinguishable. His reaction annoyed the queen who was hiding on one side. What do you call a work of art? As for this unsightly thing, as long as you are willing to spend as much as you want, does it have anything to do with art? But Roger still regards it as a treasure and cares very much! She was speechless! The queen saw that Roger had taken off his jacket, pped hard to try to put out the fire, and called out to the guards of the library. The Queen of Eternal Night cast the soundproofing spell first, isting this small space. How can more people see this picture album? Does the queen want to lose face? The Queen of Eternal Night saw Roger struggling to save, but the album was still burnt to ashes. Even his coat was burnt, his hands were burnt in many ces, and his face was covered in ck ashes. Sitting on the ground idly. [I haven''t seen enough of my treasure picture album... I wonder if Master Remy has other works? [If youe back to this big library to loaf around in the future, you will lose a lot of fun! Seeing his embarrassed and sad appearance, the Queen of Eternal Night lost a bit of her anger. This kind of book shouldn''t exist in the world! Well be ruined! When I go back, I will send someone to find this Duke Remy and Kill him! Even if he is already dead, i will have bones and ashes dug out, and then let him die a hundred times! How dare you make such a picture album in my image! How unreasonable!!! And this Roger, I don''t want to see him at all! The Queen of Eternal Night was about to return to the pce but suddenly stopped. No, she came here just for fun, how could she go back with an angry stomach? I can''t make himfortable anymore! The Queen of Eternal Night thought for a while, walked to the door of the room, picked up a book, and released the invisibility technique. She looked at it as she walked, and then looked up unexpectedly: "Roger? What are you doing sitting on the ground?" "See Your Majesty! It happened suddenly, please forgive me for being disheveled!" Roger looked up and saw that the Queen of Eternal Night was actually there, and quickly got up reluctantly to greet her. [Unfortunately, not to mention the burning of the treasure picture book, I met this queen of broom stars again! [The queen always sends maids to fetch the books, so why did shee here today? [She won''t cheat me again, will she? I have to find an excuse to get away quickly...] On the surface, he was extremely respectful. He was the young master of the Charles family who was grateful to His Majesty. But his inner voices made the Queen of Eternal Night want to reward him with a death sentence! This fellow, dares to call me a broom star? You also said that I was exhausting? The ministers, when they see me, all seem to worship me enough to give their lives. But this bastard wants to slip away? Okay, that''s great, then I won''t let you escape! There was a smile on the corner of Queen Evernight''s lips: "Looking at Roger dressed like this, I think it''s because the temperature in the big library is too high, which affects the mood of young people reading books? Come here I shall help you, just read books here in peace, okay? " She summoned the core of the temperature control array and directly lowered the temperature of the room by ten degrees! To facilitate the preservation of books, the temperature of the big library is low. Roger used to feel fine wearing a coat, but now it has dropped ten degrees, and he is shivering from the cold! But facing the Queen''s question, he had to grit his teeth and say, "Okay!" And the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t leave, she found a chair and sat down, and waved to Roger: "Roger, tell me, what good book were you reading just now?" [Why is the queen asking me this? I do not feel hot, even my coat is burnt! I''m going to freeze to death! [A good book? Does finding a photobook of yours count? Does that mean you must not rub me? [Your Majesty, there is frequent turmoil in the Seventeen Nations, and countless national affairs are waiting for you to deal with. How can you waste your precious time on me? When the Queen asked, Roger, didn''t dare to refuse to answer. Is it more important for you to silence than the answer to the queen? If he dared to say this, he was afraid that the Queen would directly kill him. So Roger had no choice but to sit carefully opposite the Queen. Hiss! [This queen is good at picking position, and she just picked it out under the air vent. He grumbled and replied, "I searched around today, but I haven''t found any book that interests me." Seeing Roger''s face full of reluctance and his neck shrinking in the cold, the Queen of Eternal Night''s gloomy mood rose a little. Yes, that''s right, what I want to watch is this kind of inner drama! I just like to see how you can get away from me when you''re freezing cold! Looking at that picture album of me,paring my figure with that kind of shameless woman, that I am a broom star! Well Deserved! The queen said again: "It seems that you''re reading standards are very high. Then tell me about the results of your reading these days." Roger sneered: "This, I was casually looking. How can there be any results?" The Queen smiled: "That''s not right, but Angelina said that her younger brother is hardworking and wants to study for the rise of the empire. I''m waiting for you to get out of the mountains and lead the rise of the empire!" My sister misunderstood me! Roger almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. [My dear sister, we can just say those words in private, how dare you repeat them to Her Majesty? [She has swept across seventeen countries and established unparalleled achievements. The Green Vines Empire is in full swing, how can she rise further? [The question is on my head now, how should I answer... Oh, no, I''m the one who wants to loaf around! Roger suddenly reacted. He didn''t need to think about the answer to satisfy His Majesty. Answer truthfully and you''re done! "Your Majesty, you know me, I just love to brag. That is to tell my sister not to arrange for me to be an official. I came to the big library to loaf around, and I specially picked novels, pictures, and various unofficial stories and gossip. You want to hear it. ?" The face of the Queen of Eternal Night suddenly turned gloomy: "I don''t want to! Roger Charles, do you mean to serve the empire and wrong you? Aren''t you afraid of wasting time like this and being ridiculed by others?" Roger immediately replied in panic: "Your Majesty, it''s not because I don''t want to serve the empire, but because I know myself and my limited ability. I can''t help the empire, so don''t cause trouble for the empire! If I don''t cause trouble for the empire, I can already do it. The greatest contribution. As for the loss of a little reputation, as long as the empire is strong, I don''t care!" "Your heart, this idea, is not wrong." The Queen of Eternal Night''s expression softened slightly. Indeed, it is also a good thing for people with insufficient ability to be self-aware. Doing nothing is better than an official who is ayman who acts as an expert, who is just talking about soldiers and blindlymanding, causing losses Just then, she heard Roger''s voice again: [Fortunately, the queen was fooled by me too! As long as I pretend to be a mediocre person, with the arrogant character of the queen, I can take a detour when I see her in the future, right? [She is leaving, she is leaving, this witch queen is finally leaving, so I am being let go, don''t bother me in the future, I''m freezing to death! The Queen of Eternal Night listened to such a heartfelt voice and saw the heroic expression on Roger''s face as if she was willing to bear the eternal infamy for her country, she understood You bastard, can you pretend like that? She was almost fooled by him pretending to be stupid! Eternal Night Queen, who was about to get up, snorted and sat down again. Want me to go? I''m not interested Can I help you? She looked at Roger with a smile: "Rogers blood all works for the empire, and they are a rare loyal minister, so you won''t refuse to talk to me about national affairs, right?" "I''m stupid, I don''t know how to run the country and I''m afraid that empty talk will mislead the country..." "You don''t need to talk about it, just listen. Now I just need a loyal confidant who won''t talk nonsense to sort out my thoughts." She swept over the sight, her eyes as sharp as a sword. Roger was helpless, he could only nod his head and shout, "Being a confidant for Her Majesty, this minister is fortunate enough!" [I''ve already lost my ability, and so if there are any problems with my loyalty, I''ll die! [This queen is too difficult to deal with, I admit that I am a waste and yet she still won''t let me go? [I vomited! Queen, what do you want from me? Chapter 9: I didnt ask him! Chapter 9: I didn''t ask him! In the cold library, Roger was acting crazy about the queenstest action. But no matter how sad your heart is, you still have to be grateful and honorable. The queen also wanted to test him. Because he could see through the real identity of gods. He said he just wants to loaf around, just wants to be a wasteful brother, she can''t believe that. Before saying anything, please exin your spiritual power, ok Without a lot of hard practice, it is impossible to have such spiritual power. First, she spoke of the turmoil of the seventeen countries. Those people are losers, don''t worry. Roger pretended to act like her fan. [This should be the butterfly effect of banning the mission of the Church of the Seven Gods, right? The foolish people of the Seventeen Kingdoms are really stupid, and they don''t even know that they are used by the gods as spearmen!] [Although it''s just a group of fools, it''s troublesome to make trouble. The empire is troubled by internal and external troubles, and the military force is probably going to be tight.] She felt happy to listen but soon she became angry. He''s ying with me! When I mentioned the turmoil in the Seventeen Kingdoms, he immediately thought of the gods, and also analyzed that the empire''s troops were insufficient. Ordinary generals of the empire do not understand the big picture. He''s pretending, but he''s very smart! If you have a brain, you don''t need it, you just have to do nothing, right? How did he say that word? Loaf around! She thought the picture that Rogery on the bed and lost his dream Real image! Its reasonable for an 18 years old boy to loaf around? Just say you want to disguise, but we can also maintain a tacit understanding, secretly pass news, secretly help me build an empire! The gods are not omniscient and omnipotent! With me at the front, they will never notice you, little guy. Why are you cowardly? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She turned the tide on her own, swept the seventeen countries, and had clear rewards and punishments. Shebined strength, beauty, and wisdom. Isn''t it worth helping? But she must endure it, and not let him know the secret that she can listen to his heart. If it makes him rmed, there may be no interestingints to listen to in the future. Thinking of this, the Queen of Eternal Night can only hold off on Roger''s deliberate hiding for the time being, and she has to use Roger''s [tree hole] on the surface. She remembered Angelinas thought. She concluded: The right minister loves the people of the world, she suggests taking it slowly, but I think it''s too slow. Roger admonished respectfully: "Your Majesty, the haste is not enough. Governing the country cannot be sessful overnight. You must not be too anxious." The Queen was not in a hurry to express her opinion. Because she knew that Roger''s voice was the key, and in his chaotic thoughts, "digging for gold in shit" was the top priority of this question. [Take it slowly? Let the seventeen countries appreciate the goodness of the empire and naturally surrender? Stupid sister, wash and go to sleep, that''s a pipe dream! [Besides, how can the empire now have time for you to do it slowly? No matter how strong your internal affairs ability is, you cannot create something out of nothing to support the people of those seventeen countries! [The people of the Seventeen Kingdoms are used to pretending to sing their praises on the surface. When the empire needs them one day, tax andbor will be imposed on them, and the people will immediately turn their faces and deny them! [And treating the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms so well, what would the local people of the Green Vines Empire think? After ten years of hard work, sweeping the world, and finally supporting foreigners? Are the imperial people inferior instead? His sentence-by-sentence analysis was shocking, and the Queen of Eternal Night immediately figured out a lot of things! Just thinking about the Seventeen Kingdoms, but forgetting the thoughts of the people of the Empire! They fought hard for ten years with me, but in the end, my treatment of them was not that good like as that of surrendered bunch This really shouldn''t be it! No one can make trouble, and whoever can take advantage! With Roger''s analysis, Angelina''s certification policy was directly rejected by the Queen. And because Roger called Angelina a "stupid sister", the Queen of Eternal Night showed a smile. Someone was being scolded aside from me, sofortable! This kid''s heart is bold and unscrupulous, even to his sister he is not polite. "What Roger said is very true, I have already realized it!" The queen was quite satisfied, and was ready to return to the pce to announce the implementation of Margaret''s tyranny policy! "Congrattions, Your Majesty,e as soon as you have time!" Roger put on a reluctant look. [It can be considered that the broom star was coaxed away. Starting from tomorrow, I will nevere to this room again] The Eternal Night Queen snorted. It''s just that this kid has one thing in his mouth and one thing in his heart. He has never said the truth. It''s dishonest! However, he is also really smart, and he sees things quiteprehensively. Otherwise, ask him what he thinks of the policy proposed by Margaret? The Queen of Evernight had a lot of dissatisfaction and worry about this policy in her heart, otherwise, she would not be able to discuss the results. But asking this bastard for advice on everything makes me seem ipetent? If I don''t ask, I''ll feel quite uneasy The queen, who has always been decisive in killing, is rarely tangled. As soon as she looked up, she saw Roger shrinking into a ball, her eyes suddenly lit up: I didn''t ask him. I''m just looking for an excuse to freeze him for a while to punish him for the crime of disrespecting me in his heart! Yes, that''s what it looks like! The Queen of Eternal Night praised her wit. So I saw that when the Queen of Evernight stood up halfway, she sat down again, and said softly: "Roger, what do you think of the practice of shaving hair, changing clothes, and dividing the people of the seventeen countries into different sses?" "Ah...Is this Margaret''s idea?" "That''s right, there are other supporting ns such as..." The Queen of Eternal Night spoke eloquently. Roger shivered as he faced the fierce wind: [No, why didn''t this woman leave? [Isn''t the old cold legs blown out in such a short time? [My God, she started chatting again, women are such long-winded creatures! I don''t want to hear what ns the little ceiling fan has! [Shaving hair and changing clothes? Isn''t that the sorcery that Margret pulled out of nowhere? It''s really simple and straightforward, but it''s toote to implement it now! [In the first three years of the empire, the policy was inclined to rx, and the sudden execution of such a harsh tyranny would only make people feel that the public order has changed, and the rx policycked deterrence! [Moreover, there are remnants from the Seventeen Nations and the Church of the Seven Gods who are encouraging them to use this iron-fisted policy to escte conflicts and promote turmoil throughout the Seventeen Nations! [The most important thing is that the empire is currentlycking in troops and is in the stage of recuperation. As such, it is unable to forcefully subdue the Seventeen Nations! Roger thought about a lot of things in his mind, and by the way, he alsoined about Margaret''s policy. But the words were concise andprehensive: "Your Majesty''s n is wise, and it will have an immediate effect. " The Eternal Night Queen has be ustomed to his style. As soon as this kid opened his mouth, his words were like gas; without substance. Just listening to his inner drama was enough. You see, Margaret''s policy was also picked out by a lot of faults. In this way, both policies had serious drawbacks and could not be implemented. Next, how to solve the problem of the seventeen countries? The Queen couldn''t help but sigh, "Isn''t there a way in this world to make the Seventeen Kingdoms submit to the Empire forever?" "Im just mediocre, I don''t know how to make the chaotic people of the Seventeen Nations return to their hearts! But I believe that if you look for it slowly, there will always be..." Roger spoke a few words, but keep speaking in his heart unconsciously: [The queen''s education level is not good, even "Let the two wheels of all carriages be equally spaced, let all people use the same words when writing letters or articles, teach the samews and handpick officials in charge of education in all Provinces"? In an instant, the Queen of Eternal Night got up, and her beautiful eyes fixed on Roger. Let the two wheels of all carriages be equally spaced, let all people use the same words when writing letters or articles, teach the samews and handpick officials in charge of education in all Provinces ? Not many words, but they contain supreme philosophy! The Queen of Eternal Night is keenly grasping something, and she refuses to miss a word Hurry, hurry up and think about it! What are you doing Roger, don''t stop! Let me listen to what good ideas you have! Chapter 10: The most is the amorous feelings at that glance Chapter 10: The most is the amorous feelings at that nce This was the habit when Roger made videos. When new games appear, they have a new discussion, To makeints about the heat, it is inevitable to make a video to have a discussion. Sometimes one video''s content is not enough, so he would find some topic to make the duration long enough. It''s not embarrassing to do this because he needs to earn money. Over time, Roger could talk about a topic for a long time without pressure. After transmigrating, he couldn''t talk nonsense. But sometimes, he can''t bear to talk about it in his heart. He thought, I just said it in my heart, there''s no problem right? Nobody can read my heart, that''s impossible He was polite on the surface, but he''s hearts speaks differently. Even too active and unscrupulous. Such as when the queen asked how to make the seventeen countries surrender to her, he thought it was boring. Call any Chinese student and you will get full marks. Because we have lived in a unified country, unlike the european countries! The background of this world was the middle age of Europe. She didn''t know the wisdom of the Eastern country! [Unify weights and measures, create a fast and convenient post road system, a unified national document system, and establish real centralization of power] [To make the 17 countries return to their heart, the core is to create a unified cultural belief,nguage, living habits, and festival celebrations.] [To be clear, the Green Vines empire was a very respectable country.] [Write textbooks about the achievements of the queen and enforce them. When the younger generation of the 17 countries grow up, wouldn''t they yearn for the Empire?] [In this way, we will subdue the soldiers without fighting. This is a cultural invasion!] The Green Vines empire is the most respectful country? Write textbooks about the achievements of the queen and enforce them? She was surprised that these suggestions were new. The imperialists are quite pragmatic. Those who are not convinced of them either fight or bribe with money and the way to solve the problem is straightforward. Angelina and Margaret''s ns didn''t go out of their limitations. The queen is also a violent maniac. From where do they know what is public opinion, what is controlling people''s hearts, and what is cultural invasion? It''s just that you can get the world right away, but you can''t rule the world right away. The thirteen-year perpetual calendar at the beginning of the plot, the Empire has not solved the problem of separation of the people of the seventeen countries. If this problem is not solved, the army will not develop smoothly. Roger, with the wisdom of the East, cut in from culture andid out the key points of the foundation of the unified empire of the Qin Dynasty(a dynasty in China appearing 2220 years ago i.e. 221 BC). Nature is as powerful as the queen of eternal night, who is also amazing! This is a collision of twopletely different thinking systems! Her many unsolvable problems suddenly came to light! This is to destroy the past 17 countries from the root! The queen seemed to see the grand scene of theing of the Green Vines empire one day! But there''s one problem... Roger said that the method is almost perfect and can achieve the foundation of the prosperity of the Empire for thousands of years. However, it takes longer than Angelina''s n. The queen of eternal night regrets: "Unfortunately, even if we find a good method, I''m afraid it can''t take effect immediately. The empire can''t wait..." "Your Majesty, you must be strong. I believe the empire can do it. There are more ways than difficulties...!" Roger felt that if the queen treated him like a tree hole again. It''s good to loaf around, but it''s hard to see an idiot''s problem and a cup can''t be filled! I''m not interested.(Roger)(Roger) So he can only direct and act in a small theatre in his heart: I''m not interested.(Roger)(Roger) [No, the queen will feel sad, and there will be times when she is not confident in the future?] I''m not interested [Now the conflict between the Empire and the gods is only beginning to appear, and the unrest in the seventeen countries has not reached its peak. It should not be difficult to solve this problem!] I''m not interested [it''s toote for reunification, but in this medieveal world, as long as you prove that you will live better in your hometown, won''t you do it?] I''m not interested.(Roger)(Roger) [human beings always have a filter for the past. The solution is simple. They can reproduce the memory of their hometown directly. Withoutparison, there will be no harm! [The Empire sent people to pretend to be the national restoration army, and the slogan is to recover the country from poverty!] I''m not interested.(Roger)(Roger) [When the restoration armyes, collects heavy taxes, all kinds of beating, smashing, and looting, and even has another first night right... Hey, ensure that the people of the 17 countries spit blood and open the gate to wee the Empire to rule!] After eavesdropping on Roger''s voice, the queen of the eternal night couldn''t help but rise to the table: "Roger is right. Sure enough, there are more ways than difficulties!" Pretending to be the restoration army? Their national interests will not be paid in food? This sounds outrageous. Why will the national restoration army go on without empire giving food? But people are always greedy. If someone makes a wish, someone believes. When hope is broken, it will be when those people hate their hometown most! Then you''ll find out... Hey, the empire is better! No harm withoutparison! The queen of the eternal night also experienced countless struggles. At this time, her mind was opened, and a series of ns,rge and small, were nested based on "pretending to be the national restoration army". Fight, smash and rob... do it anyway, fill the economic superpower of the Empire! Use thew enforcement of the restoration army to gather the survivors of the 17 countries who most yearn for their hometown and take them out of a pot! You can also ask for all kinds of benefits from the seven God Church in the name of the restoration army! "Ah? Your majesty, have you found a way?" The Queen of Eternal Night''s sudden rise startled Roger. Looking at her excited expression and bright eyes, she unconsciously reeled her eyes. The queen of eternal night, who regained her self-confidence and happy expression, was as dazzling as the bright moon on a starry night and could not be looked at. "Yes!" The queen of eternal night smiled and nodded. I didn''t think of it anyway. I copied the answer from you, young man! "Congrattions, your majesty." Roger''s voice was sincere. After all, he is a citizen of the Empire. The stronger and more stable the empire is, the safer he could loaf around. It''s good for her to clear her mind and solve the trouble of the Empire. "I''d like to thank Roger for reminding me." "I''m just a small hole in a tree and i didn''t do anything..." Roger said politely, and his eyes suddenly stared straight. The queen of eternal night leaned close with her elbow on the table, and a small hand reached out to wipe a stain off Roger''s face. Your majesty, what do you mean? I can''t stand it! The Queen''s beautiful dignified face is only one inch away from herself. The mysterious fragrance from an unknown source haunts the tip of the nose and makes people feel confused. But even so close, you can''t find any ws in that little face. What''s more fatal is that the Queen''s dress is designed with a low chest! The action of bending over just brought the chest to Roger''s eyes! [ your Majesty''s chest is so white!] [What are those covers? They can''t evenpare with the queen''s little finger!] [Oh, no, my penis, please hold back! I want to press the penis... Shit, I can''t hold it down!] [It''s over, I''m so rude that I''m going to be erased by the click?] The queen of the eternal night heard Roger''s explosive voice and tried to change her sitting posture in panic, but she didn''t get angry. She just looked at Roger. At this nce, he didn''t know whether it was heaven or earth. Suddenly, she smiled proudly and stood up gracefully. The wide sleeves blocked Roger''s sight. When his sight recovered, Roger left only the faint light of the transmission array. The queen has disappeared. Roger couldn''t help thinking: Could it be that your majesty suddenly praised me for being a good tree hole?(means refuge or somewhere you can lose your worries at) Is this the queen or the Banshee? Margaret is a subus, yet, she isn''t so tempting after all, is she? Roger''s heartbeat took a long time to calm down. It''s too irresponsible for the queen to run after lifting her hand! And What rubbish is the Queen''s feast! What are those mediocre fat and vulgar powders? The queen is gorgeous! But Roger had a hunch that he would never forget the scenery in his life. He must admit, the queen, she understands him. Chapter 11: Margaret wants to share her majestys worries! Chapter 11: Margaret wants to share her majesty''s worries! In the pce. The Queen of Eternal Night, who teleported back to her room, is still proud and strong, and her gestures are domineering. She was very happy and finally found a way forward for the empire. But if you look closely, you will find a trace of panic in the queen''s eyes. I ran away after teasing, it was a little overstimted... She has killed countless people, but she has no experience in love. At that time, she was just thinking about how to reward Roger for solving the dilemma of the empire. Money? Noble title? Weaponry? It seems that the kid is not too rare. She gave him an artifact, but in the end, he scolded her as a broom star? The queen was puzzled and aggrieved. Or, a work of art? When thinking of this word, the Queen inexplicably thought of the book "The Queen''s Feast" that Roger had read before. Such a vulgar thing, but it is necessary to save it even if it burns one hand... He also said that those women were simr to her... So Empress Eternal Night suddenly had a sh of inspiration, why not let him witness the real one in world? The Queen of Eternal Night remembered a drama she had seen when she was a little girl. The first time they met for dinner when parting, the heroine leaned over to wipe the coffee stains from the corner of the hero''s mouth. It was a very ordinary action, but it became an indelible glimpse in the memory of the hero. The queen thought that the story was so ordinary, that she even forgot the plot. But this scenery made her remember it. The actor without such a beautiful face, thebination of action, atmosphere, scene, and expression is so beautiful that it makes people forget their worries. Would it be worse than that well-known actress? After all, I am a hundred times more beautiful than her! "The real people don''te here to please, but read those bad books, and I will cure your blindness!" Facing the air, the queen made a unrefined gesture of squinting eyes. Then she covered her mouth and snickered as if she had done something bad. She hadn''t been so rxed and happy for a long time. Listening to that bastard''s unscrupulousints, I felt that I return to childhood and be young again. She is no longer a high-ranking queen who has killed countless people, but a carefree little princess of the Green Vines Empire who would talk about state affairs with her ssmates in the academy. Those are good old times! A glint shed in the queen''s eyes, and she restrained her smile. When the mood is good one day, I will help that kid to improve his aesthetics! Now, I have to work! The Queen rested for a while then changed into a morefortable uniform. The Queen of Eternal Night ordered Margaret to discuss matters. The unification policy can beunchedter, and the operation of pretending to be the Nationalist Army will be secretly arranged first. Margaret has many crazy ideas and is best suited for this role. Left Prime Minister''s House. Margaret was thinking hard about the map and the military newspaper, trying to find a way to resolve the turmoil in the Seventeen Kingdoms. To be honest, she doesn''t have deep feelings for the Empire. But she was reluctant to see the Queen of Eternal Night sad. And Angelina is so proud of herself these days, she feels that she has to find her way back. At this moment, she got the news that the Queen of Eternal Night announced her entry into the pce. "Is anyone left to arrive at the meeting?" she asked the queen''s maid. "Only you." "Great!" She knows her brother the most. Hearing that he became a marquis, she felt very surprised, moved, and it was very shocking. Margaret was happy. She quickly changed into a cute Lolita-style outfit and jumped into the pce. Sure enough, Your Majesty still has me in her heart! The most annoying thing, the most difficult problem to deal with, still think of me Margaret first! Soon, in the Pce. "Your Majesty, your Margaret is here!" "Well, sit down, I said you remember." In front of the Queen of Eternal Night, the entire empire''s territory is projected, with dense markings on it. She reconsidered herself and changed it into a serial n of "pretending to be the Restoration Army" and told Margaret. Margaret was stunned. Those peach blossom eyes that are always watery are shining brightly, and the heart of looking at the Queen of Eternal Night is about to melt! Your Majesty, she is a greatdy! In one afternoon, she came up with such an exquisite chain n! Pretending to be the rebel Army to collect money from the Seventeen Kingdoms; To dig out those leftovers and catch them all; She also received benefits from the Church of the Seven Gods; The most important thing is that this thief called to catch the thief directly pushed the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms into the embrace of the empire! This is a top-tier strategy that kills four birds with one stone! It just so happened that in the oldnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms, the atmosphere of caring for the homnd has risen, and the establishment of the Restoration Army is also logical. The implementation of this n should not be too simple, and the harvest should not be too high! Who would have thought that this was a small trick by the Queen? All the main points will be made clear soon. The Queen of Eternal Night asked: "Have you remembered everything?" "This minister has memorized it all." "How sure do you think you are?" "I have full confidence to use your majesty''s clever n to clean up the remnants of the seventeen kingdoms, and then let the conspiracy of the Church of the Seven Gods fail!" Margaret answered with absolute certainty. "Okay, I believe in your ability. This matter needs to be quick and secretive. You are directly responsible to me. During the action, you have the right to enter the pce and face the saint at any time!" "Thank you, Your Majesty, there is one thing I don''t understand now!" Margaret pretended to be serious and said, "Your Majesty, how were you able to think of this excellent n? I''ve been searching everywhere and I haven''t been able toe up with a new solution. And now her Majesty quickly came up with such an imaginative, simple, and easy-to-operate solution with many benefits, and secretly murderous n. Could your Majesty share your wisdom to this me?" Of course, the Queen of Eternal Night heard that this little girl was using questions to tter her. But she is in a good mood now, and she happily didn''t expose it. Because it''s a good idea. She also contributed a lot of details. At least it can ount for four sesses, right? However, the Eternal Night Queen still told the truth: "I was not the one who proposed this n in the first ce." "Could it be Lord Marshal?" "no." "Is it Dean Hall?" "Neither." Margaret suddenly changed her face: "Could it be that blue..." "Okay, stop guessing, you are the prime minister anyway, so can''t your belly be bigger?" The Queen of Eternal Night shook her head helplessly, "It''s not Angelina, it''s a... civilian magician I met in the Great Library." Margaret said unexpectedly: "Civilian? Then why didn''t Her Majesty recruit him to be an official?" The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly looked strange. She gave Roger the chance to serve, and Angelina also arranged it. It''s just that the guy found a lot of excuses to hide. He just wants to loaf around! The queen felt a bit embarrassed because she was not charming enough. So she could only sigh with regret: "He said that he was still young and wanted to study more at the big library first to gather knowledge, before bing an official." "A shame." Margaret sighed. Themoner who came up with such a n is smart and vicious, it suits her very well. I am willing to give the title of "The No. 1 Poison in the Empire" to this person! He yed with the human heart in the palm of his hand. Margaret is out of the pce. In addition to pretending to be the Nationalist Army, she also remembered three keywords: big library, young, and civilian magician. Themoner magician was unwilling to be an official in the court. Judging from Her Majesty''s demeanor, it was very regrettable! She, Margaret, the smartest, most considerate, most beautiful, and most lovely chancellor around Your Majesty, of course, she must take the initiative to share her worries for Her Majesty! She decided to go to the big library as soon as the operation was over. If you have the chance to meet this civilian magician, you must persuade him to be an official in the court and serve your majesty! Even if he steps back 10,000 steps and is still unwilling to be an official. As long as he and her has a good rtionship and gives him advice, he will surely be able to perform well in front of Her Majesty, right? When the timees, what will the Lady of the Blue Hair argue with me? I have a peerless staff, and she has only one trash brother! Ha hahaha! Margaret was very proud and thought she had the winning code! Chapter 12: Brother wants to loaf around but didnt succeed Chapter 12: Brother wants to loaf around but didn''t seed At the same time, in Charles''s house. Roger came back home after the queen left, and had a hot water bath. The library was made so cold by the queen, that when he finally escaped he was afraid that he would catch a cold! Roger lowered himself into the hot spring, feeling the coldness being driven out a little bit, and could not help but narrow his eyesfortably. He used to have a dream that his house had a tub. But after working for several years, he finds out that frencers are also not free and live in a rental house, whichndlord will install a bathtub for you? Now that I''ve transmigrated, I have ess to the Duke''s Mansions private hot spring. Two young and beautiful maids helped him massage with their little hands. Roger was really satisfied with this kind of life. How good would it be to loaf around in peace for ten years and open a treasure chest every day? But while he didn''t know why, he was extremely worried. The "something going to happen" feeling grated at his nerves. "When I saw the queen this time, I didn''t get a knighthood, and I didn''t publicly give a toast to an artifact or something... There shouldn''t be another wave of big news, right?" He just acted like a tree hole and chatted with her for a while. Such an ordinary encounter and separation should not interrupt his great cause of finally getting back on the right track, right? Roger pondered and thought that his performance in the afternoon was still "excellent". He said he couldnt work for the empire and asked stupid questionsmixed in with ttery. This is what a bastard is! As she likes going to Charles''s house, she would consider him a waste. So, although it was frozen, he still established his personality, and then isted it from the word "reuse". . . In the end, She gave me a little benefit, obviously thinking that I was a womanizer! This is great news! As his personality was established, not remembered by the queen, in this huge capital, who else can make him stop loafing around? So he shouldn''t be feeling worried. Just to avoid the same things happening again, he prepared something. After ying in the hot spring until dinner time, Roger bid farewell to the two maids and climbed ashore. The happiness of the rich was unimaginable before. At the canteen. Angelina was working and didnte back. He was alone for dinner. The house being too big isn''t good, its so lonely here. He sighed. It''s fine to have a sister on weekdays, but now I''m alone, and the home seems a little deserted. After dinner, he asked the housekeeper and let him buy something. The housekeeper said hesitantly, "Young Master, but you''ve run out of money..." The marquis'' sry of 5,000 gold coins that he received for a month before was spent directly to build a two-way teleportation array from Charles Manor to the Great Library. Roger was a little displeased. "Use the one from the government first. This is the tuition fee. My sister will approve of it. I can make it up after I receive my sry next month." "Ok, young master." Seeing that he lost his temper, the housekeeper responded quickly. Looking at the butler''s back, Roger snorted! I''m a young master who can''t even spend moneyvishly? No way! To spend money and look forward to the future, isnt that what loafing is? After all, we dont have dreams that need money to be saved in order to fulfill them. This night, he couldn''t sleep well again. Closing it is the face of the Eternal Night Queen, which is difficult to determine... "I''ll just say that this queen is a murderer, right?" Roger is so annoyed. He also never imagined that the Great Queen would make such a move to wipe the dust on his face! But it''s also... so beautiful. No, how could she be so beautiful? Her beauty is cheating! Why do some people have such a top-notch figure while their looks are so good? Humans are creatures that the more they know they can''t get it, the more they feel itchy. The more I tell myself not to think, the more I can''t stop thinking. The rtionship between Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night was, after all, a "crossover" rtionship. Now that the virtual characters came to his side, he became a real person with flesh and blood, and he also showed the side of a little switch under the mask of domineering and ruthlessness, and he couldn''t bear it more and more. With such a chaotic head, tossing and turning, the time reached zero. "Ding, the acedia system has detected that the host''s words and deeds did not meet the reward conditions. Please arrange the work and life reasonably." "???" Roger''s hot brain is like a tropical fish falling into the Arctic Circle. What? Whats wrong? My words and deeds yesterday were not low-key, not enough to loaf around? In the face of the queen, she insists on taking the waste route and does not waver. Can you tell me how else I can loaf around in this dog system? He questioned silently in his heart. It''s a pity that his system is like an indifferent goddess. She just posts "they are not suitable" every day, and will never exin more. In the end, it is up to Roger to ponder and analyze on his own what words and deeds have he doing before. So my n failed because of the queen? Roger wanted to cry but had no tears. Could it be that because the Queen of Eternal Night has too much influence on this world, any contact with her will have a butterfly effect, causing the karma on his body to continue to rise? And ultimately not meet the standard of loafing around? But again, a treasure chest was dropped by the queen. And Roger''s previous hotness was dissipated. There was another problem with the life-saving reliance system. And the desire for sex naturally dissipated. He reconfirmed that only the Acedia System or the Queen of Eternal Night can survive. Then is there any hesitation to choose? "Goodbye, Your Majesty, we are destined to have no fate, I really can''t work for you!" Roger closed his eyes indifferently and soon fell asleep with a happy heart... But the good thing is that he has already responded to this situation. Although it may not be effective, it is better than doing nothing at all... Right? Early the next morning. The butler has everything Roger needs. After all, he is the prime minister''s subordinate, so his ability to handle affairs is still good. Roger''s new purchases of equipment are as follows: Phantom Treasure Box: A disguised human skin mask can be randomly generated every month, which perfectly fits the user''s face without magical fluctuations. Super Mana Crystal: The additional increase is equal to the maximum mana of the high-level magician. In addition, it is the most popr magician''s robe in the imperial capital, with a medium-to-high staff. In addition, there is some equipmentmonly used by adventure groups. The above piles of things cost 2,000 gold coins. It can be seen that the teleportation array is a very expensive "stationery". Its probably simr to building a subway so that you wont bete for school. When the housekeeper retired, Roger immediately used the phantom treasure chest to create a human-skin mask. Roger looked at himself in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. Except this random mask is a bit too handsome and not ordinary enough, the others are perfect. Now, he is no longer the famous aristocratic waste master in the imperial capital, but a little talented civilian magician. While working hard in the mercenary group and practicing hard, I finally broke through to a high-level magician. Now I''m going to study in the big library. No matter how smart the queen is, she would never have imagined that someone would pretend to be amoner and go fishing in a low-key manner, right? This time, I see who can interrupt my loafing around. Chapter 13: Is the Queen in love with me? Chapter 13: Is the Queen in love with me? In the big library. The pretty front deskdy blushed slightly and handed a delicate hard card to the handsome young magician in front of her: Mr. Brando, this is your library card. Thank you. The young magician couldn''t help showing a smile when he looked at the name "Dio Brando" on the card. The superrge mana crystal, coupled with the spiritual power rewarded by the system, helped him easily pass the strength verification of the senior magician. Then he obtained the qualification to enter the Great Library through official channels. As for who is Roger? Who knows! Now Im Dio! Roger used his fake handsome face and stepped into the library. No one would notice a strangemoner magician. Although a magician is strong, he uses a lot of money. Meditation, transcribing spells, purchasing equipment, conducting various experiments, and so on, are all things that consume a lot of money. The Nobles dislike themoner magicians, and no amount of effort can ovee this prejudice. Compared to the attention that Master Charles receives, Roger is quite happy with the experience of an unassuming person. This is loafing around! He found a little dynastys history and studied the intricate rtionship between men and women in the nobility... At this time, history books are better than some forums! Thats good! Time had gone by and no one found Roger strange. His n was somewhat sessful! More than half of the remaining, but also to see if they can escape the eyes of the queen. In the main line of the game, The Phantom Treasure Box is the key prop for the protagonist to infiltrate the Pce, and it can indeed hide you from the Queen of Eternal Night for a short period. It just so happened that the clue to this item was in the city of the capital. Roger arranged for the housekeeper to try his luck, and he bought this key item. But from the second dimension bes the third dimension, and many things will be different. He didnt believe this thing could also be efficient on this queen. He must admit, he was better. But he could not choose. Although the system''s specific criteria for loafing around could not be summed up, Roger determined the queen had treasure chest disappearance technique. As long as you meet that broom star, it''s not a good thing! And people are social animals, and naturally, they have the desire to talk. In this situation, too many troubles appeared and many things had to be decided by the queen, cing her under a lot of pressure. The queen is also a human, she also needs tomunicate. But she was the symbol of the empire, she cant show weakness. There are many things she cant talk to others, even those who are closest to her. So Roger became special. Born in the Charles, will not rebel. His ability is simple, he doesn''t have ambition. He does not participate in the imperial administrative system. He wouldnt say the things that the queen told him. Whats the meaning to the queen? Meaning a reliable tree hole! This was his analysis, why did the queen find him to talk in such a big library? He also has this effect. There was no doubt that the queen is so beautiful. In his memory, women like to talk. He used to date a video maker, the maker invited him to have dinner. He also wanted to have dinner and agreed. It turned out that the new store was delicious, the only regret was that the female video maker was too talkative. She hadnt stopped talking when they had dinner. Afterward, she sent him a message, saying that we had a good chat and she wants an opportunity to eat again. He felt stunned. He even not spoke more than 10 sentences, Do you call this a good chat? So he blocked that girl. When Roger chose to disguise, he had to beware that the Queen of Eternal Night became addicted to his tree hole. If he could choose, he would never want toe to the big library again in his life. But he need toe here again. Angelina was watching him. If he stayed at the house, she would make him work! This is the suffocating life of the queen before and the sister after. "It''s torturous to loaf around, and the future is bright, hold on, I can still loaf around..." Roger looked at the history book in his hand and quickly reced it with a new one. Hiss, these nobles are even more chaotic and exciting! So good! For several days Dio Brando was reading history books in the great library, criticizing the shameless life of the nobles. The waiter passed by, pushing a trolley and distributing the just-released "Queens Achievement" to the guests in need. In the first year of the Eternal Night Calendar, the Queen ordered her private magician advisory group to research rted technologies and publish the world''s first newspaper. The series of information that Roger released shocked the imperial capital before was expanded by this breaking news headline... This is the fastest way to obtain information at present. Relying on advanced magical messengers to deliver news, what happened at the border yesterday can appear in the newspapers this morning. The Great Library distributes thetest edition of the Queens Achievement for free every day. The cost isn''t high and it can make the masters feel the wisdom and generosity of the Queen, why not do it? Roger also reached out for one. Today''s headline is still the turmoil of the Seventeen Kingdoms. "This scale is bigger than expected. The Restoration Army established by the bereaved family was able to capture the provincial capital?" "No, there is something wrong with the leader of the Restoration Army!" Roger browsed the news on the front page and suddenly frowned. He stared at the announced leaders of the Restoration Army, made their faces older and more vicissitudes of life, and then reced them with imperial military uniforms... There are ten generals of the Restoration Army, and nine of them are imperial generals. They appear in the plots ofter generations! Thest one is the marshal ten yearster! So, the Restoration Army, which has been making a lot of noise, was sent by the Empire to be false actors? Rewatching the news with such conjectures, Roger confirmed this from many details. These "Restoration Army" people brought themseleves up violently in the seventeen countries, gathered the bereaved families from all over the country, and begged for benefits from the Church of the Seven Gods. It was estimated that it would not be long before the frogs boiled in oil, forcing the people of the Seventeen Nations to jump into the embrace of the empire! This is the four birds with one stone n? "As expected of the Queen of Eternal Night, this is the solution she thought of when she was chatting with me before? It''s amazing. It''s simr to mine, but it''s more subtle and sinister than I thought!" Roger couldn''t help but admire the queen. No matter how strong the queen is, the amount of information she has ess to is notparable to that of an ordinary person born in the Inte age. Roger was standing on the shoulders of giants when he thought of "pretending to be the Restoration Army". But there were no simr tactics in this world before. The Queen of Eternal Night started from nothing, relying on her ingenuity to design a plus version pretending to be the Restoration Army? The Queen of Eternal Night deserves to be the number one king in this world through the ages! Roger couldn''t deny that this feeling of being on the same side as the final boss is not bad. Give him the illusion that "if I have that kind ofbat power, I can sweep the Seventeen Kingdoms too". This time, the turmoil in the Seventeen Nations should be resolved smoothly. But the other magicians who saw the newspaper were not as optimistic as him, and they all looked worried. They were frightened by the mighty offense of the Restoration Army. Roger pouted. Worry? Even ten yearster, the Seventeen Kingdoms have not turned upside down, so what are you worrying about now? Lie down, this time the queen will show off! At that moment, someone suddenly eximed: "Hail Your Majesty!" Someone shouted, and then all the magicians in the hall stood up and looked excitedly at the beautiful figure walking not far away. Eternal Night Queen! Did shee to the library in person? "Hail Your Majesty!" In the crowd, the corners of the young Dio Brando''s mouth raised, and they saluted together without any special features. It''s time to test my results! The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand to greet these pirs of the empire, and then suddenly raised her eyebrows. A familiar voice sounded in her heart: [Broom Star came to the library again? Fortunately, I changed my face, she may not know I am here! ] The Queen saw a strange magician in the crowd. She was outraged and happy. There is nothing wrong with your disguise, but your voice is a bit loud! Chapter 14: The person who reads the most history books in the library Chapter 14: The person who reads the most history books in the library The queen came to the library not to find Roger. She came here to find some old magicians who were familiar with the culture of the Seventeen Kingdoms to discuss theption of enlightenment textbooks. She was interested in several guidelines for the invasion of a unified culture. Use your own stories to write teaching materials! Thinking that young people in the future will all grow up reading her achievement, she couldn''t help but feel so excited. Rogers idea was recognized by the queen. Ny-nine percent of the Imperial people are fans of the Queen of Eternal Night. When they heard that the Queen''s edition of the Enlightenment textbook was to bepiled, they were shocked. This idea is great, small changes, big gains! Raise the might of my empire! The n will be finalized soon. The queen has made great achievements in her life, and there is a lot of content worth writing about. Enough to write ten textbooks. When the turmoil in the Seventeen Nations subsides, it will bepiled here, and then it will be promoted nationally. Before leaving, the curator sincerely invited the queen to visit and see how much the magicians thanked her for building this great library. "Your Majesty, you haven''t visited your masterpiece after it was built." The fat curator nodded and bowed. Hearing this, the Eternal Night Queen couldn''t help but look delicate. She secretly looked for Roger before and didn''t tell anyone, not even the curator. After all, the protective formation here is designed by her, and there are many backdoors that only she knows. Looking at the resentful eyes of the curator and the eager expectations of the magicians next to her, the Queen agreed. The Green Vines Empire is known as the No. 1 power in the maind, and it is one of the strengths of the number and quality of magicians who look down on the surrounding countries. She attaches great importance to the training of magicians. The magicians also have great respect and admiration for the Queen of Eternal Night. This is the top of this profession! The Queen of Eternal Night made the magician ss grow to the level of being on par with the gods. Even the magicians of the original Seventeen Kingdoms worshiped the Queen. This ss is also the fastest and most thorough after the empire swept the seventeen countries... Before the tour, the Queen of Eternal Night took a special look but did not find the special "zero magic coordinate" of Roger. Although the Queen tolerated Roger''s many disrespects, she couldn''t always stand it She is the kind of person with a strong desire to control, otherwise, she would not be a nerd. She met Roger twice, who hadined more times than she had heard after being on the throne all these years! If it weren''t for the fact that what that kid said was useful, the Queen would have burned him to ashes long ago with that book. In this time of visiting the Great Library, she wanted to listen to her subordinates shouting her achievement, and naturally, she didn''t want to be disturbed by that bastard. Sure enough, wherever the Queen went, the noble magicians on weekdays were as excited as they were bulls. I finally saw the queen! Seeing that her prestige had not diminished back then, the Queen of Eternal Night was relieved. Being repeatedly disliked by Roger, she thought she had withdrawn from the version. Looking at the attitudes of these magicians, she felt that she could do it again! Just as the monarch and his ministers were enjoying themselves, suddenly the Queen of Evernight heard a familiar "broom star". Tracing back to the source, she saw an unfamiliar face. And Roger was in the crowd, and he didn''t have to face the Queen''s coercion, and his heart activities were more "unscrupulous" than before: [Oh, these magicians are so excited when they see the Queen, like a brainless fan picking up a celebrity? [My God, there are still people who are so excited that their magic power goes out of control. Has this queen brainwashed her subordinates? [Hey, did shee here? She won''t chat with me again, will she? Oh no, it''s not easy for me, I''m Dio now! In the crowd, Roger shrank his neck first, then confirmed that it was safe, and then straightened his chest. Showing a fearless expression! The Phantom Treasure Box is a good tool, and the Queen did not see through his disguise. It was a unique voice broadcast. It was simply shouting "I''m Roger here" with a loudspeaker, for fear that the Queen would ignore him! The Eternal Night Queen''s mentality almost exploded. I''ve been avoiding you, boy, but now you''ve even disguised yourself with a superrge magic crystal, and sneaked up on your mother through the crowd! In terms of destroying the atmosphere, you are number one in the empire! And it''s fine toin about me, but now you''reining about the loyal magicians of the empire? Also, to put me and celebrities side by side? You bastard didn''t talk about learning from others'' loyalty, but instead called it a brain-dead behavior? No way! Deceiving too much! Shameless! I want to reward him with a p! The Queen of Eternal Night smiled and said hello to the magicians, her fists in the sleeves of her robes were quietly clenched. If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, she would have let Roger''s blood stter! The curator continued to introduce as usual: "The big library provides an elegant environment, thoughtful service, and strives to collect all the books in the world. It is very popr among magicians, not only all kinds of magic notes, historical books, social sciences, poetry and novels, and other works. and is bing more and more popr. In this era, magicians are the main battle professions, and everyone focuses on hard work. The empire released the magic notes that the great magicians cherished in the past, and it was naturally very popr, ounting for more than 90% of the total borrowing. However, reading obscure and iprehensible things every day is also a big problem. asionally, some people will borrow some extracurricr readings such as history books and poems to change their mood. And the number has risen a lot recently. The curator felt that the behavior of the magicians represented an improvement in the quality of life. When the pressure is reduced, I will think of leisure and entertainment! So he felt that this was a good achievement for the queen to govern the country. "Indeed, magicians should not only serve in the war, but their wisdom should also shine in more ces..." The Queen of Eternal Night got to the point, she nodded lightly with satisfaction, and then her eyes lit up! ording to Roger''s pseudonym Dio, she used her backdoor ess to spiritual database to find out that he has borrowed a lot of history books these days. Although it is not a serious history book. But enough is enough. Roger was a piece of waste before, and it was difficult for the queen to arrange a job for him. Now he has be a high-level magician, and thanks to this strength he has been able to perform many errands in the empire. Suchfort and he still is loafing around, and there is still time toin about me? Do you still have time to look down on the loyal magicians of the empire? Hmph, I''ll let you know what power is, and I''ll be full of work pressure! The Queen of Eternal Night continued the topic of the curator just now and smiled: "Just right, I need an excellent young man who is familiar with history books to helppile the history of the empire. Then Mr.Curator help me check, which magician these days.... has read the most history books?" "Of course, there is no problem, Your Majesty wait a moment!" The curator immediately opened the management background, and then sorted the magicians who borrowed history books in descending order. The first ce is, impressively, Dio Brando! And at only neen years old, it meets the criteria of being young. A magician is equivalent to a science student in this world. Reading history books is to relieve boredom, so there is no time to read more. So Roger sessfully stood out and became the person who read the most history books in the whole library for nearly a month. "Look at this, Your Majesty, Mr. Dio Brando is very much in line with your requirements. The only problem is that he is amoner..." The conversation between the Queen of Eternal Night and the curator was not controlled in volume, and the magician in the room could hear it. Of course, Roger heard it too. Hearing Dio''s name appearing in the curator''s mouth, he gloated over the misfortune. This is the unfortunate boy that the queen took a fancy to. But the next second, he felt a thump in his heart, and he reacted... The clown is me? [Old man, don''t hurt me, I''m just here to loaf around, so I don''t want to study history] [Yes, I am a civilian now, and the identity of a civilian is a big problem. The empire did not need civilians as officials before! Unexpectedly, the Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand and said boldly: "Civilians? What kind of problem is that? I have never asked people about their backgrounds, and the capable ones will be the new historians of the empire!" Don''t ask about your origin? As soon as the speech that transcended the shackles of the times came out, many fans of the queen knelt and shouted, "Your Majesty is holy! Your majesty is an emperor through the ages!" Many civilian magicians were moved to tears. Does His Majesty''s remark mean that they have a bright future? Only Roger stood nkly where he was. [After finally getting a vest and reading a few more history books, I already got caught by the queen? [Does this empire have privacy protection? I''m going to take it to Parliament! [I just want to loaf around quietly, why is it so difficult? Chapter 15: Find the dark history of the queen? Chapter 15: Find the dark history of the queen? All the people in the library were excited when they heard the queen needed someone to help her. Work for the queen and spread the glory of the empire, we should do it! But when they heard it was to edit history They suddenly had no interest. In this day and age, fighting is a magician''s main duty. The Queen of Eternal Night swept across the seventeen countries andpleted the greatest expansion in the history of the Green Vines Empire. Her fans, naturally want to fight for the queen, instead of wasting their life. So they thought: let us see who was the unlucky person who made the queen fancy. Oh, it''s Dio! However, some people were unhappy. The Queen said, "No matter where you are from, you will live in those who are able", which made a few radical nobles ufortable. In this era, there is an unbridgeable gap between themoners and the nobles. Whether it''s an official of the empire, big or small, or an aunt''s family that doesn''t want to work hard, first of all, you have to be a noble. Even if amoner has cultivated into a high-level magician, he must either join the army to fight for a title, or he can only hang out in the adventure group, and it is impossible to enter the political arena of the empire. But today, the Queen of Eternal Night wants to appoint amoner magician as an official. Although it is a trivial historian who is not valued by the imperial people, this is also an unprecedented initiative. In everyone''s opinion, Dio Brando himself is not important, but the symbolic meaning of this move is important! Could it be that the Queen of Eternal Night wanted to use this person''s identity to test the bottom line of the traditional aristocracy, and to let themoners enter the dynasty inrge numbers! But what they didn''t know was that the Queen of Eternal Night just wanted to punish Roger for his "indecent rudeness". Roger stood up at a loss while the queen stared at Roger who couldn''t get back to the God in time and with a smile said "Could it be that this is our young and promising Mr. Dio Brando, are you willing to be our historian?" "I am not talented..." Roger was about to decline. However, before he finished speaking, he felt the gazes of the surrounding magicians had suddenly sharpened. As A meremoner, it is the Queen''s mercy to give you an official or half a post, so why do you have to refuse? If you dare not to give the Queen''s face, don''t me us for not giving you face! There was someone who was quick-tempered and took out the white gloves, ready to throw down at any time. [Damn it, bro, isn''t it? If I dare to say no, aren''t you going to duel with me right away? [Is the queen''s prestige so terrifying? What should I do, I don''t seem to have a chance to refuse this kind of public assignment? [I really can''t, but the queen said I can do it, so I have to do it! The Queen of Eternal Night was not impatient at all, and stood there quietly, like a great monarch with a broad heart, waiting for the answer from the person she wanted to subdue with tolerant eyes. Recognize the reality! No need for me to take action. There are countless good men in the empire and they will tell you how to choose! You are not the younger brother of the Right Prime Minister now, you are just amoner, no one will protect you if something goes wrong! Facing the countless hostile gazes around him, Roger had no choice but to change his words: "I am... that, it''s really surprising that Your Majesty trusts me so much, and I will do everything in my power to repair the history of the empire for His Majesty!" "Okay, the curator will arrange your workter." "ording to the purpose..." Roger mind in mess at this time. [No, this is settled? If there is no administrative exam or something, I will be a civil servant?] [Your Majesty, aren''t you being too hasty? I don''t know history at all, I''m a jerk! I can''t afford such a big job! [Should I identify myself as Roger Charles?] [No, that is the crime of deceiving the king, and there is no doubt that I will die...] [Hey, I''m so annoyed, this queen is poisonous, why did you choose me so coincidentally? The Queen of Eternal Night deeply took Dio''s tangled and twisted expression in her heart,ughed loudly, and continued to visit the Great Library. Do you think you can pull out the palm of my hand just by making a face? Young man, you''re still too young. Soon, the queen returned to the pce. Roger thought about running away. But he did not have any chance at all. Imperial talents don''t care who is the historian. After all of a historical recorder, who was selected by the Queen herself on the first day run away, wouldn''t it make the Queen very embarrassed? Therefore, whether it is the guards of the big library or the magicians who read books together, they are guarding this Dior consciously or not. It was like this until the curator''s assistant came to invite him. Roger was helpless and followed him to arge office. Inside there are more than a dozen historical consultants who are poor and illustrious, as well as piles of materials and messy drafts. The director of the great library called Finn Rodney waiting for Roger at the door. This is a fat middle-aged man, with the strength of a magician, who is always smiling, anddoesn''t seem to be in a hurry to do anything. He brought Roger to familiarize himself with the environment, and after introducing him to those schrs who were studying the history of the empire, he said earnestly: "Theption of imperial history began in the first year of the Eternal Night Calendar, but unfortunately the five historians were either sick or had an ident..." "Wait, the ident you''re talking about isn''t..." Roger groaned in his heart. You won''t be a small historian, and your life is in danger, right? "Don''t worry, no one here dares to plot against imperial officials." Curator Rodney said proudly, and then showed a bit of helplessness, "It''s just... um, you''ll understand when you ask the consultants about the editing progress. " "???" "Anyway, Her Majesty is quite dissatisfied with the dy of this matter. I hope Mr. Brando can produce some results as soon as possible to repay Her Majesty''s trust!" Curator Finn patted Roger on the shoulder and floated away. Roger was a little helpless. The pavilion''s elder was a riddle, and he only spoke half of it. He had no choice, he could only ask those white-haired consultants: "Teachers, where is the history of our empire?" Roger''s attitude was quite polite. After all, he doesn''t know how to edit history, and he has to rely on these old schrs to lead him. The chief advisor of the expert group is called Freeman, an old man with a face as ck as coal, who faintly spit out four words: "The Manyu City Incident." "It turns out that the eve of the rise of the queen has arrived..." Schr Yong immediately understood. The Manyu City Incident was the tragedy that led to the fall of half of the Green Vines Kingdom, and the little princess was forced to seed as the queen. That year, when the Queen of Eternal Night was sixteen years old, the neighboring kingdom of Wabruga attacked the city of Manu, and the king, queen, crown prince, and several children died. In an instant, the people were headless, almost on the verge of destroying the country. At this moment, the little princess Octavier stepped forward, relying on her powerful magic power to attack the enemy generals and cause chaos, giving the kingdom a month of respite. Then she seeded the queen and spent that month consolidating the remaining power of the Ivy Kingdom and destroying the Vabruga Kingdom with Silk Blood. This is the background information of the game. It has already arrived at the Manyu City Incident. It is said that theption of imperial history is almostplete, and only the relevant deeds of the Queen can be written in the history books. But this job is stuck here, even changing the historian... It shows that the Manuel City Incident is tricky! Roger immediatelymunicated with his historical advisors. And check the secret letters, military information, news records, etc. they have sorted out, and dug up the dark history of many queens... "The queen was suspected of murdering her brother or uncle, and then got the throne?" Roger''s eyes gleamed. No wonder his five predecessors, to keep their official titles and titles, found various reasons to stop here and did not dare to advance. Some things simply cannot be avoided. Wanting to decorate this piece of history to the satisfaction of the Queen of Eternal Night is as difficult as going to the sky! You can think in a different direction and use this history to anger the queen... I''m afraid it''s easy, right? Does Roger want to be the historian? He doesn''t want to! "As long as I capitalize on the Manyu incident and dig up ck material, can I be dismissed immediately and return to my life as a fisherman?" Roger, who had been depressed all the time, suddenly came to his senses. He felt that he had inadvertently found the answer to bring the great cause of loafing around back on track! Chapter 16: The historian is crazy Chapter 16: The historian is crazy These days, he loafed around at the library, but he didnt get the treasure chest rewarded by the system. He saw "the Queens achievement" today and knew that the empire was carrying out the operation of pretending to be the Restoration Army. He has confirmed: Because of the queen, I lost my chest! Because he made a tree hole, he helped the Queen of Eternal Night to sort out her thoughts and caused variables that should not exist in this world. Although mainly because of the queen''s ingenuity. But because the Queen of Eternal Night had a huge influence on the world, he was implicated. It''s like an intermediary selling a mansion. Although themission is only 1%, it''s still a lot of money! The result was, he didnt meet the standards of the system. The queen hurts me! And because the action of pretending to be the Nationalist Army is still being carried out, and the follow-up cause and effect are also continuously generated, it is no use for Roger to lie down. He can only wait for the end of the Restoration Army operation and the influence will be calmed down over time. And then use Dio''s identity to low-key fish, to ensure the smooth progress of the great cause of lying t. But Dio was caught by the queenpiling the history of the empire. Not to mention that this work is very heavy, and it may have a huge impact on the world after editing it... Therefore, this historian must not be me! Originally, Roger was preparing to take a risk, and he yed a small episode in which Dio rammed Roger Charles and was hacked to death. It''s just that it will keep Roger on the cusp for a long time. Maybe Angelina will be killed by righteousness, and she will be punished by nobles for killingmoners... So he never made up his mind to "Kill me" because the consequences are a bit big. But now that he has learned about the real Manyu City incident, Roger feels that there is no need to do something so troublesome. It forced away five historians, showing how difficult this history is. Digging deeper into the Manyu City incident, it is easy to deduce the conclusion that the Queen of Eternal Night was "not righteous". After all, the little princess is a veryte heir, and the Qingteng Kingdom never had a queen. If the country is not upright, naturally the merits of the queen''s face will also be stained and greatly reduced. The queen has many virtues, but no one can deny that she has a strong desire to control and likes to hear people sing praises to her! Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so focused onpiling textbooks. For this matter, she hired no less than 100 shadow magic photographers to record her charming figure, choose the most beautiful cover, and help young people establish a wless aesthetic sense. The Eternal Night Queen was still young at that time after all. At that time She was not the peerless emperor who can watch any situation with a smile, face gods indifferently, and seek life from death ten yearster. She seeded the throne at the age of sixteen, swept seventeen countries in five years, and in three years lead empire to now. There are setbacks, difficulties, and desperate moments. But she always have been sessful. Such a 24-year-old outstanding young woman who could be said to be at the peak of everything would allow someone to belittle her proud achievements? The answer can be guessed. So as long as Dio behaves disobediently, he insists on writing "true history". The Queen would never tolerate the existence of such a historian. "Bring all the information and clues you have now, and let''s restore the truth together!" Roger did what he said, and was very motivated. The sooner this history is written, the sooner he can get rid of this mission! And soon Roger saw a lot of precious and detailed historical materials. It''s all well-documented, true, and urate information, and it''s by no means chasing the wind. Theption and revision of imperial history have been going on for more than two years. Although the editor-in-chief has changed and changed again and again, the rted work has been going on. There are more than a dozen consultants here, all of them are talented people. Uh, in short, they have studied the Manyu incident to a very in-depth level. Every military intelligence briefing, every letter, every record of survivors... Spliced into a magnificent picture, presenting the precarious Ivy Kingdom in front of Roger. Different from a few words in the game, the queen''s counterattack is written in a very cool way, and from then on, she never died until she was a super god. The real history is thick and bloody, mixed with countless dangers and conspiracies! That sixteen-year-old little princess, who grew up to be the current queen, took control of the scattered Green Vines kingdom in her hands and then counterattacked. It was a feat made with blood! Shelley IV died, the envoy of the enemy country persuaded him to surrender, kill! Brother intends to surrender, thinks of her as a bargaining chip, kill! I asked for help from my uncle and found that he was a coward in the middle of nowhere. Kill! The governors of the three southern provinces are armed with soldiers and wanted to take advantage of the chaos to be independent. Kill! Local aristocrats are struggling to make money, hoard supplies. Kill! Defending the Sorenko line, to ensure the supply of rations for the soldiers, she sent troops to scavenge thest remaining food in the fourteen towns in the southwest, causing nearly 20,000 people to starve to death! She counterattacked into the Kingdom of Wabruja, performed a blood sacrifice with 100,000 civilians of the enemy country, and achieved the core talent of her legendary profession. Only then did she narrowly defeat the enemy protector mage... The achievements of the Queen of Eternal Night are brilliant and dazzling. But it is also bloody, cruel, and ruthless! The road to the throne has always been walked by one person alone, and the rest are sacrifices. yers called her queen because she swept through the 100,000 Tianming Army alone in thete stage of the empire, soaked in blood, and was iparably domineering. It can be seen that there is no room to show the transformation of the little princess in the game now, even Yong Shi is very shocked. What''s the point of killing 100,000 people? Have you ever not seen a queen who has witnessed the destruction of her country and her family, then finally bing losing her mind? Power guarantees strength, dictatorship maintains dignity. She didn''t have time to distinguish the good and the evil one by one, so she forced everyone to submit to her by the most straightforward means. At that time, the queen''s strength did not reach the peak of the game, and she had a group of old and weak women and children, so she made up for it with bloody means! Be cruel to the enemy and show no mercy to your people! Octavia Shelley only the most extreme iron and blood and the most extreme concentration of feudal imperial power, to forge the Green Vines empire of Nuova. She has all the greatness, all the praise, and the glory of the human empire in one. But there are also piles of bones behind her, blood flowing into rivers. By modern standards, this is an outright war criminal. She killed the enemy, killed her rtives, killed the civilians of the enemy country, and even indirectly killed the innocent people of the empire. But Roger didn''t think she deserved to die. At that time, the Green Vines Kingdom was already at the end of the dynasty''s decline. But if there is no queen born, the Green Vines Kingdom will have more people, be ves of the subjugated country, and live a life not better than death. Right and wrong? Good and evil? He didn''t deserve to say it. Even if he had the most authentic andprehensive historical materials in front of him, he would not dare toment on the merits and demerits of the Queen of Eternal Night. The Green Vines Empire has never perished, and this matter has not yet concluded. Instead, after reading it, Roger admired that the Queen of Eternal Night almost fell into darkness, but was able toe out without going crazy. She has the power of a god, but she did not abuse it. Instead, she tried to use the charm of a king to make the empire truly prosperous and to find out an imperial system that could be passed down. Her level of governance and her attitude towards themon people are stronger than that of most rulers in this era, who only know how to use violence and bloody suppression. Originally, Roger was going to dig deep into the ck material of the Manyu City incident, blow up the Queen of Eternal Night, and then be dismissed and left. Later, he found that it didn''t take so much effort, and the ck material could fill a table by himself. Of course, her achievements can fill the entire office. That evening the magic clock went to nine o''clock. Roger and his men initially reconstructed the whole historical picture from the Menu City Incident to the defeat of the Wabruja Kingdom. He spits out twelve words heavily: "Real records, no additions or deletions, noments." This is his editing n. The n that the five historians did not dare to say even when they died. The easiest and the most difficult. What a bold decision? Historian consultants all think that Lord Brando is crazy and is trying to die. But they didn''t persuade them because they liked this kind of n a lot. Although they knew that such an imperial history could not appear in front of the world, they also tried hard. This is their deep-seated paranoia toward academics. As long as the real history can be restored as much as possible, how about going crazy with this young historian? Chapter 17: Advanced system Chapter 17: Advanced system After agreeing on a revision n, Roger drove all the consultants home for the day. This job can not be finished in one day. And he, using all his mental strength, sat in the office for ten minutes. The rise of the queen, just looking at the records, also makes people feel extremely heavy. Modern people who grew up in a peaceful age are a little meek But the strange thing is that Roger''s mood is a rare calm after passing through in this world these days. After locking the door of the office, Roger went back to the Duke''s Pce. Angelina was surprised that he came homete. "When I was reading a very interesting book, I lost track of time without realizing it." Roger exined softly. Angelina didn''t ask any further questions and hugged her brother. She felt that her brother was different today. That book should be more than just interesting. But he doesn''t want to say it right now but wait until he feels he wants to say it. Eating and washing. Roger was lying on the bed when the time was nearing midnight. He couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. He was constantly thinking about how to show the real history of that period. Midnight. "Ding, the acedia system detected that the host was emotionally stable yesterday, and obtained a random treasure chest. Do you want to open it?" "Ding, the acedia system detects that the host has entered the flow state for the first time, and an additional random treasure box will be rewarded. Open it?" Roger suddenly opened his eyes and sat up in surprise. Yesterday was so busy that it met the standard of loafing around? This system... It seemed to be more interesting than his previous understanding. "Open." "Congrattions to the host for acquiring advanced architectural design skills." "Congrattions to the host for acquiring the talent for multi-casting (a single cast of a spell has a 20% chance of being casted two times, 10% chance of casting three times, and a 1% chance of being casted 5 times)." Roger looked at the two powerful rewards and fell into thought. He found that he had a shallow understanding of "loafing around" before. The first meaning of loafing around is, of course, that I don''t try my best, I ept the status quo. But is epting the status the same as doing nothing and living in emptiness? While he was loafing around, he met the system criteria and got a treasure chest. But yesterday, he worked overtime topile the history of the empire, and he was exhausted. he even thought about his work before going to bed... But he also got a treasure chest? There are also keywords prompted by the system, the state of flow works. Put the flow aside for now, and you can still work when are you loafing around? Something''s wrong with the system! Roger originally thought that he had already grasped the system''s mechanics, but it seems like his understanding is still inadequate. He is very like calling the system out, tranting what is the special "loafing around". But the system is the goddess of coldness, ignoring him. Roger could only try to trante. The word loafing around appears in modern society. The hell-level survival difficulty of the metropolis, the overloaded work pressure, the impossible dream of buying a house and getting married, being surrounded by madness and struggling with no way to ascend... As a result, a family of loafing around emerged, simr to the low-desire life of the Sakura Country, the Nit family of the Great Country, the homing family of the Beautiful Country... However, some people are passively loafing around, and some people are actively choosing. The big city can''t keep going back to his hometown, looking for an easy job, toozy to think about love and marriage, just do what he likes, and maintain a life that is good for living. Sanhe the Great God is loafing aroundSanhe refers to a Chinese people. Civil servants in small towns may also be loafing around. Living a day is to loaf around. Rxed. It is true that drinking and singing wildly is a kind of loafing around. But thinking more deeply, the key to loafing around is not to be coerced by worldly sess and to only do things that you agree with. In such a matter, no matter how much effort you put into it, you still loaf around. Roger suddenly felt that the system was bing philosophical. "It turns out that my heart likes to dig up the queen''s dark history?" Rogerughed to himself. Of course, this is just a joke. He knows that what he likes to do is to discover the truth, express, and share. Then I was shocked by the melon eaters, secretly hiding some private work for export, and gaining recognition. Isn''t it because you have a clear understanding of the game events that others don''t and now you intend to use it for fame? Later, I found out that my videos were popr and I could support myself. Although full of uncertainty, he still gave up his work in the system and chose this difficult path to express himself. It is difficult. Ie is also not satisfactory. During the bottleneck period, I wanted to give up countless times. There have been many failed attempts. Family and friends don''t understand him either... But he still persevered. Do you n to just y around? Heh, ying games for work, taking notes while ying through the plot, I almost vomited, how could there be so much happiness left. Editing the history of the empire is not like making a video, but there are bound to be simrities. Isn''t it also a form of self-expression to show the real face of the queen after the Manyu City Incident that few people know about? That is the embodiment of Roger''s view of history. As for the original intention of offending the Queen of Eternal Night and dismissing her from office, he forgot about it when he got to work. "As long as you are being a happy and true self, and satisfying this point, is hard work also in line with the system''s reward standards?" Roger tried to deduce the original intention of the system. As for whether this inference is correct... Let''s use tomorrow''s work to verify it! No. its today. He showed an expectant smile and soon entered the dream. For three days in a row, Roger went to the big library early in the morning, and then came backte at night. Angelina felt sorry for him but didn''t stop him. It seems that my brother finally found something he likes. It''s just that she is also very busy, so she doesn''t have much time to care about what Roger is doing. When he achieves his goal, will he tell me about it? Angelina had been very busytely. The "Recovery Army" had brought massive wealth and was collecting money for the imperial treasury through secret channels. Although Angelina did not know the details of her actions, she had already guessed some things and maintained tacit cooperation with Her Majesty and Margaret. With such arge amount of financial support, many of the empire''s previous ns that only existed on paper can now be implemented. Roger, on the other hand, devoted himself entirely to the editing of the Manuel Incident. I have mastered the truth, but expressing this thrilling history in the simplest of words without any hints whatsoever is an extremely difficult task. After all, the overall history of the empire is not a personal biography of the queen. It would be too obvious if he used that to fill a period. He has to consider the overall proportions. With so many opinions to choose from, Roger repeatedly discussed them with his expert advisors. Curator Rodney was also curious to see the results of Roger''s editing... But after only reading the first three pages, he was too frightened to approach this office. Is this Dio too bold? He looks very smart, but there is a madman under his beautiful skin? After meeting Roger again, Curator Rodney''s eyes were extremelyplicated. There is admiration and appreciation, as well as sympathy and regret. He''s a talent, but I''m afraid he won''t live long. So these days, Curator Rodney ordered people to prepare meals for Recorder''s Office ording to some extremely high standards. I''m afraid he won''t live long. Might as well give the guy some good food while itsts. What kind of information Roger needed, and if he needed additional funds to visit the witnesses of that time, he readily approved it. Curator Rodney did not dare to share the responsibility with Roger, so he could only express his appreciation for this young man with silent support. There aren''t many young people in the empire who dares to defy the queen. But such characters are needed in the empire if it wants to exist for a long time. This is a gesture of giving up, repaying Her Majesty. I''m just afraid that Her Majesty won''t like it. What he didn''t know was that Roger was also testing the system. Through hard work, he sessfully obtained three system treasure chests. Although he didn''t offer anything priceless, he didn''t give any additional rewards. But it was enough for Roger to confirm that histest judgment on the reclining system was correct. Acedia, is not limited to loafing around, but can also mean focusing and devoting yourself to an enjoyable task . As long as it is what you think is right and happy. And so, another week has passed. The historian Dio Brando and his advisorspiled the main text of the history book from thepletion of the Manuel Incident to the defeat of the Kingdom of Vanbrugh. ording to the work schedule, this is the sixth edition. The sixth edition adds up to the length of the first five editions. Chapter 18: How dare you to write like this? Chapter 18: How dare you to write like this? There was no way, after all, the previous five historians had not finished writing at all when they smelled the danger and ran away. They tried to cover up The attempt failed and it ran away again. The official historians'' office was not rxed even when work came to an end, on the contrary, the atmosphere was dignified. "Lord Brando, we can help to embellish it, and some parts can be made vaguer..." Chief Historian Freeman said tentatively. The other historians also looked at Roger expectantly. They had fallen in love with the new historian. Although his historical foundation was not so good. But he always had a lot of whims and brought new forms to the historical record. Give them the greatest degree of freedom and let them restore the truth to the greatest extent possible. It''s just the restored truth that motivates these dull and fearless schrs who only focus on history to the point of it being a little creepy. They were intimidated by the results of their work. These kinds of things happen, and they may be killed for doing what they are ordered to do, but Lord Brando must not die. So everyone suggested to Roger, they should try to make the seventh version and everyone thought of ways to beautify it. As a historian, there are many ways of writing in beautiful ways so the Queen of Eternal Night cannot directly see the deep meaning behind these words. This should help Lord Brando continue to keep his seat. Because no one can guarantee what kind of person the seventh historian will be. If it''s a tterer, a slut, who just wants to lick the queen, their work will be boring again. "That would be pointless." Roger rejected the requests of the historians. Are these people too bad? Do you still think that he has beenpiling history here? Since yesterday, he has been unable to obtain a new treasure chest. The most controversial part of history, from the Manuel Incident to the defeat of the Wabruja Kingdom, was over. The following work became dull, boring, and repetitive, and Roger could feel his interest fading rapidly. After all, he doesn''t really like history. It''s just digging up the queen''s dark history, which triggered his muscle memory. After the dark history digging is over, the end is just queen kills those people indiscriminately, and afterwards it bes boring praise, and this all is also shown in the game. He suddenly couldn''t get into the state of flow and turned into an ordinary punch-in to work. He is now waiting for the queen to hurry up and review the results, then dismiss him as a historian in anger. After confirming the power of the system, he has many new acedia postures, ready to try his length! At the same time. The Queen of Eternal Night was invited into the Great Library again to review the newlypiled textbooks: "That''s right, it''s catchy, lively, and interesting, and you''ve packed the most words into a limited amount of space. You''ve worked hard." She was full of praise. The whole nation''s efforts topile enlightenment textbooks are indeed fruitful. "Fortunately not humiliated." Curator Rodney personally caught the matter and returned the ceremony with a gentlemanly restraint. The Queen of Eternal Night put down the new textbook, remembered one more thing, and asked, "Our newly appointed historian, how is his work status recently?" If that bastard Roger was still thinking about loafing around, she would be able to beat him logically. Unexpectedly, this question made Rodney look strange. "Lord Brando works very hard." "Oh? Curator Rodney has something to say, and he doesn''t need to cover up for him." "He worked hard, winning unanimous praise from the historical advisorymittee, but the current results are a little, um, bold..." "How to say?" "I dare not speak." "You are forgiven, speak!" "Lord Brando''s attitude towards the Menu City incident is very straightforward and too in-depth..." "Silence!" The Empress of Eternal Night huffed angrily. Inside the slender body, an irresistible magical storm raged. The gorgeous conference room became instantly deste as though robbed by bandits. The curator Rodney immediately opened the shield protecting the less powerful advisors. Blood dripped from the face of the veteran magus, his face was gray, and he couldn''t stand. Her Majesty''s strength improved again, but the vortex of magic bursting from her emotion almost killed them... "I lost my way. For the maintenance funds and pensions, you shall visit to the pce ounts." The Queen of Eternal Night left a light sentence, and the figure has been teleported away. "s, Dio is so pitiful..." Rodney let out a long sigh. A very good boy, why can''t you think about it so much? Although our Majesty''s mind is like the sea, those words were her reverse scale. The previous historians tried to avoid it softly, but they were unsessful. Now, this idiot is using a big awl to stab the queen''s reverse scale repeatedly, trying to see what big treasure is hidden underneath... So strong, who can keep him? "I''m afraid my poor library will suffer..." Thinking of the Queen of Eternal Night''s reaction just now, Roger couldn''t help feeling chills in his chest. ... ... It was the Recorder''s Office. The sudden appearance of turbulent energy fluctuations made everyone vignt! It seems that an epic monster is about to raid the Material ne! Then, everyone saw the splendid figure of the Eternal Night Queen. It''s just that her face was frosty at the moment, instead of looking at the historical consultants who were kneeling on the ground, she went straight to Roger: "Dio, I heard that your editing work has achieved results?" Roger''s eyes suddenly lit up! He took out a thick stack of manuscript paper and handed it over respectfully: "Report to Your Majesty, I have presided over the editing and repair of the Menu City Incident, and the achievements of the defeated Wabruja Kingdom!" "Hmph, wait for me to see!" The Queen of Eternal Night took it and opened it. The historical consultants present were so nervous that they almost forgot to breathe. Merit? Lord Brando dares to say that we have written down everything that His Majesty has done. The word "merit", I''m afraid requires severalyers of quotation marks, right? The higher your expectations for Your Majesty, the more miserable you will be waiting for the ending! Different from the nervousness and worry of his subordinates, Roger was respectful on the surface but more joyful in his heart. [She is in a hurry, she is in a hurry! In the past, she didn''t have any energy spilling out of her teleportation, but now she has amazing momentum. I am afraid she has gotten wind of the curator. [It seems that this time is very stable, I want to be released from this office! Thanks, Manuel City! Thanks to the Kingdom of Wabrugga! The Queen of Eternal Night was toozy to listen to Roger''s thoughts and focused on the first draft of the tenth volume of the "History of the Green Vines Empire" in front of her. The more she looked, the more ugly her face became. Breathing is getting faster and faster. Those bloody nights that she had almost forgotten were brought back to memory by the gorgeous, smooth, and well-organized lines of text. The fourth brother who taught her to use bows and arrows led her to shoot her first rabbit. That same brother kidnapped her and tried to marry her to the crown prince of the Wabruja Kingdom to please him... The empire is in turmoil, the bones of my parents are not yet cold, the dinner party at my uncle''s manor is still extravagant, the dancer is so beautiful, and I talk to my staff about the spices and tea that havee from the East... The yellow-faced and thin-skinned refugees looked at her, begging the little princess who had the name of kindness to give them even a little bit of food to survive this long summer... Before the civilians of the Valbruga Kingdom died, the eyes that were eager to live were no different from those of the Empire... Scene after scene, there are countless blemishes that civil servants and military generals have worked hard to cover up for the queen, and now they have been dug up and written in a fair and ruthless tone! She raised her head sharply and red at Roger. You don''t understand, you don''t understand what I''ve been through, you don''t even know I didn''t have a choice! Those foolish people don''t understand either. The enemy will use these things to attack me. I have done so much for the empire, but I still have to bear the infamy... boom! boom!! boom!!! A terrifying magical storm filled the entire room, then exploded, affecting a wide area. One-third of the big library copsed! Countless people have swept away, dazedly facing the apocalypse-like scene of natural disasters. Immediately, they saw the Eternal Night Queen floating in the air, her long golden hair flying without wind, andplex three-dimensional magic patterns appearing on her snow-white skin. The rank above the legend, the Queen of Eternal Night, is full ofbat power! She looked down at Roger like a god: "Dio Brando, how dare you write that? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Roger was only injured by the aftermath of her imposing manner, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. But he just wiped it lightly, raised his head slightly, and met the queen''s deep eyes, which were engulfed by the violent tsunami, and said calmly: "Your Majesty doesn''t dare to kill me, you can''t kill me, you will only dismiss me because of my ipetence." His image is embarrassing,pared to the bright moon, the queen is like a firefly that will be extinguished by an angry storm at any time. But it naturally revealed confidence that no one understood. The Queen''s reaction, to the situation at the moment, was as expected. Chapter 19: Who is the greatest queen? Chapter 19: Who is the greatest queen? A cloud of fog enveloped the copsed area of the Great Library. In the core area of the dense fog, the former historian''s office, one could not hear the slightest sound or see any light. Everyone was curiously looking in the direction of the source of the magic storm, wanting to know what happened between the Queen of Eternal Night and the new historian Dio. But now everyone suddenly felt a sudden pain in their eyes. The eye circles were red and swollen like being sprayed with chili water, and the tears were rolling. The magician also has healing powers. But the Queen of Eternal Night was even better, using continuous effects to suppress their spells. Curator Rodney was not spared either, crying and annoyed at the same time. "Curiosity killed the cat. I knew the queen didn''t want people to know, but I couldn''t help but talk..." Naturally, the more things that are hidden, the more people can''t help but be curious... The historian wrote something to make His Majesty so angry. So, what exactly did he write? I want to know! Damn! It is estimated that there will be no chance to see it in the future! In the middle of the thick fog. The historical consultants had all fainted. The Queen of Eternal Night took a deep breath and looked at Roger mockingly: "You said, why didn''t I dare to kill you? Can''t kill you?" She thinks that Roger wants to reveal his past achievements, to show off that he is Angelina''s younger brother, or to reveal that there is a hidden organization behind him... But the Queen has already decided that no matter who is behind Roger, she will kill this bastard who wrote history books to relieve her hatred! But Roger''s answer was not what the Queen of Eternal Night expected. He calmly responded with a bit of a smile: "I''m no one, I''m just amoner, a littlemoner who buys the bones of His Majesty''s money. His Majesty used me to set a precedent for amoner to be an official, and I was killed in ten days. What would themoners who were extremely grateful and looking forward to Her Majesty think? Do you think that Her Majesty is afraid of the nobles of the Congress?" "I, am, also, not, afraid!" The Queen of Eternal Night hated Roger''s calmness at the moment. She just thinks that this logical statement is more abhorrent than his previousints about her that have no respect for her. She was so angry that her eyes were on fire, her hands lit up with terrifying magic energy, and she could turn into a human-shaped fort in the next second, sting Roger into a scumbag. But in the end, she didn''t use any magic, instead, her anger subsided a little bit. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your mercy." Seeing her expression, Roger took a small step forward. After all, the queen is afraid. She is afraid of the long mouths of all the people in the world, afraid that her hard work will be ruined, and that she will betray the trust of her followers... The Queen of Eternal Night speaks the truth in the empire and can force anything. The matter of letting themoners serve as officials touched the interests of the nobles, and she received a lot of opposition. The congressmen who are loyal to her are arguing with those traditional aristocrats. It seems that important results have been achieved. At this time, if she kills the civilian, who she has picked... As I said before, "No matter where you are from, descend to talent", the efforts to create a new era of the empire, but all turned into a mirror. Themoners will only be farther away from her. Are you kidding us, Your Majesty? So this Dio Brando really can''t be killed. Not only can she not kill him, but she also wants to protect him from being killed by others. To avoid giving people the illusion that the traditional aristocracy is powerful, and the queen is powerless to protect her people. Otherwise, how could there be civilians who would dare to serve in the empire? Wanting to kill a person but unable to kill, this is the first time since the queen felt a stale after ascended to the throne. The Queen of the Eternal Night stared at Roger. She spoke every word that squeezed out of her teeth, which were carrying the bone-piercing icy wind from the Frozen North: "Dio Brando, do you hate me?" "No. I don''t hate you and I''m proud of Your Majesty''s achievements." "Then why did you write about my dark history, were you nning to smear my image?" "I didn''t mean to discredit it, but..." Roger held out his chest and said proudly, "I love Your Majesty, but I love the truth even more!" "You...you actually..." The Queen of Evernight looked at the historian standing proudly in front of her with clear eyes and suddenly became confused. This time, he turned out to be the same as never before. What you say is what you think. He cares about those truths, and even risks his life to make them public? Isn''t this thezy and inconsistent bastard she knew? Why did you change your identity, and you are so rigid as if you have a bit of a famous official? Knowing that it can''t be done and doing it, everything I do and say is my wish. The queen seemed to see the hero''s sh on Roger! This shocked the queen! She suddenly stopped being angry. Even a little gratified. Although such a person is not suitable to serve as her historian, he may be entrusted with greater responsibilities! The Queen of Eternal Night decided to suspend Roger as a historian, and then restart it when she thinks of a job that suits him. Just at this moment, the familiar voice echoed in the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night. [I was almost scared to death. I thought that the queen would kill me if she couldn''t control her emotions. Finally, I was better than myself, and fooled me! [It is important to spread the truth, but it is more important to say goodbye to this boring post of historian and unlock my new position of loafing around! [It''s really hard not tough. The queen cares so much about a history book, about her reputation, this is a bit naive and cute!] The Queen of Eternal Night just calmed down, and she immediately appeared in the stormy seas. Cute? She has been crowned with countless negativements, such as cruelty, murderousness, evil, depravity, madness, and debauchery. But this was the first time that someone called her cute. In these two words, the effect is outstanding! In an instant, the queen''s sense of turmoil disappeared. How dare this bastard call me cute? She couldn''t help but sneer. "Dio, do you know how many people in this world regard me as an idol? You announced the truth, but have you considered the impact of this on them, causing their faith to copse? Bringing shame to the empire?" This is to say, you are the most naive, you are the cutest! Roger replied in a deep voice: "Of course, I know, but I still believe that everyone in the world has the right to know the truth. Your Majesty''s attempt to cover up the truth isn''t what the monarch do, but... a thief with a guilty conscience!" [No, isn''t this queen angry enough? Get rid of me now! [Look at me continuing to hold fire! Scold her face to face! Those who have won the country''s wrongdoing are most afraid of being called thieves of the country, right? [Women like to think too much. If the empire is tost forever, the executioner will not hesitate to be infamy for her people; if the empire is destroyed by the gods, no matter how perfect you are, you will be sprayed like a dog and put on countless ck spots...] [Because victory in this world is justice, and the loser is not qualified to make history! [ The queen I admire the most, dares to set up a wordless monument in the world, and let the worldment on her achievements, that is called a truly stalwart mind! [You little girl don''t dare, just let me go back quickly and don''t dy the great cause of the young master''s time here! The Queen of Eternal Night was indeed provoked by Roger again, but after listening to his voice, she miraculously calmed down. Victory is justice? The queen who erected the wordless monument? Let the worldment on achievements? The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly felt heroic. She may dare, but I dare not. Let''spare, who is the greatest queen! She said in a longing voice: "What Dio said is very true. This history of the empire will continue to be edited as you wish, and all the truths that you think the people of the empire should know. You can write, I will not change a word!" Roger looked at the Queen''s extremely confident and radiant face, and he was dumbfounded. (Today''s victory or defeat: The queen epted the history of the empire that she didn''t like, and Roger continued to serve as the historian due to his talkativeness. They both lost.) Chapter 20: The precious picture of the ruler and his ministers concentric Chapter 20: The precious picture of the ruler and his ministers concentric [Wait, Your Majesty, isn''t that history your inner demon? Don''t force yourself! [If I cultivate your ck history like this and send it out, I will be scolded by arge number of unknown people from the Empire, or even assassinated? You suddenly want to open your mind, and with a broad mind, you identally kill me. Those barbarians of the empire will not be as calm as you... Roger''s voice trembled: "Your Majesty, what do you mean, I can continue being a historian?" "Not only that, you will be my historical advisor and minister in the future, you will truthfully record my words and deeds when you enter the pce, and you willpile history books in the future." She waved her sleeves boldly, showing an expression that was no longer confused. I, with a clear conscience, let the worldment! Not only did the queen speak, but she also scattered the concealed weapon. She began to have the spirit of a king who was tolerant and fearless and faced all the eyes of the world calmly. At this moment, the realm and strength of the Eternal Night Queen broke through by a small margin. But Roger only heard her say that not only would he continue to be a historian, but also he would join the Queen''s cab, and he was in a hurry. He disguised this identity to stay away from the queen, to avoid being trapped by her treasure chest. As a result, he suddenly became a cab minister who was always by her side? Isn''t this the opposite? Roger quickly persuaded: "Your Majesty, the empire is in troubled times, publishing these histories may be used by the Church of the Seven Gods!" "It doesn''t matter for them to nder me. Sooner orter, if we kill them all one by one, the empire will be safe!" She took the oath domineeringly. Roger still wanted to persuade her to say something but found that the fog around him had dissipated. The magicians and guards of the Great Library, as well as the imperial guards who came over from Wen Xun, looked over with shocking, curious, and inquiring eyes. The Queen of Eternal Night blew up a third of the Great Library in anger. This is something that a lot of people have seen, and it is impossible to hide it anymore. At that time, she seemed to be talking to the historian Dio Brando. Naturally, many people attributed the Queen''s anger to this young man. Could it be that he did something wrong? Or was there a problem in editing the history of the empire, which caused His Majesty to lose their temper...? The exploratory gaze contained hostility. At the Queen''s order, each and every one of us is ready to release our spite and drown this kid! [This fog''s dissipation was by no means a coincidence. Did the empress who was stunned manipte public opinion to cover me? Oh! insidious! cunning! [That''s right, she''s a fierce person who can think of some conspiracies, and she understands people''s hearts very well...] Roger''s full stomach of excuses and reasons turned into grievances, so he didn''t dare to say anymore. In desperation, the actor put on his upper body, showing his respect and excitement to the surrounding people: "I give my gratitude to Your Majesty for your trust, and I will do my best topile the history of the Empire for you!" "Just let it go, Mr. Dio, don''t worry about it. Even if the Goddess of Wares in person, it won''t stop you from revealing the truth to the public." The Queen of Eternal Night is also an aplished actor, with a small hand on Roger''s shoulder. A precious picture of the ruler and his ministers uniting against the Church of the Seven Gods moved countless people! The Queen also gave a reasonable exnation for the explosion of a third of the Great Library and her previous anger. It''s because the Goddess of War sent her apostles to sneak into the mysterious capital, destroying theption of the history of the empire! The Queen of Eternal Night was keenly aware that the apostles of the goddess of war are stubbornly resisting. Although the Queen of Eternal Night won in the end, the two sides in the battle could not control their strength, and the aftermath caused part of the Great Library to copse. Dio Brando and the historical advisory group who were present were all witnesses to the battle. The headline of the next day''s "The Queens achievement": Your Majesty personally broke the Goddess of War conspiracy, and the Great Library bombed and killed the apostles! Imperial Noble: Damn Goddess of War, we want war! People of the Empire; Her majesty is the best in the world! Church of the Goddess of War: If I said I didn''t do anything, would you believe me? Roger: The more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to lie. I was there and saw with my own eyes that the queen made up this lie out of nothing, without even blinking an eye... Despite the testimony of many magicians and guards in the mysterious capital, Dio Brando continued to serve as the historian. At the same time, he will also serve as the Minister of History Consultant. Amoner had be part of the emperor''s cab staff, a first in the empire. Many, many nobles protested against this. However, for the time being, no one dared to conspire against Lord Brando. Because the Eternal Night Queen publicly dered that she would protect this civilian minister. Whoever dares to touch him is to openly dere war against the Queen, and she will investigate it to the end. This is a magical world. With the blessing of various incredible abilities, the difficulty of a perfect crime is much higher than in the previous world. Even if Roger wanted to use the "I kill myself" trick to get away, he had to consider the consequences. Is the authority of being the younger brother of the Right Prime Minister high enough to openly p the Queen in the face? After some deliberation, Roger felt that if he did this, without the Queen''s anger, his sister Angelina would kill her rtives righteously and escort herself to the Pce. Therefore, he is going to continue as a historian for the time being, and there is a high probability that the minister of history consultant will not be able to escape. Although this staff position was temporarily arranged by the Queen of Eternal Night, the queen would not jokingly say that immediately a whole set of cab ministers'' clothing, status medals, and treatment standards were drawn up by the right minister. To make a full y, Roger hurriedly found a small apartment in the wealthy area of the mysterious capital to use as Dio Brando''s residence. He gave thendlord an extra six months rent and asked her to prove that he lived here six months ago. A huge amount of money fell from the sky, and thendlord would naturally not refuse. Afterward, Roger, as Dio, met Angelina at his residence and received from her the employment documents personally sent by the Prime Minister. This is also a performance for the nobles. In addition to being the right minister of the empire, Angelina is also the head of the Charles family, the duke of the empire, and the top nobleman. Her willingness to ept a civilian staff member into the Queen''s cab will affect the attitude of a considerable number of nobles. This is also a signal that the Queen wants to promote more civilian officials. The empire is now too big, and it needs many officials. Only relying on the nobles of the Green Vines Empire, in the end, I am afraid that they can be the governor without knowing any bad person. The Queen did not want to see such a scene. Therefore, we can only add fresh blood from themoners to establish a more sound and professional administrative system. Especially now that the "Recovery Army" is in full swing, and the problem of insufficient number and capacity of local officials in the empire is bing more and more prominent. This became an excuse for the Queen''s faction to strictly select officials and improve the overall level. A cab minister, the hatred is firmly drawn. ... After three or four days of tossing and turning, Roger finally solved the many loopholes in Dio''s identity. In the short term, he can only be Dio during the day, and he can be the young master of Charles'' family at night. There is no joy in this life, which ispletely contrary to what he originally envisioned. Naturally, his Acedia System''s treasure chest disappeared again. What''s even more serious is that even Roger, who thought of himself as a little clever, couldn''t think of a way to break the game for a while. He was tied to death by the identity of Dio! I can only work as a historian for one day, and under the pressure of the Queen''s urging, I will finish the work at hand first and then think about other things. And so, ten days passed. The action of the "Recovery Army" reached its peak. In the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms, the empire''s rule felt precarious. In the imperial capital, the nobles also want to allow civilians to be officials undercurrents. At this time, the tenth volumes of "History of the Green Vines Empire" werepleted and published to the whole empire. Chapter 21: The Universally Acclaimed Tenth Book Chapter 21: The Universally Acimed Tenth Book The tenth volume of "History of the Green Vines Empire" can be called a masterpiece of the emperor in this era. In this era, paper was quite expensive, and printing press was an extremely sophisticated alchemical device. However, there are many magicians in the empire, and the Queen of Eternal Night also intends to show her national strength and instructs the publication of 10,000 copies of "History of the Green Vines Empire". In addition to the collection of the big and small libraries in the mysterious capital, other provincial capitals and important cities in the hometown of the seventeen countries should all collect this set of books. The part that the people of the empire care about most is of course the tenth volume that records the Queen of Eternal Night. That''s a history that many people have personally experienced. Everyone is very curious about what their real life in the past looks like in the history books. For a while, "History of the Green Vines Empire" became a popr read, 10,000 sets seemed to be too many, but it was a drop in the bucket in the whole empire. Is that the literacy rate of the civilian poption in this era is not high, and there are also "bards" simr to oriental storytellers. Now, the bards of the empire have found that no one listens to other tales, and the people are only interested in stories rted to the queen. And "History of the Green Vines Empire" really revealed a lot of things that people didn''t know about in the past. For example, the specific details of the Manyu City Incident, how did your Majesty grow from a little princess to the first queen of the kingdom, and she never died until she became a superhero... Roger is not interested in the second half of the book, which swept the seventeen countries, but the people liked to hear about very much. So refreshing, kill, kill, kill! But in the eyes of more caring people, the growth of the queen in the first half of this volume is the essence of this tenth volume. The nobles probably haven''t felt much yet. More or less, they have also heard the elders mention some things from the past. But the civilians were shocked. It turns out that it was not all smooth sailing for her majesty to be the queen! It turns out that Her Majesty has gone through so many risks and hardships, if the path she taken was wrong, there may have been no Green Vines Empire! It turns out that her Majesty, is not invincible, she had also been confused and hesitant, and she doesn''t know where the road ahead leads... After the publication of the book "History of the Green Vines Empire", many people felt disillusioned with their idol. The Queen of Eternal Night was pulled down from the pedestal in their minds into the mortal world. She was a cute little princess before, not a Queen. How can it be repaired? But there are more people of the empire, who love their majesty even crazier! "Your Majesty, she has sacrificed too much for the Green Vines Empire, and she had to resort to extraordinary measures at a very momentary time. If you change to a cowardly one, we will all be gone!" "The fourth prince is not a good person. He stole my family''s fields, and His Majesty is the eternal God!" "Your Majesty is too hard, too hard, but the body of a woman bears the weight of a country..." "Always support our great majesty, she was originally an ordinary royal princess, and she became omnipotent only to protect the empire!" "My father died in the famine of the fourteen towns, but I can''t hate the queen. What if she didn''t do that? She was just cleaning up the mess for those ignorant rulers, and those corrupt officials who ran out of granaries!" "Lord Brando, who dares to write such a history book, is also a good person!" In the end, the History of the Empire''s tenth volume, which was thought to be controversial, actually received unanimous praise. Many people said that the tenth volume may be expanded into a monograph in the future so that everyone can have a deeper understanding of the past and present life of the Queen of Eternal Night... The bardsplimented it. Roger pretended not to see them cry. If you say it, just make it up, isn''t it that I have no face? Such a response was also far beyond the Queen of Eternal Night''s expectations. She thought that once these things were deciphered, there would be people marching against her rule. It turns out that she thought too much. The people of the empire are more open-minded and understand her better than she imagined. Of course, it is also possible that it is because even fools understand what power lies above the legend, and no one thinks that life is too long to provoke the people to destroy the queen''s tyranny... "Perhaps as Roger said, victory is justice. As long as I lead the empire to be stronger, the people will always love me..." The Queen of Eternal Night stood on the terrace of the Pce, listening to the ministers reporting the feedback from all parties, and drank the ruby-like wine in the goblet. Some things, for the sixteen-year-old little princess, were nightmares from the bottom of her heart, and every time she dreamed, she was covered in sweat. She was very afraid that the world would know what the Queen they regarded as hope was like. But now, the dark side that she didn''t want the world to know was revealed to the public, and the green years that no one cared about were also revealed to the public. History books have no position or bias, but those truths are revealed, and the most conclusive evidence chain is used to restore the past, and there is a powerful force that cannot be shaken... The queen did not receive the nationwide scolding she expected. Instead, in a recent random street survey, it was confirmed that the public''s support for her had increased by more than 20%. Everyone felt that the queen was more like a human, more real, and more approachable, rather than the false idols of the past. ording to future generations, this is idol cultivation! Everyone has more joy watching the little princess grow up! Empress, that is the daughter of the people of the empire, she doesn''t need to be wless, isn''t it better to have flesh and blood? In short, the "History of the Green Vines Empire" was published, and the response was very good. Many things that the Queen had been worried about did not happen. So she was relieved a lot, and rxed. During this meditation, she had another breakthrough. She even had thought she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, and that Roger was the golden finger that God gave her. "But how could someone be scolded by their own Goldfinger? It''s outrageous just thinking of it!" The Queen expelled this unreliable idea from her mind. The next day, the government hall, the cab plenary meeting. It was the first official meeting of this kind for the Minister for History Advisors, Dio Brando. A few days ago, he was busy finishing the "History of the Ivy Empire" and then supervised the printing, so he didn''t have time to attend meetings. Now that the history book has achieved unprecedented sess, he is also freed. Naturally, he has to perform his duty as a minister of historiography. Before the queen arrived, twelve ministers in the cab entered the pce one after another. But now adding Roger, there are thirteen people in the cab. Left Minister Margaret and the finance minister next to Roger changed seats and came to him. Her charming little face came over and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Did you talk to Her Majesty about the Restoration Army?" Roger didn''t expect her to mention this at the first meeting and was stunned for a moment. What did the queen say to the little ceiling fan? Was I exposed? I will be a public tree hole in the future (excited)? Margaret was extremely smart, and Roger''s reaction confirmed that he understood. "Sure enough, it''s you, the young civilian magician." Margaret''s eyes were relieved. This was the aide who gave the queen such a poisonous n. He still did not escape the queen''s kingly charm and joined the cab to work. But she''s also a little disappointed. Originally, I wanted to share my worries for Her Majesty and lure him over. In the end, Her Majesty took a step faster. Roger didn''t know how much Margaret knew, so he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. But rashly offending the left minister won''t have any good result. So he responds to all changes in the same way. Holding a polite but embarrassed smile. Did you guess? Margaret took it as his agreement, and said eagerly: "Lord Brando if you can help me teach that blue-haired Virgin a lesson, I will give you a satisfactory reward." Roger raised his eyebrows slightly and continued to smile. I''ll help you as a future undercover agent to deal with my rtives and sister? Even with ten years of cerebral thrombosis, I won''t make that kind of decision. At this time, Angelina, the right minister, also arrived. Seeing that everyone had arrived, she smiled lightly at Roger and said warmly: "Theption of the history of the empire has been dyed until now, and the historian has been reced for six consecutive terms. It has finally beenpleted, and it has been well received. Let us thank Dio Brando. Thank you for your sacrifice!" She took the lead, and everyone apuded. Even the most old-fashioned military minister put down his contempt for civilians andplimented Roger. Roger was not moved and even felt bitter in his heart, feeling the urge to cry. The guard outside the hall said loudly, "The Queen has arrived!" Chapter 22: The Queen is distracted Chapter 22: The Queen is distracted [This isn''t right, why have these nobles epted me so easily? [It is said that the imperial people are paranoid and barbaric and that the nobles andmoners are worlds apart. I am still waiting for someone to jump out and p me in the face, and then create some trouble. That way I will be expelled from the cab for being young and frivolous! [Doesn''t this mean that Dio wants to leave this cab minister all the time? [Although the Minister of History does not have any specific tasks to be responsible for, the queen has always been poisonous, maybe she will have some strange ideas to trick me...] The Queen of Eternal Night, dressed in a ck dress and long skirt, walked slowly into the political hall, and immediately saw tens of thousands of grass-mud horses running in Roger''s heart. She couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth. To this day, does this bastard still want to get away from the palm of my hand? This is my cab! Every member is loyal. I personally recruited you. Even if they don''t likemoners, they have no choice but to ept you and cooperate with you. Here, I shall prevail! Conflicts and differences from outside cannot spread in here. "We greet Your Majesty!" All members of the cab stood up and saluted the Queen of Eternal Night. "Everybody, please take a seat." The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand and sat down at the "Throne of Stars" at the end of the hall. This was made by the most outstanding alchemist of the Green Vines Empire. They collected countless meteorites and melted them with special techniques to create a... meteorite iron throne. Thick, deep, shining with the light of stars, noble and gorgeous. The Queen is not someone who likes nonsense, she directly announced to discuss the current emergency. At this moment, the internal and external situation of the empire could be called grim. After the Church of the Seven Gods was banned from missionary works in the Empire, its rtionship with various forces continued to escte. Internally, the "Recovery Army" is mighty, and it seems to have a trend of sweeping the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms. However, as the development of the Recovery Army reached its peak, the cab ministers knew that it was the Queen''s n, and they suddenly lost a big worry. Today they are mainly discussing the issue of governing the vast territory of the empire after the pacification of the Restoration Army. The Green Vines Empire originally consisted of five provinces. After sweeping through the seventeen countries, the empire now has ny-seven provinces. Managing such a huge territory is an unprecedented challenge for the Green Vines Empire based on the medieval European feudal system. Even with the help of magic, it''s not easy. The existence of extraordinary power continued the stubbornness of feudalism, making the evolution of the system more difficult. Traditional forces have advantages in resources and blood. Magicians are human-shaped breech guns. It is extremely difficult to overthrow the dynastic rule from the bottom up. Naturally, the political foresight and way of thinking of the emperor''s subjects are more limited than in the past. If you don''t agree, kill them all and you''re done. You don''t need to pay attention to any tricks. The Queen of Eternal Night swept the kingdoms with force, but she didn''t want to use her strength again, she wanted to conquer people''s hearts more softly. Facts have proved that the effect is not satisfactory. After three years of hard work, the empire only added seventeen provinces bordering the five major provinces into the empire''s borders. Four times the size of the country has brought forty times as many administrative problems... As a result, other areas that were not yet fully controlled were called the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms by the empire, and the governors were dispatched to manage them in a colony-like manner. Such a system has no use. The governors can''t be too strong or too weak. In many ces, the remnants of the seventeen countries have developed and grown, wantonly doing as they will, and turmoil is frequent. The Queen is naturally very upset. She hopes that the seventeen countries will return to the Green Vines Empire, establish a real human empire, and eliminate the traces of the existence of the seventeen countries. However, there are the Churches of the Seven Gods and the alien country remotely controlled by the gods, and the remnants of the seventeen countries inside, which have always expended the energy of the empire, and the Queen of Eternal Night is also left helpless. Before Roger crossed over, the turmoil in the Seventeen Kingdoms intensified, and because the spread of the stalls was toorge, the empire''s financial crisis gradually appeared. It''s not that the Queen of Eternal Night is not strong or smart enough, or that her subordinates are all trash. It''s just the limitations of the times, coupled with the limit of backward productive forces in this era. It will take decades to control such a huge empire even without foreign enemies. It is only possible to find a feasible path through continuous trial and error and paying countless painful prices. But the enemies were all around, and the gods didn''t give the empire any time at all. As long as the empire shows any ws, it will be torn to bloody shreds. At present, it is entirely dependent on the Queen of Eternal Night who is as powerful as the gods, coupled with the strongest magic army in the world that has been trained for many years, and also the internal officials and people that have the desire to continue to expand outwards, which supports the brilliance of the empire on the surface. But there are many hidden dangers within In the game, the Queen of Eternal Night tried several times to transform, but all failed. She could only make up for the deficit with constant wars, suppressing the whole country and surrounding areas with mighty power. Until the eleventh year of the Yongye Calendar, under a series of operations by the protagonist group, the Green Vines Empire failed to attack the Elf Empire. The Queen of Eternal Night was injured by the descended God of Nature, and since then, the pace of external expansion has been unable to start. So the problem of the empire''s backlog broke out quickly until the queen fell and quickly fell apart. Those causes and effects were nted long ago and revealed today. These did not surprise Roger. The Green Vines Empire has stubborn ailments simr to the Three Virtuesrefer to a Chinese old country, and the schrs of the game of course know it. To his surprise, the action of pretending to be the Restoration Army was very effective, giving the Empire a sigh of relief. The Restoration Army solved a lot of the remnants of the Seventeen Nations, plundered a lot of wealth, and increased the loyalty of the Seventeen Nations by a lot. It directly solved the financial crisis within the empire and saved several battles. And to give the Queen of Eternal Night and the army more time to recuperate, Angelina''s many methods can also be employed. Under the butterfly effect, he''s afraid that the game difficulty for the protagonist group will increase a lot in the future. [The world line has changed? I''m just a silent confidente. How can the queene up with so many tricks? [She is too strong! This cab is also verypetent! [But in the face of the gods and the children of the heaven, this level is not enough...] Roger didn''t say a word. He smiled and listened to the discussions of the other ministers in the cab, but he was also quite emotional. The Queen has tried her best. However, the gods suppressed the ancestors of Fengling. Speaking of the imperial cab at the moment, every member is verypetent. Not to mention that the two prime ministers have high-level ability. The other magic advisors, finance ministers, military ministers, foreign ministers, agriculture ministers, industry ministers, etc. also have their strengths. Only Dio, thest minister in the cab, the minister of history who doesn''t know what to do, is a proper bastard. Roger also maintained an attitude of not saying a word, just listening, learning, and smiling to the end. And also fell asleep because of the speech of the Minister of Education. As expected of the education, the hypnosis skills are all max level. The Eternal Night Queen was a little unhappy. She did everything possible to bring Roger into her cab, hoping that he would form a human-shaped barrage to make the days without war more interesting. Lets just randomly propose a few good ideas like pretending to be the Fuguo Army and invasion of the unified culture. I have to say, the joy of prostitution is addictive. But today, Roger just didn''t speak, and he didn''t even perform in the dinner theater. [Sleepy... sleepy...] [During the strategy meeting the Minister of Industry spoke very fast... um zZZ~] [Sleepy... sleepy...] [Why are you stepping on me, little ceiling fan, how could I object to my sister''s proposal? [Sleepy... sleepy...] Sleepy, sleepy, are you a sleepy insect? The queen also had the urge to yawn. "Your Majesty, what do you think of this matter?" Angelina asked the Queen for instructions, and there was a hint of curiosity and inquiry in her eyes. Today the Queen was distracted during the cab meeting. The reason is... The Queen was sneaking a peek at Dio Brando, whom she recruited into the cab. Perhaps this is a good opportunity to solve the problem of the queen''s spouse? The Right Prime Minister has a lot of inspiration in her little head. Chapter 23: The first day of serving the queen Chapter 23: The first day of serving the queen "Uh-huh?" When the Queen of Evernight heard Angelina repeated calls, she finally realized that she was distracted. She used magic to retrace a short scene just now, confirmed what she just reported, and said calmly: "Just keep to your words!" This pretending that nothing happened was too obvious. Others in the cab also noticed that Her Majesty the Queen was a little out of sorts today. But they didn''t realize that the queen was peeking at Dio. Even if they found out, they wouldn''t think about rtionship between men and women. After all, the matter of the Queen marriage has been discussed since she took the throne. The stability of the empire, the continuity of the blood of the emperor, and nurturing qualified heirs to be the crown prince are all important. It''s just that the Queen of Eternal Night is too strong, and she had arranged for her to meet young talents and peerless handsome men before, but they didn''t arouse her interest. Besides even a powerful magician can''t live forever. Is it so easy to extend your lifespan for three to five hundred years? But if the Queen wanted, she could transform into a Lich Queen. So slowly, this major event was selectively ignored by everyone. In the agenda at the beginning of each year, the secretary-general would prepare a marriage for the queen, and then the queen would veto it; this has be a regr urrence. Everyone believed that the queen had no interest in rtionship between men and women, and only liked wars and magic. But Angelina is the queen''s best friend, after all, they grew up together. She knew that the Queen once had a longing for a beautiful love. It''s just that her strength is getting stronger and stronger. Looking at the maind, there is no one of the opposite sex that she likes. Although this Dio Brando is only a high-level magician, he is appreciated by the queen, it can be seen that the rtionship between the two people... is not ordinary. It is admirable for Dio to be able to write the tenth volume of the history of the empire under pressure and make the historical truth public. When the Goddess of War Apostle said, it is only a publicity caliber to the outside world. You can hide it from anyone, but you can''t hide it from the right minister who can freely intervene in the defense of the imperial capital. The queen had be hardheaded. But in the end, it was Dio who persuaded the queen. This is unprecedented! Angelina believes that by reasoning alone, it is impossible to convince the Queen of Eternal Night, who believes that a biggest fist is the truth. So there must be some element of beauty in this. Angelina writes it down on the memo. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she hopes that Dio will be the empire''s prince. And when he bes a prince, I have to ask him to help me persuade Her Majesty to lower on fighting more wars and death of people! Roger didn''t know that his sister was taking it down on the memo, intending to push her younger brother into the embrace of the queen. If he had known, he would be enraged. If Angelina hadn''t arranged for him to mine coal, would he have gone to the Great Library and gotten involved in the crap work of editing the History of the Empire and be unable to escape? The good news at this moment is that the long and boring cab meeting is finally over. Had the meeting continued, he would have fallen asleep. It''s not easy to be an empress. Every day when you open your eyes, you have to face a lot of troubles. "My minister, please retire." Fourteen cab ministers filed out. The Minister of History who was rankedst naturally walked outst too. The work of editing the History of the Empire has beenpleted. Afterward, he can became an idle civil servant drinking tea and reading newspapers. With his understanding of the system deepening, Roger felt that even if he could not get rid of his identity as Dio, he could still find new methods of loafing around. Also, he could find new ways to regain the system''s reward. Loafing around in the face of difficulties, in an environment where you cannot lie t, creating opportunities to lie t is the true nature of a man! Just when he was about to practice the true loaf around, the Queen of Eternal Night said lightly: "Lord Dio please wait." "What?" Roger stiffened and turned around in confusion. "Have you forgotten that the Minister of History needs to record my words and deeds topile the eleventh volume of the History of the Empire?" "This... the minister obeys." Roger felt helpless. He was busy printing every day these days, and he forgot that the Queen had assigned him an official position like "History of Living Orders". Of course, he didn''t want to. Serving the queen directly, how can I afford to loaf around? But it was his first day in office, it is not easy to find an excuse to slip away. When Angelina listened to the conversation between Her Majesty and Lord Brando, a clear smile appeared on her face. Sure enough, Her Majesty''s treatment of this Lord Brando is out of the ordinary! Although it''s a bit stupid to use this kind of trick to forcibly hold a person of the opposite sex by your side... She could hear Lord Brando''s resistance, and he was reluctant to stay in the pce like this. It''s said that "Apanying is the confession of love"! Her Majesty is so active, maybe she will be able to see Prince Dio Shelley soon? Well, Angelina unknowingly changed Dio''sst name. Women chase men so easily, do you understand? I must find the right opportunity to y assistant, and get Prince Dio a good deal. Hey, that naive Margaret would never have imagined these things! With my help, Dio is such a lucky guy! And when he bes a prince, I have to ask him to help me persuade Her Majesty to lower on fighting more wars and death of people! On this day, the Minister of History, Dio Brando, apanied the Queen of Eternal Night for the first time, recording the busy day of the Queen of the Empire up close. In the morning there''s a cab meeting. Afterward, the Queen received a governor who had entered the pce to report his duties and had a banquet in the pce. In the afternoon, the Queen went to the outskirts of the capital to visit a newly opened highway and reward the construction workers. Then the Queen went to the Mage Tower of the Secret Law Society to review the progress of several magic experiments. the Queen took the time to meet with several members of parliament and dismissed their rude demands on behalf of his family. Dinner was at the house of a long-standing marquis. The eldest son of the Marquis admired the Queen, and Roger listened to the speech for two hours. [Compared to her someone like him is just a lowly worm. The queen lost her appetite when she heard it. After returning to the pce, the Eternal Night Empress did a little refreshment and then began to review the memorial. Roger was allowed to read the memorials for himself. The Queen''s abacus fiddled with crackles. She was going to pay for Roger''s stand-upedy while he was reading the memorial... Ah, no, it''s a good policy to govern the country! But she was disappointed. She took Roger by her side all day and was not very satisfied with his performance. In her impression, Roger was madlyining,ughing without fear, not afraid of everybody, and couldn''te up with a lot of crazy ideas. But today, apart from some routine lines such as "the queen is very strong", "the queen is very busy", and "the queen''s back is beautiful", there is nothing that makes her stand out. Most of the time, his head is empty, and his only thought is [so sleepy]. At noon, she asked the royal chef to carefully prepare a big meal, and the response she got was "I miss the chef in the house". Roger''s inner reaction was, [Is this it?]. In the evening, when I went to visit the marquis''s luxurious banquet, Roger kept sneering at [This man was so bad]. Now holding the memorial, thinking that he is looking at the memorial seriously, he is even more unscrupulous [so sleepy]. It''s like yawning is contagious, the queen is so sleepy because of Roger''s appearance! She was very angry and very upset! When following me, you''re either sleepy or tired. Shouldn''t you be strong and perform well? This bastard used to fool around, and something useful always popped up in your heart. Why is it that the style is different now that you have finished the history book? Wait, revise the history book... Empress Eternal Night''s expression suddenly softened a lot. From the beginning of his tenure as a historian, Roger has been working hard for nearly a month. The history of the empire is indeed very effective, especially the tenth volume, which is very good. As a result, the energy consumption was too great, so he was squeezed? The queen showed a disdainful smile. That''s it? At such a young age, is your physical strength so weak? I identally broke the game. She chuckled lightly, and in the candlelight, her voice was as seductive and alluring as a demon''s : "Lord Dio, do you want to take a vacation?" Chapter 24: Angelina becomes the Cupid Chapter 24: Angelina bes the Cupid Although he was sleepy, Roger didn''t dare close his eyes. He still kept a little bit of vignce, always prepared for a sneak attack from the Queen of Eternal Night. Of course, the reason goes without saying. He got up immediately and replied with sincerity: "I dare not have such delusional thoughts." [Holiday, what a beautiful word... But the empire doesn''t have weekends or golden weeks! ] "I grant you a seven-day vacation." [Ah, this holiday is a bit unfortunate, the sry hasn''t been released yet...] "You have done a good job in history, and you will be rewarded with 50,000 gold coins." Roger looked at the Queen unexpectedly, blinking his eyes. [Ah, are you still sending money? This queen is too generous, will she send me a few more maids and concubines? ] "Get out!" The queen suddenly flicked her finger. The strong wind blew Roger like a cannonball and swept across the pce. It''s fine if you want vacation and money but how dare you openly ask me for women? Very angry! The Evernight Queen herself doesn''t quite understand why she is so angry. Giving money and women is a standard method to win people''s hearts. With the wealth of the empire, you can request any type of woman and it can be fulfilled. But she just didn''t want to give it to Roger. Because... um, yes, because he is too far ahead! You have to take what I give. But if I don''t want to give it, who are you to ask me for it? Not even if you think about it in your heart! I am an emperor through the ages, a domineering queen, and I won''t bow to anyone! Do you think that you will get what you want, just by thinking about it? Did this bastard think that the empire can''t change without him? Didn''t I give you a rest? After you recover, I''ll continue to y with you and squeeze you dry! Hmph! The Queen of Eternal Night thought of a n in her heart, and the depressing feeling from being harassed by [So Sleepy] for the whole day all had vanished. She happily approved the memorial. Seven dayster, the second round... Let''s wait and see! The full name of the Green Vines Imperial Pce was Xinghan Pce, which was looted and burned in the invasion war of the Wabruga Kingdom. After the Eternal Night Queen destroyed the Wabruga Kingdom, she rebuilt the Xinghan Pce. Then after the empire was established, it was rebuilt again. Today, this ce seems to be one of the most magnificent pces on the maind. The threeyered pce walls each taller and stronger than the other. Roger was blown by the strong wind and fell directly to the main entrance of Xinghan Pce. The two rows of guards heard the whistling wind and nervously shouted, "There are assassins", and formed a circle to prepare for battle. They saw Lord Dio Brandonding on the t sand. Although he was embarrassed, he wore the luxurious costumes of cab ministers, the medals bestowed by the queen, and had a young and handsome face. The guards withdrew their half-drawn weapons while the captain stepped forward and asked with concern: "Sir Brando, are you all right?" "It''s alright, it''s just that the flying magic suddenly got out of control." Roger pretended to answer lightly,bing his hair that was out of shape. He didn''t dare to say that the queen chased him out. One second he was smiling and looking forward to get a holiday and money, the next second he was spiraling through the air. The moody queen! However, considering that the Queen gave him a holiday and money, Roger decided to refrain from spreading gossip. The captain of the guards was suspicious, and said with a concerned face: "Then Lord Dio, be more careful." "Yes, I won''t fly anymore." Roger walked towards the main road feeling optimistic. While he fooled the guards his magic power is deceptive. He can''t release single magic as a magician. Naturally, there is no rental carriage at the gate of the pce, so he has to walk a short distance forward before he can sit on the carriage. Charles House. Angelina is in the study room counting the expenses of the house''s ounts. Next to it is a stack of dessert "puffs" that my brother taught me how to make. The fluffy and crispy dough and the sweet and silky cream is very delicious. You can also add different spices to change the taste. My brother has recently shared a lot of delicious desserts in the kitchen, and Angelina likes them very much. The only downside is too many calories. she eats supper every day, and her weight has quietly increased by two kilograms. But she just couldn''t help it. That stinky brother doesn''t read books seriously, only studies what he wants to eat, and feeds his sister every day with ulterior motives! At this moment, a shadow suddenly turned into a ck-clothed woman, knelt, and reported: "Master Right Prime Minister, Master Dio has left the pce." "He Stayed until thiste? That''s great." "But" "He was kicked out of the pce by Her Majesty." "Well... step back, I understand." Angelina''s eyes flickered, and when the woman in ck disappeared, she sighed softly. It was the first time that His Majesty took the initiative to let a person of the same age and the opposite sex stay in the pce until this time. Unfortunately, the final result doesn''t seem to be very good. Does it seem to be noisy? Sure enough, talented men are not able to ept powerful women. Although she is known as a strong woman,pared to Her Majesty... Heh, who doesn''t know that the right minister is praised for being gentle, kind, and considerate? On the first day of entering the pce, Prince Dio broke out into a quarrel with Her Majesty to the point of fighting? His temper is also strong. As expected of a person who can cultivate the history of the empire to such a degree. Angelina feels that she has a great responsibility for Her Majesty''s romantic rtionship and the continuation of the empire... It is necessary to work hard to bridge the contradictions between the two sides and help them find great harmony in life! The next day in the government hall during the cab meeting. Everyone was a little puzzled by the absence of the Minister of History, Dio Brando. "He''s ill and asked me for a few days off." After the Queen of Eternal Night arrived, she exined lightly and arranged the meeting to proceed as usual. Everyone didn''t ask much and didn''t think much about it. Only Angelina sighed softly. Her spies told her that after Dionded in the pce, he could run, jump, and walk by himself, and he didn''t need a day off at all. But he was nowhere to be seen at the cab meeting the next day. So, the two must be quarreling, right? Her Majesty was extremely angry, so he was not allowed to join the cab. Out of sight and out of mind, right? Through the performance of the Eternal Night Queen, Angelina confirmed her guesses. An hourter, the cab meeting ended. "Your Majesty, I have something to report in private." Angelina took the initiative. The Queen of Eternal Night nodded and allowed her to stay. Margaret pouted and said, "Your Majesty, I..." "You also want to report separately?" "I will retire, Your Majesty please rest early!" Margaret pretended that nothing happened. There is absolutely nothing on her side that needs to be reported separately. So she changed her words so as not to make Her Majesty unhappy because the consequences of deceiving the king would be serious. But she isn''t satisfied! She could only stare at Angelina angrily. When I subdue Dio Brando, with the help of my staff, you will cry! Let him open the price! Margaret made up her mind and walked out of the political hall with steps that she did not recognize. Apart from Her Majesty, I am the only one in the entire empire who knows that pretending to be the Restoration Army is Dio''s tactic! As long as I master this line, I will have endless poisons avable! I''m such a clever and devilish girl! "Bah, pah, I''m a proud demon, so I shouldn''t bepared with inferior creatures like the devil!" She immediately corrected hernguage sickness. Soon, only the Queen of Eternal Night and Angelina were left in the government hall. The queen knocked on the table, indicating that the right minister could speak. Angelina looked at Her Majesty first and found that she seemed to be in a good mood. s, for the sake of this empire, no matter how much they quarrel, Dio has to force a smile and pretend that nothing happened. It''s really hard. Only I will feel sorry for Your Majesty. Angelina sighed softly and said earnestly, "Your Majesty, I want to talk to you about Dio Brando." "Oh?" The Eternal Night Queen was both surprised and curious. Do you want to say that you are worthy of being brother and sister, and you have not seen through Yi Rong, do you want me to take special care of your stinky brother in private? Chapter 25: I Wouldnt Fall In Love With That Kind of Bastard Chapter 25: I Wouldn''t Fall In Love With That Kind of Bastard Angelina leaned over slightly, maintaining the perfect noble etiquette, but her voice was much softer than usual: "Your Majesty, if you have any dissatisfaction with Lord Brando, please tell me." "Huh? Why?" The queen changed from curiosity to doubt, she wanted to tell Angeline, her grievance. He scolded me for wanting to loaf around, with mixed feelings and poor stamina. I am so dissatisfied with him! But these things seem inappropriate to tell you. Angelina didn''t exin impatiently: "Your Majesty can tell me anyin, so that if you lose your temper, you won''t get angry with him again. This is conducive to the healthy development of your rtionship." The queen was thinking, and then turned her face away: "I''m not angry with him." "Your Majesty don''t pretend, we grew up together. I know Your Majesty chased him out of the pce yesterday right?" The Queen remembered that the guy was looking for a concubine and a maid, her face flushed, and she said softly, "It''s not that... he just made some outrageous requestsst night!" "It''s normal for a man and a woman to have those thoughts. Your Majesty, you have to tolerate men of this age." "?" "With your appearance and temperament, as long as you give a little sweetness, you can control the progress, and ensure that he cannot escape from your palm." "Wait, Angelina, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Your Majesty, why don''t you understand?" "Please tell me first. What do you think the outrageous requests is?" Don''t be fooled by Angelina''s attitude of understanding the king. She has never experienced it too, and her voice suddenly became smaller: "It''s just holding hands, hugging, kissing... these things!" "Why do I have to do those kinds of things with that bastard... Oh!" The queen suddenly spread her hands, "Angelina, you have misunderstood, I and Ro ... and Dio are not in the kind of rtionship you imagined." That''s what she said. But thinking that Angelina is that bastard''s sister, the Queen of Eternal Night inexplicably feel a little guilty. Because of that, she almost said the wrong name. Fortunately, Angelina didn''t notice this detail. She was even more surprised by the Queen of Eternal Night. Is my guess wrong? Angelina said earnestly: "Your Majesty, you were clearly distracted during the meeting busy watching him, and you stayed with him in the pce until sote. ording to the book, these are all signs of love." "That''s because he has something special for me." "For example?" "Well, you won''t understand it!" "???" "Anyway, even if all the men in the empire are dead, it''s impossible for me to like that kind of bastard." The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t exin it, nor could she lose her temper. That guy was a kind of a bad person, and I got angry after staying with him for a long time. I was so angry that I blew up the big library. You see that I did such an outrageous thing, it shows that I hate him very much. There is no love. Not at all! My judgment cannot be wrong! Please take me as a role model! Angelina watched the Queen of Eternal Night''s expression changed several times. Although the change was minimal, she was sure that the Queen had something to hide from her. Angelina said suspiciously: "Your Majesty, you can tell me what you have in mind, Lord Brando''s talent and character are mediocre, it is the identity of a civilian, as long as you insist, the imperial people will support him to do it. The prince''s..." "Him? The Prince? Does he deserves it?" The Queen of Evernight sneered and said helplessly, "Angelina, you only know what you yourself know, but if you could discern my difficulties, you would understand why I''m like this." "Why not today!" No matter how good-tempered Angelina was, she was still a little angry. Your Majesty, why have you be a middleman, this is half the story, very annoying! The Queen of Eternal Night can''t say that she has been eavesdropping on your brother''s thoughts, and he often scolds us both. She changed the topic: "Angelina, as far as I know, you don''t have a favorite man, do you?" "The minister is dedicated to the country, and will not consider those things until the Green Vines Empire has beenpletely stabilized." The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly no longer felt guilty, looked at Angelina, and said quietly: "So, you don''t understand feelings like love, right? So why are you advising me in this matter?" Angelina let out a scream, feeling that she had been stabbed deeply in her heart. Her Majesty is basically asking: why are you trying to embarrass me? Everyone is at the same level, so don''t hurt each other here, okay? At the same time, deep in the desert west of the Green Vines Empire. In a remote valley, a grand sacrifice is being held. The sacrifice isplete, with the defeat of the little orc tribe. 50,000 men, women, and children, tied tightly to wooden stakes, formed an altar of flesh and blood that kept crying. "Sir, the sacrifices are ready." "On time." A middle-aged orc with short ck hair, wearing a purple tight-fitting sacrificial uniform, and all over his body, showed a satisfied smile. He is the war priest Joestar from the orc King. He then threw a torch, cut his wrist with a silver knife, and poured red blood into the magic circle. "Goddess, your follower Joestar have sent you a loyal sacrifice!" The mes burned, and the blood shone into the sky. Evil''s sacrifice, but the holiest light was born. The beautiful and majestic, goddess of war Tibera in golden armor, holding a spear in one hand and a shield in the other, cast a phantom in the air. "Joestar, I have felt your loyalty, it is worthmending!" A ray of light fell on Joestar. In this world, priests are also considered a type of magician, who can cast powerful magic. But priests are cheating. As long as they get the approval and help of the gods, their strength can quickly increase. On the other hand, if they one day abandon their belief, their end will be very miserable. The war priest Joestar was originally equivalent to the strength of a magister, but after receiving the praise of the goddess, he quickly reached the legendary level. "Goddess, yourmb has important news to report about the evil empire in the east!" "Speak." Hearing about the empire brought a look of anger on the Goddess of War''s face. The evil queen is getting more and more arrogant, she rejected the missionary request of the seven gods. However, they are all foreign gods out of this world, and so they also have enemies to fight against. Every time they make a move in this world, they paid a huge price. Currently they can only rely on the believers, but none of them are qualified to be the evil queen''s opponents. She also needs to cultivate a child of luck specifically for her to solve this trouble forever. The good news is that there is no unity within the human race, and even a peerless king does not know how to cherish it. The seventeen nations were left behind, all trying to shake the foundation of the Empress of Eternal Night''s rule. The gods are very satisfied with the scale of chaos recently. "The Empress of the Empire ndered you for creating an explosion in the mysterious capital and smearing the reputation of the church." "It''s okay." "While investigating this matter, my children identally discovered that there were imperial spies in the Empire''s growing Restoration Army, and they were in high positions." "Oh?" "I''m going to take advantage of the fact that theye back to ask the church for supplies." Joestar made a throat slit. "It''s strange." The goddess of war said slowly, "Growing up the Restoration Army and cutting leeks, is not something that woman would do." "The lostmb needs your guidance!" "I want you to use those spies to sneak into the mysterious city, find the person who offered advice to the Evil God Queen and kill him... By the way, make a few more explosions, the kind that makes her flesh hurt." "By your orders!" "I will give you more power." Another light shines on Joestar. His strength has not improved significantly, but he has a few extra abilities that are very useful. "Thank you, goddess, yourmb will sacrifice his life toplete your mission." Joestar felt the power of these abilities and kept kneeling. How powerful! How wonderful! "Loyalty ismendable, but I hope you, Joestar, will also cherish yourself. The church needs talents like you..." The figure of the goddess of war gradually faded away. Joestar was moved to tears. The goddess of war is the best! So beautiful, so strong, and she still cares about the safety of amb... I, Joestar, want to sacrifice myself to the goddess... Ah no, donate your heart! !! Stepping on the sacrifice that had been sucked into white bones by the goddess of war, Joestar headed east. Chapter 26: Enjoying what the Queen gives Chapter 26: Enjoying what the Queen gives The Mystery capital, Charles House. Roger woke up naturally in his luxurious bedroom after a long absence. Sufficient sleep finally made the feeling of being hollowed out disappear. "The Queen is harmful... The good news is that the history of the empire is finally done, and I won''t be urged to change it again!" He rolled around on the bed, enjoying thefort of it''s soft embrace. It''s light when finished! This feels great! Roger spread out on the bed and staring at the ceiling in a daze. After a long time, he forced his spirits and began to seriously think about the next arrangement. The seven-day vacation has been arranged. He had already thought about several immersive short-term loafing around ns, which he could experiment with. What I need to think about now is how to loaf around for the long term. As he learned more about the world of Evernight, and his cold and arrogant acedia system also exposed his thought, Roger felt that he had to make some adjustments to survive in this troubled world. First, the lottery n for 10 years of loafing around remains unchanged. He also tried to meditate and cultivate vindictiveness to strengthen himself. It turned out that his name is the only one that changed and his nickname still remains the same. This body is worthy of the name waste, the talent is bad and even the training efficiency of the top-level exercises is terrible. He can only be an intermediate-level magician in about fifty years even if he meditated for eight hours a day and umted countless treasures Not to mention the use of an intermediate magician''s strength against the gods, how could he sacrifice fifty years of his life for the Qingteng Empire? Therefore it is impossible to cultivate normaly in this life. Besides, as a person who has experienced system''s instant increase in spiritual power would find it difficult to ept the backward method of strengthening himself through cultivation. So the general direction is to stick to the acedia road without wavering. Second, you also need to pay attention to the method of loafing around. The Butterfly Effect because of that Queen, that harmful spirit, has be more and more impactful. The Empire in this world has greatly changedpared to the Empire in the game plot. Pretending to be the Nationalist Army has begun to close the, and it is expected to continue for more than a month. But the follow-up effects canst for years toe. The effect of releasing "History of the Green Vines Empire" to the civilian is also not small. ording to the previous system, as long as you are in the cab, even if you just smile and don''t speak, the cause and effect will be affected by yourself. When the world line changes, no tree hole is innocent. Compared with the real world, no matter how high the degree of freedom of the game is, in the end, it is just a well-designed code inside of a box. There are too many variables for him to grasp. The identity of Dio Brando has been involved in the chaos of the Green Vines Empire. All the ways to escape quickly have a huge price and is uneptable to Roger. Suicide and suspended animation? He afraid that the Queen might be suspicious, and she just need to make a few legends of the Prophecy School and exposed his disguise. This is for the crime of deceiving the queen! Escape imperial City? Don''t make a fuss, it''s a chaotic world outside, and the imperial people are still hated all over the world. He wouldn''t forget that Roger Charles was a cannon fodder who didn''t live to the opening of the game He is the kind of people you don''t know how they died and only a small introduction was left in Angelina''s belongings. "She had a brother who loved her very much" With his fate, those who dared to run around were fools! So now there is no choice, he can only seek to loaf around in the cracks. Fortunately, through theption of the history of the empire, Roger has confirmed that the lie-t system is not only for him to spend his days drunk and wild. The real goal of loafing around should be to obtain peace of mind. There is even a wonderful experience of the flow state of work... As long as the change is on what Roger wishes, he can get a random treasure chest every day. Now the Queen and his sister have joined forces to destroy Roger''s passive loafing around, waiting for the system to issue interest. He could only turn to seek to loaf around on his initiative. No matter how bad the environment is, as long as you maintain a positive attitude and adapt to the environment, you will feel like that! For example, you can''t imagine the joy of pooping with pay! For example, if you struggle happily on the road you aspire to, how can you know the feeling of those who don''t? You can imprison me and trap me in that gorgeous pce, but I am still the king of my mind! That is to say, what the Queen gives, I enjoy! Waiting until thest line is crossed out sounds too much like a waste. As the saying goes, the small work in the wild, the middle work in the city, and the big work in the court! Roger''s next goal is to find a job that interests him in front of the cab minister. Or enter a sustainable mode of only receiving money while not working. Third, the above two are based on the identity of Dio Brando. If it fails, cut your losses on time and return to being a wastrel brother. Look for other opportunities to loaf around again! After some calctions, Roger thinks that his new three strategies for loafing around, attacking, retreating, and defending, are enough to cope with the changes in thetest version of the Green Vines Empire. "Combat power is the only truth. When I be the strongest in the universe, sooner orter, I will stab back all the enemies that you women have stabbed in the back!" Roger was furious, he gritted his teeth, endured the humiliation, and stubbornly... Resolutely separated himself from the bed with difficulty, got up and left to do something! After half an hour. Roger filled the storage ring, which contained fifty thousand gold coins from the Queen, with food and water, then left two letters for his sister, and left the Charles House. He was about to start his first active loafing around experiment. One of the most important points is not to be disturbed by his sister. Every day she asks about my score of studying, which affects my mood. My sister has been the big housekeeper for a long time so she understood mother mode early. He ns to live in the apartment owned by Dio for the remaining days. At times like this, it''s convenient having two identities. A letter in the name of Roger said that he and the Minister of History were going to conduct a practical investigation, which was to be determined. A letter in the name of Dio confirms that he has invited Master Charles to do some research and so on. Perfect mutual proof! Logic closed loop! My sister who is so worried can''t control me anymore hahaha! Angelina knew that "Roger" knew "Dio". Not long after he became a historian, he told his sister that he knew a man named Brando. The two had great conversation about history and share a lot ofmon ideas. asionally, when he returnedte, he said that he was going to be an assistant to Dio''s advisory group. Angelina was quite relieved after hearing about it and sent someone to give Dio a generous gift. She thought that the historian selected by His Majesty must be a very talented person. Her brother is lucky to learn from such a character. Roger also shared some of "his research results" with Angelina from time to time, which naturally made Angelina even more gratified. In this way, the two identities of Roger and Dio are covering each other, not ying "I kill myself", and there is a lot of room for maniption. From now on, we are also a storyteller with two numbers! As for the active loafing around experiment project during the holidays, Roger also thought about it: Buy a house and renovate it. This is Roger''s in-depth analysis of his personality and psychological demands,bined with the characteristics of this world, plus a seven-day time limit, to filter out the most matching projects. In hisst life, for various reasons, he had been wandering without a fixed ce. Although Charles House is luxurious, it is a medieval design after all, and many ces do not meet the aesthetics and needs of modern people. Besides, my sister is the head of the house. No matter how much she pampers him, she will get married sooner orter. At that time, would he still need to see his brother-inw''s face? Taking a step back, if there are women who admire me in the future. Doing something in his sister''s house It always feels weird. So, you still have to have a house of your own. It''s not rented but bought, and it can be remodeled to your liking. Just thinking about this goal, Roger''s mood jumped up and he was full of motivation. Take the initiative to loaf around the road, open it for me! Chapter 27: Please call me the treasure chest harvester Chapter 27: Please call me the treasure chest harvester Thinking of buying a house and decorating, Roger''s impulse in his heart was somewhat simr to the feeling he felt when he first caught the inside story of the Manuel City Incident. But purer and stronger! ording to Maslow''s Hierarchy of Needs Theory, digging up the dark history of the queen under threat of death is self-expression and belongs to high-level needs. The residence meets various needs such as safety, social interaction, respect, etc., which are all categories of low-level needs. The lower the need level, the stronger the desire, and the higher the internal driving force. Loafing around is a state of life that satisfies one''s self-pursuit and is not surrounded by secr concepts and other people''s eyes. Probably to implement the attitude of "I don''t want you to think, I just want me to think" to every corner of life. Therefore, Roger analyzed that to satisfy his own base needs, no matter how much time and energy you invest in theory, it should belong to the category of loafing around. In addition, he has acquired god-level architectural design skills before, which reduces the difficulty of work and increases the probability of entering a state of flow work. Taking it all into consideration, Roger believes that as long as he has no deviation in his understanding of the system, he cannot find a reason why the system does not settle rewards. It just so happened that Dio Brando was newly appointed to the cab, he had money and status, he bought a house, and he wanted to settle in the mysterious city. Lazy afternoon. Mr. Dio went to the most expensive and highly rated real estate agent in themercial street. After seeing several of the suites he was rmended on the spot, he found his favorite. This is a small two-story building located on Del Street. In the backyard, there is an ancient tree with a pavilion cover. It stretches out its branches topletely cover the roof of the building, which is deep and cool. There are many such small buildings on Del Street, most of them are owned by small nobles, government officials, and sessful businessmen. Good security, clean and tidy. There is a small river a few streets away, and the embankment is paved with beautiful cobblestones. Going for a jog at sunset may remind you of the lost youth... The small building is well maintained, and the main structure has been reinforced with magic. Roger didn''t counter-offer and gave the real estate agent fifty gold coins in addition. The agent was very happy, and activated his own exclusive "magic". With just one operation helped Roger handle all the procedures such as the transfer. Before dinner, Roger got the title deed for a total price of one thousand gold coins. Having experienced the magic house prices in a big city in a certain country, Roger felt that it was simply overvalued. Capital, courtyard vi, freehold property. One thousand gold coins? It''s worth it! "Goodbye, Lord Brando. I hope I will have a chance to serve you again." The estate agent said goodbye to Roger gracefully. At a young age, he was a cab minister, and he was generous and straightforward. He felt that with such high-quality customers it would not be long before they would need to rece the manor. Roger nodded and took his business card. The service efficiency and quality of the intermediary cannot be undestimated, and the small premium is worth the money. The former owner of the small building was a baron. He was going to return to the fief because of a failed investment. But it was someone else''s house, so he couldn''t help it. Although it sold for a much higher price than expected, it was not bad at all. If possible, he is still willing to stay in the prosperous imperial capital! Roger was quite envious of this baron. The baron was able to loaf around sessfully, but he couldn''t. This is life, this is the siege. Roger shook his head, forgetting his little confusion, and started working on a decoration n. When he saw this small building, a lot of inspiration burst out in his mind. With the help of god-level architectural design skills, he wants to make this ce more beautiful, morefortable, and more convenient. Of course, safety also needs to be considered. The god-level skills rewarded by the system is very great. His current architectural design ability can perfectly integrate the magic of the eternal night world into the modern design concept of the earth. He returned to his small apartment, ordered a simple takeout, and started drawings while eating. Modifications and revisions, there are always new inspirations, allowing him to overturn the previous design. Even after several editions of drawings were finished, Roger did not feel tired and was still feeling excited. This is the first property under his name. While it''s not that big, the house entirely belongs to him. It can be whatever you like, it can be your "exclusive domain", and there will most definitely be many wonderful days and nights spent there in the future... This feeling is... wonderful! The night is quiet. "Ding, the acedia system detected that the host was emotionally stable yesterday, and obtained a random treasure chest. Do you want to open it?" Without noticing it, it was already past twelve o''clock. In fully devoted work, time passes no slower than ying games. Roger did not rush to open the treasure chest, but continued to draw. After confirming that the system reward had arrived, he let go of thest trace of anxiety in his heart. My active loafing around test was initially dered a sess! As long as you grasp this feeling, there will be a steady stream of treasure chests in the future! He set himself a small goal: Save enough for getting chests ten times in a row that you have crossed over, and then open the box! The first day was to get the drawings done. The second day was to hire a magician and construction personnel, agree on the project, and then buy the materials... On the third day, supervise the construction and solve the problems found on the site. On the fourth and fifth days, I will order furniture, buy home alchemy devices, and also buy various decorations and soft furnishings... Many jobs on earth need to be dyed for a long time, but in this world as long as you are willing to spend money to hire a magician, the speed can be increased dozens of times. The main structure of the original European medieval-style small building has not changed, but the feeling is different. The outside is a simple style, showing the characteristics of stone and wood as much as possible, with a kind of original and unmodified natural beauty. The interior spaceyout and facilities are very modern. Water, toilet, magicmp, alchemy air conditioner, two-hole stove for cooking, and so on. Roger also asked the alchemist to inject an artifact into his vi and named it "Big Clever". Big Clever is proficient in thenguages of the 34 ethnic groups, can control all the magic items in the room, and can understand vague instructions. The level of intellect is higher than most of the artificial intelligences that Roger interacted with in his past life, and it does not need to be connected to the Inte. Great wisdom lives up to its name. On the sixth day, the decoration work waspleted. The high-power wind magic circle is elerating the discharge of the residual material smell in the room. There may not be formaldehyde in this era, but many alchemy materials are indeed poisonous. The magician in charge of the construction didn''t understand the purpose of Roger''s actions, but the boss ordered them to do so. Anyway, when the magic circle started, it wasn''t his own money that was burned. At noon on the seventh day, Roger''s "courtyard vi" had been renovated, and all the luggage from the apartment had been moved. Looking at the new house, Roger was very happy. In the past, I often heard people say that decoration is very troublesome and irritable... Probably not enough money to spend? The best design, the best materials, and the most expensivebor directly avoid most of the troubles. It must be said that this wave of the queen''s bonus has been credited to the ount right on time! Roger spent more than 10,000 gold coins before and after the decoration, which was more than ten times more expensive than the house itself. His savings and ie are simply not enough for him to spend so much. However, this is also the normal price for magician and alchemy items. Even if the luxurious manner of the great nobles invites a high-level magician, it is considered a luxury lineup. Roger found six in one go. It seems crazy in this era to pile countless energy and materials on a small two-story building. But Roger didn''t care. He has saved six random treasure chests, and the harvest is huge. The experience of this holiday, once again confirms that doing things that meet your needs is a kind of loafing around. It''s very busy and requires hard work. But to fulfill one''s wish, this is still loafing around. Loafing around happily. This round of experiments waspleted, and the results were gratifying. The next step is to verify that the loafing around in the pce. "Heh, women, you want to dy my career at this level? Please call me the treasure harvester reaper in the future!" Roger showed a confident smile. Although the holiday is over, his treasure chest harvesting career is not over yet! The young magician with brown hair took the money but didn''t leave. "Is there anything else?" The brte magician held an alchemy messenger and asked for instructions nervously and fretfully: "Sir Brando, my boss, I want to take a few minutes to talk, is it alright?" "Where?" "Your home." He embarrassedly pointed out the window. A luxurious carriage has been parked outside his courtyard. Looking at the badge, Roger showed surprise. Does this small decorationpany have that woman behind it? Chapter 28: Sophie is a Lucky Cat Chapter 28: Sophie is a Lucky Cat Roger soon realized that his thinking had be careless. Although this decorationpany has a small facade and a small scale. Anyone capable of dispatching six full-time high-level magicians, and charging such an exorbitant price, had to be a big-shot. It was because he came into contact with the existence on the tip of the tip like Queen every day and stay in the big library. Roger subconsciously regarded the high-level magician as cabbage. But in fact, these are honorable Masters! Apany that can send high-level magicians to do boring decoration projects, can be counted on one hand even in the mysterious capital. It is more abnormal to have no background. As for whether to meet or not... Roger asked himself a question in his mind. "Am I eager to make money? Do I want a part-time gold harvester?" He felt his elerated heartbeat, the urge surging from the depths of his soul. Thousands of words condensed into one sentence: Make money! So Roger nodded to the brte magician: "Okay, pleasee with your boss." The brte magician bowed deeply: "Thank you, Lord Brando." Looking at his back, Roger couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. Gold coins are still cute. Although this thing cannot be directly transformed into strength, after living in the modern age where money worship is prevalent for more than 20 years, unconsciously the desire for generic equivalents has been deeply embedded in the DNA. The word "rich" brings a sense of security no less than building a city wall outside the house. So things that can easily make money should also be recognized as loafing around in my heart. Roger ordered Big Clever to brighten the light in the study, lower the temperature, and make a pot of tea. Afterwards, he met the boss of thepany. She has blue and green eyes of different colors, and her silver hair is braided in a circle, revealing the tips of her fluffy ears. The face of a young girl matched the figure of a mature woman. Those two legs wrapped in ck silk, tsk tsk. And the slender tail trails behind... Yes, this is a catgirl. This kind of bloodline simr to Persian cats is also a noble among catgirls. Roger is not particrly crazy for animal ears, but he still wants to give a thumbs up to the wonderful existence of the beautiful girl catgirl. Sophie Amti is the president of the Amti Chamber of Commerce, thergest chamber ofmerce in the empire. Also known as the "Hand of Midas". Since she led the family to turn over three years ago, beating the Intel family to be the richest woman in the empire, the price of beautiful catgirls in the ve market has increased tenfold. But no matter how arrogant the dandy, he wouldn''t dare to behave rudely in front of this half-beast beauty. She also has another identity, the fourth advisor of the Secret Law Society. The Arcane Society is the Queen''s magic advisory group. Sophie can be regarded as the white glove of the Queen of Eternal Night for gold. A private magic advisor group can grow rapidly, with the strength no less than that of any magic academy in the empire. In addition to the better appeal of the queen in the magician''s heart, the ability to make money is also very important. The magician is a profession that burns money, and studying magic is very time-consuming. Not all magicians are willing to spend their time and mind on making money. Therefore, finding a rich organization to support yourself has be the best choice for many magicians. It is a good choice to be the magic advisor of the nobles. It would be even better if you can be the empress''s magic advisor. The Secret Law Society is nowpletely self-sufficient. It not only supports as many as 4,000 magicians of different levels but also has the spare capacity to feed the queen and the empire. Sophie Amti is the key to the magic of making money. yers prefer to call her "Lucky Cat" because the sideline that cooperates with her in the game is simple and boring, but it makes a lot of gold coins. All in all, this is a woman who is so poor that only money is left. "Hello Mr. Brando, I just returned to the Empire, I heard that you are the youngest minister in the cab. You are amoner, and you are extraordinary." "Being able to see the hand of Midas, I seem to have seen the picture of me getting rich overnight." When the two came up, it was a kind of tout from each other. Sophie sat down slowly, her long legs folded gracefully, and she covered her mouth and chuckled: "My lord is humorous, I dare not promise to get rich overnight." "Then see off the guest." "No, let''s unite, you should be fine to buy arge manor in the upper city next year." Sophie put her hands on the table and leaned forward, her eyes full of golden light. Roger smiled but did not immediately agree: "Let''s talk about the specific terms of cooperation. My main job is always to assist the queen." He longs for gold coins, but he doesn''t work hard for gold coins. The important thing is to loaf around, not how much you earn. Enough to spend. So he sacrificed the Eternal Night Queen as a shield. "It doesn''t matter, you will soon like the beautiful sound of gold coins." Sophie smiled confidently. The two sides began to negotiate. Lucky cat Sophie was attracted to the decoration style and concept created by Roger. There are also many designs and whimsy he showed during the decoration process. It was packaged and promoted by the Amti Chamber of Commerce. She believes that a new wave will soon blow up in the upperyers of the empire! What Roger has to do is very simple, register the patent for the design he used at this time, make several sets of overall drawings, and authorize it to Sophie. The ie generated is then divided fifty-fifty. "President Sophie sure is generous." Roger said, surprised. He thought it would be good to have three achievements because of his technology investment. Sophie''s eyes held deep meaning: "I believe that reaching a long-term cooperation with young master is far better than short-term interests." Roger quickly understood. This girl wants to bribe him! Because he is now a cab minister. Even without these patents, the Amti Chamber of Commerce was willing to give him a lot of money for nothing. Although Sophie is a member of the Queen of Eternal Night, it is like there are always conflicts between the central and local areas. This is not always the same as the master and the servant. This lucky cat can also hold the Queen''s banner and quietly sell some of the Queen''s interests. Capitalists know no borders. In other words, it is profit-seeking, as long as there is a 200% return... You know. Roger doesn''t despise her, he understands it very well. Because Me too! Loyalty is only a slogan when needed, not a reason to prevent loafing around. He has a rtionship with Queen, but it''s just a rtionship. After all, this is not his homnd. He appreciates the empire, but he has not yet worked hard for it. When one day he can kill the king of gods, he will avenge this great kingdom that has fallen like a meteor. As long as you loaf around, you will have a bright future, but you can''t be impulsive. Because the three views are the same, and Sophie has indeed given a lot, the cooperation between the two parties has been sessfully reached. Sophie asked someone to take a photo of Roger''s small second floor with a magic photo, ready to be used as a promotional advertisement. She asked with a smile: "Sir Brando, are you willing to take the time to design the renovation of the manor and castle for some nobles in your spare time?" Roger: "I''ll take a look at the project if it interest me." He didn''tpletely refuse. What if it''s a fun design? After all, he has high-level architectural design skills, and drawing pictures for the nobles of this era is a professional yer''s fried fish pond. I came to this empire just to make money while loafing around! "Then I will not bother Lord Dio any longer." Sophie said goodbye. Roger began to enjoy the first night of the renovation of the new house. Woke up early the next day, saw the treasure chest in hand, and walked to the pce. With the holidays over, it''s time to unlock the new pose of loafing around under the eyes of the Queen. Chapter 29: The Queen is fully prepared for this round Chapter 29: The Queen is fully prepared for this round Xinghan Pce, the main hall of government affairs. A new round of cab meetings is underway. Everyone''s expressions were a little serious. The campaign to pretend to be the Restoration Army has entered the final stage, but the situation is getting out of control. The army pulls hatred too hard. Now, although the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms have opened the city gates to wee the Imperial Army, they are crazy. Not only to kill the leader but also to kill ordinary soldiers of the Restoration Army. Both Roger and the Queen overestimated human nature. Although the soldiers of the Restoration Army were from seventeen countries, after being indulged, they treated theirpatriots no better than the foreigners. There are a lot of things that hurt others, and there are many more people who take the opportunity to vent their anger and avenge their grievances. The undercover leaders couldn''t restrain themselves at all. And the disappointment of ordinary people after their hopes are dashed is indeed strong andsting. The estates of the Seventeen Kingdoms who had been jumping up and down before were constantly being attacked by the people. Some great nobles who havested for hundreds of years have been killed. Ordinary chaotic people didn''t have this fighting power, and there is a shadow of the Church of the Seven Gods in the dark. The bloodshed stimted the chaos of the people, and the spirit of continuing to kill was high. The Imperial Army was caught in a dilemma of who to help. From the perspective of the empire, the more nobles left in the Seventeen Kingdoms are killed, the better, but the people are my property and my leeks. Although I cut it myself, I am careful not to hurt the roots, take good care of it, and wait for the next round to continue... As a result, the leeks are now starting to kill each other, this is senseless internal friction! Coupled with the Church of the Seven Gods instigating and providing support, the situation gradually got out of control. The Church of the Seven Gods is not stupid either. In the beginning, they were indeed deceived by a lot of material, but now they havee to think that the Restoration Army is fooling them. The action is too aggressive, no matter how rabble a crowd is, they won''t be so mad at hatred. However, the hearts of the people in the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms have begun to turn to the empire, and it is toote for the Church of the Seven Gods to recover. The church is also ruthless enough to take advantage of the situation to intensify and fuel civil unrest, causing the empire to continue to lose blood. "Anyway, these humans can''t be theirmbs, so why not just let them die." This is the mental circuit of the fanatic. The priests'' specialty is to mobilize emotions and add fuel to the fire. Margaret was so anxious that several pimples appeared on her face. Originally, she wanted to visit during Dio''s holiday and ask for some tips on how to bully Angelina, but she didn''t have time to leave. Hearing such chaos in the Seventeen Kingdoms, Roger was also a little surprised. He is not a prophet. Who would have thought that there would be a chain reaction? Margaret smashed the silence and said bitterly: "Anyway, they are not from the Empire, let them kill them, anyway, thest remaining ones are all for the Empire." Angelina immediately said: "Foreigners'' lives are also lives. Only when there are people can there be food and wealth. How can your army fight without enough materials?" The Chancellor of the Exchequer immediately agreed: "I suggest that the military immediately find a way to stop this chaos." The military minister pped the table: "If we can solve it, do we still need to have this meeting? We need enough magicians to identify the priests of the Church of the Seven Gods who are causing trouble." The chief magic advisor didn''t expect to have his role, and quickly said: "Many magicians in the empire have been dispatched to support agriculture, industry, and infrastructure, and I can''t give you more manpower." The Minister of Military Affairs turned to look at the Minister of Agriculture and the Minister of Industry. So the cab meeting was in chaos. Started shirking responsibilities. Roger listened silently the whole time without saying a word. Although he is shirking responsibilities, he is constantly sorting out his ideas. As mentioned earlier, this is a group of powerful cab ministers. So Roger didn''t bother to think about a better way. He has always felt that it is better to solve problems with difficulties than to do a better job. The cab has already achieved ny-five points, and even if he achieves ny-six points, it will be meaningless. Useless and hated. Anyway, the empire still has ten years to its peak, what am I afraid of? Continue to loaf around, I can still do it. Who will help me get up, who should I worry about! He also really thought of a way to loaf around. Isn''t the job of the Minister of History to record the Queen''s words and deeds? So he pretended to take a notebook and counted the following: During this meeting, Her Majesty the Queen sighed seventeen times, frowned twenty-four times, tapped the table five times, gritted her teeth thirteen times, and stared at death seventy-eight times... A small book full of marking. [Today''s meeting is really interesting. The cab''s football skills are no worse than the Chinese football team. You are all equal opponents! [On weekdays, everyone is personable, but now they are red-faced, and they must be more lively than this when they have time to visit the parliament? [If the members of the per capita high-level magician fight, the Congress hall can be turned into a fireworks show? ] [It''s over, the queen still doesn''t nod, this meeting will not end, and lunch will be dyed... I wonder if the royal chef''s craftsmanship has improved? Roger watched a y, and he hated that there was only tea on the table, no melon seeds, or peanuts. The expression is solemn, and the heart is calm. Hey, the feeling of loafing around came out! The thinking angle of the Queen of Eternal Night is different from that of Roger. The people who had already made money, but had to lose a lot of money, wanted to have a n to clear the level without injury. The ministers didn''te up with a bright n, and they quarreled with each other, and Roger was gloating on the side. She was very irritated. Pretending to be the Restoration Army is just a ghost idea you thought. You didn''t think of a solution after the sale, and you even assumed the attitude of eating melons and watching a show? Why do I have to wipe your ass? So she red at Roger fiercely and motioned him to take the initiative. Roger would be mistaken, thinking she was staring at Margaret beside him. He added another note to the book. [Okay, death stared ny-nine times, don''t stop, Your Majesty, strive for hundreds! Queen: ? ? ? My dear, I spent 50,000 gold coins to buy a counter to return to the pce? She was really angry. Recruiting Roger into the cab, and giving him a holiday and money, is an absolute Top-level treatment. In the end, you didn''t even make a squeak at the cab meeting! You want me to stretch out my legs to be ogled by you? Still, want melon seeds and peanuts? Thinking of beingte for lunch? Before you''repiling the history of the empire, it is understandable to be sleepy. But you''ve had a seven-day vacation, why are you still acting like a jerk? The Queen can''t figure it out. How can there be such a guy in the world who doesn''t know how to repay others? Now that the empire is in trouble, if you don''t say that repay me, at least you can''t be watching a y there, right? If she could, she wanted to shout, "Angelina, look at this stinky brother!" There is no second person in the entire Green Vines Empire who can mix with him! But she can''t. Roger''s identity is now a secret that only she knows. Even Roger didn''t know she knew. Angelina didn''t even know. The people of the Empire don''t know either. Dio Brando is a typical example of amoner entering the cab. If she exposes his identity and finds out that he is the young master of the Charles family... Public opinion would explode on the spot. But the Eternal Night Queen wouldn''t let Roger feel so rxed. After waiting for the Foreign Minister to finish speaking, she took the initiative to ask: "Dio, you have also listened to it for a long time, do you have any thoughts?" Roger immediately got up and answered, "I think the way you guys handle it is wless and exquisite, far beyond what this minister can do, and this minister has gained a lot from this meeting!" [Everyone''s non-stick skillet is worth learning, good oil! It''s all in this situation, isn''t it enough? "Is this what you think?" The hand of the Queen of Eternal Night sped in her sleeve, the light of magic shed slightly. A "Truth Suggestion Magic" fell on Roger. The effect is that the target cannot lie for the next five minutes. This is the spell she found in an ancient book and just learned today. You thought that I didn''t prepare anything for the past seven days, so I came to y this second round? Sorry, but if you are strong, you can do whatever you want. I have already predicted your prediction, and I am fully prepared to deal with your inconsistencies! Roger, go up and start a group! Go andin to me about the rubbish strategies that the cabs havee up with, and give them some motivation to work! Roger didn''t know he was under magic. He just suddenly had a strong urge to express himself. He got up without hesitation, faced the Eternal Night Queen, and blurted out his true thoughts: "Since Your Majesty, you asked the question sincerely, then I will tell you mercifully. At this moment, my real thoughts are just one sentence. Don''t be too greedy as a queen!" Eternal Night Queen: ? ? ? On the contrary, how dare you openly oppose me? Chapter 30: Dio is the pillar of the country! Chapter 30: Dio is the pir of the country! As soon as Roger said these words, everybody became silent in the Hall of Political Affairs. The queen was shocked, and all the cab ministers were dumbfounded. Who would have thought a question from Your Majesty, instead of being answered, she was scolded for being greedy for an answer? This couldn''t be because he couldn''t answer and became angry, right? Lord Brando, are you so brave? Is this kind of group also possible? Everyone subconsciously moved their chairs away from Roger to draw a clear line. The Queen of Eternal Night now seems open-minded and hard-working. But most of the people here have experienced the battle of the rise of the Green Vines Kingdom, and they can''t forget the scene of her cutting people''s heads. So everyone throws the me and responsibilities on each other, and there are no taboos. But even a best friend like Angelina would not dare to easily use the Queen of Eternal Night of fault. Is this Green Vines Empire being governed with a strange system like the Ming Dynasty(a Chinese Dynasty), where the emperors have no cards and are sprayed by the civil servants? The Green Vines Empire has no tradition of saying that officials are innocent. The queen is also the best of the empire''sbat power. Do you dare to provoke her? What Roger said about "what he thought" was too shocking. It was so shocking that everyone only dared to look at the uncertain face of the Queen of Eternal Night, and no one dared toe out to smooth things out. Even a fan, like Margaret who was angry that Dio dared to insult the queen she admired the most, did not dare to stand up and insult back. It would be very embarrassing if the queen misunderstood that she was going down the steps for Dio and hung herself up and beat her together. Angelina was also very surprised at this moment. But after thinking about it carefully, it did make sense. She raised her head and looked at Dio Brando, who was standing proudly, with her beautiful eyes. No wonder Her Majesty has suchplicated impressions of him. Lord Brando is full of courage and integrity, surpassing 99% of the men in this empire! She admired Dio now. ording to Angelina''s initial guess, the conflict between Dio and the Queen of Eternal Night was a "little couple quarrel". So even being beaten out of the pce is considered flirting, and there is no danger to life. Butter Her Majesty personally admitted that there is no such thing as "like" for Dio. Then Dio said so bluntly, he put his life and death aside! Thinking of how he dared to write directly about the early years of the Queen of the Eternal Night, what happened that night, and was kicked out of the pce by the Queen, to think he''s now saying that the Queen is greedy... This person only does what is right, not kneeling! He''s going to stand and make this minister of history! A real hero, a real hero, a real warrior! Angelina suddenly understood why Her Majesty was hesitant to say anything that day, saying that Dio was of special use, but refused to make it clear to herself. You just don''t want to know that she was scolded by others, right? Angelina''s eyes suddenly showed a sly smile that seemed to see through everything. Indeed, our majesty is not a masochist, on the contrary, she is a person with a strong desire for control and supreme love of face. She needs Dio''s talent and his straightforward speech. But if you want to control such a talent, you have to risk losing face. Your Majesty, it''s not easy for her... For the sake of this country, she has changed a lot and marched hard on the road to the eternal emperor. Angelina has always been kind. She will see the positive side of everything in the world. So she thought that the queen took Dio as a test, and would never behead him just because of a rude confrontation or two, nor was she in a hurry to get up and smooth the game. Don''t worry, let Her Majesty be angry for a while. The Queen of Eternal Night is indeed angry, so angry that she doubts her life. She used the "Truth Suggestion Technique" and wanted to use Roger to achieve the catfish effect: Put out Roger''s unbridled stand-upedy, andint about the rubbish tricks she came up with. Even if Roger can''te up with a better strategy, she can stimte her cab ministers. Anyway, he is very courageous, he dares to think about anything, and he dares toin about everything. It''s okay to offend a few cabs ministers, right? However, the actual result is that Roger is more daring than the Queen of Eternal Night thought! He skipped the cab ministers. Going straight to kick the Queen! This time of not taking positions is better than the gods taking positions. It was predicted that the Queen would prejudge him. After a thousandyers of games, the Queen of Eternal Night was directly prepared for seven days... turned into a joke. At this moment, the Queen is aggrieved, like "Why are you messing with him", and like "The clown is me". It''s also very strange. I am for the country and the people, where can I be greedy? The Queen of Eternal Night asked in a cold voice: "Minister Dio, exin the greed you said." Roger replied: "Your Majesty is a master at pretending to be confused. How many people of the Empire would have to die to suppress the rebellion if there was no Reconstruction Army operation? How many people would have died in the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms?" "Now there are some problems in the closing stage, butpared to the initial tone, it has been a hundred times more profitable, and the cab''s strategy can also sessfully end the matter." "But you are still forcing everyone toe up with a way to undo, toe up with a way to drive out all the undercover agents of the Church of the Seven Gods without the need to mobilize the magic army and the main force of the empire..." "I would like to ask, were there no meteorites falling from the sky, would there still be a throne of stars for you to sit on?" Roger made a generous speech, and the cab nodded slowly after hearing it. Indeed, they have already made a lot of money... If the rebellion is sessfully suppressed through force, the empire will not only lose many men, but the hatred the Seventeen Nations had for it will also deepen. But now that they pretended to be the Restoration Army and operated it, the remnants of the Seventeen Kingdoms could no longer jump up, and now the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms also had their hearts on the Empire. Compared with the huge profits they made at the beginning, they quickly settled the settlement and used the profits in other areas! But in thest sentence, Lord Dio spat on the queen again, and everyone didn''t dare to nod their heads, and hurriedly held their faces. To prevent me fromughing. Good boy, you are really brave. Doesn''t this mean that the queen is waiting for the pie to fall from the sky? But everyone''s reactions had been received in the eyes of the Eternal Night Queen, she snorted and asked: "Strong words! Dio, as a courtier, earning your sry from me, you don''t solve my worries, don''t do the best thing, but rather you are here to make excuses for yourself, your heart can be punished!" Rogerughed: "Best? Governing a country is inextricably linked, and there are endless troubles. This is a game, a rational allocation of resources and time, a card-drawing gamble on talents, and it must only be able to achieve a bnce within a certain range. , how can that beautiful country be the best at everything? Your Majesty...you are still so innocent and cute!" Poof! Angelina couldn''t helpughing. Your Majesty... cute? I thought that after she was sixteen years old, she would be isted from this world forever! Her smile was so bad. Several other cab ministers couldn''t hold back either. The number of intelligent races directly and indirectly killed by the queen exceeds one million. Such a woman, was cute? It''s outrageous! Who would have thought that the cab council, which has always possessed a strict atmosphere, would be so unscrupulous and frantically answer to the Queen of Eternal Night! Roger''s uproar was not in vain, and the rhythm of his speech was very well controlled. With this kind ofughter, scolding, and pointing the country as ifining that the game lines are too badly designed, the effect of the show is directly full. Dare these medieval people to see this? In such a tense state, some people are so full of firepower that they can''t help it even if they have received professional training. However, although Dio''s tone was a bit frivolous, what he said made sense. Using the word "game" to describe national governance, the more you think about it, the more mysterious it bes... This is quite novel and has a sharp understanding! There is no perfect answer to running a country. It is through constantpromise and trial and error to find a route that can make the country long and peaceful... Dio was able to sum up such truths at a young age, and at the same time, he was daring enough toment on them regardless of his safety. This talent and temperament are first-ss! Given time, this son might be the pir of the country! Such talent is a little frivolous, and should be given a chance! Young man! Although the ministers in the cab are afraid of the authority of the Queen, they are also responsible people. Everyone looked at each other, headed by the two prime ministers, and stood up at the same time to say respectfully, "Your Majesty, please forgive Lord Brando for his rudeness, take it lightly, and give him a chance to prove his worth!" The Queen of Eternal Night''s face is like an ancient well without waves, her eyes are deep, and she doesn''t show the slightest joy or anger... My lungs are going to explode. Okay, okay, someone scolds me, my cab allughed. And then you''ll go back to protect that person? Well, what about me? How about being loyal? That''s it? That''s it??? When a certain person attends the meeting for the second time, my cab has changed! I''m so shy, where am I going to make sense? Chapter 31: Teacher, I have learned it! Chapter 31: Teacher, I have learned it! Speaking of which, no one can me the Queen of Eternal Night for being angry. After establishing the empire, she was directly numb in the face of the huge country and had to admit that hermander-in-chief and force were beyond the table, but she was not very good at internal affairs. So close your mouth and listen to the opinions of your professionals. All major and minor matters of the country are discussed with the cab. After three years, everyone cooperated quite well. There were times when she was opposed collectively before, but looking at the twelve cab ministers, is she not generous enough? But she couldn''t stand Roger saying she was "innocent and cute!" She is so mighty and domineering that she is unparalleled in the world, okay? However, Roger''s mouth didn''t close. This time, what was especially scary was... In front of "innocent and cute", there is also an "again"! Again! The Queen of Eternal Night''s fists clenched loudly. This is all right, the whole cab knows that this is not the first time you have described me like this! All right, everyoneughed! What''s more annoying? What''s even more irritating is that this time, she still gave Roger a magic spell, so that he could speak the truth and tell the truth! The Eternal Night Queen took a deep breath. The queen''s purification technique was silent and instant, clearing the effect of the Truth suggestion technique. Then she used the secret method to transmit the voice directly to Roger''s heart: "You have passed our test, showing you are truly sincere to the empire. If you clean up this mess quickly and you will be rewarded with a seven-day vacation at your convenience." Roger''s brain, which was in a state of excitement, suddenly froze. He immediately calmed down and began to recall what he had just said... Hiss! [Test? A test that can only tell the truth? Queen, you arezy! [How can that thing of human nature stand the test? That is, my mouth is strict, and I didn''t reveal anything that shouldn''t be said...] [What is the rtionship between the gods, the son of oriental wisdom and luck, queen, you are so beautiful, I didn''t tell a single one~ Hu~] The Eternal Night Queen kept a polite but embarrassing smile. You are so strict. You almost didn''t report your ID number! Don''t make fun of me, go to the rescue! But after being fired for a while, she now thinks it''s no big deal to beined about by Roger. It''s like getting a p in the face every day, and one day the p suddenly stops, and that person will be grateful... Now that the queen wasined to by Roger, she was a little used to it. Although Roger was hit by magic, his memory was still intact, so he quickly thought about the situation: [The Queen''s a mess, should I describe her as cute? [This woman is saving face... She''s so cute, she even gave me rest for seven days for this matter! [However, the words have already been said, and it is indeed difficult to take back. In this case, it seems that only the teacher''s trick can be used! [The consequences are a bit serious, but after all, it was I who said spoke incorrectly... let''s go! Roger''s thoughts changed, and he gave the queen a firm look of "watch me y". Then he turned around, lowered his head, and sent an apologetic and helpless expression to the twelve cab ministers who risked their lives to ask for him. [I am very grateful to all of you adults, and I have no intention of hurting you, but your Majesty has given too much! Immediately, Roger raised his head and startedughing wildly: "Ha ha ha, what are your lords talking about, no one thinks that Her Majesty will be angry, right?" "Her Majesty''s mind is so broad, she is a peerless king who swept the seventeen countries, achieved the unprecedented unity of the human race, and resisted the gods!" "Although what I said is a bit rough, it still makes sense to ask yourself. Your Majesty will take the essence and remove the dross, and find out what she needs to have." "As a result, you all pleaded for me because of this trivial matter? Isn''t this underestimating Your Majesty?" "Looking at your expressions of admiration and nervousness, you don''t think I''m not afraid of death, do you?" "Her Majesty and I are having fun, everyone, sit down quickly, let''s continue the meeting to discuss the next topic, sit down, you are interesting, ha ha ha ha ha!" Roger seemed to have encountered something ridiculous and keptughing. When he sat back in his seat, he also pulled Margaret next to him, wanting her to sit down with him. The little ceiling fan threw off her hand in annoyance and asked inexplicably, "Are you sick?" "Do you need any medicine?" Roger asked quickly. As long as you pick up the ck, let''s give everyone a cross-talk stance. Margaret grunted in anger, and asked the Queen of Eternal Night for help: "Your Majesty, look at this lunatic!" The Queen of Eternal Night cooperated and made a helpless statement: "Everyone, please sit down. When I invited Lord Dio into the cab, I assured him that he would not be punished for his words." When the cab ministers heard those words, their expressions turned ugly. "Looks like we''re self-indulgent today!" Margaret was the first, and the others sat down one by one. Everyone selectively ignored Roger''s existence. Originally, everyone recognized him as the pir of the country with both talent and courage. But a self-destructive speech directly caused everyone''s perception of him to explode in turn. This is simply an arrogant madman, a madman who does not understand the world and has no gratitude! Everyone pleaded for him, but this man didn''t say thank you, he mocked everyone for being eunuchs and finally said "You guys are really interesting". As soon as those words came out, it didn''t make any sense! This is a mad dog, no matter what it is, it bites. They deeply felt the pressure of the Eternal Night Queen before, and even more than that. After all, they didn''t give Dio the truth-telling technique. This wave was a pure disaster, and the kindness was not rewarded. Immediately, the ministers in the cab looked at the Queen again, and they were already sympathetic and admiring and they gave a thumbs up in their hearts. Also, our Majesty can tolerate this kind of lunatic, what kind of stalwart mind is this? She sacrificed too much for the empire! After all, it was only the first time that everyone was beaten by a mad dog. Her Majesty knew him earlier, so it wasn''t the first time she was tortured! Everyone has a bnce in their hearts. Here, the impression of queens has skyrocketed, and Roger''s evaluation has naturally fallen to the bottom. "The holiday is ready." The Queen of Eternal Night spoke again in Roger''s heart. It''s just that her heart is quiteplicated. Roger''s speech did not care about his image at all, the simplicity and efficiency restored the queen''s tall image. But it is also equivalent to cutting off the future. After a few words, the goodwill that he had worked hard to umte before was reversed! This mouth is poisonous, his courage is really big, and this method is really cruel. Your Majesty is "innocent and lovely", and the cab ministers are "really interesting". Everyone weighs was the same, so don''tugh at anyone. Anyway, in Lord Brando''s eyes, it''s all a joke! All of a sudden, the rtionship between the Queen of Eternal Night and the cab ministers was repaired, and only the world where Dio Brando was injured waspleted. He was originally the only moner" among the nobles in this room, and having such a low EQ, who would want to associate with such a person? In the future, Dio will be unpopr in the cab, or will be isted everywhere! Roger felt the eyes that the cab ministers gave him, and almost broke his defense: [Being hostile to so many people at the same time, and being treated as a fool and as a lunatic is ufortable,pared to madness, he is truly something that no one canpare to...] [Thanks to the teacher''s demonstration, I''ve learned it! [Forget it, I don''t want it anymore. Anyway, I''m here to loaf around for the holidays. I just need to get off work on time. I don''t care what others think of the young master! Hearing his pitiful voice that he could onlyfort himself, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help being moved. s, how could you not care? Today''s bastard is also like a man! She remembered the little history clerk in front of the big library who passed the truth to uphold straight books. Although this guy just wants to loaf around every day, in his bones, he hides a hero-like responsibility. He is so smart, how could he do something that would cut himself off just for a few days off? This is self-sacrifice in return for Jun''s kindness. While presiding over the meeting, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t stop thinking. This time, the image of Roger in her heart has grown taller. Even if she could see his heart, she couldn''t help feeling that human nature isplicated and contradictory... At this moment, the Eternal Night Queen had the urge to learn more about this guy instead of simply having fun. In that dialect that seemed to be self-destructing, something was quietly nted in the heart of the queen. A responsible man shines! Chapter 32: I want to protect him Chapter 32: I want to protect him Because of Roger, the cab meeting was able to move down more smoothly. The Queen of Eternal Night epts the game theory and understands that it is impossible to have a perfect solution to governing a country, so she is just casual. And the cab ministers were stimted by Dio''s remarks, and their attitude also quietly changed. Naturally, they didn''t want to see the Queen of Eternal Night be so fond of a lunatic. Isn''t it obvious why the Queen tolerates this kind of person? Because her cab ability is limited, she must rely on Dio! This time achieved the catfish effect. Everyone here is the old cab, and no one wants to let this Dio take the limelight. It is easy to share weal and woe, but it is difficult to share the wealth. When the Green Vines empire was in danger, everyone worked together to perform their respective duties. Now that the empire is strong, there is trouble, but it is all trouble. The ministers can''t help but shirk each other and defend their interests. Compared to the past, everyone''s mind is not as pure. The treatment n that came out is too wasteful, thus the effectiveness would naturally decline. Now Dio is crazy about hatred, and the twelve cab ministers have people fight against each other. They can''t care about intrigue and quarrels with each other. There is much less prevarication and quarrel. They take another provocative look at Dio, don''t try to steal the Queen''s favour from us, you kid! The Queen of Eternal Night hoped to use the "catfish effect" achieved by Roger, and finally achieved it. And it was much better than she thought. So the Queen recognized Roger''s contribution more and more. It was he who sacrificed himself in exchange for the harmonious scene that she had not seen for a long time. Time seems to have returned to the state where the Green Vines Empire was first established, where everyone worked together and was full of vigor. She couldn''t help but sigh, her mind getting moreplicated. After half an hour, things that might have been tossing about for a few days without results, were all settled before lunch. The ministers all left in turn, except for Roger. The Minister of History will also apany her to the pce. When Angelina passed by Roger, she asked in a low voice, "Did you make any deal with Her Majesty?" Roger''s face immediately became serious: "Minister Charles, how can you be innocent?" "I see, you don''t have to do this." Angelina had sensed the truth from Roger''s forced gesture. He''s as stupid as her stupid brother. Lying has to be careless to be effective. If you swear, there is a problem at first sight. No wonder the two have something inmon. Roger was a little depressed. My sister is like this, and so is Margaret. Why are you being seen through without saying anything? Am I ader? Seeing his confused and aggrieved appearance, Angelina thought for a while and sighed: "However, it is not appropriate to let more people know about this matter for the time being. You now have a special catalytic effect on the cab, so you can only be wronged." "Ms. Charles is joking, how can I feel wronged? It''s my greatest joy to smack people and fight against the government. What''s the point of you being wasted?" "Okay okay, since you are so bold, call me Angelina directly in the future, and I will also call you Dio." Angelina gave Roger a deep look and then left the council hall. This nce made Roger float a little. Sister, she actually... admires me? Did I make a mistake? I came here to loaf around, why do you admire me? Admire me for daring to spray the queen, do you dare? This is also called a thing? Roger, a modern man, really didn''t know. In this era of deep-rooted feudalism, it''s annoying for a person to dare to spray the empress. Especially Angelina thinks that he is not crazy, but to restore the image of the queen and reunite the cab. For this reason, he did not hesitate to make himself a target for their scorn. This noble sacrifice is the loyalty Angelina most appreciates. Because she is extremely stupid and loyal and will be called stupid behind her back. When she found out that Dio was the same, Angelina felt a sense ofmraderie. But obviously, this is not a good time to have a deep chat. Soon, only Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night were left in the political hall. Previously the Queen of Eternal Night must have directly ordered Roger to work. But at this moment, she looked at Roger with aplicated expression. She seemed to be struggling to decide if she should speak. This situation confused Roger. [What''s going on today? Angelina is not right, and the queen is not right. Every one of them looks at my expression and hesitates to say anything...] [It can''t be that my body has some terminal illness, I don''t know? No, my cannon fodder did not die from a foreign enemy, but from some congenital disease, right?] But the Queen didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to be pretentious. He lowered his eyebrows and pretended to be obedient. The queen was amused by Roger''s wild thoughts. Are there any terminal illnesses that cannot be cured with a single wish? If there is, then two rounds. But she also keenly captured a new key message. Roger has been hiding his clumsiness, not exposing his talent and intelligence, is it because he once predicted his death? Or, did someone prophesy and informed his death? The Queen of Eternal Night naturally does not understand the concept of time travel, she thinks of prophecy-like spells. This is a kind of unstable, unreliable, and super difficult spell. The difficulty is not casting but answering the feedback of spells. The Destiny River has countless tributaries. Some fish jumped up a few steps and looked forward, but they didn''t necessarily know where the river was flowing. In other words, most of the prophecies are useless. Any magician who is good at prophetic spells is more or less mentally abnormal. If the prophecy school is powerful enough, the queen will directly rule the country with a crystal ball. However, sometimes some people''s vague perception of the future can be particrly urate. Roger''s performance just now, in the eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night, maybe like this: Roger knew that he was going to die at a fairly close time. But he didn''t even know how or when he died. Therefore, he is quite cautious and refuses to reveal his genius, only secretly umting strength. This death may or may not be rted to the gods. But it should be fairly unavoidable. After all, she had rewarded him with the Deep Sea Heart Talisman. He doesn''t have many artifacts of that level, so he can avoid many fatal risks. But Roger is still insecure. But with the identity of Dio, he is much bolder, and can even be said to be unscrupulous. This is a new and interesting situation that the Queen had never met before. If you are so sure that you are at risk of death, but don''t know the specific method, you will suspect that you have a terminal illness... The Queen of Eternal Night immediately cast a prophetic spell. Let me see your fate, Roger! Then she saw a vast white fog. There is no past, no future, and it seems that it does not exist in any river. Huh? She casts a more powerful divination spell. It''s still nk! The Queen of Eternal Night had no idea. She had limited information on the School of Prophecy, and can only transfer this matter to the Secret Law Societyter. But she was certain of one thing. Roger''s performance today has won the Queen''s award and aroused her curiosity about Roger''s strange fate, so... I want to protect him! Even his death requires my permission first! At least, you have to go to the scene to see what''s going on. The queen didn''t finish her words, after all, this situation is quite strange. "Master Dio." "The minister is here." "Come forward." "Yes." "Come closer." "Yes." Roger took another step and stepped on thest step, only two steps away from the Throne of Stars. At this distance, he and the Eternal Night Queen were only an arm''s length away. It seemed that when he reached out his hand, he could touch her wless face. Apart from her magical power, she seemed to be just a tall, slender and pretty girl. Her eyes were shining, and the curves of her eyebrows were rarely softened as if she was thinking something. It doesn''t seem to be so unattainable. At this moment, her terrifying magic power suddenly moved and condensed between her fingers. It was the first time since he had crossed over that hesaw the Queen of Eternal Nightspend time preparing a spell instead of instantly casting. The terrifying magic energy that made the hair stand on end gathered at her fingertips, slightly overflowing with flickering electric light. The magic power above the legend, even if it was mobilized in an orderly manner, made Roger''s whole body tense, and he didn''t dare to move too much. This was simply the difference between life forms. There was no wind, but the hem of Roger''s robe was raised, and his trousers were torn open, revealing his left leg. The Queen''s fingertips tapped slightly below the base of his thigh, and the magic energy poured into Roger''s body, on his leg... Leaving a golden symbol. "A Chinese square word." Roger: ? ? ? Chapter 33: The woman who has curiosity Chapter 33: The woman who has curiosity The Queen of Eternal Night has unparalleled magical talent, is a naturalmander, and has the ability to grasp opportunities inbat. Relying on her outstanding talent in this area, she established her country with martial arts and achieved unparalleled achievements. But no matter how smart she is, she can''t recognize Chinese characters. Seeing Roger pretending to write and draw on the notebook, she deduced that it was a counting symbol. Is it Roger''s creation, or is itmon to the "mysterious organization" that cultivated him? The Queen of Eternal Night has not seen simr talismans anywhere else in the world. So when she left her magic beacon on Roger, she suddenly got naughty and left this Chinese word on Roger''s leg. She didn''t realize that this is what little girls liked to y, "a little secret and a tacit understanding that only we know". It seems that this way, I can have a special connection with a certain person. The queen seeded in doing this, and her mood was involuntarily rippling. "If you encounter any danger in the future, just call my real name in your heart." The Queen of Eternal Night indifferently concealed a proud admonition. "Thank you for you concern, Your Majesty" Roger was also very surprised. He found that the terrifying magic power on the Queen of Eternal Night, which seemed to be inexhaustible, showed signs of exhaustion at this moment. Those beautiful eyes that were as deep as the sea showed a rare trace of exhaustion under the turbulent waves. [Using the real name to create a connection through the medium, this should be the realm of the gods, right? Unexpectedly, the queen has touched such a field? This is a new piece of information...] [But looking at her state, to cast this spell, she has to pay a huge price. Is this a bonus for me to clean up the mess for her? [Ordinarily, I should be moved, but writing the letter on my leg means that the Queen owes me? It should have been a very serious and shocking scene to see the Queen touching the Divine Realm. But Roger''s mind was elsewhere as he looked at the golden and sparkling letters on his legs. Even if you haven''t yed with Little Butter, if you know ACG culture casually, you should also know that writing this word on your leg has some very gentlemanly hints. And this is still the magic beacon that can call the name of the Queen of Eternal Night tomunicate in real-time, and even directly descend to the Queen''s side... I know she''s trying to protect me, but it''s a little weird. It is because of the previous breakthrough in front of the Great Library that the Queen of Eternal Night has extended the path above the legend and has a new analysis of the deeper time and space rules of the world. However, she was not proficient in what she mastered, so she forced it to perform, and customized the external form with her personality. At the same time, she had to perform it so lightly and forcefully that she not only used up all her magic power, but her mental power was almost exhausted. There were also a lot of precious spellcasting materials. She was ready to drive Roger away, and by the way, she pushed aside the next schedule and quickly resumed meditation. But when she heard Roger''s thoughts in his heart, "Writing on his legs" or "I am owned by you", the atmosphere became inexplicably joyful. So, her curiosity was aroused. Is this not just a symbol, but also a type of text with pronunciation? I helped him, yet why will I own his body now? What does five rounds character means? The Queen had many little question marks in her heart. It''s a pity that Roger stopped thinking about it when he thought about it. He was struggling there to wait for the queen to drive people away, or to take the initiative to leave. This made the overflowing curiosity of the Queen of Eternal Night to grow more and more with nowhere to go. Aaaaah, how can there be such a hateful guy in this world, when heins, he keeps talking, and he gives up halfway when he thinks of the business? But she didn''t want to ask directly, she could only talk sideways and say: "Master Dio, did you create this symbol?" "Yes, this is a random symbol written by the minister for the convenience of counting." [No, Your Majesty, you should rest quickly when you are tired. What are you asking? Do you still want to know the breadth and depth of Chinese characters? The Queen of Eternal Night sighed, feeling a little unhappy in her heart. I rest whenever I want. Is this something that your courtier can ask? And her curiosity was not answered, she asked again: "I think your symbol is quite interesting. Do you have inspiration and reference when you create it?" "It''s just... it''s just a random drawing, and it''s like this in the end." [You have to ask Cangjiea Chinese person who creates Chinese characters to create the characters, I don''t know what was in his mind at that time...] Cangjie? Who is that? It''s another name I haven''t heard before, so let''s focus on it. The Queen of Eternal Night is a little annoyed. The previous doubts have not been answered, and a new one has been born... This rhetorical bastard! She asked again: "I wonder if youve created a simr symbols Dio?" "No, it''s just counting. Five is enough." [There are thousands ofmonly used Chinese characters, should I tell you? [Don''t ask, don''t ask, Your Majesty, you can''t keep your eyelids open, take a rest now, lest you get Alzheimer''s earlier! The Queen of Eternal Night rubbed her temples helplessly, very angry. You are now fooling me with Alzheimer''s! But she found out that this bastard has learned a lot. Even after asking several questions, he held back and didn''t make a stand-up cross talk? Although she has also obtained a lot of information, the questions she does not understand are increasing! Moreover, she is not good at chatting, so she thought about three questions, and if she was entangled in such trivial matters and kept asking, a fool would be able to detect the abnormality. But at this time, she was empty of the power, and it was a bit difficult to hang this kid up and torture him. Of course, you can ask the guards to interrogate him, what does the letter on the leg represent. But the queen has an intuition. This matter is fake, and when she knows the truth, her mentality will explode. There is no such thing as social death in this era, but simr things have been staged countless times. So in the end, the queen could only pretend to have nowhere to say: "Go back, Lord Dio, and let my head maid arrange the schedule for you and do some things for me." My curiosity is not satisfied, don''t thinkfortably, you bastard! Go to work, boy! Roger asked, "Your Majesty, that minister''s seven-day vacation..." "Remember first, it''s not appropriate to criticize today." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Roger replied. A strange color shed in the eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night. No, why did you answer so happily? This is not the picture I want to see! What about that little grievance expression that you are reluctant and can only agree to? You should be so angry at this time, scolding me severely, but can''t do anything? Soon, the queen''s doubts were answered: [Your Majesty is so innocent, do you think I''m still the young man in the past who could only loaf around passively and disrupt the rhythm with a single order from you? [Now I am different! It is my pursuit to seek to loaf around in the cracks, and to seize the fleeting opportunity to fish at work! [My heart and my actions are as clear as a mirror, and everything I do is loaf around! Looking at the back figure who was leaving in a dashing manner, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help but lookplicated. How do you feel when this useless brother suddenly became a little handsome? When a person is clear about his pursuit, even a very simple little thing will bloom with extraordinary charm. Of course, the queen was still angry. Today, the Queen of Eternal Night did not break Roger''s peace of mind in all three rounds of cab meeting trouble, and even gave away a magic spell, only Roger won! At The imperial capital military camp in the north of the city. There are more than 100 school-level officers in brand-new uniforms here. The vigorous Restoration Army has been "suppressed" by the empire. Those undercover agents who were sent by the military to pretend to be leaders, naturally faked their death to escape, returned to the mysterious capital to discuss their merits and rewards, and stood by for promotion. This operation was a great sess. Although there is still a little confusion that is not over yet, except for Her Majesty the Queen, who always wants to get 170 points out of 150 points, the generals at all levels are very satisfied. There will be a celebration feast tonight, and the Queen will personally reward these ministers with merit. However, there was news again at noon that the queen was unable toe due to some physical reasons. At that time, the special envoy, the newly appointed cab minister Dio Brando, will honor them on their behalf. The officers were naturally disappointed. They fought hard and fought for thousands of miles, not to see a man! A young lieutenant colonel returned to his room. He bowed to an orc brother who was dressed up and gnawed on chicken legs while lying on the bed: "Your Majesty Joestar, thetest news, is the evil queen is noting." "Unfortunately, then I''ll deal with Roger Charles first, and I''ll leave this to you." "Please rest assured, Your Majesty, I have already arranged everything. The imperial people are very arrogant and have no doubts." Brother orc, the war priest Joestar made aplicated gesture on his chest, and then clicked between the lieutenant colonel''s eyebrows. "The goddess blesses you, and you will return to the kingdom of God after you die." "Dedicate your heart to the goddess!" The lieutenant colonel mmed the hammer on his left chest. Chapter 34: Its three oclock, drink tea first! Chapter 34: It''s three o''clock, drink tea first! The head maid of the Eternal Night Queen, Mrs. Mosconi, is a middle-aged widow with a rigid face and strictpliance with noble etiquette in every word and deed. She used to be the queen''s maid and was sent to take care of the little princess Octavia after she was born. She had no children and her husband passed away in the Manuel City Incident. So the queen is everything to thisdy. There are hundreds of butlers and maids around the Queen of Eternal Night today, but Mrs. Mosconi has to take a detailed look at her food and clothing expenses and daily schedule. She is rigorous in her work, upright, and does not rub the slightest bit of sand in her eyes. Mrs. Mosconi quickly screened out a few items suitable for Roger from the Queen''s packed schedule and made a list. "In the afternoon, there is a project that needs to be checked and epted, and then we will meet with representatives of goblin merchants. In the evening, we will honor the outstanding officers who have emerged in the operation of the Restoration Army." "There are also three or four small projects that don''t take up much time, which can be interspersed in the schedule toplete." After Roger read it, he smiled and shook his head: "Madam, such a trip cannot bepleted." Mrs. Mosconi said: "Lord Brando, please believe that I have received professional training, and you are sufficient for all your schedules with the help of teleportation spells." "But I''m going to rest at six o''clock. You see, this conflicts with the celebration banquet in recognition of the officers. I''m sorry I can''t attend." "Your Majesty ordered you to be her special envoy. It''s your honor." Madam Mosconi''s delicate brows instantly wrinkled. I heard that he wants to serve Her Majesty, so which courtier of the Empire dare not show 120% of his enthusiasm, and toplete all the work without sleeping. What''s more, at this kind of celebration banquet, I don''t know how many officials will rush to go. The Restoration Army operation has achieved great sess, and these military officers all have a bright future. A banquet may lead to awork of contacts in the future. But Roger replied firmly: "If you don''t adjust the schedule, then I will do as much as I can before six o''clock." "Is your rest more important than the empire''s national affairs?" "I don''t care what others think, I do think so anyway." "Lord Brando, I will turn these rude words to yours to Her Majesty and dismiss you from office!" Mrs. Mosconi''s face turned cold with anger at his attitude. Roger was pleasantly surprised: "Then I would like to thank Mrs. Mosconi. Please let the Queen remove me." Thisdy is a kind person! Although his current goal is to loaf around in the capital, he still has to try many things and fail many times before he can seed. Loafing around under the eyes of the Queen is much more difficult than a grassroots position. Madam Mosconi''s expression suddenly stiffened. "Ma''am, why don''t you leave?" "Dio Brando, don''t be arrogant!" Mrs. Mosconi hated to be authentic. Young man, I''m just threatening, don''t force me to make ite true! I really can''te. I''m just a head maid, how can I have any bad intentions? No matter how trusted, it is impossible to ask Your Majesty to dismiss a cab minister. ording to Her Majesty''s character, if Mrs. Mosconi fails to arrange this trivial matter, she will be punished together... Roger looked at her innocently. I sincerely thank you, how could you be so arrogant? Wronged! Mrs. Mosconi calmed down from her rage. She stared at Roger and said word by word: "I heard that Mr. Brando''s courage and behavior are very ordinary. I gained a lot of knowledge today. I''ll help you reschedule your itinerary." Roger: ? ? ? Strictly speaking? How about not kneading the sand? That''s it? Madam, you are so disappointing! Soon after, Mrs. Mosconi prepared a new itinerary and coordinated with the relevant departments involved. She handed the newly written itinerary to Roger: "Please go on your way." Roger didn''t answer, "Ma''am, it''s lunch break now, I''m having a meal. We will meet in front of the Pce at one o''clock and set off." Mrs. Mosconi: ? ?? It was the first time she had seen such an arrogant subject. He even dared to dy the task that Her Majesty gave him! At this moment, Mrs. Mosconi remembered the fear of being dominated by the bloated bureaucracy of the kingdom when the previous king was alive. But Mrs. Mosconi had to cooperate with Roger. Because she really can''tin. With Madam Mosconi''s re, the originally boring pce luncheon became delicious. After eating, he rested for a while, and when he reached a point, he walked up to the teleportation circle. Mrs. Mosconi followed him. "What about you?" "You are doing business for Her Majesty, and I want to monitor whether you have lost the state." "Rx." Roger shrugged indifferently. At that moment, he felt the feeling of loafing around as a public official. Loafing around in the capital, there is a y! Thank you, Mrs. Mosconi! Roger saw the representatives of the goblin merchants. The seven gods fought endlessly on the surface, and secretly joined forces to target the Green Vines Empire. The major ethnic regimes they control naturally iste the empire. But the empire is strong, the magic production is strong, and the human race is skilled craftsmen in an endless stream. After the blockade, manymodities have gone up in price. So the goblin merchants couldn''t sit still. The belief of the human race in the Eternal Night world is the least firm, followed by the mercenary goblins. So they are going to quietly restart trade routes with the Empire. The empire is naturally happy to see things that make money in vain. The negotiation went smoothly, and the professional affairs were drawn up by the officials of the foreign trade department. Roger acted as an atmosphere group and was in charge of apuding and apuding. At two o''clock, the meeting was over, and Roger went to the north camp. The officers here learned that Dio Brando was the historian who edited the "History of the Ivy Empire" and weed him quite a bit. The tenth volume wrote a lot of things they didn''t know, it was real and moving. Everyone is very grateful to Roger for making the image of the Queen of Eternal Night plumper. Roger also has great respect for these heroes who risked their lives to go deep behind enemy lines. He recited the letter ofmendation that the queen had written before, and put a medal on every officer who had made meritorious service. Although it takes time to get off work, he is still very serious about his work. The Seventeen Kingdoms are vast, so they need a lot of "Restoration Army generals". At this moment, there are hundreds of people who have been awarded honors. Roger''s expression was sincere and somewhat sacred, which made these young officers feel the utmost respect, waiting patiently in line for him to put the award medal on his chest. Not long after, it was three o''clock. The magic clock rang on Roger. He stopped what he was doing and looked apologetically at the long queue behind him. The lieutenant general who received him immediately said very well aware of the current affairs: "Lord Brando, if you have something important to do, go to work first. Your Majesty and your brothers have already felt your thoughts." Mrs. Mosconi, who was supervising Roger, frowned. What the hell is this kid doing? The itinerary has been reduced again and again, and the awarding has only begun. Is he going to give up again? The officer who was waiting behind was also puzzled and a little annoyed. Roger waved his hand: "It''s not a big deal, I just need to interrupt the award ceremony first." "I don''t know what you want?" The lieutenant general asked curiously. "It''s three o''clock, let''s drink tea first!" Roger took out a full set of tea sets and snacks from the space ring, ced them calmly, and asked the lieutenant general, "Can the brothers also have afternoon tea together?" Everyone was stunned. What is afternoon tea? "Drinking tea? This subordinate will make arrangements!" The lieutenant general said immediately. Roger said again: "The brothers who are standing guard outside are also working hard. Let''s have tea together first. Can there still be a church in the inner core of the city to make trouble?" The lieutenant general shook his face and nodded. You are the Queen''s special envoy, you have the final say! At three o''clock, all the soldiers in the North City Camp stopped working and had tea together. Although everyone doesn''t understand what Mr. Brando is doing, it feels like stopping in the middle of busy work and taking a break... Inexplicablyfortable? Chapter 35: Salted fish can also be used as salted fish Chapter 35: Salted fish can also be used as salted fish It was not until the 17th century that afternoon tea became popr with the upper ss of the country. Concerning the medieval game world, there was no such custom. But Roger invited everyone to drink tea and chat casually, and the officers were also very happy. Roger told the officers about the "Queen''s Secret History" that could not be written in the history of the country, and the officers told him about the real battles they had experienced on the front line, and everyone was very interested. After all, they are all young people, and the honouring ceremony is solemn and sacred, but it is quite boring. If you ignore it... It doesn''t seem like it''s uneptable? Roger said half-jokingly: "The rest of the brothers wille and take away their medals. How about I tell you a few more paragraphs that are not allowed to be written in the book?" Everyone naturally apuded. Even the lieutenant general became interested. Only Mrs. Mosconi had a dark face. This group of stinky bastards used the queen''s dark history as a pastime! Everyone came up to find their medals, and they were finished quickly, waiting eagerly for Roger to tell a story. Roger doesn''t have stage fright either. In his opinion, isn''t this just a live broadcast plot? I''ve done my job, no pressure. However, this formation has ended prematurely. Mrs. Mosconi took a break and asked for instructions, "Sir Brando, this is the matter, there is still some time left, we can add another itinerary." "Oh, it''s all done? Thendy should sit down to drink tea, chat and spend an afternoon without performance pressure!" Roger invited with a smile. Mrs. Mosconi took a deep breath. Youre young so your ears shouldn''t be deaf yet, right? Didn''t you hear the second part of my sentence? Forget it, I am an aristocrat, and I want elegance. He did it on purpose, what can I do? So tired! How did such a person get recruited into the cab by Her Majesty? Isn''t this the type of jerk master that filled the kingdom in the past, causing the kingdom to deteriorate day by day? She saw Roger chatting with the officers again, and knowing that the Queen couldn''t hold him back, what else could she do? Endure it! I''m just a Head maid, I can''t see, and I can''t understand the matter between Lord Brando and the Queen! Mrs. Mosconi sat down and poured herself a cup of tea. She took several more snacks from the te in front of Roger. What? Isn''t this snack unexpectedly delicious? She took yet another piece Confirmed that, it is indeed very, very delicious. In contrast, the cakes made by the imperial chef of the imperial pce are all at the level of feeding pigs! She couldn''t help but wonder. Isn''t Lord Brando amoner? There is also such an excellent cook in the house. If this is the kind of food you enjoy every day, Then "Afternoon Tea" is very good idea. This kind of good thing should be enjoyed by Her Majesty! Find an opportunity to try adding an afternoon tea to her itinerary and see the feedback. Mrs. Mosconi lowered her head and began to think, and then looked at Roger, her eyes softened a lot. This kid will enjoy it. It just so happens that the queen is very fond of him now, maybe... there is a chance? Madam Mosconi''s mind suddenly became alive. As the head maid, her loyalty is to Her majesty, not to the empire. She doesn''t care about the wind and rain outside, she only pays attention to the health and mood of the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger just wanted to loaf around, bezy, and get off work early. Such a concept, and Her Majesty, who is a workaholic and a cultivator... Are theyplementary? Also looks good. Do you have the ability to work as a cab minister? It''s not right for the door to be inappropriate, but it doesn''t matter. Is there anyone in this world who is worthy of the Queen''s exploits? The more she thought about it, the softer Mrs. Mosconi''s eyes became. She picked up another egg tart and took a bite. With that stern face all day, there was a rare smile on the corners of the lips. Roger didn''t know, because of his performance of salted fish, in Mrs. Mosconi''s eyes, salted fish also has the use of salted fish. He was looking into a strategy for loafing around as a social animal, ready to chat with the officers until they got off work. The satisfaction ofpleting the work, and the little luck of stealing half a day of leisure, made him feel that this should be the right way to loaf around and face the face. From today to now, he has lived his life casually, never wronged himself, neverpromised with power and force, and even earned seven days of vacation. It fits the standard of loafing around. Just when he was a little distracted, a female officer with short blond hair got up: "Lord Dio, can I ask you how you record and evaluate the ck Ops like us who provoked conflicts among the people in the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms and caused ordinary people to kill each other?" Her words suddenly changed the faces of many officers, and their faces were suddenly shrouded in haze. The bloody aura that had been suppressed by many people suddenly spread. A few people showed disdain. It''s not from the Empire, so kill it! Roger also recognized this woman, Joey Smith Patton Jr., a future Imperial general who almost became a marshal. She is brave inbat, good at leading heavy cavalry to charge, and has a perfect grasp of fighters. She was one of the people who made the most outstanding contributions to this re-establishment army operation, and she has been promoted to colonel. But at this moment, he can feel that this heroic female colonel is very confused and tangled. Roger narrowed his eyes, realizing that this was a difficult question to answer. She is the bravest soldier, daring to face any powerful enemy head-on. But this time, the main target of the actors pretending to be the Restoration Army is the civilians of the Seventeen Nations. Training civilians to be the Restoration Army, looting more civilians, causing hatred among them... This is not a praiseworthy behavior. Roger and the others were in the back, and all they saw were battle reports and numbers. But these front-line soldiers faced the bloodiest picture, which caused a little shake in their determination to fight for the empire. Even a good-natured officer like little Joey has already suffered from a heart attack, right? After all, the Restoration Army has done a lot of shitty things. It''s not the intention of these people, but they, after all, are the key part of carrying out the order, leading to that situation. Roger also became serious. He did not immediately answer Joey''s question, but looked at the audience: "Everyone, do you know what this war has brought to the empire?" The senior officer who was sitting in the future and had some insight, hurriedly replied: "Money! Food! We have added extra revenue to the empire!" "We got rid of a lot of the remnants of the Seventeen Kingdoms of the Empire!" "Let the people of the seventeen countries support the rule of the empire!" "I have exterminated several gangs of bandits, all of which were defeated by the seventeen countries in the past." "Our ministry encountered a flood and helped fight the disaster, saving tens of thousands of people." Roger listened patiently and attentively, and as each answer sounded, the confused expressions of the officers seemed to be reced with pride. Do they seem to have done a lot of things that are beneficial to the empire? But those dark images are also real. Roger raised his hand and pressed down gently, and the venue was instantly silent. Now, let''s use his points to resolve the confusion and even heartache of these officers. He suddenly felt that although the historian was very marginal, he seemed to be needed by people? This feeling of being needed is also one of the spiritual needs. Chapter 36: On Unending Warfare Chapter 36: On Unending Warfare Among the young officers who participated in disguise as the Restoration Army, it was not only Joey Patton who was confused. Most of the young officers focused their anticipation on Roger. Everyone is eager to give them an affirmation for this historian who "stands straight and writes straight". He even dared to write the queen''s dark history, so he certainly wouldn''t lie to them about this trivial matter, right? So if he says this action is justice, it must be justice! Roger was not perfunctory either, he was a person who liked to express his own opinions. The confusion of these officers in front of him made him feel that he was needed. They trusted the historian and respected his character and talent. Although Roger knew that it was just a misunderstanding, he was only fearless because he didn''t care about this official position at all. But this would not prevent him from using this misunderstanding to cause a wave of opinions. He first used questions to guide the officers to express their opinions, reminding them of the many benefits of pretending to be the Restoration Army, and that they had helped the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms a lot. This takes their attention away from the negative, bloody, cruel things. When the speeches of the officers faded away, Roger slowly spoke: "Let me tell you the bad news first. Your actions and credits may not be made public until hundreds or thousands of yearster." "But I believe that the history books at that time will record this matter: this is the beginning of the real signs of integration within the Green Vines Empire, the key battle to eliminate the traces of the Seventeen Kingdoms, and the foundation ceremony for the new era of the human race." "Some people are in the dark, but their hearts are bright. They have made great contributions to the establishment of a unified Ivy League Empire. When we drink and eat meat happily today, we should not forget their contributions." The officers were disappointed at first. It turned out that they thought too much, they were afraid of being scolded, but in fact, they didn''t even have the chance to be criticized by the world. However, Lord Dio is indeed super brave. This kind of unspoken rule is straightforward. He has a strong character. So what Roger saidter was more convincing and more credible! This is a little trick of "if you want to promote it, first you should suppress it". Putting the other party down first, and then saying words of praise, the officers are naturally happy and excited: We are the representatives of light! We have made great contributions to the unification of the empire! We areying the foundation for a new era of the human race! Although they don''t quite understand the specific logic, Lord Dio said that their actions are in the future, so they must be the merits! Because Lord Dio is too real! Colonel Joey Barton Jr. was excited, and still had some doubts: "Lord Brando, is an operation behind enemy lines like ours a war?" Roger nodded: "Of course, war is not just about seeing blood, nor is it fighting to the death. You can use various methods to conduct bloodless battles without casualties as it is also a part of war." "This is called unrestricted warfare. With the development of more and more means of warfare, it is not always necessary to use direct violence to paralyze the enemy''s country. Public opinion, economics, technology, natural climate, and other means may be the way to dismantle the enemy." "You who pretended to be the Restoration Army didn''t have a bloody fight, and you didn''t stand firm and create miracles. Many people think that this is not a war." "But in my opinion, you not only weakened the strength of the enemy but also saved hundreds of thousands of good men from the empire. This is the most sessful war, and this is the most glorious victory!" "As for the back of the victory, some ordinary people were implicated and became victims... But if the Restoration Army ignited the mes andunched a protracted bloody battle with the imperial army, how many ordinary people would be involved?" Countless officers were horrified and silent. Of course, they understand that in this age of limited productivity, long-term wars will lead to the destion of thend, the ruin of the family... Because that''s what the Green Vines Kingdom once experienced! In this way, simply and neatly resolving the hidden dangers of the Seventeen Nations and surviving more people is also a great good thing for the Seventeen Nations! Just when they were lost in thought, Roger recited in an emotional tone: "Prosperity, the people suffer; death, the people suffer! Our majesty, the Queen, is a king who transcends the times." "The desire of the remnants of the Seventeen Kingdoms is power,nd, wealth, beauty, and the exploitation of the people to enjoy a luxurious life. Her Majesty the Queen, who may have all these easily, is still constantly exploring the mysteries of magic, and strives to build a stronger empire." "What is she working for? Is she working for herself? She can easily get everything that others desire!" "What she wants is to let more people feel the glory of the empire! Your new-style war, which is almost deadly, has sessfully made the ignorant people of the Seventeen Nations feel the glory of the empire and the greatness of the queen." "On the way to glory, there will always be bloody hands. Remember, killing is to protect life, but knights aren''t killers!" "Everyone, are you willing to carry forward the burden for this empire, even if it falls into darkness?" Hundreds of officers stood up and responded enthusiastically, "Will for the Empire!" Roger waved his fist and shouted, "Long live the empire!" The young officers, lieutenant generals, and even the guards who were present were all rushing up and shouting together: "Long live the empire!" "Thank you, Lord Brando... I understand, I don''t need to be confused, we are doing the right thing. Your Majesty, she is so great!" Little Joey Barton wiped the corner of her eyes quickly. Her eyes became firm again. Their eyes became firm again. Undercover is also a war! Killing is an act to protect life, but killing for business doesn''t need to be filled with unnecesary deaths! Their queen is a king beyond the times! They would like to spread this glory throughout the multiverse! Lord Dio is talented, and he speaks respectfully. They all like Lord Dio. But they couldn''t see it. Roger lowered his head, but a bit of confusion appeared in his eyes. In essence, he is a bowl of poisonous soup, making these officers more fanatic. The Queen of Eternal Night has justice and looks noble and detached, so the soldiers who fight for her will naturally be justice. And with the belligerent character of the Queen of Eternal Night, if she is not careful, it will evolve into militarism... After all, Roger is not a philosopher, nor is he a real historian, so what a profound meaning he can give to the actions of pretending to be the Restoration Army. In essence, he is still the one who wrote a full-scaleposition at the end of the video, numbed his senses with chicken soup, and tricked praise. But he also felt that no matter how poisonous this bowl of chicken soup was, it should have a certain value. At least this night, few people should be awakened by nightmares. Ordinary people don''t need to understand human nature and historypletely to calcte the ck and white. They only need a clear conscience and logic and reason to keep fighting, and they can burst out infinite energy. Even if the chicken soup is poisonous, they are willing to drink poison to quench their thirst and ept Roger''s tricks. This is what he should do as a historian. This is the only thing he can do like a little video maker. Just when Roger had a rare emotion in his life, Mrs. Mosconi suddenly walked up to him and kneeled on the ground: "Lord Brando, how disrespectful I was to you before, I was superficial, please bear with me." "Ah, ma''am, what do you mean? Oh no please stand up!" Roger quickly helped her up. This is the Queen of Evernight''s most trusted maid, although she is quite opinionated. Why is she so polite all of a sudden? This auntie, won''t she go insane because I loafed around too much? Chapter 37: Joestars Little Trap Chapter 37: Joestar''s Little Trap Although Mrs. Mosconi still had a stern look on her face, she didn''t look at Lord Dio with disgust or anger, but an appreciation from the bottom of her heart. "As Lord Dio said, Her Majesty, is indeed a king who transcends the times. It''s a pity that I am ignorant. Only you, Lord Dio, could understand the greatness of Her Majesty best. My bow is also to thank you for Her Majesty, you have prevented the officers from misunderstanding the pain of Her Majesty!" Speaking of which, Mrs. Mosconi couldn''t help but get excited. Lord Dio, he said it very well! The Queen of Eternal Night is a king who transcends the times. She doesn''t indulge in enjoyment like other nobles, but wants to rebuild the glory of the empire! How great she is! Ordinary people can''t understand her greatness. Fortunately, Mr. Dio Brando saw the radiance that illuminates the world on the queen. Frompiling the history of the empire and today''s speech, Lord Dio has repeatedly prevented the queen from being misunderstood, so that the world can better understand her glory. One only practices without speaking, and the other only speaks without practicing. When these two arebined, aren''t they invincible? In the Pce, the Eternal Night Queen who was meditating suddenly sneezed. She rubbed her nose with a puzzled expression. Who is talking behind my back, talking about me with those who do not have it? Roger finally understood the key to the change in Mrs. Mosconi''s attitude in the North City Camp. The Troublesome head maid was, for quite a long time, also a fan of the Queen of Eternal Night. As long as you also praise the queen, we are good friends! Although the poisonous chicken soup I had said just now was tofort these young officers, it did indeed praise the Queen of Eternal Night. After hearing his words, the officers thought he was an outspoken historian. but Mrs. Mosconi thought he was one of the Queen''s fanatics. I have to say that this is a scene that Roger never imagined. And the angle of praise is very fresh, will it be repeated by fanatic fans as a bible? It can only be said that in the ears of a thousand listeners, there are a thousand Lord Dio. Six o''clock. The magician apanying Mrs. Mosconi had opened the portal back to the pce, but suddenly found that Roger was following the crowd to the banquet hall and asked suspiciously: "Lord Brando, do you want to attend the celebration party tonight?" "Yes, friends are invited to join in for fun." "You didn''t say you should get off work at six o''clock and then rest..." "Yes, drinking and chatting, isn''t it just rest?" "Then you asked me to revise the itinerary and push the celebration banquet off?" Mrs. Mosconi''s mentality almost exploded, she suspected that the boy was either out of his mind or deliberately ying tricks on herself. Roger smiled and said, "It''s not contradictory. Attending the celebration banquet for the Queen is the job you arranged for me, but Patton and the others invited me to the celebration banquet, and I epted it. It was the way I chose to rest." Mrs. Mosconi frowned, she couldn''t fathom what Roger was trying to figure out after spending so much effort tossing around and finallying to the celebration banquet. Are you just tricking her? But the next second, she was relieved again, and gave Roger a light salute: "Lord Brando''s knowledge and realm are unparalleled in the world, beyond the reach of my generation. I wish you a happy night." Roger confirmed that Mrs. Mosconi''s tone was sincere and not sarcastic, and could only reply: "Thank you, Miss. for taking care of me today." "This is what I should do, and I hope that there will be more opportunities for cooperation in the future." Mrs. Mosconi bowed slightly to him, spoke softly, and returned to the pce. Looking at her back, Roger felt that Mrs. Mosconi must have misunderstood something, but she still didn''t know how to exin it. I just want to loaf around. This is a new interpretation of loafing around, testing the system standards, and finding the best posture for lying down and facing up. This has nothing to do with knowledge and realm, madam! But since he said that the Queen of Eternal Night is a king beyond the times, Mrs. Mosconi believes that he is one of the most learned people in the Empire. It''spletely normal for this kind of person to act and she can''t understand it. After all, I''m just a little head maid. City of Mysteries, outside of the Great Library. Inside the humble restaurant, a big man with a hood looked like he was drinking cup after cup. It looks cool, but in fact, all attention is on the guests entering and leaving the big library opposite. This is not someone else, it is Joestar, priest of the Goddess of War. The Goddess of War, Tierra, used to have believers in the human race. After the empire banned the spreading of the Church of the Seven Gods doctrine, these believers went underground, waiting for the gods to return to teach the arrogant and rude queen a lesson. Even without surnatural powers, faith can make people lose their minds and be puppets of the gods. What''s more, the gods of this world exist. With the help of magic, it is easier to cultivate fanatical believers. A fanatic who has lost his conscience and bottom line is willing to do anything, even giving up his life, just to gain a ce in the kingdom of God after death. Relying on the intelligence of thetent believers, Joestar learned that the Queen of Eternal Night had talked with a young man named Roger Charles before arranging the operation of pretending to be the Restoration Army. "Do you think your safe pretending to be a scumbag? The goddess''s wisdom guides me!" With the help of magic, Joestar confirmed that Roger had an inseparable rtionship with the n of pretending to be the Restoration Army. So he prepared to give Roger the cruelest death. However, the Charles'' House is heavily guarded. After the Great Library was bombed once by the Queen of Eternal Night, the protective formation was strengthened several times after the reconstruction, and the magister was still in charge. Neither of these is a suitable ce for hands-on work. Lambs can be sacrificed at any time, but the lives of expert shepherds like Joestar are very precious. He used magic to steal the hearts of the servants in Charles House. After confirming that Roger had teleported to the Great Library, he arranged an ident and temporarily destroyed the teleportation array in Charles House. Then Joestar prepared to ambush him on Roger''s only way back home. Just like a top hunter, Joestar arranged a simple but effective trap for Roger with his mind and heart. He drank wine, sat from noon until sunset, and did not see Roger leave the Great Library. "Interesting." Joestar was not impatient. As a top hunter, he naturally had great patience. Time continued to pass, and the lights are on. It wasn''t until the death of the night again. Roger had yet to walk out of the big library. The hunter''s patience was running out. Joestar couldn''t believe it, how could a poor younger brother read books in the big library for an entire day? Immediately, he became more and more certain that this was what the goddess was looking for. Without such a hard-working spirit, how could Rogere up with a more vicious strategy than the Queen of Eternal Night, right? The owner of the small restaurant looked at the guest in embarrassment and hesitated. It''s been a long since dinner time, and on weekdays he has already closed the stall. But this guest officer who had been waiting here for a long time was filled with a terrifying aura, and it was getting more and more terrifying. He didn''t dare to go up and bombard people. "Humph!" Joestar pped a bag of gold coins on the table, "You can go home now." The owner of the small restaurant picked up the bag and weighed it, he was stupefied. These gold coins would enough to buy five shops like that. Suddenly, he realized something turned around and ran. This person paid so much money just to wait in his shop, the picture is huge... He ran quickly to avoid being sttered with blood! "I won''t lose to a boy. Not to mention, this night will be very lively... Hehe, well see how long you can endure it!" Joestar poured the wine again, suppressing the irritability in his eyes. He had already made up his mind that he will be more patient with that Roger today! Fighting, wits and courage, he can''t lose! After all, he was the top practitioner of the Hamon Technique! Chapter 38: Lord Dio is very good? Chapter 38: Lord Dio is very good? Just when Joestar was waiting outside the big library. In The Pce. Mrs. Mosconi supervised the maids who arranged the dinner for the Queen of Eternal Night. During dinner, the Queen of Eternal Night curiously asked her head maid: "Madam, what do you think of Dio?" Mrs. Mosconi bowed and replied, "A very good young man with unparalleled talent and a very interesting personality." Eternal Night Queen: ??? "I''m asking about Dio Brando." The Queen of Eternal Night emphasized again, for fear that her opening method was wrong. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Mosconi''s answer was also very firm: "Your Majesty, I am also talking about Lord Dio Brando." This made the Eternal Night Queen very puzzled. She knows Mrs. Mosconi''s character and that she hateszy and slippery people the most. With Dio''s character that only wanted to lie t every day, and try his best to loaf around, how could it be possible for him to gain the approval of Mrs. Mosconi? Could it be that that kid is disdainful of me the queen, but has a special liking for my maid, and is very courteous? The Queen knows that some nobles have unique tastes, preferring married wives and pretty widows. The most famous among them was a water transport official named Aman from an alien race. Therefore, such enthusiasts are also often dubbed thieves. Thieves suffer from the disease, regardless of age. When Mrs. Mosconi was young, she was also a famous beauty, and now she still has her charm... Could it be that Roger... Thinking of this, the queen suddenly felt that the charcoal-grilled flying dragon legs in her hands were no longer fragrant! Her voice involuntarily brought out a hint of chill: "Mrs. Mosconi, you tell me what Dio did in the afternoon, there is no need to hide anything!" "Yes!" Mrs. Mosconi hurriedly knelt, she could hear that the Queen was not happy. She also thought about it, Lord Dio had a straight temperament, and some words.... deeds could very well offend the Queen, which is very likely. So, the Queen doesn''t want to hear herselfpliment him? s, they were all excellent young people. It was difficult for each of them to get along with how they are. Mrs. Mosconi thought Dio was an excellent young man who was only a hundred million times worse than the Queen of Eternal Night because of his speech and those delicious snacks. It is just that Madam is worried about the rtionship between the two, so she doesn''t dare to show it on her face at the moment. She honestly asked Lord Dio to change the itinerary until he finally changed his mind and wanted to attend the military celebration banquet. Mrs. Mosconi has an excellent memory, and while her eloquence is average, she also portrays the image of azy, procrastinating, and selfish bastard. "Madam, do you call this interesting?" The Queen of Eternal Night looked strange. This is Roger''s normal behavior, almost stepping on Mrs. Mosconi''s former minefield. As a result, did she give Dio high marks today? In the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night, Mrs. Mosconi was naturally more than just the head maid. After the death of her mother, she was the elder who apanied her the longest and most faithfully. Although Mrs. Mosconi did not have high talent and learning, she is admired by the Queen of Eternal Night. Therefore, her opinion of a person also had a lot of weight in the Queen''s heart. Hearing herpliment Roger like this, the Queen was a little... Sour. In the past, the outstanding young man in your eyes was only right for me! Is there another Roger today? Simply, Roger is worthy of being by my side! Mrs. Mosconi said sternly: "Looking at the Empire there are hard-working and ambitious people everywhere, but there are very few quiet and real people like Lord Dio, which is certainly interesting." She wasn''t in a hurry to mess around with their marriage. The Queen of Eternal Night brought herself up on her own, because of this her character is proud and arrogant. This she knows very well. This matter has to be paved slowly and opportunities are created so that there is only one in ten thousand hope. So she didn''t continue to dwell on this topic but instead brought up something else. "I found that Lord Dio''s knowledge is indeed profound. He gave a public speech at the North City Camp and used His Majesty''s words and deeds to inspire the soldiers. The analysis was very profound." "Oh? How did he dissect me?" The Eternal Night Queen immediately became curious. "He stated that you are a king who has ousted the times. You almostpletely give up your enjoyment for the sake of the world in order to spread the glory of the empire and liberate all from their hard lives..." Mrs. Mosconi ryed to the Queen many of Roger''s speeches about the actions of the Restoration Army and the Queen. There are a lot of golden lines here, all of which were meant to tter the empire in ways not heard before. After all, the people of the empire are quite upright, and praising the queen''s greatness is also a positive description. How powerful! How beautiful! How dazzling! And so on. In academic terms like Roger, he bragged about the Queen of Eternal Night with reason, making her blush. That guy scolded me right to my face, but said nice things about me behind my back? How did theye here anyway? And it''s just nonsense! Giving up personal enjoyment...because studying magic is fun! Spread the glory of the empire...because I need more soldiers to fight! But she still nodded: "I have been doing it my whole life, why do I have to exin it to others? Damn, Lord Dio has seen it. His speech is rted to the actions of the Restoration Army, and the rest will be published in "Long Live the Queen" to promote it." Mrs. Mosconi thought for a moment. Lord Dio''s speech, if you remove the Reconstruction Army-rted... Isn''t that all praise for the Queen of Eternal Night? This is too nauseous, isn''t it? Madam watched the Queen regain her appetite and ate her heartily, with a mysterious smile on her face. Look, the rtionship between the two has eased a lot? Women are meant to be coaxed. Of course, the queen also wants to be coaxed. Mr. Dio disdains these little things, so I will do it for my old bones! But the queen was having a good time eating, and suddenly herplexion changed slightly. Her figure blurred for a while, and she had already appeared above the pce, her blonde hair fluttering despite the absence of wind. She looked down at the whole city and shouted coldly, "God of Nature, you dare!?" A terrifying magical pattern appeared around her, and the Empress of Eternal Night became as bright as stars, entering a state of battle readiness in an instant. Earlier, when night had just fallen. For civilians, whether it is candles or magic crystalmps, they are expensive luxury goods. Therefore, the artificial movement that does not require lights is one of the few nightlife options in this era. But in the upper District,mercial district, and entertainment district, where aristocratic and wealthy businessmen gather, the mysterious capital at this time is already bright with neon lights and bright as day. Endless banquets, elegant operas, and all kinds of quietly conducted transactions link the interests of the upper ss of the empire together. It was jointly established by several business houses including the Amti family, and it ranks as thergest "Supreme Mystery" auction house in the imperial capital. Underground. A special auction hall with luxurious decoration that was protected by countlessyers of magic circles. All five hundred seats are full. But what''s interesting is that the gorgeously dressed guests in the seats were all wearing masks. The anonymous auction, entry requires a deposit of 1 million gold coins. This may be the entire worth of an old marquis. But for those imperial aristocrats who have a deep background or have made a fortune in the war, this auction was also worth their money. The most beautiful ves on the maind, the most powerful weapons and equipment, and the most cherished works of art have appeared here. There are several low-level artifacts or strange treasures from different nes. And tonight, thest item that caused the buyers to go crazy was a teenager. He has a beautiful appearance, a slender and slender body, and two bud-like protrusions on his head. Wearing a gorgeous little dress, his beauty is no less than that of any girl. Those blue eyes were full of anger and fear, and they were even more contemptuous and proud of the human race below. "As you can see, this is a young white dragon who has never been married and has the rare blue-eyes color. This is a mutant that is unique in a thousand miles!" "This unique blue-eyed white dragon is thest item to be auctioned tonight! Cheers, bid for the auction, let me see your enthusiasm, and ignite this wonderful night!" Chapter 39: Explosion, Explosion, Explosion! Chapter 39: Explosion, Explosion, Explosion! In a demagogic tone, the auctioneer introduced this precious dragon ve consigned by a mysterious seller. Capturing a proud dragon alive is a hundred times more difficult than killing one. In the eyes of real bosses, pure beauty has no meaning. They need "unique" attributes to prove their wealth and status... Dragon ves are rare. Although this blue-eyed white dragon is a male, his appearance is good enough. Many aristocrats dont discriminate between men and women... Five million gold coins were sent, and it quickly doubled to over ten million. Twenty million, fifty million, seventy million... Bids at the venue tended to go crazy. In the end, it reached a terrifying 87 million! The nobles are all stupid. Eighty-seven million just for a blue-eyed white dragon. Is it because the empire is strong, or is there something else wrong? The auctioneer''s voice was almost hoarse: "Eighty-seven million going once, eighty-seven million going twice, eighty-seven million...goin" Before he could finish his words, he suddenly noticed that the body of the blue-eyed white dragon boy beside him was emitting a dazzling green light. Then the green light devoured the entire hall and tore apartyers of protective circles. Two secondster, the beautiful and supreme mystery auction house shone through, spreading across the surrounding neighborhoods, causing waves of explosions and copses... "Nature follows thew, the soul returns to the ancestral tree!" A fanatical cry, apanied by the dragon''s roar, resounded through the sky. At the same time. "The Colosseum of Natural Selection" A battlemage with an intermediate level of magic, fully armed, is challenging high-level monsters by leaps and bounds. Although there is a gap in strength between the two sides, the battle mage''s targeted preparations and superb skills havepletely suppressed the advanced tiger-shaped beast in front of him. Battlemages are warriors or assassins among sorcerers. They are proficient in using magical weapons to fight the enemy hand to hand. The attack is powerful and the upper limit of operation is high, but it is also very vulnerable. An excellent battle mage can frequently perform admirable and iparably gorgeous battles. The empire is martial, even the magistrate can make the battle blood boil. The venue was packed with over 80,000 spectators. They fell into a frenzy and cheered for him as they saw the battlemage''s sharp operation dancing on the de! Even those guards had been attracted by the fierce battle, ignoring the surrounding environment. It was not discovered that several people covered in gray robes entered the venue in different directions. A faintly visible magic circle covered the vast Colosseum. "Nature follows thew, the soul returns to the ancestral tree!" The screams came from different directions, and in the terrifying magic movement, countless audience members covered their throats in pain. The power to grow is also extraordinary. The sprouting saplings umte power, then finally, prate their palms, growing wildly at an even more terrifying speed after touching the air! These spectators were twisted into mummified corpses almost instantly, and then treants ten meters high drilled out of their bodies, frantically attacking and destroying everything within sight. The Colosseum had copsed and a few grey-robed men had turned to blood in a matter of seconds... In the North City Camp, a celebration banquet for the officers awarded the honor, is being held. Although the Queen of Eternal Night did note to the scene in person, her special envoy, Lord Dio Brando, was also loved by the officers. Because he highly praised and affirmed everyone''s actions this time, he eliminated everyone''s confusion and made all these efforts meaningful. Officers like Joey Barton Jr., who had always felt guilty for witnessing civilian cannibalism, were no longer troubled by underlying PTSD as a result of Roger''s words. The young people indulge in this night especially prepared for them. At the celebratory banquet, food and drinks were continuously supplied, and many people finally dared to get drunk. Little Joey also drank a lot of wine. With the help of alcohol, and with the encouragement of several female officers, she finally gathered up the courage and walked towards Lord Dio Brando with a ss of wine. In the eyes of little Joey, this young and handsome minister of history is a very unusual figure. He has knowledge far beyond that of an ordinary officer, but he is a civilian who has won the trust of Her Majesty, and he has an extremely deep understanding of war and history. The most important thing is that he understood the troubles of front-line officers faced after performing their tasks, and with his charismatic speeches, he resolved the nightmares that had kept her awake for many nights. Killing is to protect life, but killing businesses is not killing people! There is always someone who has to carry the burden for the empire! What a reasonable sentence! There are so many bigwigs in the army who have also exined the meaning of the actions of the Fuguo Army to them, but none of them have been as profound as Dio''s words, and those words prated her heart as deeply. Little Joey, who just returned to the mysterious city, is a traveler who fell into a bloody swamp and a prisoner bird lost in the night. When she was almost helpless, almost unable to breathe or sleep, Lord Dio was like a ray of light, shining into her life and saving her. And, there is another very important point. Mr. Dio is so handsome! A man like Dio, a girl would want to go after him, right? Little Joey is not a twisted person, joining the army made her more straightforward. Although many male officers have expressed admiration for her, she had no feelings at all. It was the first time in her life that she felt strongly attracted to the opposite sex. Little Joey felt that she had to give it a try. You may be sad for days if you are rejected, but you may regret it for a lifetime if you miss it! Roger discussed some applications of unrestricted warfare with a senior military man, and when he turned around, he saw little Joey Patton waiting beside him. Her eyes flickered as if she wanted to say something to her. "Do you need anything?" Roger asked. Little Joey''s pretty face turned red, and when she met those dark pupils, she forgot the words she''d thought of. She raised her ss sullenly and whispered, "Master Dio, I respect you!" Before Roger could answer, she drank the full ss of wine in her hand. Roger apanied her for a drink. Little Joey poured another ss of wine, remembering the lines her female friend taught her. But when Roger looked over, she was confused again, and said in a panic, "Lord Dio, I will respect you again!" She drank another ss of wine, and Roger could only apany her. "Lord Dio, I have to respect you!" Little Joey drank the third cup and started pouring the fourth cup. Roger didn''t want to apany her. Is this a toast or a drink? And he felt that many eyes were already looking towards this side, with envy and hatred, the lemons in the fruit area were not enough. He held Little Joey''s hand and said helplessly, "Wait for a drinkter, and talk to me about your experience in the front line, okay?" The female officer should havee to express her gratitude, but she was too nervous. She took the initiative to toast and madly poured herself ss after ss of wine, that she was pushing herself to the opposite of the people. After all, in the magical world, where there is no shortage of handsome guys and beauties, this little Joey Barton can be considered a top-notch beauty. She has a heroic personality, a more heroic figure, and turbulent waves on her chest. In the empire, she is also the first echelon of women of the same age. The kind of when you sit down, you have to ce a pair of road wheels on the table. In addition, herbat power and IQ are excellent, she is already a colonel at a young age, and her suitors are like crucian carp crossing the river. Roger didn''t think too much about it, he just thought that she had something to think about because of the front line, so he was going to solve her alone. Little Joey also found that he was not ying well, she shyly responded softly, and followed Roger to a corner where he would not be paid too much attention. The celebration banquet seemed to be back to normal. There were many stories between young men and women. The officers who were releasing their suppressed emotions didn''t realize that some of their colleagues, whose eyes crossed from time to time, were nning something. The center of the undercurrent was the lieutenant colonel who had reported to Joestar. Chapter 40: Difficulties on the Road Chapter 40: Difficulties on the Road Roger can drink some wine. But, because alcohol''s concentration was limited in this era and his mental power was high, he only felt a little airy. He felt that getting slightly drunk was just right, and he didn''t wish to continue drinking. It is also very interesting to chat at the banquet, listen to the stories outside the mysterious capital, and learn more about the world. Maybe one day he will have the kind of power to traverse the multiverse at will, and he can return to Earth to create a series of "Eternal Night World Travels" to cheat coins... Cough, I''m so capable, why are you still thinking about coins? This sounds like the golden pole of the emperor''s family. It''s too petty! No matter what, I have to set up an Evernight World Travel Agency and create a route that is monopolized by myself. Anyway, he had a good time at the celebration banquet. In the military, Dio Brando can be regarded as a new male god over an afternoon tea or a speech. Not to mention it is very popr, and no one dares to rely on the old, and pour him the wine of the Queen''s special envoy and cab minister. Soldiers are generally simpler and more direct than the officials in the mysterious capital, chatting directly and bragging. Listening to their ambition to serve the empire, Roger smiled and sent blessings, wishing them prosperous martial arts. Although he loafed around, he has no reason tough at other people''s ideas and efforts. Everyone has the right to pursue the way of life they like, without anyone else''s beak. But if dragging others to work overtime is forced... Then I have to say, I have some cerebral palsy. Right now, these officers are young, they have abilities and opportunities, and the empire is hiring, so it will be strange if they are not ambitious or full of dreams. That''s why Mrs. Mosconi said that there are too many people working hard in the empire, and it is rare and interesting for Lord Dio. Of course, things have two sides. If you don''t like him, these behaviors can be directly denounced as heretics, ckers, dummies, and trash. But whatever you think, Master Roger is already loafing around and not ready to get up. Seeing energetic young people at the celebration banquet, Roger felt that he had found quite a few negative teaching materials. ording to the words and deeds of the young officers of these officers, they should be able to unlock more new postures of loafing around. Feeling that the game was almost over, he was about to go home, but he met little Joey Barton to toast. Roger recognized that this was the first female officer who needed psychological counseling, and thought she needed more counseling, so he pulled her aside. Sending Buddha to the West, does Roger have a beginning and an end to do things well? Colonel Patton''s knot must be unraveled. Little Joey thought that Roger had understood her intentions, and it was a pleasure for young men and women to chat about romance through the wine. Talking about the frontline experience is just a reason to tell everyone. But in fact, Roger then asked very seriously about Joey''s frontline experience. He felt that this was a necessary step for further speech therapy. Little Joey recalled those scenes where the rioters fought and the Fugu Army fell into madness, and her PTSD almost rpsed! Her face is a bit ugly, this is not the romantic affair she imagined! But she doesn''t have any experience in love either, so she doesn''t know how to bring the rhythm back to the normal way of living alone. She is only good at drinking beer with her colleagues. Simple... just fight for wine, how about the disorder after drinking? Little Joey gave up. But she found herself drinking again, and Roger switched to juice. How does this work? Lord Dio is not messing around, do you want me to make a mess? So little Joey pretended to be angry and said: "Master Dio, what can you drink with juice, change to wine, let''s continue drinking!" "I have a limited amount of alcohol, so I really can''t drink it." Roger declined. "A beautiful woman invites you, do you also want to refuse?" Little Joey pretended to be drinking and poured wine into Roger''s ss. Roger turned slightly to avoid it. "Sir, you don''t give face like this?" Little Joey seemed to be angry and happy. Roger got up: "You are drunk, I will ask your colleagues to take care of you and go back to rest." "You... why are you like this?" Little Joey couldn''t hold back any longer and blush in embarrassment. This is embarrassing. Even though she worked so hard, this guy is like a piece of wood. Not at all enlightened. At this time, her true feelings flowed out, and the grievances in her eyes finally made Roger react suddenly after realizing it. It seems that as long as you indulge a little and drink with little Joey, it is easy to have a romantic story. It should be possible to learn some anatomy knowledge from each other? But Roger had already made up his mind that he didn''t want to drink, so it would be useless for anyone to persuade him. Unless that person is the Queen of Eternal Night who can''t be provoked or beaten... But how could the queen have time to ever persude herself to rx and drink? Overthinking. He still called some female officers to take care of little Joey. Shuang military girl, plus the pair of road wheels kept shaking and shaking, he would be a ghost if he didn''t want to be greedy. But I can''t talk about liking. The status of imperial soldiers is quite special, even the nobles need to be careful to the officers. Roger''s original intention was not to meet the needs of irresponsible scumbags, she was in love, but it can break at the slight hardship. Testing the depth of the system is much more important than testing the depth of Little Joey. With strength, he can crave anyone''s body at will. Little Joey didn''t hide her thoughts before, he felt the sympathetic gaze of Zhang Paoze and consciously lost his master. She nced at Roger resentfully, and seeing that he waspletely unmoved, she left in a fit of anger: "I don''t mind drinking with you!" She took a few female officers to fight for wine and decided to fight until dawn. Roger smiled and watched, looking up at the bright night sky, where countless stars twinkled. Enough to rx, it''s time to go home. This day seems to have gone through ny-nine-eighty-one hardships, it''s long. Fortunately, he has to strictly guard a t heart. After the cab meeting, the Queen of Eternal Night, and Mrs. Mosconi in a row, he gave full y to his character as a jerk. Now Little Joey, the beauty, has also sessfully passed through. He''s great. It was settled in a few hours, and he felt that a random treasure chest could not escape. After taking the loaf around reward for several days in a row, he has already shown his hand. This system is quite idealistic. The system will only be able to issue rewards if he has decided from the bottom of his heart that he is loafing around. If he felt that the day was full of ups and downs, and he was coerced into doing a lot of helpless actions, then the system would never recognize him for lying t, and naturally, he would not be rewarded. As Roger walked towards the gate of the camp, the sound of silk and bamboo gradually drifted away. Suddenly he caught a few vague chants. "If you don''t put out the leaves, burn my body!" "Nature follows thew, the soul returns to the ancestral tree!" Suddenly, he woke up with all the alcohol. This is the self-destruction hymn of fanatical believers! "The Church of the Seven Gods has infiltrated! Everyone, be careful!" He warned loudly. But it was toote. The terrifying divine power storm rose from many ces in the north camp and merged into an unstoppable wave that swept the entire camp. The dazzling light illuminates the lively banquet. The wind howled, the house copsed, and the destructive energy, more condensed than ordinary magical energy, took away countless lives in an instant. It was sacrificed with the lives of believers, directly from the gods... Divine power! Some strong people noticed the abnormality, but the change was sudden, and there were not many countermeasures at all. After all, this is the capital of mystery, the core of the empire. No one expected that the Church of the Seven Gods would dare to do things in the military camp. Although Roger was on the edge of the camp, he was a fake high-level magician, meaning he didn''t have time to escape the scope of self-destruction. While warning him, he kept calling out the name of the Eternal Night Queen from the bottom of his heart, and at the same time gave the system an order: "System, open all the treasure chests for me!" In a two-pronged approach, whoever responds first is the father! At the juncture of life and death, the small target of the tenthpany must also stand behind. Chapter 41: Under the power of God, the purgatory on earth Chapter 41: Under the power of God, the purgatory on earth Roger''s situation was not as dangerous as he thought. With the Deep Sea Heart Amulet to protect his life and as long as the AOE type of divine power couldnt self-destruct in seconds, he would stand in the ce of immortality first. Of course, there is a difference between immortality and invincibility. What if the Church of the Seven Gods continues to target the North Camp? What if he was too weak to resist the first wave of self-destruction of divine power? After all, the yer inside game used to be ackey of the Seven Gods camp, and he knew very well that those mad believers, when they were ruthless, did not think you of you as a fellow human being. Roger believes that there is no big mistake in being steady. Now is not the time toe out on his own. After finally getting loafing around back on the right track, the Church of the Seven Gods ruined it, and he cant be a description of Angelina''s belongings. It was too unfair. He couldn''t escape by himself, so he immediately called his two big backers. The Queen did not respond to him. The system responded instantly, as always. And it also intelligently imposed a small time-pause enchantment on Roger. This fully shows that women are unreliable and only the system is the god. Do you still hesitate on whose thigh to hold on to?! Roger''s face was ugly as he watched the divine power storm freeze into strips of blood-colored ripples in front of him. He smelled the scent of death, saw the blown-up human body, and his stomach cramped. The system opened the seven treasure chests that he had umted so far: "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Okaki 001 suit (unlimited number)." "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Phoenix blood marrow medicine." "Congrattions to the host for getting the long-distance shoes." "Congrattions to the host for obtaining a god-level tea ceremony." "Congrattions to the host for obtaining a multi-vitamin tablet." "Congrattions to the host for getting a small gift package of four out of ten spells." "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the master-level Veronica Royal Swordsmanship." The Random Treasure Chest lives up to the name of Random, Roger has new skills and some items that he doesn''t have... He is a desert eagle with infinite bullets, he is a little umbre that can''t be used up... How bad is thisbat capability? "Unfortunately, there is still no reward for directly increasing magic power..." Roger was very helpless. The royal swordsmanship of the former dynasty Veronica is also a very powerful skill in the game. However, these skills are notpatible with his super-strong mental strength, and can''t immediately formbat power. There is no magic power; let alone level four spells, he can''t even release level one spells. However, there is still a surprise unpacking this time. There is a powerful prop that makes Roger feel that his future is promising: [Phoenix blood marrow medicine: a special medicine refined with the blood of seven phoenixes. After taking it, you will get the blessing of Nirvana, after your lifespan is naturally exhausted or you die unexpectedly, you will get a growing Phoenix bloodline talent, and advanced fire affinity/advanced fire immunity. In the eternal night world, the phoenix is a powerful beast of the same level as the dragon. Killing seven of them can make this little tube of phoenix blood marrow, which shows how precious it is. Its Nirvana blessing special effect is also quite powerful. Whoever kills me will make me stronger. With the high-level fire-type affinity, Roger is not a waste brother, and he can umte fire-type magic power while he sleeps. This is the way of beasts and warlocks, from the power of blood. Just like the gathering of storms, the sooner the better. So without hesitation, Roger drank the Phoenix blood marrow medicine. The heat, akin to a me, slid down his esophagus, and he felt as if he was on fire. Then it turned into the energy in the limbs and bones and hidden in the body. This should be the Nirvana blessing provided by the potion. After confirming that the potion was effective, Roger took off the Deep Sea Heart Amulet and put it into the space ring. For a young man who yearns for power, if he knows that he can be stronger if he is resurrected, why should he be afraid of death in world like this? As he finished this action, the time paused also ended. Looking at the iing divine power storm, Roger did not fear or panic, and raised his chest. Come on, face me! Tear me apart! I, Lord Dio, will be reborn into Nirvana, and then I will be supernatural! "Dio!" Suddenly he heard a loud shout, and Roger''s eyes shed. Little Joey Barton shed to his side through short teleportation. Able to overwhelm many men as a woman, in addition to her excellentmand ability, little Joey is also a powerful magician. She already had the power of a magician. When self-destruction happened, she subconsciously looked for Lord Dio. Seeing that he was not in danger, he remained unafraid. Although little Joey was still angry, her heart trembled. Even if I can''t get such a hero, I can''t be hurt by the Church of the Seven Gods! Imperial soldiers, don''t they exist to protect such people? So shepletely disregarded her safety, risked teleportation, and then opened her magical shield to protect the two of them. Then, a series of protective magic fell on Roger. She didn''t care about herself, she felt that with the equipment and magic power on her body, she could withstand this wave of self-destruction. But she misjudged the damage of the fanatic''s summoning divine power. When the divine storm came, her magic shield was no different from paper, and it was torn apart in an instant. The equipment and magic shield on her body are even weaker. The divine power of the God of Nature is not the strongest in frontal destructive ability, but its adhesion is terrifying. It''s like getting toenail fungus, one infection... Anyway, it''s not that hard to deal with. On Roger''s side, little Joey gave him a crazy pile of protective magic and buffs, and he resisted this wave of damage without breaking the shield. But little Joey was eroded by divine power. Although she tried to suppress it with magic power, it was obvious that the divine power had a higher personality. In turn, it devoured her magic power as nutrients, and destroyed her body crazily! In just a moment, little Joey did not know how many explosions had urred in her body, how many bones were broken, and she vomited blood and fell softly into Roger''s arms. Roger subconsciously hugged her, but he couldn''t react. s, am I not dead? Girl, how ? Why ? are you an undercover agent of the Church of the Seven Gods? Why did you interrupt my Nirvana....? Do you know that as long as I die in an ident, I can get rid of the name of trash, and then get rid of the job of the minister of history, without having to fight the queen? Don''t tell me that such an outrageous, unreasonably pushing thing as love at first sight, will also one day happen to me? But in the next second, the raging divine power storm stopped, and seeing the scene in front of him, he no longer had time to think about it. The transcendent state of mind loafing around was shattered into shards of ss because of the sudden attack of the fanatic. The self-destruction of these fanatics wasparable to a small nuclear bomb, at least arge-yield hydrogen bomb. After the storm of divine power swept through the city''s northern camp, it was turned into a deep pit. There is no halfplete building, and there are iplete corpses everywhere. The military also has strong men, but they are often in the center of the explosion, severely eroded by divine power, constantly devouring their magic power, and falling to the ground crying in pain... The holy divine power is still shing from the corner of the eye, illuminating the dazzling river of blood. Purgatory on Earth, nothing more than that. No matter how real the games and movies are, they are still fake, and they cannot present the hell scene that Roger saw with his own eyes at the moment. Not long ago, he had seen the Empress of Eternal Night first hold divine power and paint a letter on her leg, showing the creativity of this power. Now, he saw the most tyrannical and cruel destructive power of divine power, and none of the mages below could survive such an explosion. Those who survived were also eroded by divine power, and their lives were dying. Fear, anger, powerlessness, nausea... The food he ate earlier poured out as he knelt on the ground and vomited... The historian talked about unrestricted warfare, but in reality, he was just an ordinary person born in a peaceful age. This was the first time he faced a real battlefield. Human beings are too weak in the face of gods, they are just thembs of gods. Suddenly a small hand touched his face, stopping Roger from falling into the abyss of fear and blood. Chapter 42: Death is always one step behind me Chapter 42: Death is always one step behind me "Sorry" The soft voice drew Roger''s attention back from the city north camp that had turned into a sea of blood. The little Joey in his arms showed an apologetic smile, crossed his face with his hand, and tried to wipe the blood on his face, "I''m sorry Lord Dio, it sshed on your face..." "It''s okay... don''t move around, you''re in a bad situation right now." Roger held her hand subconsciously, feeling a little dazed, and inexplicableplex emotions emerged in his heart. This girl, why is she so angry, at the juncture of life and death, her point of concern is too humble, right? "It doesn''t matter to me, I''m just very d to see that you are all right." "Are you stupid, do you have no regard for your own life?" "I''m just an ordinary officer, but your lordship is a wise man who can lead the empire forward. Some more confused people need your guidance... So, the exchange is worth it." Roger stared at the female colonel who had an infinitely bright future in her arms. With her strength, she had a high probability of surviving such a self-destruction attack. But she protected him when the divine power storm came. Even if she interrupted his Nirvana blessing, he couldn''t deny that it was like giving up her life to save him. He may not need it but he can''t help but be moved by such thoughts. In the face of such fatal danger, it is difficult for people to be scheming and calctive. This should be the most instinctive reaction. Is this an imperial soldier? Even in the face of a sea of supernatural powers, you put your life and death aside, do you want toplete your responsibilities first? This is not a game, she has no Nirvana blessing, she will die! Roger felt shocked by the life of the girl in his arms, like a candle in the wind that could go out at any time. Even in addition to this sense of responsibility, there may be some other feelings that make Roger feel that sentence... It is the hardest to ept the grace of beauty. Mingming rejected her not long ago, making her lose face in front of her colleagues. As a life expert, Roger asked subconsciously, "Do you regret it?" Little Joey showed a smile, full of brilliance and satisfaction: "The glory of a soldier is to die on the battlefield, not in bed!" I am happy that I can die in your arms. So even if you don''t like me, you can remember me for a long time, right? It''s just that such a statement is too nauseous and will cause additional trouble for you, so let me be an ordinary soldier willing to protect adults. Some things are just unclear. I don''t know where it started, but it goes deep. When a person is not overwhelmed by the burden of life, it may be that one nce in the crowd, and asionally a word that touches the heart bes a moth to the fire. "You won''t die." Roger is sure. He took out the Deep Sea Heart Talisman and put it on little Joey. The erosion of divine power is continuing, and there is no way to expel the divine weapon. But the vitality provided by the heart of the deep sea can temporarily ensure that little Joey is not in danger. Boom! The sound of the spell sting, followed by the screams of the dying imperial soldiers came from the center of the camp. More than once. Roger''s expression became serious. The church still has a backup. He stuffed little Joey into the dead pile: "No matter what you see next, don''t make a sound, this is an order." Little Joey watched Roger walk towards the center of the camp again, with tears in her eyes. Even though there is unknown danger ahead, Lord Dio continues forward because there are still colleagues who require assistance. He also gave his life-saving equipment to her. Feeling the constant vitality, she was sure that it was a very precious and valuable piece of equipment. What kind of noble sentiment is this? She had to admit that she was impulsive in saving Lord Dio. But Lord Dio chose to help the soldiers in the camp after thinking carefully about when it was safe to retreat. I was just greedy for his body and humiliated myself. Unlike Lord Dio, he is the real hero! "Master Dio, you must not have an ident. Even if you disdain me, I will always protect you..." Little Joey silently prayed for Roger. Roger didn''t think much at this time. The church believers wanted to kill him, but the imperial soldiers sacrificed their lives to save him. At least tonight, his camp is determined and will never deviate! So when he found out that the believers in the church arranged for people to make up for the survivors in need, he was very angry. He wants to do something for these soldiers, and by the way, inspire Nirvana''s blessing. Soon, he found a lieutenant colonel who was walking among the wounded, making up for the fallen Imperial soldiers. He was wearing the imperial uniform, but his body was surging with divine power. Roger tore open the scroll of spells he was carrying. It was a sneak attack, and several lightning bolts were shot at the lieutenant colonel, all of which were dodged by him. "Look what I found? A cab minister! The merits of killing you are five times that of these imperial soldiers!" When the lieutenant colonel saw Roger, he showed an excited expression and charged at him with a dagger. Roger''s reaction couldn''t keep up with his speed at all, and he lost track. But he was not afraid, holding a scroll of the me storm. Come, kill me, and I will drag you to death. Then I turned to ashes and was reborn in mes! There is a great fear between life and death. Even though he knew that he would be reborn, Roger couldn''t help but his heart beat faster and his adrenaline was pumping frantically. It''s much more stable. asionally, the feeling of a wave seems to be quite exciting? Don''t shake your legs, don''t dazzle your eyes, wait for the opponent to approach, you will always have to do something for these soldiers! Suddenly, Roger felt his thighs get hot. Magic energy fluctuated in the air, and a figure with terrifying killing intent appeared. When he raised his hand, it was a me of light, which was on the blurred figure. The lieutenant colonel screamed and turned to ashes. The power and uracy of this spell are worlds apart from the scroll inspired by Roger. "I''m being held back by their master, how are you so unscrupulous?" A cold cry spread far in the night sky, the Queen of Eternal Night iste but she is here! [Death is always one step behind me... But the master the Queen said was not the master I thought? [Fuck, don''t tell me she just went to fight with the God of Nature? [Nirvana blessing was not inspired again, it''s a bit regrettable, but this feeling of being covered by the queen is inexplicably good? [Your Majesty, I don''t want to try my best, I''ll leave this wave to loaf around with the lead...] Roger saw the figure he was quite familiar with after getting along these days, the fearless courage in his heart, feeling the surging magic in the air, suddenly copsed. He used all his strength to sit on the ground, and said a little embarrassedly: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being rude, my legs are really weak." "It''s okay." The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand and began to hunt down those believers who felt her breath and fled in all directions. But the strength above legendary is not for show, her spiritual power locked onto those believers. After ascending into the air, the Empress was like a guided weapon, deadly spells continued to fall onto the fanatical believers. In a few breaths, a popr rain ended, and only the wailing of the survivors remained. The supporting troops also came to see His Majesty. Sweep the battlefield, treat the wounded, count losses, and continue to hunt down enemies who have infiltrated the Mysterious Capital. Roger didn''t go home. He served the Queen of Eternal Night and did somemanding and coordination work within his power. Speaking of which, the Queen of Eternal Night looks like... This is the first time that Roger can be called embarrassed since he knew her. But Roger saw the broken leg she was holding upside down, constantly exuding divine power fluctuations... Chapter 43: Your Majesty, are you not afraid of hitting the wrong person? Chapter 43: Your Majesty, are you not afraid of hitting the wrong person? The gorgeous golden-red robe of the Queen of Eternal Night was damaged, her hair was messy, and there were a few leaves on her head. But Roger had no intention ofughing or taking the opportunity to spy on that dazzlingly white skin... The queen was holding a broken leg in her small hands. When the battle-damaged girl was serious, and she had a fierce look like someone who was pulling the weeping willow. No matter how much I love a beautifuldy, I don''t dare to have any messy thoughts, right? What''s more, this is not an ordinary human leg, but a wooden leg. A fracture is full of torn wood fibers, surging with divine aura so that the wood stubble still shows signs of reactivation. If you look carefully, you will find that the divine power on the broken leg, has the same origin as the traces of the explosion left at the scene... [Combined just now, she said the word "Master" to the believers, so Your Majesty, she ambushed the God of Nature and tore a leg back? Roger felt shocked. Even if the Queen of Eternal Night was on the verge of going berserk, when she heard Roger''s bewildered voice at that moment, she couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth slightly, feeling a little proud. Although this bastard has many stinky faults, he has always had good knowledge and is a knowledgeable person. At least I don''t need to say anymore, I can see my feet. Are you scared? Come cheer for me? Those who vite my Green Vines Empire will be punished even if they are far away! I also want you to give me a decisive ughter, and give me a bigpliment! But just as she was proud, the queen heard Roger''s next words: [But at the moment, the God of Nature is the one who stays on the scene, but this behavior is not like that of God of Nature. Maybe there is something strange going on. She was reckless, isn''t she afraid of getting the wrong person instead of god...] The Queen of Eternal Night almost fell out of the air. You are the boldest! You and your family are the rashest! Shouldn''t your focus be on the improvement of my strength? Can I defeat the gods now? Although it is only an avatar, it is still an avatar that waspletely defenseless and was attacked by me. But before, she couldn''t even break the defenses. It was a breakthrough in front of the Great Library, and I was able to glimpse the realm of the gods. That''s why I achieved today''s victory. You also have 1% of the credit for this victory! Wait, totally defenseless? The Eternal Night Queen suddenly realized the problem. If the explosion of the mysterious capital at this moment was arranged by the god of nature, how could he bepletely unprepared for the revenge of the Queen of Eternal Night? Immediately, the Eternal Night Queen felt guilty. It seemed that she was angry for a while, and took revenge on the wrong target... But she pretended not to hear anything and gave the order to the supporting troops: "A nest of gods, snakes, and rats, from gods to believers, they should be killed! Immediately search the entire city for members of the Church of the Seven Gods. If there is any resistance, you can kill them on the spot!" After all the fights, what about the wrong person? Anyway, the Green Vines Empire banned preaching, and it had already offended The Seven Gods. Fighting one wheel at a time, or fighting in a group together doesn''t make a big difference... Right? "Will follow your orders!" The military and the Secret Capital City Defense Station immediately took action andunched a city-wide search. When such a thing happened, everyone was on fire in their hearts, and they wanted to sh the believers of the Church of the Seven Gods with a thousand words. As you can imagine, today is destined to be a sleepless night. As more and more news gathered here, Roger realized that not only the North City Camp was attacked by the believers within The Mysterious Capital. At the same time, there were two ces, the Supreme Mystery Auction House and the Colosseum of Natural Selection. Hundreds of nobles died, more than 100,000 civilians, more than 300,000 were wounded, and countless buildings were affected. In addition to the destructive power of the direct explosion, the divine power of the God of Nature also has the characteristics of devouring the life force of living magic and summoning tree people. The secondary and tertiary injuries caused by these treants cost the city defense a lot of effort. Originally, the target of the church attack was the Imperial School of Magic. But a pair of wild mandarin ducks in the grove, who were fighting at night with guns, smashed through the believers'' action and called the police in advance, sessfully dismantling the believers'' conspiracy against the Imperial Academy of Magic. However, such an unpredictable and simultaneous attack was also the most serious attack that took ce in the mysterious capital after the establishment of the empire. The empire was shocked and angry, themoners were trembling andcked a sense of security, and the nobles were all in danger, for fear that there would be more believers lurking around and preparing to explode themselves. After all, unless divine power is actively used, the appearance of believers and ordinary people is practically the same, and the concealment effect is extremely strong. Believers in this world will not open their mouths to say Amitabha Buddha or write their true beliefs on their faces. Just like in the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms, it is difficult to catch all the priests who are mixed in with the crowd, so the secret city is also crowded and mixed. In big cities, chaotic civilian areas, and slums, believers who want to hide are hard to find. The good news is that there are enough magicians in the imperial capital, and with the help of some spells, they can still identify true and false believers. In different directions, the wounded who were eroded by the divine power of nature were sessively sent to the North City Camp. Because in the entire empire, only the Eternal Night Queen can expel the natural divine power within the survivors. If there is no timely treatment, these wounded will be sucked up by the natural power as fertilizer, and things like tree people will emerge from the corpses. So even though the Queen of Eternal night was described as embarrassed and slightly injured, she did not go back to the pce but hurried up to rescue the survivors. With his face-loving personality, Roger admires her being able to do this. He also thought that the queen had to change into clean clothes, so as not to lose her prestige in front of her subordinates and her subjects. The Queen of Eternal Night came out of the army, so how can she be so particr. If you start early, you can save a lot of people. Of course, he knows how to choose. As for looking embarrassed? The Queen of Eternal Night, who showed her love for the people like a child, was more loved by the people of the empire. What the Queen is doing at this moment is by no means a show. If you want to improve your deterrence, as long as the "Long Live the Queen" announces that she defeated the incarnation of the god of nature tomorrow, the imperial people''s awe for her will naturally continue to rise. But she did not choose the time-saving andbor-saving way and directly raced to treat officers and ordinary civilians. Because there were too many wounded, even if the queen could cure hundreds of people in one batch, there would still be long queues. Roger silently observed and summarized, and summed up a simple diagnosis and ssification standard, which can judge the degree of erosion by natural power based on the performance and signs of the wounded. ording to the different degrees of erosion, the time that the wounded can persist can be obtained, and the batches of treatment they receive can be arranged ording to their priorities. This is to optimize the utilization of medical resources and to try avoiding the death of the seriously injured while waiting. The Queen of Eternal Night was both surprised and delighted by Roger''s rare initiative. His move was simple and effective, but none of the officials thought of it. Magic and divine arts treat diseases, regardless of the type or cause of the disease, but only the severity. This has suppressed the development of normal medicine, which is quite backward. Ordinary people, if they can''t afford magicians, priests, and alchemists, will die. Therefore, medicalmon sense such as differential diagnosis can be said to be quite poor in this world. This is not to say that people from other worlds are stupid, but it is determined by knowledge and thinking habits. Modern education, materialism, and dialectical thinking are heretical in this era. Roger taught the soldiers the essentials of differential diagnosis, and they sorted the wounded and transported them to different areas, waiting for the Queen of Eternal Night to treat them in turn. After finishing this matter, Roger went to help tally the losses of the North City Camp. The Queen of Eternal Night just walked out of a temporary tent and saw that the usual idle fish boy was busy like a small worker ant. She was stunned for a moment, then sighed softly. The Queen understood that at this time, Roger did not want to stop and did not dare to stop. If the brain is empty for even a moment, I am afraid it will remind me of the purgatory-like picture under the power of God. She has had such an experience. So she didn''t want the younger generation of the imperial people to be poisoned again. "Looks like I''m still not strong enough." The Queen thought so. Only by killing all the enemies can her empire bepletely safe. Chapter 44: Let me comfort him Chapter 44: Let mefort him Between the void, a vast continent is floating. A Spartan man was madly charging at a Greek infantry phnx, a collision of chaos and order. Elsewhere in the continent, elves with unparalleled horses and archers y tricks on orcs with heavy armor, an adventurer group is hunting giant dragons, and mixed troops attack a mage tower soaring into the sky... War is everywhere and is the eternal theme of this continent. Nine golden dragons pulled a chariot across the sky, and a delicate, beautiful, innocent, girly woman dragged her cheeks and looked down with interest at the scenes that had been repeated countless times. She wears a golden helmet, with spear, and shield in her hand. If the believers saw the majestic Goddess of War taking off her armor, she will look so cute and delicate, probably... More excited, right? The Goddess of War Tibera suddenly raised her eyebrows. She stretched out her hand to hold the Nine Dragons Chariot and saw that the space in her path was distorted, and a tree man nearly three meters high appeared. The body with almost no neck, the thick limbs that look like tree stumps, and the face made of old bark make it look a little silly. It''s like an old eggnt on top of a jar. "Echer!" When the tree man saw Tybe, he roared. On its shoulders sat a beautiful and noble elf, wearing a moon-white sacrificial robe, who said coldly: "Lord Orsya asks you, why did you pretend to be her to provoke the Queen of Eternal Night?" Be showed an agrieved and confused expression: "The Lord God said that we ought to unite, so I invited you to fight against the Green Vines Empire together... My bad, I forgot to send you the letter I wrote." Cybera found a letter from the junk pile and handed it to the tree man. "Echer!!!" The elf priest tranted again: "Sir said, please don''t despise his intellect Lady Taibe. You deliberately med him and plotted against her. He was attacked by the Queen of Eternal Night and lost a clone." The tree man tore the letter to shreds and stepped on the Nine Dragons chariot. The nine-headed golden dragon wailed and began to fall. Tybe snapped her fingers to stop the chariot from falling. She pretended to be surprised and asked: "Lord Orsiya, you were identally attacked, how can you me me? I swear to God that this was an ident. If you don''t believe me, let''s ask Lord God to judge this matter?" If Roger was here, Tybe''s performance would be given a thumbs-up. What a bitch and a top green tea, she can act. But her set seems to be just to restrain the god-king, and she suddenly stiffened when she saw the furious expression of the tree man. She gritted her teeth and said, "Echer..." The elf priest''s pretty face was blushing: "Sir said, Lord Tybe, it''s your win bitch, she can ignore the matter of the avatar. But since it is a united battle, as you say, then please hand over the life essence you harvested from the empire -half of it." Tybe suddenly shouted: "Orsy, don''t be so greedy, why should I give you half of the life essence I harvested by myself?" The tree man''s fist squeezed the wood chips down. It''s me who is to me, and all the benefits belong to you? But among the seven gods, Tybe ranks third inbat power, and she ranks fourth, and she really can''t beat it. As for others, they can''tpare to this goddess of war. The tree man stared at Tybe for a long time, then turned around abruptly, and only said, "Echer!" The elf priest quickly tranted: "My lord said, when the day you turn into a bitch arrives, My lord wille to the scene andugh at you!" "Is he this ipetent and mad?" Tybe covered her mouth and chuckled, "I also gave Lord Olsen a message to remind your sharp ears to prepare for war. That little queen is very vengeful, woolen cloth." The tree man''s figure froze for a moment, and then he walked away from the broken space. Tybe whistled, and the golden carriage continued on its way. Her kingdom of God is still fighting endlessly as if nothing had happened... The Mysterious Capital - The North camp. The statistics were soonpiled. The North City Camp had lost a total of 5,000 city defense troops, 470 officers on temporary recuperation, and more than 1,200 staff members. The believers of the unknown church chose tounch a kamikaze attack at the celebration banquet, where many military leaders were present. The city defense army survivor is less than 300 people. The officers were stronger, and one-third of them died on the spot. Later, more than 40 wounded were attacked by believers. The military general was protected by his soldiers and guards, and three people died. Half of the ordinary staff died because they were at the center of the explosion. Although the loss of soldiers is heavy, the empire can still ept it. Nearly half of the officers who have been trained hard have died, which can be said to be severely damaging, and the pace of military expansion will be greatly hindered. Coupled with the results of the other two attacks in the city, the Queen of Eternal Night was so angry that she directly smashed the ce of the God of Nature, which is understandable... After finishing everything he could help with, Roger looked at the ruins of the camp and couldn''t find anything he could continue to do. He didn''t want to be idle. When he was free, he saw the broken corpses in front of him, as well as the casual smile of the lieutenant colonel when he picked up his knife. Because of faith, can hekill Rozawa, who is fighting side by side, without hesitation? The gods are disgusting twisted things, turning people into emotionless tools. In the game, Roger once controlled the protagonist group to kill countless imperial people. But that''s a game after all. Now that he is living in the empire, he gets along with all the living flesh and blood, each and everyone full of dreams. Seeing them being ughtered by the gods like ants, he''s really upset. I used to think that I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I would rely on the protagonist group to embrace luck, and by mastering the plot, at least my life would be safe, and I could even prosper. Now he was sickened by the thought. Do you have to do something you know is wrong just to survive? Loafing around does not mean bing a maggot trying to survive by any means necessary. In confusion, time quietly passed by. Naturally, he didn''t get the "loafing around" treasure chest rewarded by the system. After a long day of rxedly loafing around, he was shaken by thest divine power storm. From trying to survive, to being confused about the way forward, it goes against the original intention of lying t. The Queen of Eternal Night had healed thest wounded at this time and quietly shed behind Roger. As she was expected, Roger''s heart was very chaotic at this moment. With countlessplicated thoughts and pictures, she couldn''t capture any useful information. Poor child, is this frightening? Forget it, I''m very kind, so let''sfort him. The Queen stepped forward and stood side by side with Roger. "Mr. Dio, are you thinking about the attack that happened today?" Roger was startled by her sudden voice, and he hurriedly turned around and saluted: "Your Majesty, my apologies. I was lost in my thoughts!" "It doesn''t matter. After all, what happened today was too terrifying. You can even throw artifacts around, and it''s normal to ignore little footsteps." The Queen of Eternal Night stretched out her hand, and in her palm, there was a blue gem that swayed beautifully. "Your Majesty, this minister... this minister has difficulties!" A plop. Roger looked at the angered face of the Queen of Evernight, and he felt apulsion to kneel, his knee fell to the floor and his back soaked with cold sweat in an instant. This is the Heart Talisman of the Deep Sea. A gift from the Queen to Roger Charles at the Marquis de Capas ceremony. Now lent to Colonel Joey Patton Jr. by Lord Dio Brando... [Oops, I''ve lost my way, Your Majesty may not know that I''m Roger now! [What should I do, Her Majesty, she knows, won''t she be angry with me? Her Majesty, she knows, won''t she punish me for deceiving my ruler? Her Majesty, she knows, will she send me to the outer nes and execute me quietly? [Your Majesty is terrible. Unlike me, I only feel sorry for myself...] Chapter 45: Why dont you just kill me! Chapter 45: Why don''t you just kill me! "Okay, then tell me about your difficulties." The Eternal Night Queen''s eyes were calm and she swept towards Roger lightly. The voice was so calm that it was impossible to guess her mood. The high content of fort" made her so proud that she was about to wag her tail. Look at how outstanding myforting effect is, it''s almost immediate! This bastard was immediately distracted,pletely forgetting his fear, just thinking about how to lie! The closed inner theater was also forced to open. I am a good emperor who is considerate and approachable to his subordinates! The Queen of Eternal Night has long since known that Roger is Dio, and Dio is Roger. How can she be angry because of this? But she was really angry at that moment. This will scare him, there is some kind of revenge. She was angry that Roger used the artifact she gave him to save other girls. What''s even more irritating is that the Queen of Eternal Night just reviewed the scene at that time, and found that the little Joey Barton saved Roger''s life at a critical moment... Calcting the time, it was the next moment when Roger called her real name in his heart. At that time, I was in the dark elves''ir, ambushing the incarnation of the God of Nature, how could I have the time to teleport back and forth to save people? And the battle didn''t take more than half a minute in total, and she hurried back. But at this time, the supernatural storm was over, and little Joeypleted the action of saving people. The time suspension of the system does not exist rtive to this world. So the Queen of Eternal Night went back in time and saw a continuous picture of a helpless Roger calling him, and then holding little Joey from shock to moving. The Queen was naturally even angrier. She had made preparations for a long time, but as a result, her chance to save Roger was snatched by a small colonel! It''s me, it''s me first, obviously, it''s me first... Whether it''s a gift of an artifact or drawing the correct characters, it''s better to protect him... It was me, first! The lord of the country, the peerless queen, robbed herself of her opportunity to save the people, instead pretended to save one person to show off. Is this even reasonable? But she still can''t do anything to little Joey. Little Joey is a hero of the re-establishment army, an excellent officer trained hard by the empire. The Queen of Eternal Night was reluctant to let her die just because she was angry. Wouldn''t it be difficult to live with one''s conscience? She couldn''t take revenge on little Joey and retrieve the Deep Sea Heart Talisman from her, so the queen could only attack Roger. I have to collect some interest from this kid, by making him ufortable! On this night in a very bad mood, only by bullying others can she find a little bit offort. How did Roger know that he had broadcast his true identity long ago, and at this moment, he was thinking about how to lie about his two identities with great trepidation. Fortunately, his eloquence has always been good, and he quickly said: "I have a good reputation in the imperial capital, but I just want to study in the Great Library with peace of mind, so I made a false identity... Unexpectedly, Your Majesty''s eyes are like torches, and you recognized this minister again at once.e out" "So you are ming me?" "Don''t dare, it is my honor topile the history of the empire for His Majesty, so I will inherit it..." The queen snorted, you thought I forgot, but you tried to shirk it in every possible way? But she didn''t break it, and said lightly: "Oh, I understand. You just wanted to read with peace of mind, so you made a fake identity, and didn''t lie to me on purpose." "Your Majesty, you must understand!" "Little Roger, you love reading. When I look back, I have to praise you with Angelina, and I have to print a copy of your borrowing list for her." "This matter... This trivial matter, Your Majesty. You don''t need to tell my sister, right? I should study for the rise of the empire..." Roger was even more panicked and a little incoherent. [These days, for the sake of convenience, I used two identities to cover each other with Angelina. Taking too many shortcuts is addicting. [If my sister knew that Dio was her lovely younger brother, and the two identities had joined forces to deceive her, no matter how good-natured she was, she would blow her lungs out...] [At that time, I was afraid that I would be locked up in the mansion for reflection, or sent to dig a magic crystal mine for a lifetime. And won''t be able to see the sun...] [And my list, all of which are unofficial history with better car skills than one. This let my sister know, and the club will die immediately, right? [The dignified queen, don''t you know how to respect other people''s privacy at all? To be able to use the backdoor to check other people''s information at will...] The Queen of Evernight listened to Roger''s heart and said that it was the first time she heard of someone using a fake identity to make a fake note for the real identity. This action is eye-opening! But she didn''t want to tell Angelina about it now. Bows and arrows have the highest lethality when they are ced on the string, and the handle must be held in the hand to continuously bring benefits. So the queen asked, "If I keep this matter a secret for you, what will you do for the rise of the empire?" Roger immediately said, "Dio Brando is amoner, he''s a model of the Queen''s eclectic use of talents. As long as my career goes smoothly, I should be able to call on manymoners to take initiative and be officials in the court." The queen said thoughtfully: "A Lord Dio who died heroically for his country might be more recognized by the nobles." [Fucking queen is a ruthless calctor, this is a great conspiracy? [However, with the personalities of the imperial people, they would indeed like this. To die for your country is the ultimate loyalty... That story alone can win approval of many nobles andmoners. [So maybe this is a good opportunity to inspire Nirvana''s blessing? Thinking of this, Roger straightened his back abruptly and said passionately: "Your Majesty, humans are inherently dead, either lighter than a feather, or heavier than Mount Tai, if the death of a minister can make the empire open to civilians entering the officialdom, please do so. !" If the Queen of Eternal Night hadn''t heard his heart, she would have been deceived by his fearless expression. She had heard of the Nirvana Blessing and knew that it was a potion to steal the talent of the Phoenix bloodline. Sweeping Roger''s body with mental power, the queen confirmed that this power is indeed hidden in his body. However, the problem is that if you want to unlock Nirvana''s blessing, you must have naturally exhausted your lifespan or have idental death. Because the phoenix is not a magical beast in this world, but a god of all beasts who migrated from another world. Their nirvana abilityes from the blessing of the God of all beasts, and they have their own set of rule mechanisms. If you deliberatelymit suicide or find someone to cooperate with the performance, you will not get the blessing effect. If you die, you will die in vain and cannot be resurrected. The Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t mind helping her subordinates to increase their fighting power, but the problem is that she can''t do it by herself or arrange for someone to kill him when she hears that she knows that Roger has the blessing of Nirvana. She likes eating leeks but doesn''t like uprooting the leeks. Interest has to be collected slowly. "Don''t worry, Roger, I''m not the kind of emperor who has to sacrifice someone to make things happen. I''ll make sure that there will be more solutions to the matter of promoting civilians into officialdom." "Then... Thank you, Your Majesty..." Roger couldn''t help it. [Your Majesty, Xu Xutuzhi is not your character, how can your punishing be decisive? Else did not The God of Nature say its inno and should be spared! [This woman is getting moodier and moodier. If she thinks for a while, she might as well p me to death and give me something to cheer me up! ] [What should I do, my brain hurts just thinking about it...] The Queen of Eternal Night snorted inwardly, this bastard, what pot can''t be opened and raised! I must have fought with the wrong person but, what if that happened? If the God of Nature dares to take revenge, I must take off its other leg, and then it will be your turn to chatter there! Roger felt the faint anger of the Queen of Eternal Night, thinking that she was still thinking about his crime of deceiving the king. [His Majesty just said that I will be exempted from the death penalty, but if there is endless torture of living sins, it will be hard to bear...] [Wearing the Amulet of the Heart of the Deep Sea to enjoy the top ten tortures of the ivy, it would be better to diest time! [So I still have to do something to increase my value to the empire to ensure that I will not be punished! He suddenly had a sh of inspiration, gritted his teeth, and said, "Your Majesty, this minister has a peerless secret report, which will be of great help to the formtion of the empire''s strategy." "Please speak." The Queen of Eternal Night immediately came to her senses. This guy, after hiding for so long, will he finally reveal the dry goods? Forcing and frightening him by himself, was not without the idea of proposing more tricks. Roger raised his chest and said proudly: "Your Majesty, after careful research and analysis by this minister, even though the seven gods of this world are attacking each other, they''re rted and watch over one other. The empire must be very wary of their alliance!" Queen: ? ? ? This bastard is so daring, he wants to use the same secret to get another reward from me. Why are you squeezing you toothpaste container for more secrets? Or when I go senile with dementia, I will lose my memory in a month? How can there be such a reason, it has always been the only reason for me to prostitute you for free, do you still want to prostitute me for free? The Queen was startled and angry, and the tips of her fingers trembled. Chapter 46: Ten years later, am I dead? Chapter 46: Ten yearster, am I dead? Of course, Roger also noticed the Eternal Night Queen''s apparent emotions, but he misunderstood: [Looking at the queen''s shocked look, this must be something she never imagined. [Yes, this is top-secret intel that only a true Schr would know! Its the inside story that I have researched and analyzed exclusively! [It''s normal to be angry. After all, the seven gods have caused countless harm to the world by attacking and killing each other. Everyone will be angry when they realize that they are being yed.] He was proud of the effect of revealing this secret and felt that his life was stable, and he no longer had to suffer from flesh and blood. But the Eternal Night Queen''s nose was almost crooked. I am angry that you are ying me, okay? Where do you think your marquis title came from? Why do you think the Empire banned the Church of the Seven Gods from preaching? Why do you think I went to the library to chat with you specifically? Its because you told me that the seven gods belonged to the same group, leaving a good impression on me! As a result, after more than a month, your kept the news intact and told me again as if it were a treasure? Are you kidding me? I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time! Who would have thought that our rtionship had gone so far and finally returned to its original point? Roger thought about it again and thought that he had to do a full set of ys, and now he can''t hide his clumsiness. Now that he has spoken, let''s further prove his worth. So he analyzed the queen with a bit of show-off: "Your Majesty, given the close ties between the seven gods, the matter behind this mysterious city is not necessarily the God of Nature, and the God of Nature may not be the only target of the empire''s revenge. The target must be chosen carefully, otherwise it may be difficult to control the scene." He was so proud that his tail was about to turn up. I killed the wrong people, you have mentioned it several times! Squeezing toothpaste is not as important as you do. The Queen of Eternal Night was also irreconcbly angry. Because after thinking about it carefully she couldn''t just me Roger for wanting to prostitute out of her. She and Roger''s information asymmetry. She eavesdropped on Roger''s heart and knew the rtionship between the gods. Although he was super talented, he sessfully stole something and gave the owner a reward far exceeding the price of the item. But this owner is so stupid, he doesn''t know why he got the benefit at all! So there is an embarrassing situation right now. Now that Roger is consciously in danger, and the mysterious city just happened to have a believer''s self-destruction, this is indeed a key fork in the empire''s need to redefine its strategy for the gods... With this kid''s habitual intelligence, it is indeed very appropriate to submit this information at this time! If I hadn''t known it long ago, then I would have to reward him heavily... But the problem is that I really knew it for a long time, and I even rewarded him! Thinking of this, the Eternal Night Queen found herself in a prisoner''s dilemma: This time, he was not allowed to prostitute for free. He dered that he had known about it for a long time and was ridiculed. Roger will doubt where she got the news, and then began to doubt that whether she could eavesdrop on his voice... After that, if he stopped broadcasting to himself, wouldn''t it be a lot less fun and less chance to continue working him for free? But if he is allowed to prostitute for nothing, because of a piece of news that I have known for a long time will benefit him for nothing, I will be hard-pressed! He used the artifact she gave to please other girls, but in the end, she had to reward him... Is there a more embarrassed queen in this world? The Queen''s silence was a bit long, so long that Roger couldn''t help but start thinking: [Sorry, was Your Majesty scared by the rtionship between the gods? [This... Shall I find a way tofort her? I still need to grow up under the protection of the empire, and if the empire does not have the leadership of the queen, the consequences will be disastrous! The Queen of Eternal Night flexed her fingers and had the urge to let him fall for five minutes. In this guy''s head, he can''t hope for himself, okay? How could mere gods scare me? Okay, your bastard driving me mad. I have never met such a difficult subject! And you know that you need the protection of the empire, why don''t you say that you will serve the empire well and help me build the empire into an invincible world? Every day you lie down, hide, and criticize me, what do you want me to do? You''re so annoying! Rewards can''t be won over, and death can''t be threatened. When she encounters this kind of bastard who doesn''t eat hard or soft, she really can''t do anything about it. However, the Queen''s reaction was also quick. Don''t you want tofort me? Alright, then I''ll sell you a w. The Queen of Eternal Night has been intrigued by the ministers in the temple and cooperated with the people to perform, and her acting skills have also been honed. No need to brew at all, he immediately made a sad and sad expression and sighed: "The alliance of the seven gods and the various races that believe in the gods are eyeing the empire around the empire. I''m afraid that the Green Vines empire is about to end..." Rogerforted: "Your Majesty doesn''t need to worry too much. The Qingteng Empire willst forever. Her Majesty the Queen is naturally the eternal master of the continent!" [The queen''s hunch is still very urate. She was jointly targeted by the gods. After ten years, you will be gone, and the empire will naturally be unsustainable and fall apart...] George made a few crisp sounds. The Queen of Eternal Night almost missed her fist and smashed it directly on Roger''s nose. This bastard cursed me to be gone ten yearster! The reason that made her hold back her anger was that the Queen immediately remembered something. After calcting Roger''s fate, [whoever calcted his fate] found that he was not in the web of fate, and had no future. Before, She returned to the Secret Law Society and asked a legendary mage who specialized in the school of prophecy to make predictions, but the result was nk. She used the highest-level prophecy method mastered by the Secret Law Society and still couldn''t understand Roger''s fate. But sometimes, no result is a result. Such abnormal nks point to two possibilities. Either the calcted target itself is as powerful as the gods, or there is a powerful existence behind it who is proficient in the school of prophecy, shielding him. If Roger had the power of the gods, would she still be able to suppress him? So obviously, Roger is thetter case. Behind him is a powerful being who is proficient in the school of prophecy, so strong that one person is stronger than the entire secretw society! So when the goddess heard Roger''s words, she inevitably thought: Could it be the powerful being who predicted that I would be gone, and the empire would be gone? Although the predicted thing may not happen, the prediction made by the existence of that level will have a very high probability of happening... So... maybe I will die? The queen was instantly chilled from head to toe. This brat with different hearts, talking about eternal master this and the eternal master that, is justforting me, isn''t it? Roger found that the Queen''s expression was changing, bing more and more distressing, and he couldn''t help but feel more and more uneasy. But he reflected on what he said just now. Except for the union of the Seven Gods, there are no excessive words, right? With the Queen''s character, unless she knows the plot of the future and knows that she will die after being targeted by the gods in ten years, she will never back down, right? And she is a native of this world, how could she know the plot in the game! So Roger couldn''t help but wonder: [No, no, no, no, the queen is also a generation of kings who resisted the gods. She won''t be really frightened, will she? [She would rather die standing than life on her knees, so why is she confused and withdrawn? [Queen, stand up! You are invincible in these ten years, you are the most beautiful girl, the gods can''t do anything to you, I dont expect you to lie down! Although the Queen of Eternal Night was turbulent in her heart, she also knew that she behaved too much, and she might expose her voice, thus causing Roger to suspect. No, there is someone on Roger, who may know more secrets and prophecies, so this road cannot be cut off. And the Queen didn''t want to be looked down upon by Roger. What about the prophecy? What fate? I am not just going to ept it! She forcibly restrained her mind, turned passive into active, and asked unintentionally: "Master Roger, if one day the empire falls apart and the ground is scorched, what will you do?" Come on, let me listen to you, you are the historical recorder in front of the Great Library who wants to write straight and straight. Or do you just want to loaf around and live, and throw yourself to the gods at any time? Chapter 47: You will eventually find your heroic path（1） Chapter 47: You will eventually find your heroic path£¨1£© The Queen of Eternal Night''s question can be said to have directly caused a series of critical blows to Roger''s mind. This is the core question that he has been confused about tonight. The queen couldn''t read his heart again, because his thinking was in chaos. But the Eternal Night Queen was not angry. She thought that Roger''s reaction was a good sign. This means that even though Roger knew the most desperate fate, he did not give up on the empirepletely. He was still hesitating and hadn''t made a final choice, so he was confused. The Charles family has a good son! If in this situation, no one like him deres allegiance to the Empire... The queen also suspects that he is a traitor, ying as a good official through self-hypnosis. Because the ignorant are fearless. After recognizing all the darkness in the world, it is true courage to still love this world, knowing that it cannot be done. She doesn''t demand what Roger must-do for the empire. The ending is undecided, and it is still possible to fight a wave of miracles. But if the ending has already been written, and knowing that there is no miracle, it would be very difficult to die calmly. The Queen of Eternal Night looked at Roger quietly, waiting patiently for him to give her an answer. Anyway... Now that she knows the ending of the empire, she is not the only one who is tangled and ufortable, so she has a lot of bnce. This bastard has been suffering for longer than me, uh hey hey! And Roger was indeed as ufortable and tangled as the Queen of Eternal Night had analyzed. Though he already had a thought in mind, the recent happenings changed it. He is familiar with the plot of the game, and there is always a road in front of him that can easily win the favor of the gods, waiting for him to step on it. Especially the Queen of Eternal Night will one day meet her end, and the Green Vines Empire will fall. Based on the biological instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, this is an excellent choice that is not a loss no matter how you look at it. Beauty, artifact, strength, and fame, there are also many on that road. I don''t want to work hard, so I just ask Tianming''s tutor to lie down. It is the great beauty of the Queen of Eternal Night that conquered the hearts of countless yers. But in the empire, seeing the changes made in this country led by the Queen of Eternal Night, and seeing the brilliance created by the unity and struggle of the empire, Roger''s position has unknowingly shifted. Especially after the believers blew themselves up tonight, he went upstream and walked towards the center of the camp, thinking about stopping those believers who were ordered to make up for the sword, his heart was unprecedentedly happy. So far, I have no regrets. Even if it would cause him to be exposed before the gods, it would increase the risk of uncertainty in the future "reclusion". But he felt that at that moment he was truly alive. He remembered what little Joey said to himself, the glory of a soldier is to die on the battlefield, not in bed. When hey t on the bed again, he was also a young man. I want to live, but it''s hard to warm blood. For a moment, he wanted to do something for the world, even if it was a fool who charged at the windmill with a spear. There is a more simple yet brilliant way. That''s great, great, but I''m resisting. With ay-t system, a future traveler with a promising future, but he was tied to a chariot of inevitable destruction, this must be stupid, right? After all the calctions, he didn''t have a final decision. Facing the deep eyes of the Eternal Night Queen, Roger suddenly didn''t want to lie and deceive her anymore. The slogan of loyalty can be shouted, and there is no difficulty or psychological burden for him to lie. But this time, he chose to obey his true thoughts and said seriously "Your Majesty, I don''t know what to do at that time, but I do hope that the empire will never have a day when mountains and riversy destroyed." The Queen of Eternal Night looked at him, a little smile gradually emerged from the bottom of her eyes, and finally blossomed into a very bright smile on the corner of her lips. This waste young master in front of him has beenzy, fearful, confused, hesitant, desperate... But he was notpletely overwhelmed by the fate and gods that stood in his way. The Queen of Eternal Night said with deep meaning: "Roger, you are very good. I believe that you will eventually find your heroic path." Hero? Roger felt as if something had pricked his heart. This is ament he never thought would fall on him. He smiled bitterly and said sincerely: "Your Majesty, you think highly of me. I never want to be a hero, I''m just a very ordinary little person, if I can, I just want to live under my sister''s wings and be an ordinary person. The yboy who is drunk and dreams of death, lives a hundred years, even if he wastes his time, he doesn''t want to use his brain." "Really? Maybe I know you better than you do!" The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly raised her hand and poked Roger''s chin, "Little people don''t have much, they don''t expect too much, and they don''t ask too much from the world. But if some beings are greedy beyond imagination, seeing them even the little people cherish what little they have in the end. If I keep trying to take something away and step on thest line which he draws while retreating and retreating... Tell me, how will this little guy react?" "The little average person will finally be angry, and even blood will be sttered ?" "Correct answer!" The Queen of Eternal Night snapped her fingers and stared at Roger with gleaming eyes, "Little people have always been good at patience, but if they can''t bear it, their reaction will only be more intense and firm than those of the superheroes and heroes on the surface." Roger shook his head: "Your Majesty, don''t have too high expectations for me. I''m afraid the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment." "Can you teach me to do things?" The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, "Although I am not far older than you, I have seen too many things. Do you want to bet, that you will be the one making fool out of your words just now? I choose to believe, you will be a hero that everyone under this starry sky will tell the story of." What she said was a bit domineering and unreasonable. It could be heard in Roger''s ears, an inexplicable hint of coquettishness. Inexplicably, she is like an innocent little girl, pestering you to promise her the beautiful doll she wants. Heroes, a starry sky, and the future may have been romances that only young people can imagine. When a person reaches a certain age, he will be very tired just to survive, and it will be a reality. With hunched waists, he can only see the soil under his feet, and he can no longer see the distant light of the starry sky. The Queen''s unreasonable belief made him feel warm, but also very uneasy. For a young man, the encouragement of girls would be enough for him to make various impulsive choices. What''s more, the king of a country, the most beautiful, powerful, and proud Queen of Eternal Night in the world, gave him such recognition. Roger has always felt that he is just an ordinary person or a refined egoist. He is greedy for life and fears death, dislikes the poor and loves the rich, is timid and fearful of things, iszy and lustful, and has all the faults that small people have and great people do not have. Relying on the foresight of a traveler, and on an unstable golden finger, some things were done but they were all trivial matters. You can''t pick up your shoulders, you can''t lift your hands, you can''t cast a single magic spell, you can''t y aplete set of swordsmanship... How could such a being be associated with the word hero? So looking at such a determined Queen of Eternal Night, he had the upper hand again and chose to hold on: "I am not the one gambling, because everything now belongs to Your Majesty, and I have nothing for me to lose. It won''t be fair to Your Majesty." "Hmph, cunning!" The Queen of Eternal Night gave him a vicious look. I''m just cowardly, but I have to y this kind of cleverness. So in her heart, she announced that she had won unterally today. So the Queen of Eternal Night smiled again. She turned around and looked at the Mysterious City that was doomed to be sleepless. There was a faint cry that never ceased. Her voice suddenly seemed to being from far away: "Roger, do you know why I trust you so much?" "I don''t." "Because I was just like you, I just wanted to be a little trash!" An involuntary smile appeared on the corner of the Queen''s mouth, "Green vines little princess is possession of no ideals. Fighting eagles and dogs, riding horses for hunting, and practicing magic is only to bargain with the father and king during the marriage, greedy and yful, I also liked to sleep untilte, and imagined with my sister what kind of Prince Charming we will meet one day..." Chapter 47: You will eventually find your heroic path（2） Chapter 47: You will eventually find your heroic path£¨2£© Roger listened quietly, he knew that the Queen was not lying. ording to historical data, the Queen was indeed a carefree idler who didn''t care about state affairs during her childhood. "But because of the invasion by the Kingdom of Vabruga, my world copsed." The Queen of Eternal Night''s voice suddenly turned cold. "My father and mother are dead, my eldest brother and my second brother are dead. I returned to the mysterious city from the Mage Tower. On the city wall, I could vaguely see the raging mes rising from the city of Manyu." "Soon, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Wabrugga were pushed outside the secret capital. As an military mage, I followed the light cavalry to investigate. I saw the burned viges and ughtered corpses of girls in disarray, discarded on the roadside. I saw my father the king, my mother the queen, the eldest brother, second brother hanging on the pole like a g..." "They died, my parents and brothers who were very good to me died just like that. I must admit that they were not good kings, good queens, or good princes, but they didn''t mean to harm the country. They were just mediocre in their ability and could not let this rotten country regain its glory. They deserve a decent burial, rather than being a trophy for the Wabrugga Kingdom to show off its martial arts. And for any rude enemy soldier to taunt and criticize them arbitrarily..." "I only had one thought at that time, Octavia, you can''t cry, you mustn''t cry, crying is useless, it will only beughed at by the enemy, and it will only make the people around you weak as you. The only way is to kill them all, your country must not be handed over to the invaders, and don''t let the people of your country be such a g flying like that." "I don''t remember how I got back to the mysterious capital. When I slept, ate, and woke up, I was tied up by my fourth brother. He said that the Green Vines Empire was not safe, and this broken city won''t be able to stand it. Sister, please help me to be in good care. Prince Vabrugga, maybe he can help our Shelleys keep the title..." Maybe this memory is too deep and shocking. Even after so many years, the Queen of Eternal Night still trembled involuntarily, and the voice seemed toe from the depths of hell: "My fourth brother, who talked about bowing the Green Vines to Varbugga, encouraged his father the king to fight this and that with whim of his sword point every day, and was preparing to surrender! Daring to say I want to send my sister to be a concubine to others! He is persuading me to be a good concubine. A dog, will be far better even asst decent citizen of the Green Vines Empire..." I spat in his face: "I''d rather be hung on the gpole than do the kind of things you''ve said!" "There is no decency thates from kneeling, but it doese from killing! My stupid brother, he was just looking for an excuse for his cowardice, wasnt he?" The Eternal Night Queen might have the reputation of being cruel and bloodthirsty, but her noble etiquette has always been impable. This is the first time Roger has heard her swear, and it''s a long list of... Stupid foulnguage without any tricks,cking the art of Brother Zaun? But I can feel that she is really angry and still upset with her fourth brother. This is a piece of history that he vomited whilepiling the history of the empire, but when he heard it again from the perspective of the little princess at the time, he only felt that his vest was chilling. There was nothing wrong with her scolding, and it was even a little sweet. She wanted him to agree with herself... oh wait. "The Fourth Prince was not pure and innocent, it''s good that he died." Roger also scolded him. The Queen of Evernight spread her hands: "So you are very clear about what happened next, my historian? The sword came down on the prince trying to forcefully surrender, and the little waste of a princess built an empire... Legends, heroes, murderers, whatever you want. Whatever they call me but one thing is for certain, I avenged my parents and I killed for leaving ast shred of honor in the Shelley family!" Roger nodded slowly, the Queen''s exploits were known to the world. From a certain point of view, she alone pushed the Green Vines Empire to a height it shouldn''t have reached. From now on, the Green Vines Empire will fall without the Queen of Eternal Night. The Queen of Eternal Night turned around and smiled at Roger, holding out a hand. "Don''t think about who you are, think more about what you can do for this empire. Roger, no matter how much suffering you have faced, no matter how much danger there is in the future, are you are willing to join me in serving with the empire''s 40,000,000 sons, people, to avoid the day when the mountains and riversy in waste ?" Indeed, he did not explicitly choose the empire, but his heart was already biased toward the empire. Azy little guy who is afraid of death, facing the bloody cruelty of the gods without running away or throwing himself into the arms of the gods, is already a very good result. Even if the game''s prophecyes true, she still has ten years left, and thus the empire has ten years left. She swept the seventeen countries in five years, how many things can she do and how many people can she change in ten years? The point that required Roger to make a choice had not yet arrived. She''ll allow him to have more time to understand the empire and decide his position. If you haven''t grown into the hero I dream to see, then I''ll give you time, you stinky brother! I have to say, returning my thoughts from this night of despair in the empire, Her Majesty Octavia Shelley''s smile that coexists with confidence, firmness, tolerance, and beauty at this moment right now is dazzling and heart-shaking. She is a bright moonlight, she is a blooming rose, she is an indomitable dragon spear. As long as there is a chance, she will pierce the eternal night and prove her tenacity and unwillingness to all immortals. Do the Gods want to kill me? I will bring down the sky! Is it a God that stands in my way? Then I will kill the God! Those clear blue eyes that were as deep as the sea burned with fire, and their blond hair was flying. This woman was confused and hesitant, but in the end, she chose to move forward. Roger lowered his gaze and looked at the small hand in front of him that seemed to be weak and boneless. Everyone in the world knows how much blood this wless hand carries and will create more blood. "Your Majesty, thank you for your trust. I am willing to use my limited intelligence and ability to forge a greater empire." He finally stretched out his hand and held it with the Queen''s hand. He didn''t promise to coexist with the empire, he didn''t want to be a hero, he thought it was a stupid thing. But he was already willing to do more for the empire. He didn''t know if he would regret it ten yearster, but at this moment, he was willing to stand on the same side as the former waste princess. Life is still survival, and he wants to move closer to the former. After a long time passed. "Roger, is it time to let go of my hand?" "Thinking of building an unworldly career with Your Majesty, I am excited, my legs are shaky, and my body is weak. I have to draw a little bit of strength from Your Majesty." [Her Majesty''s hand is veryfortable to hold. I''m afraid that previous wave of impulses has tied Half my life to the empire, and so I have to touch it for a while before she calls it back from me ! I''ll never get a chance to touch it again! [Actually, what she said just now was like a wedding vow to be together no matter whether you are rich or poor... Speaking of which, imagining her in the white flower wedding dress isnt she really beautiful! "It''s okay, if you''re tired, just loaf around!" The queen snorted and flicked his hand away. Roger was caught off guard, lost his bnce, and fell backward. The queen was still not relieved, she raised her foot, and pressed half of Roger''s head into the soft soil. She couldn''t help being angry. I''m a corporal of all respects, and I invited you to such an extent that you were only half-life tied? And this bastard is getting more and more daring, Dare to put on a wedding dress in delusion and put on that kind of picture with him? Damn guy, how could he be in such a shy pose? I conquer everything, and I must be an existence that will always charge on it! Huh? What am I thinking? Ahn , Aehhh, how did I say something like that? How could he be just a little handsome but my strength is such a mess? All-day long, he only want to bezy and slippery, and yet I do all these kind of things to the bastard who keeps hiding to loaf from the empire? That is impossible! Even jumping directly from the sea of storms, it is impossible to have any contact with this kind of guy other than the ruler and the minister! Ah, if I dropped this kid directly from Meteor Falls, where would I still have these lingering images? For very young men and women who have not experienced overnight growth, once some fantasies and desires are opened, it is difficult to stop... There was a soft sound. The Eternal Night Queen directly tore apart space and hid back in the Pce. So when Roger pulled his head out of the soil, he wouldn''t have a chance to see the face of the Queen of Eternal Night, red to the bottom of her ears. Due to someck of knowledge, the full name of Her Majesty the Invincible Queen may also be: Octavia Kaguya Shelley.(The metaphor to call Queen radiant/shinning Night) Chapter 48: I Cant Lose the Breath Holding Competition! Chapter 48: I Can''t Lose the Breath Holding Competition! Mysterious Capital, a small street opposite the Great Library. The other shops were all closed, and there was only a small restaurant the lights still on. The patience of the war priest Joestar had turned into anxiety. Using the innate ability and divine power granted by the Goddess of War to simte the divine power of the God of Nature, he arranged for his fanatics to pretend to be followers of the God of Nature, andunched self-destruction attacks at several important locations in the Mysterious Capital. Now that the attack had started, the task of the goddess blowing up the Green Vines Empire should have beenpleted. But Joestar never found a chance toplete the other mission, to kill Roger Charles, who provided the Queen of Eternal Night the strategy of pretending to be the Restoration Army. He couldn''t imagine that, seeing that it was past midnight, the trash brother was still studying in the big library? Although there were many magicians who are obsessed with their research, this rubbish brother who is famous in the capital of the gods, doesn''t know any magic at all right? And now that the Mysterious Capital is in chaos, the search for the believers has started, and if it is dyed, he will not be able to leave. However, the Goddess of War''s mission is notpleted, and he cannot leave. If he leaves, the power given to him by the goddess will backfire, which is a consequence he cannot bear. The gods treat their enemies cruelly, treat their priests and believers, and do not talk about martial arts either. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Great Library was set up by the Queen of Eternal Night herself, with various advanced defense formations and investigative policies, it was guaranteed to be exposed when entering. "A dude who has such good patience and is not curious about the hustle and bustle going on outside, so he doesn''t pay attention to what''s going on outside the window?" Joestar tapped on the table, and suddenly his pupils shrank. He saw a small group of city defense troops, searching from house to house. Coming to his shop soon. The capital of the empire was bombed with more than 100,000 lives taken by the believers, and the whole city fell into a state of panic and rage. Joestar really couldn''t leave at this time. He pondered for a while and cast an illusion to change his appearance and clothes. At this time, at first nce, he was arge version of the shop owner. Then he pulled out a gold coin between his fingers. In his sleep, the little boss who was holding the purse and thinking about how to spend the huge sum of money suddenly twitched and bled from his seven orifices. Soon, his movements gradually subsided. At the same time, Joestar had more memories that did not belong to him. Shepherd''s money is not so easy to get. The small team of city defense troops found this shop that was still open and was a little surprised. Everyone was busy all night, and they were all hungry. "Boss, what else is there to eat?" "Only soup noodles." "Bring eleven bowls here, add meat, and I''ll treat you." The generosity of the squad leader of the city defense force won the cheers of the team members. Only delicious food can reduce the haze on everyone''s face. Joestar moved quickly, and soon eleven bowls of hot noodle soup were delivered. The city defense army team finished eating at the speed of light and prepared to continue the search. Suddenly a young defender said, "Captain, we haven''t tested this boss yet." In an instant, Joestar, who was washing the dishes, tightened his body and clenched the dagger in his arms. The squad leader wiped his mouth and pped the team member on the back of the head: "In this regard, it''s not hard to work for decades. Do you think that the church priests will cook this themselves? Don''t waste your time, go, to the next one." "The boss is smart!" Everyone was ttering. The noodle soup tasted very authentic. The teamughed and left the small restaurant. Joestar let go of the dagger, his eyes flickering: "I don''t know if I am lucky or you are lucky." He sat back in the center of the store and continued to wait for "customers" like an ordinary little boss. It was dangerous to leave the Mysterious Capital now, so he simply continued to sit here and wait for the rabbit. That young master Charles, will he still not go home tomorrow? We''ve all waited until now, our breath-holding contest, we must get a result! Just when Joestar and Air were fighting their wits, Roger had already returned to Charles House. Lying in bed, he couldn''t sleep for a long time. Not because of fear. After listening to the past of the Queen of Eternal Night, he felt that the so-called purgatory he saw waspletely irrelevant. Especially since he has decided to stand on the same side as the Empire next, he is no longer so anxious when he thinks of those eyes that long for life. He couldn''t sleep, he was thinking about how to help this huge empire. If you want to defeat the gods within ten years, even if the strength of the Queen of Eternal Night is improvedpared to the game, it is still almost a fantasy. There is only one queen, but there are seven gods. No, there is also the God-king who hides behind his back and controls everything! If it is said that Roger is waiting for the system to issue rewards, heap attributes, and abilities. Then the gods draw the power of faith and life essence and pile it up into numerous monsters day after day. Prayer is a slow leek cutting, sacrifice is a quick leek cutting. Even if the believers died, the gods don''t stop. There is no other monster-level powerhouse like the Queen of Eternal Night. "So, while improving the strength of the empire, try to attack believers as much as possible, grasp with both hands, and use both hands to be hard!" As one goes away and the other grows, the empire only has a chance to survive. This is a path destined to be difficult, even futile. But since you have chosen, keep going. Against the Eternal Night that blocks the real shroud of the world... It''s on fire! Roger rubbed his swollen temples andughed at himself. Perhaps, as Her Majesty said, deep in your soul, there is a hidden attribute of "killing yourself"? If there is a chance, maybe he also wants to be a man who can make the impossible possible... The next day, the Hall of State Administration. The Queen of Eternal Night and the eleven cab ministers looked at the two empty chairs with serious expressions. Last night, the Minister of Finance and the Minister of Art were also addicted to the charm of the blue-eyed white dragon and admired their little brother, and were taken away by the supernatural storm. However, the work that should be done must continue to be promoted. Instead of what is being discussed now, the more important thing is that someone needs to fill the vacancy of the position of the chief of the city defense station. The military strength of the Secret Capital is divided into three systems: the Royal Guard, the Standing Army, and the City Defense Army. The Royal Guard guards the Pce, and the standing army is a mobile force against foreign enemies. The city defense army is simr to the policemen department ofter generations, responsible for daily defense, maintaining daily security, and asionally managing the appearance of the city. Last night, the chief of the city defense station was also at the celebration banquet in the north city camp. The vice-president was promoted to the hotline, but when the believers made trouble, the people disappeared again. The director of the first guard was temporarily serving as the director but was assassinated... Themander-in-chief of the airborne city defense station died in an ident this morning... With the excessive risk of death, he also shoulders the task of searching for the remnants of the church and thoroughly investigating the culprit behind the bloody night. A job that would break the bank on weekdays turned out to be a hot potato, and no one was willing to take it. And the queen was worried that she would not be up to the task of searching for someone who was too useless. Roger was so excitedst night thinking about the road to a strong country that he couldn''t fall asleep, and his brain was a little out of luck at this moment. He didn''t know any suitable candidates either, so he was going to just eat melons and wait for the next issue. Unexpectedly, Margaret rolled her eyes and said to Angelina, "If you want to say that the young nobles in the imperial capital are the most talented and have no position, they are none other than Roger Charles! Your brother will be able to do this, right? " The Queen of Eternal Night replied on her behalf, "He can indeed." Roger immediately sat up straight. [As soon as I ate the melon, I ate the melon on my head? [Little ceiling fan, you''re on a narrow path, and you want me to give you some tricks to fix my sister? [And what do you mean, Your Majesty, you know that I am here, but you still promise that I will not be cloned! Angelina pursed her lips. Her useless younger brother has been training with Lord Dio for a long time. Shouldn''t it be a dy? As for the risks, His Majesty''s kindness to the Charles family is as heavy as a mountain, and she didn''t think about it at all. She was answering for Roger when she suddenly saw someone stand up and ask the Queen for orders first: "Your Majesty, this minister is willing to serve as the chief of the city defense station, please allow me!" It''s not someone else, it''s Dio Brando! Chapter 49: Whats the point of bragging! Chapter 49: What''s the point of bragging! Roger also had no choice. Having been in contact with the Eternal Night Queen for so many days, of course, he understands that this queen seems reckless and only knows how to fight and kill, but she understands people''s hearts very well. It''s just that people''s strength is high enough, most of the time they don''t bother to use their brains, and they just do it when they encounter problems. The Queen agreed with Margaret''s proposal to force Roger to take over the position. When others do it, she doesn''t worry. And Roger also realized that if Angelina followed the cooperation task for herself, the conflict between the two identities would only make it more troublesome. [So the queen is a conspiracy, I have to ept it, otherwise, my identity will directly pass through... This is the helplessness of the handle being pinched to death! [However, the mortality rate of this mission is very high. As long as Ie to Nirvana, I will be free...] And everything developed as nned by the Queen of Eternal Night, and she naturally answered Roger''s request directly. As for his little thought... It''s over after listening. This wave of arrangements is subject to me. Someone picked up the hot potato, and all the cab ministers were relieved. If there is no one to pick up again, I am afraid that it is not the Queen who will arrest them as strong men. Angelina stared at Roger for a long time, her eyes shing with strange brilliance. Did Dio risk his own life to take on this tricky task for his younger brother? He is a reliable friend worthy of deep friendship! If he had an emergency... Just help him raise his wife, parents, or something! The kind Angelina felt that the Charles family owed Dio a favor. So the meeting moved on to the next topic, the issue of revenge in the bloody night of capital. The Minister of Military Affairs immediately mmed the table and shouted, "Defeat the God of Nature! Defeat the elves!" All the cabs agreed. Odu Xueye suffered countless casualties, of course, it is not enough to simply catch the culprit. If the Church of the Seven Gods followed suit one by one, what would be the face of the empire? So you have to fight a battle. When you reach the Church of the Seven Gods, you know that the Green Vines Empire is not easy to bully, and you can''t afford the consequences of provocation. It was just before that the empire gathered those fake restoration troops that were not epted by the local people, turned them into second-line troops, and was ready to go to war and train. Right Prime Minister Angelina has already made the corresponding material preparations. It''s a matter of changing thebat target~ Thergest parish of the God of Nature is the Elven Empire. The Queen of Eternal Night said with a murderous aura, "This time I will drive myself to the expedition." "Okay! Your Majesty is mighty!" The crowd immediately cheered. The queen was on a personal expedition, but she never failed. The elf empire is going to have bad luck! But the next sentence of the Queen of Eternal Nightmade all the ministers look suspicious. She said slowly: "But first make sure that the one who shot this time is indeed the God of Nature, and don''t let others sit and reap the benefits of the fisherman." The ministers were not stupid either. After being reminded by the Queen, they immediately praised: "Your Majesty, Shengming, at this time it is indeed possible that other churches are pretending to be the God of Nature to provoke them." "We almost made a mistake, but Her Majesty is thoughtful and far-sighted!" "Yeah, if it is wrong to judge who is a friend and who is an enemy, then the empire will be in danger." "The God of Nature has azy personality. He has always liked quietness and does not like to move. He rarely takes the initiative to attack. What happenedst night was strange..." Everyone, with every word you say, you will blow the queen into the sky. Of course, the Queen of Eternal Night wouldn''t say that she had killed. She had already fought with the God of Nature first... Anyway, apart from Roger, few people noticed that the broken leg she mentionedst night was torn from the God of Nature. And Roger was thinking about how to find the culprit behind this meeting. He didn''t care about everyone''s discussion at all. The queen smiled slightly, as if she was so smart, and pretended that she discovered this. So that bastard said it himself, what the courtier says belongs to me, and what belongs to me is still from Xun, so why are you being polite? Praise me, step up! After the praising of the queen, everyone''s eyes fell on Roger. Because if you want to start a war with a target, you have to wait for Roger to catch the real murderer to determine the target. Several cab ministers hesitantly said: "Lord Brando, if you are short on manpower, feel free to ask for support." Because Roger blew up before and scolded all the ministers in the cab, everyone wanted to prepare for the outside world, but the cold violence made him unable to do it... But in the blink of an eye, Roger once again maintained a character that was not afraid of death and stood up to take on the most difficult task. So his work has be a prerequisite for everyone wanting to start a war, so I can''t help him now. Unexpectedly, Roger shook his head with a smile: "Thank you for your concern, the chief of the city defense station has enough staff." "Master Brando, don''t be stubborn, everyone is waiting for your news, you shouldn''t stubborn and dy the important affairs of the empire." Everyone thought he had a good face and continued to persuade him nicely. "Don''t worry, it''s just a few believers, they will jump out on their own, and the task will be automaticallypleted soon." "???" The cab ministers who offered to help were a little embarrassed. You bastard don''t want us to help you, so what are you doing with this bragging? Do believers jump out on their own? soon? Haha, themanders of the four city defense stations in front of you didn''t think so! This defensive posture makes it the same as if we want to rob you of credit. Who cares? Let you go crazy, go crazy. We just waited for you to dy the Queen''s affairs, and then rushed to the scene tough at it for the first time! The cab meeting was advancing. Originally, the cab members were bombarded by Roger once, and when they encountered such a special event, the agenda went through quickly. After the meeting, the queen left the military minister alone. "If Joey Barton Jr. applies for the job of protecting Lord Brando, refuse it." "As ordered." The Minister of War did not ask any further questions. The realm of the queen is beyond what you and I can imagine. She must have a deep meaning in hermand! The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t exin much, she waved her hand to let him back off. Standing alone on the throne of stars, the queen immediately lowered her head and thoughtfully said to herself, "What''s the point of bragging! Hmph, the perfect shape is also very important!" The Mysterious Capital, City Defense Headquarters. Roger has taken over the job of chief. Investigating the real murderer of Odu Bloody Night is one of the most important tasks in the entire Mysterious City at present. He received many cheap privileges from the Queen. Including but not limited to directly obtaining information from various departments, requesting them to cooperate with the investigation, etc. The "Long Live the Queen" also gave a detailed summary of what happenedst night, showing that the Empire would not be intimidated and was determined to fight the Church to the end. No matter who it was behind the scenes, let them understand the consequences of provoking the empire. Such firm deration, the people were very supportive, no matter who they would fight next, they are full of confidence. We promised to never use the Queen first, but the Queen personally fought, how could you lose? Roger took over the job of the general manager very smoothly, and no subordinates who had open eyes jumped out to provoke him. It''s that everyone looked at him with more or less sympathy. The previous four chiefs died, and they all died at the speed of light. Someone has already opened a bet in the Aodu underground ck market, and I bet that the fifthmander canst for a few hours. Roger was indifferent to this. Anyway, even if I die, I can be resurrected with the nirvana blood. If I change my identity, I will be a salted fish, and I will no longer be held by the queen. Isn''t it cool? So he hoped that those believers who sneaked up on themander would give him some strength and give him a good time. Unlike the previous chiefs, who hurriedly ordered the whole city to hunt down, using various means to find people. Roger first maintained his predecessor''s strategy and asked people to extract the dossier information of all the casualties of Odu Bloody Night and to interrogate those believers who were captured alive. Soon, he discovered a doubt. Except for the firstmander of the city defense station who was killed by the self-explosion, it is a bit strange how thest three died. Chapter 50: Magic is banned, please make a reasoning Chapter 50: Magic is banned, please make a reasoning Mainly, the locations of the three deaths all affected the mansion of the conservative nobles, resulting in a lot of deaths there. After the three self-destruction attacks on the auction house, the Colosseum, and the North City Camp, there were a series of intensive small-scale "attacks" that followed, and the dead nobles could all be ssified as conservatives. This too is also targeted. On the surface, it seems that the believers are making trouble, killing the powerful figures of the empire. But if you think about it these attackers chose their target carefully, the behavior of the believers can be given a pennant with the words "killing harm for the people". There are coincidences in the world, but if there are dozens of coincidences, it must be done willfully. On the bright side, the mysterious power can quickly arrange a second wave of intensive attacks after the church''s sudden attack in such a short period. People with this energy are no more than... One. That is the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger sighed softly, holding the letter on his leg, thinking in his mind, "Hey, hello..." "If you have something to say, my magic doesn''t need a test signal!" The impatient voice of the Queen of Evernight was directly thought of in his mind. So fast? so sensitive? so clear? Roger was a little embarrassed. This one left by the queen is...cough, the magic beacon can show his location and teleport directly across the ne. It is naturally not difficult to use it as a walkie-talkie within ten kilometers. In Roger''s subjective perception, it was the first time he used this kind of instantmunication method sent by brain waves to chat. Subconsciously, it was like making a phone call. After feeding it a few times, the queen disliked it. But it was also the Queen who asked him to report the progress at any time, so he didn''t talk too much, just thought in his mind: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, does the death of thest three chiefs have something to do with you?" The Queen of Eternal Night replied: "Yes, I killed them. The matter of civilians entering officialdom has note to fruition. I took this opportunity to let people get rid of a few hardcore who were begging for death." "You... did a good job." Roger felt chills in his vest, but that was the only way he could respond. How many? You have to add two zeros after it! The queen is ruthless! Roger loosened the letter, raised his head, and said to his subordinates in half the room, "These cases don''t need to be investigated. Put them away, and try to summarize the remaining information." The city defense troops were all very puzzled. Lord Brando just patted his thigh and went out of his mind for a while, so did hee to any conclusion? Naturally, Roger did not dare to tell them that Her Majesty the Queen dered that she was solely responsible for these cases. Fortunately, he is a cab minister, with a lot of privileges personally bestowed by the Queen of Eternal Night, and even airborne has a very high authority. Of course, it can also be said that it is entirely responsible. The subordinates did not talk nonsense and immediately followed his orders. Roger didn''t even have time to think about why the Queen, who had been chasing the parliament, suddenly elerated her use of violence. But since these attacks have nothing to do with the real murderer behind the Odu Bloody Night, the target he wants to lock on to is much narrower. Continuing to read through the files, testimonies, and many other materials, he tried to capture the intricate rtionships behind them. When he encounters something he doesn''t understand, I don''t have a search engine, but there are a lot of subordinates who can help me find information, which is very convenient. He quickly found a lot of hidden information. As a transmigrator, he once again took advantage of his way of thinking. Although he is not a famous detective, he has read a lot about dead elementary school students and detectives on blogs. He has also yed script killing with his friends. The modern criminal investigation and case handling ideas always have a general idea. And people in this world don''t value these things. Just like seeing a doctor, the search and solving of cases in this world are simple and crude and more than 90% of the problems can be solved directly with magic. The remaining 10% is due to theck of magic level, so it''s better to apply for the support of a magician with a higher level. The city defense army is responsible for the security of the mysterious capital. Although thebat level is the third line of the empire, it supports many magicians, which isparable to the front-line troops of other countries. Therefore, the detection rate is quite high on weekdays, and the speed is also very fast. There are 10,000 interpretations for predicting the future, but for what has happened, the boss of the prophecy school is the power trainer. Unless there is a Babel on the opposite side. Unfortunately, behind the bloody night of capital this time, the gods directly blocked the prophecy spell, which is the top one in the Tongtian generation. Not to mention the magicians in the city defense army, the Queen of Eternal Night had no choice but to scour the whole city using stupid methods. In this way, the magic effect was removed, and everyone returned to the level where the chickens pecking at each other. Roger, who used to y natural reasoning, naturally had an advantage. You can''t directly predict the identities of those self-exploding believers, then go back in time to the ces and scenes they passed by. Then, byparing the timeline, you can get a lot of hidden information. The cover of the gods is not omnipotent. In this era, no one will spend time and magic power to read this useless information. Unexpected, naturally unable to prevent. Shielding prophecy spells may sound high-level, but in fact, it is only installing a firewall to protect important information. And Roger is a new type of virus that has never existed in this world. The gods don''t know his way of thinking and behavior, so naturally, they can''t prevent him. Through "adjustment monitoring", Roger has mastered a lot of information he needs. It''s just that the monitoring on Earth costs electricity, and the monitoring costs magic power in the Eternal Night World. But now Roger canmand enough magicians. Not to mention the city defense army, as long as he needs it, the Secret Law Society is also on stand-by at any time. So through this timeless and extravagant method,bined with the clues and testimonies that the city defense army had mustered, a lot of seemingly unrted information is woven into awork. The source of theses points to the North City Camp. The densest poisonous threads all radiate out from there. "There are also smart people within the church. This wave of Her Majesty was taken care of by the generals. No wonder the Mysterious Capital that has been protected byyers had been infiltrated by others..." Roger squinted his eyes and pushed out an arterial artery in reverse. He pretended to be an officer of the Restoration Army to defraud the church to obtain supplies and had contact with the people of the church Someone in the church saw that the leader of the Restoration Army was an undercover agent of the empire, and quietly controlled some of them. When these officers returned to the capital to report their duties, the church members followed them into the city... It was much easier to pass the inspection by taking the special passage of the military, and the officers should be the inner responders, so the high-level cultists sessfully snuck into the mysterious capital. After that, things were much easier. Activate the believers who have been hidden in the Mysterious City, and call them to risk everything for God, and there is the bloody night of capital. The city defense army has information on several officers who have obtained the source of the initial self-destruction. After identification, they are not considered high-level believers. These arembs. Lambs have no brains. There must be a shepherd. "I''m off to the hospital to ask these officers for more information." Roger ordered someone to arrange a teleportation formation and went directly to a nursing home with his staff. Of course, he didn''t forget to synchronize thetest news with the Queen of Eternal Night. When the queen heard that her perfect n had be a loophole for others to exploit, she sighed softly after being stunned. Don''t underestimate any opponent, the church has existed for so many years, if you rx a little bit, they will seize the ws and tear the wounds. The Queen asked, "Is that Shepherd still in the Mysterious Capital?" Roger replied: "The conditions are insufficient to judge, but we only need to determine which god the real murderer behind the scenes believes in." The Queen asked: "Then you can quickly confirm, what are you going to do in a sanatorium?" Roger replied: "Of course, we want to ask for further investigation, whatelse?" The queen was suddenly suffocated by this "whatelse". if not Otherwise, I thought you were in a hurry during work hours and went to a secret meeting with a colonel''s little lover! She was inexplicably irritable. As for the personal rtionships of courtiers, she has no reason to intervene or inquire too much. The queen was suddenly unhappy. Leaving the sentence "Busy. Report back when there is progress" to end this conversation. It''s just that she couldn''t figure it out, why am I unhappy? At the nursing home. Roger didn''t think too much about whether the word "busy" from the Queen was a sign of anger. Looking at it, the king of a country is only a problem when he is not busy, right? It''s impossible to be like a domineering president and an evil and charming prince, who is idle and pestering people every day to fall in love, right? The queen is very hard-core, so she won''t be the kind of love brain. He and his subordinates split up and asked the surviving officers for information. Walking through the ward, he suddenly stopped outside award. The name tag reads "Little Joey Barton". ording to the information, she has no intersection with the target of this investigation and is not within the scope of evidence collection. But when some of the memory fragments ofst night appeared before him, Roger sighed softly. He knocked on the door of the ward. Chapter 51: Lock each other, the second round! Chapter 51: Lock each other, the second round! Roger was thinking. The officers of the City Defense Force are very capable. If I dy a few minutes to visit the injured friend, it will not affect the investigation of the case, right? We are working for Her Majesty, not ving for her. As long as we only waste a few minutes and don''t truly dy the investigation, who can fault us? Someone in the ward responded, "Come in," and Roger pushed open the door. On the white hospital bed, little Joey was reading "Long Live the Queen". After the Eternal Night Queen expelled the divine power erosion, the healing techniques could restore those traumatic injuries. Leaving the officers in the sanatorium here is for observation and recuperation, and it is also a kind of surveince, in case there are disguised believers among them. Little Joey read the newspaper and learned that there was more than one attack in the mysterious capitalst night. It turned out that not only did she lose herrades in the explosion, but there were also countless big people and ordinary people who lost their rtives in the explosion... She is very much a purebat soldier, not good at intrigue and analysis of the overall situation. Seeing the fire''s of war burning into the core of the empire, she felt exceptionally ashamed. "When the true murderer is found, I will go to the front line to take revenge!" She clenched her fists tightly. "I won''t make you wait too long." A clear voice resounded from the door. Roger dressed in the uniform of themander-in-chief of the city defense station, his medal shining brightly, suddenly appeared in front of little Joey. The already handsome man now has the halo of a high-ranking official, which is simply dazzling. "Master Dio, are you all right?" Little Joey didn''t even bother to wear her shoes, she rushed from the bed to him barefoot. But when she got a step ahead of Roger, she stood still abruptly. Although they have experienced fatal danger together, this is not herrade-in-arms. Hugs when we meet, isn''t it verydylike? Will you be despised? Roger noticed her embarrassment, looked at the bravery that was about to die out on the girl''s face, and sighed. He opened his arms and embraced her. "Thank you for saving me yesterday." "I, I did what I should do!" Little Joey felt that her face was so hot that it could fry an egg. So happy! Even if it was a courtesy hug from Lord Roger, it could be considered a staged victory! Roger patted her on the back, let her go, and asked her to lie back on the bed to rest and speak slowly. He asked about her physical condition, and how she felt here, and she asked what he was doing now... Suddenly there was no topic. The two had limited understanding of each other, and they had littlemunication in their past lives, so they couldn''t find a topic for awkward chats. It disys that there is no reason to be greedy... Roger bid them farewell. "Are you looking for the real murderer of blood night? I want to follow you!" Little Joey was a little reluctant. "Didn''t you just say you were going to kill the enemy on the front line? The city defense army didn''t have this chance." Her face turned red again. She scolded herself in her heart, little Joey, you can''t do this! But when the words came to her mouth, it turned into: "I... I just want to follow you anyway!" Roger pondered for a while, then tentatively said: "You want to follow me, then don''te to the city defense army, go to the Charles Mansion to find a guardmander?" Dio''s identity should "die for the country" soon. If he wants to be a yful young master, a beautifuldy guard is also very suitable, isn''t it? "Okay, okay, thank you sir for taking it in!" Little Joey nodded in agreement. Roger took a long time before he asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you if you are so simple?" Little Joey answered confidently: "If you want to follow, you must believe in the character of adults!" He was a little beaten, and waved his hand and left the ward. Maybe, this is the so-called fate, right? From the perspective of God, Roger''s arrangement just happened to avoid the Queen''s blockade of little Joey... This is a big enough fate. The background checks on the officers involved in the bombings were quickly concluded. After retrieving their operational memorandum from the military, Roger sessfully pinpointed the real culprit behind the capital''s bloody night. Church of the Goddess of War. The lieutenant colonel who repaired the knife to Prize, as well as the officer who blew himself up at the celebration banquet, all asked for supplies from the Church of the Goddess of War. And most of their action memos mentioned a war priest named "Joestar". The priest, at least the head of a parish, started as a magus and is likely to have reached the strength of a legendary priest. There is enough strength toplete theyoutst night. "My lord, are you sure of the real murderer?" A colonel of the city defense army took notes frantically, and at the same time said he couldn''t believe it. He doesn''t know what logical reasoning is, nor what it means to rule out all the impossible, and the rest must be facts. I just felt that it was premature to dere the case solved withoutpleting the magic test. Roger asked back, "Then did you arrange a prophetic spell to verify it?" "This subordinate can''t do it!" The colonel''s expression suddenly stiffened. With the shield made directly by the gods, we are also extremely desperate. "If you don''t have a better way, you can only rely on my judgment. Start the second phase of the operation, trap the followers of the Church of the Goddess of War, find a way to catch one alive, and directly read their memory to verify. " Roger felt that victory was at hand and immediately led the team back to the headquarters of the city defense army to arrange follow-up actions. Mysterious City, headquarters of the City Defense Army. Roger encountered an unexpected visitor. Angelina Charles, his beautiful and kind sister. "Dio, the Charles family owes you a favour." Angelina saluted him, "If you need my assistance, just speak up." "Sister, Miss. Right Chancellor, you are too polite. I just think that this task is enough if you have a hand. If you don''t take it, you will be a paratrooper. You don''t consider your brother''s factor." Roger keeps his madman character. I saved myself, and now my sister owes me a favor... What kind of stupid ount is this?? Angelina covered her mouth and chuckled: "Dio is as confident as ever. You don''t have to be so polite, just call me Annie." Roger blinked, vaguely remembering that this was the second time she made such a request, right? Other people in the cab are avoiding me, but my sister still shows a good attitude? Just because of the connection between Dio and Roger, she loves me? Oh, my master, Roger, has a lot of face~ Roger didn''t think much about it anyway, since Dio''s identity would be retired immediately. So he spoke a lot more casually: "Annie, if you want to help, then I''ll ask you directly." "As long as it remains within the scope of my duties." Angelinaughed. She very much hopes that such an excellent and brave minister can be a friend and serve the empire together. Roger cleared his throat: "Then please, find fifty breeding pigs with sufficient physical strength for me and send them to the city defense army headquarters!" Angelina''s face almost copsed: "What''s the use of this?" She is in charge of allocating materials across the country. Of course, this requirement is easily aplished. It''s just that Dio is searching for church believers and investigating the real culprit behind Bloody Night. What sort of ridiculous operation must it be that he''s suddenly breeding pigs? Roger showed a smug smile: "The gods confuse people with their beliefs, and people are also trapped in their beliefs. Imagine if some blind animals would spheme the Goddess of War in the street... Say that the one who has dedicated his heart to the goddess, Can Joestar, the war priest who came to the capital on a mortal mission, continue to hide?" Angelina thought about the scene for a moment and shook her head quickly. I was so disgusting, the smell was too strong! There is one thing to say, but passersby can''t see it. It is estimated that the true believers will directly explode when they see it, right? She blushed with a pretty face, bit her lip, and said, "Your idea is wild. I will help you raise... a breeding pig with strong business ability." "Thank you, Annie." "That''s it, I have to go to the National Welfare Institute to visit the newly admitted children. If they know that youve pinpointed the real murderer of their family in such a short time, they must be very relieved." Angelina got up to leave, and she was relieved to know that Roger''s actions were going well. Kindness does not mean repaying grievances with virtue, mindlessly forgiving the murderer responsible for the bloody night of the capital. Kindness just believes that human nature is inherently good, and is willing to look at the world from a better perspective, rather than condoning evil. With the heart of a Bodhisattva, practicing Vajra means is also a way of doing good deeds. When Roger heard about the orphanage, a sh of light suddenly appeared in his mind. He immediately asked, "Annie, haven''t you heard the name of the war priest Joestar before?" "I don''t usually ask about military intelligence, and I don''t know the priest. If you want to get more information about him, you can ask Margaret." "Oh, no, I''m just asking casually, so as not to dy your trip." Roger waved his hands quickly. It was only after Angelina left that he looked confused. He just suddenly remembered that the first time the yer met Angelina in the main storyline was in a National Welfare Institute. She, who has always had a gentle face, revealed an extremely angry expression when she learned of the whereabouts of the war priest Joestar. That''s a gaffe that Angelina rarely sees in the whole plot. But now Angelina has never heard the name Joestar at all... It must have happened after this point in time that Angelina hated Joestar. Roger suddenly thumped in his heart, thinking of a possibility. The original plot did not have the bloody night of capital, and the wounded must not be the empire that Angelina cares about most, so she has to find it in her rtives. But Angelina''s only rtive... Isn''t that me? Could it be that in the original plotline, Roger died at the hands of Joestar, so Joestar would be concerned about his sister? This logic works in theory, but unfortunately, there is no evidence. The rtionship between Angelina and Joestar is not shown too much in the game. Perhaps it is because the relevant branch has not been dug up, and schr has no way to verify it. "Whether it is or not, if I kill this Joestar, I will be a lot safer." Roger silently recited the ssic of Stable Characters. Even if it is only possible, as long as this Joestar is still in the capital city, he must die in the cradle! Mysterious Capital, a certain state welfare institution. In this era of backward and frequent natural disasters and wars, there are naturally many homeless orphans. After the establishment of the empire, Angelina felt this situation and advocated the construction of many national welfare institutions, with the state finances directly bearing the expenses. Although it has not yet spread to the whole empire, at least in the Mysterious Capital, the food and clothing of orphans can be guaranteed. On the yground at the back of this orphanage, a group of children is ying. A tall, strong cook dressed in civilian clothes quietly turned to the outside of the fence. He squatted in the shadow of the trees across the railing, silently observing those innocent children. This is Joestar who used illusions to disguise himself as the owner of the restaurant. With time, the death of the restaurant owner will be discovered sooner orter. This identity is no longer safe, so he left first. Damn, a certain family and the trashy brother''s breath-holding contest has not yet been decided, so it is regrettable to withdraw like this! But at this time, the Mysterious Capital has been locked down, and he can''t get out of the city, so he can only find a ce to continue to hide in the city. After some observation, Joestar took a fancy to this orphanage in a prosperous area. The more dangerous the ce is, the safer it is. Going into the sewers or something is unwise. Subtle magical fluctuations. A little girl about four or five years old with a pair of ponytails seemed to have found something interesting and ran in the direction of Joestar. She obediently stood beside the fence pointing at the railing until her eyes lost focus. Outside, Joestar''s body turned into a pool of blood, climbed over the wall, drilled through the railing, and flew into the little girl''s body through her nostrils. After a while, the little girl''s eyes lit up again, she touched her face and grinned. "Jinx, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Lord Right Prime Minister ising to see us. Come and dress up!" At this moment, a gentle middle-aged woman appeared behind Joestar and held "her" little hand, and the little girl turned her head. Ah...! The middle-aged woman was so frightened that the basket in her arms fell to the ground, and she shook off the little girl''s hand. Jinx''s smile is so scary! Gloomy, fanatical, bloodthirsty, revealing the excitement of someone choosing to devour. Such a smile, appearing on a small, beautiful, and innocent face, is truly evil and creepy. But the next second, Jinx''s innocent voice sounded, and his smile was still as innocent as before: "Mother Teresa, is the Lord Chancellor of the Righting to see us again?" The middle-aged woman rubbed her eyes as if the scene just now was just an illusion, and there was just a poor little girl who lost a loved one in front of her! She said softly: "Yes, the right minister possesses kindness that is rarely seen among the upper ss, and truly pities us, ordinary people." In a corner that she couldn''t see, Jinx''s little tongue licked his lower lip. Right Prime Minister? Angelina Charles? The hunting that had been abandoned, turned around again? If it''s his sister, it would be easy to kill that stinky brother, ha... The Mysterious Capital, a dangerous game where both sides hunt each other, officially enters the second round. Chapter 52: Damn, he installed it（1） Chapter 52: Damn, he installed it£¨1£© In the Pce. Roger had already pinpointed the real culprit behind the bloody night of capital. He, of course, made aplete report to the Queen of Eternal Night. The Queen of EternalNight was a little surprised to see him: "Um... Have you detected it so soon?" Roger is also a bit confused: "Because the road that few people traveled seems to be rough and difficult, but because there is no obstacle, it is easier to get the results you want." The Queen nodded: "But such a speed also shows that your talent is extraordinary." Roger is modest: "It''s just some insignificant little talents." He exined the process and logic of this case straightforwardly. After listening to it, the queen greatly admired it: "Your ''deduction method'' based on the traces of reality is a novel way of thinking. I feel that I call on all the officials of the empire to promote it." When rescuing the wounded at North Camp before, the differential diagnosis method summed up by Roger saved a lot of lives. This round of detecting the real murderer behind the bloody night of capital took the task in the morning, and gave the Queen of Eternal Night a phased important result in the afternoon, which can be called a surprise. The process of solving the case looks fancy, but the core idea is no different from the previous differential diagnosis. It is nothing more than respecting reality, summarizingws, and summarizing extraordinary powers as ordinary physicalws. This kind of thought process is indeed quite useful when magic cannot take effect, and it happens to be the blind spot of many imperial people. After listening to the Queen''s words, Roger praised: "Your Majesty, this is indeed something that can be promoted and applied." [The queen is clever this time, seeing that materialized dialectics is the real treasure? After all, this is an earthling in a magic-free environment, fighting against the crystallization of wisdom that nature has only summed up for thousands of years! [In contrast, the imperial people generally believe that magic is omnipotent. Of course, magic is indeed omnipotent most of the time, so they are toozy to use their brains. [Perhaps it is precise because of her diligent thinking and inference that she can stand out and be the absolute king? Roger found that his previous knowledge of the Queen of Eternal Night was shallow. She is strong and confident, but not headstrong. On the contrary, she epts new things much faster than those officers of the city defense army. This is someone who is better than you and works harder than you... The queen was dumbfounded when she heard Roger''s voice. Are you praising me or insulting me? I have always been clever, even though I used to bezy, I was also a perfect kid from someone else''s family! But what kind of strange world is the earth, and there is no magic? The life of people in that world is too hard, right? And listening to what Roger expressed, in such a dangerous environment, a civilization thatsted for thousands of years was born. From this point of view, those earthlings are not easy. These "basic deduction methods" and "materialist dialectics" that they havee up with sound very simple, but they are applied in practice, and they are indeed infinitely useful. Is it because he absorbed the knowledge of the earth''s civilization that some strange ideas and wonderful ideas were born from time to time? The Queen of Eternal Night knew the book at a nce, and by understanding the difference between Roger''s thinking and her own, she moved a little closer to the truth. It''s just that without the cultivation of relevant literary and film works, she really couldn''t think of going through such an outrageous thing. She might be a little more familiar with concepts such as the arrival of angels and the seizure of houses by the strong. However, Roger is sozy from the bones, and there is no trace of disguise at all. How could he be an angel with an important mission or a strong man who wants to restore his strength? Even if the gods wanted to send angels to the world of eternal night, they would have to spend a lot of faith, and it is impossible to allow angels to be as stupid as Roger. The angel who descended was lurking beside the queen. It must have been all kinds of an initiative to seek trust. After bing her support, she would backstab at a critical moment. ... Therefore, Roger''s performance of loafing around was in the eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night, ruling out the possibility that he had ulterior motives. He thought that he should have obtained some information on the earth and absorbed the essence of the culture there, but he didn''t know how to make good use of it! This kid, theyout is small! The Queen has decided that she must not reveal this secret that can hear Roger''s voice before she drains the knowledge system of Earth''s civilization that Roger has mastered. If we don''t cut it, we''re done, we''ll be bald once we cut it! The Queen of Eternal Night has determined to continue to be the big brother who controls the overall situation, pays close attention to all the thinking trends of this kid, and carries out the prostitution to the end. But at the moment, the most important thing is to fight against the Church of the Goddess of War. The Queen asked Roger, "What are you going to do next?" Roger replied, "I''m going to use the method of drawing snakes out of their holes so that the followers of the Church of the Goddess of War can jump out on their own. When the real murderer is verified, the war machine of the empire can start." "What about Joestar, the priest of the war, do you still have any clues?" "The person is very cunning, and he didn''t leave any information such as his appearance, race, etc. At present, we can only infer that he should have left the North City Camp at noon yesterday and entered the mysterious capital. Now I don''t know where he is." The Queen of Eternal Night frowned, the taste of passive defense was unpleasant. After the enemypletes the arrangement, they can leave in style. They are not even sure if Joestar is in the city. However, after the master priest finished the arrangement, he did not leave directly while the guards were ck, but entered the capital in the reverse direction. Could it be that he is still ying another big game? But now there was no trace of the war master''s deeds. Does it mean that his game of chess has not been achieved yet? So he is still lurking somewhere in the capital, waiting for an opportunity? The queen tried to specte and used prophecy to prove it, but nothing came of it. In the past, I used magic against the god, but now it is forcibly pulled by the gods to make all living beings equal, but it is really difficult to y! She could only continue to push the task to Roger: "This man is extremely sinful. If he finds any traces, he will be killed as soon as possible, and there is no need to keep him." Roger responded: "As long as he is still in the capital, the minister will exchange his limit with him, and he will not be allowed to leave alive." [As long as I don''t die, I will be free. Punishing the real murderer of the capital Bloody Night is also worth those dead soldiers and civilians...] When the Queen of Eternal Night heard his words, she snorted secretly. I finally caught you, how would I let you go free so easily? No hurry, y with him. Let the young people be happy for a while, andter realize that they can''t escape the palm of my hand. This picture must be very interesting! The Queen waved Roger back. Then ask Mrs. Mosconi to inform Margaret and the Minister of War and others toe to the pre-war meeting. Although she told Roger that she wanted to catch the followers of the Goddess of War, she would send troops only after she had solid evidence. But the Queen of Eternal Night couldnt wait for her chariot. Instead, she chose to go out in person. Since the establishment of the empire, how could she have suffered from this kind of cowardice, being murdered under her nose? When she saw the divine power of nature, she went directly to the incarnation of the divine spirit. Although she recklessly attacked the wrong people, she also understood that she had to be steady, and patiently waited for Roger to confirm the real murderer of Captial Bloody Night... But the queen thought about the logic chain that Roger gave at the moment, the more she thought about it, the more reliable she felt, and she felt that there should be a 98% stability rate. The remaining 2% is reserved for the river of destiny full of infinite possibilities. That being the case, I have to prepare for the war first, and my goal is to choose the orc king tent in thergest parish of the Goddess of War. Is this okay? Thebat strategy also needs to be thought out in advance, so that after the target is truly determined, the battle can be enjoyed. The Queen of Eternal Night summoned the entire map of Eternal Night Continent and then drew a blood-red straight line between the Secret Capital and the Orc King''s tent... Well, let''s simply arrange a direct attack on Huanglong, and then think of a second move if it doesn''t work. And the Queen of Eternal Night swept across the seventeen countries and has the name of the invincible god of war. So far, she has not had a chance to think of a second move. It''s outrageous. Strength. Soon a group of military ministers came. It''s a bit strange that His Majesty called himself and others here again just a few hours after the cab meeting was over. But they have nothing to do at the moment. Roger caught the search with one hand. The target of the war has not yet been determined, but the preparations have been done in thest wave. They can only wait for the news. It''s not bad to be called back by the Queen after waiting. Maybe if we talk more, we can even have a dinner party. Roger felt that the royal banquet in the pce was all that mattered, but for the contemporaries from outsiders, the cooks in the Queen''s Pce were at Top notch level. When she came to the Hall of Government Affairs and saw the strategic map that was ced on the Queen''s Table, Margaret was the first to react: "Could it be that Dio, the madman, has confirmed the real mastermind has the Goddess of War behind him?" The main belief of the orc species is the deity of war. Those orc barbarians whose muscles grow into their heads are devout believers in their deity. This ismon knowledge that everyone on the maind knows. The Queen of Eternal Night nodded slowly: "Yes, Lord Dio found out the real murdererst night through the ''deduction method''." Anyway, there was plenty of time, so she recalled Roger''s previous exnation to a few people. She also tried this mode of thinking, by the way, to see if it was possible to promote it. There are no fools who can join the Eternal Night Queen''s cab and are sitting in the government hall at the moment. Everyone has a brain, but they don''t usually use it. Just like in thendline era, everyone could memorize frequently used phone numbers, and there were even TV programs in which the numbers were recited inpetitions. But then everyone has a mobile phone, and there are hundreds of phone calls in the address book. How many people can memorize a lot of phone numbers? The same is true for the imperial people. You can use magic to search for the truth of the case with one click, why should you think for yourself? It was not until this wave encountered the shield of the gods and all the magicians were numb that the superiority of Roger''s new thinking mode was revealed. So Roger yed deductive reasoning there. After everyone kept up with the ideas, they found that this was indeed a good thing. It''s easy to learn but hard to master. If you use it well, you can get a lot of content that people usually ignore. This time, Roger did use this method to solve the case in the shortest time possible. Otherwise, if it drags on like this, it will take a lot of effort to hunt down the whole city, and it may be impossible to achieve anything. In the end, the group of believers will escape the unsolved case under the protection of the gods. After listening, everyone agreed that the culprit behind the scenes was the of the capital Bloody Night was the Church of the Goddess of War. Also in line with her family''s usual style. However, the conclusive evidence still needs to wait for Lord Dio to sessfully capture the followers of the Goddess of War. It is best to capture the war priest Joestar, which is the best reason for the empire to go to war. "I wonder when Lord Brando''s search for the followers of the Goddess of War will result?" the Minister of Military Affairs asked impatiently. "The stage should have been set. It depends on how loyal those believers are to the Goddess of War." The Queen of Eternal Night recalled Roger''s crooked idea, and couldn''t help but put a smile on the corner of her mouth. Of course, she felt very relieved. It is not only to lead the snake out of the hole but also to severely cut the face of the Goddess of War. After the cab ministers heard it, the images of the Goddess of War in contact with the breeding pigs appeared in their minds, with different expressions. A bit outrageous, but also very effective. "This time there''s no need to hunt them down, those mad believers will jump out on their own." "So the kid wasn''t bragging but at the cab meeting, he had already thought of this trick?" "Damn it, he installed it!" "This kind of madman who uses people''s hearts to the extreme has a reason to be mad..." To tell the truth, although the cab ministers are dedicated to the country, they still look forward to seeing Dio make a fool of himself. After all, whoever gets scolded so openly can''t help being a little temperamental. What''s more, who was not a talented teenager/middle-aged when he entered the cab? As a result, the fact that is in front of us now is that Dio did not brag. Not only did he quickly confirm the faction of the real murderer behind the scenes, but he also sessfully fulfilled his promise of not having to hunt down. The p in the face came too quickly and the tornado was ruthless. Several cab ministers with a red faces could not wait to find a crack in the ground to get into. "Okay, everyone, don''t worry about what has happened. What we need to do now is to think about how to win the orc king''s tent as quickly as possible." The Eternal Night Queen admired the mixed expressions of the courtiers. She is also very proud. My people, yes; you, no! Roger was brought to the cab by her strength. The better and brighter he behaves, the more he can demonstrate the knowledge of Her Majesty the Queen. "ording to your will!" The cab ministers did not dare to ck off and used their brains to go all out to make serious ns. Before, everyone was ridiculed by Roger''s self-destruction, but they were just angry and vengeful, and they were ready to encourage Dio to the outside world, and they united. Chapter 53: The Goddess Cant Be Provoked! Chapter 53: The Goddess Can''t Be Provoked! In the void, the kingdom of God, the Valley of the Conquerors, is staged for eternal battles. On the Nine Dragons chariot, Tybe, the goddess of war, suddenly sensed something, her face was angry, and her eyebrows stood upright: "Eternal Night Queen, you dare!" In the dark, she sensed dozens of breeding pigs through the statue and was riding on "her" to continuously charge. The gods use faith as their source, and they have already yed with this kind of power. The perception of possession is all semantics. If necessary, you can directly upy the body of the believer to exert the fullbat power. The statues blessed by priests with divine power can be the extended five senses of the gods, and exert some supernatural powers... But if it is operated in reverse, it can also force the goddess of war to experience the powerful impact of the pigs. The seven gods such as Tybe spread their glory in more than a dozen worlds, and they have never been so insulted and provoked by any mortal. Her anger shot straight to the brain, causing her power to get out of control, and countless golden rays of light spread from her center. This golden light is like rain, sweeping across hundreds of thousands of square kilometers of the kingdom of God. intelligent races and beasts that are currently on the battlefield, turned into blood and evaporated directly... Of course, in the next second, they will be reborn under the rules of the kingdom of God, preparing for a new round of war. They are petitioners in the kingdom of God. They were devout followers of the goddess of war during their lifetimes. It''s just that the petitioner cannot leave the kingdom of God, and at the same time, he will be bound to the gods, having toplete various tasks in the kingdom of God, such as guarding the kingdom of God and participating in the battles of the gods... I don''t know if such a "heaven" is what those believers expect when they pray on earth. And Tybe''s anger dissipated along the line of contact with the god statue and dissipated to the eternal night world, which was the ck cloud billowing on the mysterious capital. "This woman has cut my face, so I must cut her face too, to let her know that even the gods cannot afford to offend me!" The power of faith in the palm of the Goddess of War began to burn, causing the clouds that were only meant to be a threat to turn into something truly damaging as they began to be infused with her divine power. She is ready to exhaust her umtion and force the increasingly arrogant Queen of Eternal Night to back down. Otherwise, in the current situation, she is afraid that the Queen of Eternal Night will be destroyed, the Green Vines Empire will be disintegrated, and thembs on thatnd will also forget her reputation as the Goddess of War! Then how does she preach? Then she worked hard behind the scenes to carry out the n, after all, didn''t she send assists to the other six gods? She, Tybe, is the smartest among the seven gods. She has always been the only one with a K-head, but she has never worked for free. Tybe was determined to suppress the arrogance of the Queen of Eternal Night so that the people of the empire could see clearly that the empire was unlucky because the Queen of Eternal Night was not a human being. In this way, their loyalty to the Queen will inevitably decline. The mysterious capital was overwhelmed by dark clouds. As if the apocalypse was about toe, the setting sun, who had seen most of his face on the ground just now, seemed to have sensed the majesty of the gods andpletely hid. The whole city was instantly dark aste at night. Moreover, there are no stars or moons, only thunder snakes running around, projecting dazzling rays of light, constantly shing, looking even more awe-inspiring. The wrath of the gods, the might of the heavens and the earth, the divine power is like the sea, and the sky will be poured out! The imperial capital with a poption of one million is shrouded in a doomsday atmosphere. At the Second National Welfare Institute, the twin-tailed girl who was mixed in the crowd to greet Angelina, the right minister of the empire, suddenly flickered in her eyes. She looked at the sky and whispered, "Why is the goddess so angry?" A certain chamber ofmerce, in a secret room. With blood and tears in the eyes of the man in old chinese business uniform, he knelt in front of the golden armor statue and shouted in fear, "Goddess, forgive my ipetence, I offer you heart, and I will destroy this evil empire!" In the slum on the edge of the capital, a scrawny young man with little hope in his eyes suddenly showed an angry face: "This world is dirty again!" He stood up swaying, and beside himy a lot of low-level coolies who couldn''t find a job, so they couldn''t get enough to eat,cked strength, and couldn''t even find a meal. They can only sleep more to reduce consumption and wait for possible work... The boy''s jaw was suddenly dislocated from his face Growing more than ten times in size, it swallowed a person alive. His body quickly inted like a balloon, and the level of strength in his body also rose several steps. Then, he turned to the next target. Compared to the followers of the Goddess of War scattered all over the city, he sensed the wrath of his deity. The citizens of the Imperial City noticed the unusual changes in the astronomical phenomena. After an initial panic, they resumed their daily life. Because they saw Her Majesty the Queen rising into the sky against the ck clouds and facing the changes of the world without fear. Her figure illuminated the whole city, and she spoke softly, telling the people not to panic. The imperial people were not in fear, as they believe in the queen. Even if the sky copses, Her Majesty the Queen will be able to remake the sky again! Because the copsed sky of the Green Vines Kingdom in the past was supported by the Queen of Eternal Night alone. She is the battle g fluttering in the hearts of the imperial people, a miracle of blood and blood. As long as the queen is still there for one day, no matter how difficult the desperate situation is, the imperial people believe that there is hope for aeback. As for the Queen of Eternal Night herself, she is naturally more confident and even looking forward to it. It''s been a long time since there was an equal opponent. Attacking the incarnation of the God of Nature is not fun at all. I hope the Goddess of War will be powerful enough to let me experience the strength of a wave of gods! Of course, this is also because the Mysterious Capital is her home court. There is an upper limit to the carrying capacity of the Evernight World. If the gods do not prepare sacrifices in advance, their ability to interfere with the world will be greatly limited. In this situation, sending an avatar is already the limit. The body of the goddess of war is impossible to enter the eternal night world, crush the eternal night queen, and destroy the mysterious city. Now that she knows that the enemy is a paper tiger, what is the Queen of Eternal Night afraid of? The thunderclouds in the sky looked extremely scary, but in fact, they were just the usual tricks of the gods to show their majesty, and the real power was just like that. So what if the Goddess of War was sphemed because of the idols? At most one avatar, in my territory, can people be bullied? At this time, thunderclouds rolled in the sky, and electric snakes scurried, forming the signature image of the goddess of war wearing armor, holding a gun, and holding a shield. The Queen of Eternal Night showed a hint of disdain. Just a projection? Even reluctant to send an incarnation, is it scary to face me? Of course, ordinary people in the empire cannot tell the difference between a projection, an avatar, and a real body. I just saw that the Goddess of War, who was 70% simr to the statue, really appeared in the world. I thought it was a god descending, so they became nervous and begun to sweat on behalf of Her Majesty. Of course, the queen is invincible. But it was the gods she was facing, the ruler of the world. The world is invincible, but it can''t beat the visitors from the sky, this is justifiable... For a time, the sky was dark and the earth was dark, the gods were furious, mortals trembled, and the Queen of Eternal Night proudly raised her head. In the Peerless Ming painting, only the breeding pigs are still unaware of the serious atomosphere and they have not given up! Under the stimtion of drugs and magic, the Goddess of Raiders is their only target. Collective fanaticism, don''t let the gods fall apart, swear not to give up! It is precise because of their efforts that the gods summed up the majestic, mysterious, and aloof images created over tens of thousands of years... It seemed a little funny. Roger was pondering, while he was being coerced by Pig Sun while pretending to be on top of mortals, how could you, a goddess, put on such a defiant criticizing face? And with the thundercloud as the background, the Goddess of War Tybe lowered her head slightly, looking down at the world with fire in her eyes, and her voice was cold and arrogant: "Eternal Night Queen, please stop your madness and rudeness, or you will surely bring unbearable disaster to the empire!" "Tybe,e and fight if you can, don''t talk about other useless nonsense." The Queen of Eternal Night snorted coldly, "The Green Vines Empire has been developing honestly before, can the gods tolerate the empire?" The Underground Soul of the King of the Seventeen Kingdoms: Do you care about destroying other countries and call it honest development? Tybe responded: "If you follow our ns and heed our orders, the Green Vines Empire will be eternally blessed and endure for all eternity." "nning and orders?" The Queen of Eternal Night took a step forward, raised her head proudly, and stared at the eyes of the gods that looked down on the world, without flinching: "Oh, I think that should be called a survival of the fittest, right? Live sacrifices many times a year, cooperate with you to keep fighting, make sure how many citizens are fervent in their faith, and maintain this unchanged lifestyle for tens of thousands of years. Tools to manage the faith of the masses?" The imperial citizens were a little confused and puzzled. Isn''t the gods a symbol of love and peace? How could they deliberately provoke wars? Tybe shouted angrily: "Octavia, Ermo is going to talk about the gods! We will protect this world from foreign enemies, sacrifice countless sacrifices in exchange for the beliefs of some mortals, and be the sustenance to protect their hearts. This is the rtionship between God and man." The thunderclouds in the sky tumbled more violently. Countless thunderbolts as thick as water tanks, mixed with golden javelins, fell towards the Queen of Eternal Night. Tybe felt that the situation was a little out of control. She came down to announce that the empire was punished by God, the Queen of Eternal Night was extremely sinful, and everyone else was dragged down by her. But without saying anything, the Queen of Evernight took the rhythm and poked at the greatest secret of the gods, and she was naturally angry. It is said that the Queen of Eternal Night will do it even if she refuses to ept it, and she never likes to talk nonsense. Why did youmunicate with him today, and found that he is articte and a master of rhythm? If the Queen of Eternal Night could hear Tybe''s thoughts, she would tell her mercifully that it wasn''t because she wasined about, and deceived by a guy with a different heart every day, and her natural ability greatly increased. The Queen of Eternal Night has always understood people''s hearts, but she is toozy to use that brain on weekdays. I really used my brains and scheming, and the mere green tea bitch also won it directly. Fortunately, Tybe was quick to change her moves, and she couldn''t get any advantage with her words, so she immediately turned to force to oppress people. Facing the rolling thunderclouds and the golden light filling the sky, the Queen of Eternal Night secretly said that it is so good! It''s time to show off my acting skills! "I hate ridiculous destiny the most!" She waved her robe sleeves, and a shield as thin as a cicada''s wings was born in front of her, but it easily resisted lightning and javelins. After the vast divine punishment, the figure of the Queen of Eternal Night reappeared without a trace of scars. Deafening cheers erupted from all over the capital. The voices of "Long Live the Queen" came one after another. Does this mean that her majesty, the Queen, is invincible in the sky and the world? The powerhouses in the city and outside the city who have the means to watch this confrontation between humans and gods from a distance, unexpectedly discovered at this time that the power level of the Queen of Eternal Night is no less than that of the gods! Tybe was also secretly surprised. The Queen of Eternal Night has grown to such a level without her knowing it? This woman must not live! The situation was once again beyond her control, and the Goddess of War was now unable to dismount the tiger. With just one projection, she can only exert 10% of her strength and cannot suppress the Queen of Eternal Night. Then she not only wastes the power of faith but also makes herself lose a bigger person. But if you invest more power of faith to summon the incarnation, it is equivalent to paying a higher price... She is a bit like a losing red-eyed gambler, thinking about whether to continue raising. The Queen of Eternal Night did not give her a chance to hesitate, and took another step forward, raising her slender hands slightly. A hexagram magic circle covering the entire mysterious city lit up. "Heaven and earth are ruthless and lustless, and you have set up so-called rules. Have you asked me whether I agree? Have you asked the people of the empire whether they agree?" The voice of the Queen of Eternal Night spread throughout the city, and at the same time, the sword pointed to the endless ck clouds above her head. Immediately, the mage towers and the tops of special buildings all over the city shot pirs of fire, piercing the ck clouds and stirring frantically at the same time. The ck cloud representing God''s punishment slowly evaporated, and the blue sky reappeared on the top of the mysterious capital. The golden setting sun gave out thest weak afterglow, like the ipetent fury of the goddess of war at the moment. "Tell the gods, I don''t agree!" Her indifferent voice was firm as a mountain. "Tell the gods, we don''t agree either!" The people of the imperial capital roared with her. They don''t know why the Queen of Eternal Night is so resolute against the gods. The dark erosion of the gods that led to the destruction of the world is iprehensible to ordinary people. But just one bloody night in the capital was enough for the imperial people to take revenge. Coupled with the fact that the Queen''s prestige is unparalleled at the moment, with a single order, the Empire dares to charge thealoofgods. Roger couldn''t stop his heart from shaking. He never thought that the Queen of Eternal Night would be so domineering in her heyday. The Green Vines Empire in the game was dragged away by the gods in the most prosperous period with the illusion of killing each other, and then internal problems began to ur constantly, involving the energy of the Queen of Eternal Night. When the gods and the Queen of Eternal Night confront each other, the Queen of Eternal Night is still mad and unparalleled. Butpared with this lofty sentiments what Roger instead had was " talking to the gods while hiding secret hand trick behind his back" at this moment, his n several floors behind. He suddenly felt a little lucky. Seeing it ten years earlier, it is really enjoyable to see the scene where the Queen of Eternal Night does not bow to the gods on behalf of the human race! [There was this scene..... the Enternal Night queen dying in the battle ten yearster, and it also went down pretty famous in history...] Eternal Night Queen: Who are you cursing, little brat? In mid-air, the Goddess of War''s face was cloudy and uncertain, but the projection became more and more solid. She''s calling an avatar! She was excited, ready to fight the Queen of Eternal Night head-on with all her heart. There are many truths in this world, but the biggest truth is that the first is big enough. The Eternal Night Queen''s expression became serious. She appeared to be rxed, but she was pretending, and she suffered a lot of hidden injuries. The gods have been umting faith for too long, and they are still a lot worse when confronted head-on. She now understands, but she has just reached the threshold of breaking defenses. The Queen has determined herbat power, so she doesn''t want to continue fighting... But the Goddess of War in the sky was ready to fight seriously. Just when she was thinking about how to break the game, a vine suddenly pulled out from the void and hit the goddess of war''s forehead. In an instant, the half-summoned avatar of the goddess of war was shattered! "Emnecher!" From the void came a smug low smile. The Second National Welfare Institute. Joestar, in the image of a girl with two ponytails, watched the figure of the goddess in the sky copse, lowered his eyes, and his eyes were full of anger. The evil imperial queen, how dare you disrespect his goddess! Soon, Joestar raised his head and returned to his innocent look. His eyes swept across the two legendary bodyguards beside Angelina, and he thought to himself: "I don''t have a good chance to do it now. We have to make a goodyout to help the goddess find her ce." Joestar''s little figure slipped out of the crowd and walked towards the kitchen. None of the imperial people who celebrated the Queen''s feat of "ughtering a God" paid attention to the unusual actions of this four or five-year-old girl. Chapter 54: Dio felt hatred had started to burn in his heart! Chapter 54: Dio felt hatred had started to burn in his heart! In the capital. Under the witness of everyone, their invincible queen defeated the powerful enemy and protected the Mysterious Capital! "Such a big Goddess of War, Her Majesty took out a small green leather whip, and with a bang, guess what? She''s gone!" The bard vividly exined the battle that took ce at dusk for the citizens who missed the battle of "The Queen Defeats the Goddess". "Long-lived the Queen!" Then came the heart-wrenching roars of a lot of people in the empire, causing everyone around them to roar along with them. On this day, the capital was like a wolf''s den as countless people roared. The Anti Chamber of Commerce may be the biggest winner by relying on the lozenges that have been hoarded in advance. I have to say, this is some wonderful misunderstanding. At thest moment, the two sides were full of momentum, and the sky was so quiet that there was not even a single bird, only the Queen of Eternal Night and the Goddess of War were facing each other. Then, the Goddess of War disappeared and evaporated. It must be the Queen of Eternal Night who smashed the Goddess of War with her eyes! Therefore, in the hearts of the imperial people, the Goddess of War is no longer a goddess, but a maniptive tool for the imperial pigs! In mid-air, the Queen of Eternal Night made a gesture of "basic operation", and made a detached expression that everything was under my control, soothing the enthusiasm of the imperial people. Their hearts are very confused, what happened just now? Even though she knew she couldn''t beat her, she still had some regrets, she wanted to fight until dawn, but her opponent suddenly lost power. She''s not a frog seed, she can''t learn the vine whip, it''s not her output! Besides, I''m just a rookie who can just break through the defenses of the gods, and the road to ughtering the gods is still long and difficult. How can I turn the incarnation of the Goddess of War into ash in a second? She subconsciously looked at Roger. Before she knew it, the queen had developed the habit of "prosecuting Roger for nothing". And sure enough, this kid looked at the sky, thoughtfully, and started exining the current situation: [Well, this line... isnt this hard to beat, the goddess of war made the god of nature anxious, so even this god of nature couldn''t help but stand up and backstab. [The Goddess of War has lost her way home in this wave. The power of faith has been spent, she hasn''t defeated Her Majesty, nor has she established any prestige, and has been overshadowed by the God of Nature on faith, I am afraid that little bitch is now full of anger, isnt she? [Although the seven gods are a group, in the matter of pitting them against the Goddess of War, I think the God of Nature would be very interested. Maybe there is a chance to cooperate? The Queen mused on Roger''s analysis and secretly agreed, um, then case solved. s, this feeling of not having to use one''s brain, is so good! Go back and arrange for Margaret to secretly contact the God of Nature; see if there is any chance of cooperation! I am so wise! Unconsciously, the Queen of Eternal Night has also changed. In the past, even if she didn''t publicly dere that it was Roger''s idea, she would quietly reward him. But when she found out that this guy was an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf, he didn''t know how to be grateful for even the best reward, and she just wanted to lie down, she began to feel no psychological pressure for prostitution. The emperor rewarded the loyalty of his subjects. But the opposite side is locked in loyalty, without any sense of honor, and azy body with only that daring Then what can the queen do? She can''t transform herself into a female bodhisattva and give benefits every day, right? So she also knew that the Huairou policy doesn''t work, right? Well, then use the handle to mp him down and not give him a chance to escape! The Queen of Eternal Night worked through her exhaustion and handled the finishing work. She sent a message to Roger: "Be careful of the followers of the Goddess of War." Roger couldn''t transmit his voice directly, and it was inappropriate to shout with arge number of people in the middle, so he could only pretend that his legs were itchy and his hands touched the right character: "Ok." The Queen of Eternal Night nodded slightly, did not stop any longer, and directly teleported back to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, announcing that all visitors were temporarily declined. Roger realized something while looking at the figure of the Queen of Eternal Night disappearing into the air. After all, the Goddess of War is an old-fashioned god. The Queen of Eternal Night has just had a wave of projections with her, but the surface is light, and I am afraid that I will suffer a lot... Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of admiration. The Goddess of War was stunned by Pig Sun, and the Queen of Eternal Night was seriously injured and looked as usual... How can these women pretend like this? Roger felt that ying a "cab madman" had exhausted all his skills, while the women had incorporated performances into their daily lives. They maintain their image, and intrigue, and do everything they can! All of them have great scheming! Fortunately, Dio''s identity is about to undergo nirvana soon, and he is about to get rid of this vortex of intrigue. A gentleman does not stand under a wall of danger. He is an honest man who is always exposed to these scheming women. It is too dangerous. And to ensure that the followers of the Goddess of War would attack him ruthlessly, Roger is going to personallye forward to pull a wave of hatred. After all, believers are lurking in, and the number is limited. This wave of pigs has performed outstandingly. If you want to overshadow them and ensure that believers give priority to killing the chief of the city''s defense station, they must do some extra operations. Just acting like the pigs is not enough to die. With Roger''s steadiness, he felt that at least the believers needed to know that he was the master nner of this magnificent performance. To prevent believers from pulling their hips, they don''t know who the primary target is at that time. At this time, the breeding pigs were also exhausted, leaving little mottled marks on the statue. They were panting heavily, leaning against the statue of the Goddess of War as if in prostration, reluctant to part. In the limited memory of the pigs, this was a particrly enjoyable and happy release. It feels so good to be super-god, and the pigs still want to be super. Roger walked onto the tall tform in the center of the small square and stopped the citizens who have scattered one after another: "Everyone, taking this opportunity of the Queen''s victory, I, Dio Brando, want to announce a great news!" He was wearing the uniform of themander-in-chief of the city defense army, and arge star on his shoulder dazzled brightly. Although the capital City Defense Forces are the culprits, they are after all maintaining thew and order of the capital of the Empire, and their rank is not low. No matter how much Roger is airborne, he has to be given the treatment he deserves, and he is qualified to be decorated with a general star on his epaulets. Such a young general, and so handsome that one can''t take their eyes off of him, many people stopped in their tracks, wanting to see what this kid stopped everyone to announce. Although I don''t want to admit that this is a face-seeing world, it is always more attractive to have a handsome guy and a big beauty in front of everyone. And why does the name Dio Brando sound familiar? Someone soon remembered, isn''t this the upright historian who edited the history of the empire? Although Dio only edited the tenth volume, because the first five have all run away, they are not qualified to sign on the history of the empire. Citizens of the natural empire only remember Dio. This is the direct proportion of risk and benefit. Dio took the risk of losing his official position topile the history of the empire, and the credit for coaxing his predecessors naturally belongs to him. Seeing everyone stop, Roger showed a satisfied smile. The more people who stayed, the faster the news spread. The higher the enthusiasm of everyone''s discussion, the more the followers of the natural goddess of war hate themselves. The n works! Roger''s first showdown: "My lord, the chief of the city defense station, on the first day of taking over the city defense army, thank you for liking the little program I arranged, and I didn''t waste my hard work in picking pigs." The citizensughed, these breeding pigs were found by your kid? "Lord Brando, good!" "Please do it a few more times! We haven''t seen enough!" "I''ll donate military expenses to the city defense army and buy more pigs!" "Donate military funds to buy pigs? Please be a person and give the goddess of war a rest." "Fuck the goddess of war!" All citizens burst intoughter. Roger smiled in satisfaction. Now everyone should remember that I am the chief nner of the Japanese pig, discuss it well, and help me spread the word to all believers! Of course, this is not the end. Roger took out a magic scroll, opened it, and projected the new icon hemissioned Sophie and Amti Chamber of Commerce to design on the square: A golden shield with a sketch of the goddess of war engraved on it. However, her charming head was reced by a pig''s head. The style of painting is simple but expressive, with an inexplicable sense of joy, but it has a unique degree of recognition, which can make people remember at a nce, and then think of the two or three things that have to be said between the goddess of war and the pig... Don''t look at the simplicity of this icon, Roger has been extorted by Sophie out of 500 gold coins. It is only hiring a master painter to achieve this effect. It turns out that the only disadvantage of expensive things is that they are expensive. The citizens present saw the spectacr scene of pigs charging on the square with their own eyes, and couldn''t help showing a knowing smile that they all knew. But they were still a little confused about what this young man wanted to do. Just draw an icon to entertain the goddess of war? Selling souvenirs for this event? It''s just this kind of feeling that sucks money, isn''t it necessary, my lord? Seeing everyone''s curious eyes, Roger didn''t give a shit, and exined with a smile: "Thanks to the Goddess of War, everyone fully realized how powerful and sturdy our pigs are. Later, we will cooperate with the Amti Chamber of Commerce to invest in the construction of the Santa Be pig farm. Let more citizens of the empire share the fruits of this victory!" Santa Tybe...a pig farm? The citizens of the square were stunned for a moment, thenughed. The goddess of war''s divine name is Tybe. Then you named a pig farm "Santa"? Are the followers of the Goddess of War crazy? To share the fruits of victory is to eat the meat of the Sun God Swine or its descendants? This... is kind of interesting! "Good, Lord Brando!" "For the sake of the parents who died on the bloody night of the capital, I will only eat the pork from Santa Tybe in the future!" "Does eating this pork give strength tost as long as the pigs? Well, I''m going to buy a ton for my husband!" The citizens burst intoughter again, and the atmosphere was even warmer than before. The idea that this Lord Dio Brando was thinking of is a little out of ce, a little trivial... But we like this kind of stuff that doesn''t have six and three vulgarities! Dio felt everyone''s high mood, showed a charming smile, and said passionately: "I assure everyone that the Santa Tybe pig farm was built for the empire to fight against the gods. After removing the expenses for maintaining daily operations, all profits will be donated to the imperial military!" "Lord Brando good!" "I assure everyone that every piece of pork sold by the Santa Be pig farm is the descendant of today''s super god pig!" "Lord Brando good!" "I assure everyone that the breeding pigs of the Santa Be pig farm must continue to charge the goddess of war for more than an hour to be considered qualified. This standard will never be lowered!" "Lord Brando good!" "I rmend a dish to everyone, shrimp and pig heart, the essence of super god pig and pig! Thank you goddess for dedicating her heart to us!" "Lord Brando, good! Good! Good!" The imperial people were almost going crazy withughter. As we all know, the core slogan of the followers of the goddess of war is "dedicate your heart to the goddess". But now we imperial people directly eat the pig hearts you donated, what do you think, believers? Is it arrogant? But we, Her Majesty the Queen of Eternal Night, have defeated your goddess, so we can be so crazy! At this moment, the imperial people in the square, even the soldiers of the city defense army and the employees of the Amti Chamber of Commerce think that Lord Dio is too charming. We would like to call him the first person to revive the capital! Who would have thought that the goddess who could not be provoked in the past has now be a hot weapon for the breeding pigs of the empire, the gold standard for testing business ability! When the pork the capitalized by Santa Tybe is on the market, what will be served is not gourmet food, but tes of war goddess jokes! Even the imperial people who don''t like pork think they can buy some and eat it happily. Seeing that the fire was almost over, Roger ordered his subordinates to put on the red robes for the pigs, wear a big red flower on the chest, stamp the trademark of Santa Be Pig Farm on the buttocks, and carry them on a tbed truck. The magicians have quietly used magic to restore their physical strength. At this moment, they look majestic, and they will give birth to the most delicious piglets! Although it was gettingte, the city defense army stood by with the magic crystalntern, and the military band yed the wedding march, which made the pigs shine even brighter, and the whole city could see it! Roger announced loudly: "Although the bridal chamber is ahead of schedule, the city defense army is willing to make up a ceremony for the grooms and officials to travel around the city. Let''s celebrate your majesty''s victory together!!!" After blowing his horn for a long time, Roger finally attributed the glory to the queen, further igniting the enthusiasm of the imperial people! Although the pig team made great achievements today, the queen is the MVP, and the thigh-level mages'' output ounted for 99%. If you don''t praise the queen, how can you be called an imperial person? The troop of pigs marched forward, and Roger naturally followed. He scattered all the city defense troops and arranged an iron barrel formation with no dead ends to fully protect the team of pigs parading through the streets. No one doubts this order. Everyone knows that the real purpose of today''s action is to attract followers of the goddess of war, and the super god pigs are the bait. Spread out the formation, walk all over the city, and take the initiative to create an environment that is convenient for those mad believers. Can they hold back? As for the less protective power around Lord Dio... The ordinary soldiers were so excited that they didn''t expect it. And it''s all in Roger''s calctions. He took the initiative to stand up for hatred, just to make the followers of the Goddess of War hate him to death. The n may fail, but Dio must die! As the founder of the Santa Be pig farm, he hoped that those fanatics would never let him go. Please give me a happy ending and end this sinful life. Otherwise, he would have to open the St. Tybe pig farm all over the empire, so that the statue of the goddess of war would not be enough! And the fanatics, just as he thought, were eyeing this team. In a private house, a young man with beautiful eyebrows and a strong waist, with a huge body and a small head, frowned at this moment and said, "Have you contacted Mr. Joestar yet?" "All the magical circuits agreed upon are useless." The man in Chinese clothing responded with a wry smile. The handsome young man mmed the table: "No wait, kill that Dio Brando first, just make up goddess jokes, he has the worst mind!" Moreover, you dare to look more handsome than me! Can this kind of person stay? Soon more than a dozen believers, ranging from high-level magicians to legendary powers, scattered into the darkness and ambushed on the only road that the pigs must pass through the streets. Chapter 55: Tybella refuses to be murdered Chapter 55: Tybe refuses to be murdered In the void, there is a giant tree whose height and breadth is unknown. The giant branches are lush and leafy, as thick as a trunk road (9-11m), and there are different varieties of exotic flowers and herbs, rare medicinal materials, and it''s unknown how long they have grown. And in this vibrant giant tree paradise, there are strange creatures of different worlds, beasts, living in it... Sleeping soundly. The rich divine power slowly expands and contracts, with its hypnotic effect, all creatures enter a sweet dreand, dreaming that they are in a beautiful world with everything... Sleeping soundly. Well, this is a Matryoshka kingdom where "there used to be a mountain and a temple on the mountain", the realm of the god of nature "the boundless dreand". Perhaps, this ce can be a paradise in Roger''s heart. The giant tree that constitutes the boundless dream is the body of Oresteia, the god of nature. Like a tree, she is not fond of movement by nature. Her ideal is to be the golden willow by the pond, watching the sunrise and sunset, and the flowers falling and blooming. But the gods didn''t want her to sleep and used her name to make trouble in the world of Eternal Night by waking up Orseya. Even an old tree with no temper also has the spirit of getting up. Also, this is not the first time such a thing has happened. The King of God ordered the seven gods topete on the surface and cooperate secretly to develop believers in various worlds. Everyone obeyed it honestly, but when it came to Tybe, this order became her talisman. Doing bad things behind others'' backs is "pretendpetition". Taking advantage of others is "sincere cooperation". Anyway, the pots belong to others, and the benefits are theirs. Relying on this "double standard", Tybe took advantage of a lot of honest gods. The sluggish Orcea has be Tybe''s number one target because she doesn''t like to move her body or mind. This time, the Oriya people slept in the kingdom of God, and the pot came from the sky, and was abruptly dropped into an incarnation by Tybe, and ran away and rushed to Tybe''s theory of the kingdom of God. However, because of his limitednguage skills, he couldn''t speak Tybe at all and finally came back without sess. Orcea wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but as soon as she closed her eyes, she was greeted with pictures of Tybe''s killed head taken advantage of countless times in the past. As the saying goes, the more she thinks about it, the angrier she gets, and the more she takes a step back, the more she loses. She loses sleep. Insomnia is very painful. Orca has nothing to do, so she took a look at the Green Vines Empire. Oh, there is an unexpected harvest! She saw the statue of the goddess of war being charged by pigs, saw that the projection of the woman in Tybe was reversely suppressed by the Queen of Eternal Night, and saw that she was about to summon her avatar... One couldn''t help but waved the little whip in her hand. She isn''t the kind of tree that hurts people with secret arrows. It''s just that Tybe''s back is facing her, the angle and position are too suitable, and the timing is just right. She only needs to create a little disorder of divine power, and she can make the power of faith invested by the goddess of war go to waste. It''s equivalent to 100,000 pieces of bubbles that pry 100,000,000 yuan to explode. This one hundred thousand is just a sound, and it''s very loud, isn''t it? So there is the scene above the mysterious capital. "Orsea, get out and exin to me which side are you ?" Tybe came to the Boundless Dreand aggressively and shouted. She was going to take care of the Eternal Night Queen, but an avatar was trapped at the critical moment of the summoning, so I''m asking you if you''re angry? The beautiful elf priest wearing a moon-white robe came forward and responded: "Lord Tybe, my lord is already asleep, pleasee back another day." "Oh, fell asleep so soon?" "Yes. My lord, she stayed up all day yesterday and didn''t fall asleep. Today, her eyesight is dizzy. She hurriedly went to sleep with guilt." "Cracked crookedly? With guilt? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" Tabe''s chest swelled with anger, and she almost vomited blood. Is this what people say? Orsa, you can make such a clumsy and low-level excuse even if I don''t say it! The Queen of Eternal Night and I are facing each other, and we haven''t fought close to each other yet. There is a distance of 108,000 miles from each other, and a god said that he can split it crookedly? This is outrageous, right? This is bullying honest people, okay? "Whether you believe it or not, that''s what my lord said. You can wait until she wakes up to ask, or go to the God-King to have a consultation." The elf priest responded calmly. Tabe was suddenly made speechless. Because of the investigation into this matter, Orcea was crooked and no one believed her. She forgot to pass the word and no one believed her. In the end, this is the karma of two people hurting each other. No matter how biased the King of God is, he can only y fifty big boards each and put aside disputes. Hiss, why is this disgusting routine so familiar? Oh, this is like what I used to deal with Oresteia... She has been kidnapped by her teacher! The more she thought about it, the more her heart became more and more congested. I really can''t think that Oresteia, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, would also learn to be a bitch! She is also a ruthless person. She folded her arms around her chest and said coldly, "Okay, I''ll be here waiting for her to wake up!" This elf priest is eloquent, so she will wait for Oresteia to wake up and confront the idiot who can only speak one line. She had to say that she was speechless andpensated for her losses. "Your Excellency, please." The elf priest nodded, turned around, and left. Tabe''s eyes widened in anger. Isn''t it too rude for you to leave the Boundless Dreand to wait here, don''t you even have tea and snacks? No, elves are an elegant, ancient, and polite race. The clever priest came back and brought a strange "stool" for Tybe. The back of the chair is veryrge, taller than a person, and it is full of strange words such as "No. 50", "No. 4396", "National Power Station" and "Eight Strong Station". There is a small shed above it for shade and rain, and a small horizontal rail for people to sit on. Afraid that Tybe would be bored, she thoughtfully prepared a projection device, which yed the propaganda that Dio Brando gave to the Santa Tybe pig farm in a loop. "You...you deceive people too much!" Tabe''s straight nose was crooked with anger. She is also a god. She has seen many different worlds. She knows that this is not a stool, but a bus stop. So this implies that she is a bus? And what the hell is the Santa Tybe pig farm, hey hey hey! The elf priest walked over at this time, respectfully holding a te of delicious food: "Sir, please taste the shrimp and pig heart of our boundless dream." "Get out, get out, get out! Oh, this is your house... I get out!" Tybe was trembling all over, she was confused! She directly broke through the void and returned to her kingdom of God. This damned boundless dream, I don''t even want toe back for the rest of my life! Compared withing aggressively, she could be called fleeing with her tail tucked. Tybe also felt unbelievable. Oresteia, who used to y casually in her hand, didn''t see her for a night, and was as disgusting as herself? Not long after the goddess of war left. The elf priest said to a little devil with silver hair and red horns: "Lord Margaret, Lord Oresteia, please." "Okay!" Margaret kept up with the elf priest, walking at a pace that she did not recognize, and swung her arrow-haired tail behind her. Don''t be too proud of that small appearance. Who is the most powerful, intelligent, and almighty prime minister under the queen? It must be me, Margaret! Although this is a diplomatic rtionship that will inevitably copse in the future, the first time you are on an ambassadorial mission, you will feel so good, so I ask who else? Who else? Of course, all the achievements of this minister are based on the wise leadership of Her Majesty the Queen! And Nadia''s speech in the square is also very interesting... What Margaret suddenly realized something and stopped wagging her tail. No, judging from this speech, Dio Brando is very sophisticated, and his ability to mobilize emotions is top-notch in the empire. This is not at all the level of emotional intelligence he showed at the cab meeting, offending everyone! So, just like the performance on the square, are the "cab madmen" performing these days? Therefore, his true identity is a nurse who cooperates with His Majesty and mobilizes the enthusiasm of the cab! So, this guy''s level of strategy is more terrifying than she estimated... From a small suspicion, Margaret quickly caught a lot of contradictions in the character of "Dio". She quietly gave her orders. "Go protect Dio Brando, he can''t do anything!" Now that it is confirmed that Dio is performing, and the reason why the performance is still alive, it is only executing the queen''s order. And it''s the kind of execution that doesn''t care about its prospects. Such a huge effort made Margaret''s affection for Dio soar. It turns out that you are also poisonous. As long as the queen is happy, the whole world can be destroyed, right? At this moment, Margaretpletely agreed with everything Dio Brando did. Whether it ispiling the history of the empire, starting a cab, or building a pig farm, as long as it is the Queen''s order, he will unconditionally implement it. Naturally, Margaret also had a sense of urgency. Compared to what Dio did for the Queen, I still have a long way to go before I can be a qualified Poisonous! Don''t be afraid of sacrifice! Up against the odds! Margaret has to work hard to be stronger today! At the same time, the Second National Welfare Institute. Because she was attracted by the visions and battles in the sky, Angelina took some extra time tofort the newly admitted orphans. After confirming that the newly received orphans had been properly ced, she finally felt at ease. Naturally, arge amount of investment was added here. This gentle, beautiful, and unassuming Right Prime Minister has won the sincere love of the children. Everyone took the initiative to follow to the door and reluctantly sent her away. Some children gave Angelina their handicrafts. Angelina took it, smiled, and encouraged: "Little Maen is getting smarter!" For various reasons, arge proportion of children in welfare institutions are born with physical defects. Marne is mentally retarded. For such defects, magic can cure, but it is very expensive. If it is a healthy child, it is abor force to grit one''s teeth and raise them. But if you are born with disabilities, poor parents are reluctant to kill them, so they can only abandon them and pray that their children will meet good-hearted people. This is one of the main reasons why there are many orphans in times of peace in the Empire. After all, the country is still insufficient. Angelina strongly advocated the construction of the orphanage, but of course, it would not be for corruption and kickbacks, nor would she allow the dean to spend her limited financial resources on gifts to please her. But Angelina felt that the handicrafts and some small snacks made by children were a kind of intention. There is a room in the Charles House where a lot of these things that look very rough and simple at first nce are kept. "Sister, this is the dessert I made. You can eat it!" Another four- or five-year-old girl with two ponytails came up, her cute little face was wless. "What a beautiful dessert, you are beautiful too!" Angelina''s eyes brightened, she epted the snack, took a small bite on the spot as encouragement, and poked the little girl''s face. She inexplicably remembered that her brother was forced to wear a small skirt when he was a child, and he was so beautiful... hehe. The two legendary sorcerers who had been following Angelina all the time did not have any doubts, and there were still happy smiles on their faces. They, the adults, worked hard for the empire and paid a lot. There are countless things to think about all day long. After the sudden bloody night in the imperial capital, she has to lead the overall situation of post-disaster reconstruction and prepare for the logistics of revenge against the church. She has been frowning since yesterday. Only amid these naive children can the Right Prime Minister show a rxed look and temporarily forget about those worries. With a lot of gifts, Angelina left the National Welfare Institute. The children also dispersed. A few older little girls surrounded a slender figure in a rare corner. "Jinx, you are so clever, when did you start secretly learning to make dim sum?" These little girls are Jinx''s "friends" on weekdays... Today, I saw that she suddenly brought out a snack, which won the smile of Lady Angelina and the praise of the maids. The boat of friendship capsized. Due to the push both Jinx and Joestar fell to the ground. The head girl showed a broken piece of porcin in her hand, and the sharp cut touched Joestar''s delicate little face. The world of children seems innocent, but they already understand negative emotions such as jealousy, anger, and envy. But because of their limited understanding of the world, they do not know the possible consequences of their actions. This kind of behavior that doesn''t know how to restrain, only to vent one''s emotions, can sometimes be quite cruel. At the beginning of youth, there is no good or evil, only because the living environment is stained with the color of adults, and they make poor examples. What''s more, it''s a bunch of orphans. Most of the children who have returned to the world from hell have seen the warmth and affection of human beings in advance, and have their own set of survival wisdom. There is an excellent seedling that steals the limelight around him. If you destroy it, yourpetitiveness will be higher, and you will get more resources. Or, the chances of being abandoned again be smaller. This is a rather simple and unpretentious philosophy of existence. Joestar was pressed to the ground, facing the big girl. She couldn''t fight with her small arms and legs, however, she showed a bright smile: "Hee hee, human cubs, how naive and stupid, did you learn to fight at such a young age?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Beg for mercy!" The girl at the head pressed down the broken piece of porcin. Crimson blood beads appeared on Joestar''s face. "But unfortunately, you haven''t learned to choose a target yet, hee hee hee!" Joestar was stillughing, but against the background of the blood, the smile seemed crazy and evil. "Girl, you''ve gone crazy!" Several older girls were frightened by her like this, their vests felt cold, and wanted to escape, but they found their hands and feet were sore and weak. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt at all!" Joestar inserted a small hand into the head girl''s chest. The blood gathered towards Joestar''s hand, and his weak state gradually became stronger. The head girl bowed her head and found that there was a hole in her chest and her heart was gone! If you don''t have a heart, you will die, right? But why do you feel no pain even though your chest is empty? The other children were also terrified. They wanted to call for help and scream, but no sound came out three steps away. Not long after, the big girls walked back to their room with empty eyes. Only when they took off their clothes would they find a shocking hole in their chests. Joestar sat on the fence, dangling his calves, and burped with satisfaction. "The energy has been replenished. Next, let''s see Lord Angelina, when will I meet Young Master Roger?" There seemed to be two worlds in front of her. Half is the orphanage in front of him, and half is what Angelina sees in front of her. A few blocks away, the sweet wedding march came to an abrupt end, followed by shouts and explosions, as well as mournful pigs. Joestar frowned: "The emotions of thembs have been stirred up, and now, only I can continue to be loyal to the goddess. Chapter 56: Am I Invincible in the City of Mysteries? Chapter 56: Am I Invincible in the City of Mysteries? On the wide long street, pigs are running, horses are barking, and people are fighting. It''s a pity that no woman sings. Blood flowed slowly along with the gaps in the blue bricks. It seems that because he has seen the death scene in the North City Camp, he seems to be ready to face the battle. Roger is in a calm mood this time. He calmlymanded the city defense army to cover the civilians to disperse and protect the pigs along the way. He is like a real general,manding Ruoding, trying to keep all the mad believers who rushed in. The Empire and the Church of the Goddess of War have gone to war, and every fanatic in the city will be a time bomb, and if they are hidden, it may cause more damage. Especially not only the orcs but also the imperial people became thembs of the gods, brazenly and fearlessly attacking theirpatriots. Both sides fought for the "beliefs" they held. It''s just that some people''s beliefs are to protect the country behind them, and some people''s beliefs are to exchange for promises such as money and rights to the next life. One after another, the goddess of war believers are exposed. This time, they did not disguise themselves as the gods of nature, and theirbat power has reached a new level, which is quite brave. But this is the home of the Empire, after all. The city defense army is not the main battle force, but it is well prepared, equipped with an excess of magicians to form an army formation, and activates the halo-type props of the group. At the cost of several injuries, the city defense army has killed fifteen followers of the Goddess of War. On the roof, the middle-aged man in Huafu snorted coldly: "But their defense lines are alsopletely opened, and the defense of the army is getting weaker and weaker." The handsome young man nodded: "Indeed, they thought we were going to kill pigs, but they never thought we were going to kill the wicked people who forced pigs to do these things." "Yes, pigs are so cute, how could they do such sphemous things to the goddess?" "It''s all Dio''s fault!" "Cheese on two buns, killing Dio in seconds!" "We unite!" Right at this moment, the carriage that Roger was in passed by the ce where the two were lying in ambush. The middle-aged Huafu began to sing incantations, and the magic circles that had been arranged all around were activated. The huge magic power of the magister level was poured out like no money, and hundreds of demons began to move towards the middle of Roger''s team! And the delicate boy''s already muscr body, with one divine art after another brushed on his body, was pulled up out of thin air and made a bit burly. The outside cracked, leaving only a body-fitting little bear, revealing a muscr body full of pimples. A real priest is a macho man who can wear heavy armor and wield ils! Only the pastor of Kimchi is the long-leggeddy in revealing clothes! However, his face was still so delicate, with a body nearly 2.5 meters tall, he rushed out, a bit like the governor hitting a ping-pong ball. With the added cuteness, Roger sighed and gave in Sure enough, faith makes people gradually move towards abnormal ideas. Bronze body, white and tender face, this is outrageous! But the undeniable legendary strength of the handsome young man still surprised him. Great! Be strong! My life is finally over! "Send a signal for help, saying that there are legendary powerhouses and demons here, everyone pays attention to dodge, I''ll y with him!" Roger ordered thest of his guards to retreat. He could be reborn into Nirvana, but his subordinates can''t, and he can''t harm people''s lives in vain. "My lord... We must bring reinforcements back immediately!" The guards were moved to tears. Where can I find such a good leader! Strong ability, gentle and considerate personality, and willing to break up for his subordinates! All we can do to repay him is to inherit his will and live as long as possible! The guards quickly made a formation and rushed up to meet the demon, preparing to break out from there! Looking at their backs without looking back, Roger felt a little strange in his heart. Although he said that he made them retreat, everyone walked so resolutely, it still made him feel that he was not important... Damn, why are you thinking so much! There is a legendary powerhouse charging head-on, this time even if Little Joey explodes, he can''t be saved! "The dog officer of the empire, take your life!" The handsome boy''s ping pong head had a distorted expression, and an angry fist mmed down at Roger! Roger straightened his chest, ready to stage a character that was not afraid of death, andpleted the cab madman. "When!" Like clockwork, the tremors continued for a long time. Roger said in his heart, worthy of being a legendary powerhouse. It was the brain''s Inspiration, and even the eardrums were shaking... Wait, it seems that all I have is this eardrum that hurts? "By Mrs. Mosconi''s order, anyone who wants to hurt Lord Brando tonight must step over my body first!" A man who looked like a ck tower carried a huge tower shield, inserted it into the ground, and stopped Roger in front of him. Then wrap and cast a defensive spell against the shield. "Adon?" Roger recognized that this was a very difficult little boss in front of Fengling Moon Shadow Pce in the game. Originally just an ordinary guard, he was handed a few defensive spells by the Queen of Eternal Night, and after studying them, he became addicted and discovered his true talent... Turn your shield into an iron king! The magister''s peak strength, he can only use various defensive spells. Give him five seconds of casting time, and he can create a defense that ordinary legends can''t pass. Although the attack method is only t A, this kind of iron king who cannot be killed is really difficult to deal with, and it takes a lot of time to fight. This guard at the Pce, obeying the order of the Queen''s Guard... Is it reasonable? But what about my Nirvana n? I''ve been looking forward to it, the legendary powerhouse is here, but he can''t break Adon''s defense! Mrs. Mosconi, thank you! [Fortunately, there is also a demon army, Adon''s defense is wed, that is, it can only defend in one direction! Roger turned around and saw the demon army approaching the carriage. He felt a little bit of relief in the cold wind. Although it may be painful to be torn apart by these things, it is at least a way of nirvana... "I am Ariel, the nine-de dancer, on the orders of Lady Angelina, my de is your will!" A slender woman sprang out of the shadows, with nine des flying around her, and as her figure flickered, she quickly harvested the devil''s life with the utmost silkiness. Roger was taken aback and asked instinctively, "Why are you here?" This is the empire''s strongest battle mage, a legendary powerhouse, and one of Angelina''s bodyguards. Why did you suddenlye out just to protect yourself? Ariel replied: "Lord Angelina said that Lord Dio Brando is dedicated to serving the country, and he must onlyplete the mission and forget about his safety... Seeing it in one day, as expected, his subordinates admire it." Roger almost vomited blood, you admire what? This is a deliberate arrangement, isn''t it to forget about your safety... But the requirement of Nirvana blessing is an idental death, and there can be no suspicion of cheating. He definitely couldn''t tell Ariel to step aside, I''m rushing to death! At this moment, Roger''s eyes suddenly lit up. Because these demon legions were quite cooperative, they entangled Ariel, and a few fish that slipped through the rushed towards him. There is drama, devil, please tear me apart! "Ariel, I''ll cooperate with you to exorcise the demons!" Roger shouted boldly and took the initiative to charge the demon. He wants to shorten the time, in case any other variables lead to his death and failure. "Ariel, you are big and brainless. You can make mistakes in such a simple matter as protecting people. Don''t you know that these summonses aremanded?" Several streaks of cold light shot from a distance, directly pinning the demons that broke through Ariel''s defense to the ground. There was a glint of light which then tore through the air and pierced the Man in Chinese clothes. A woman carrying a longbow the same height as herself, her eyes full of gray, and her body constantly exuding cold air walked up to Roger and gave a light salute: "Simon Haya was ordered by Lord Margaret to be dispatched tonight." Roger sat down on the ground. He is also a famous and powerful man in the empire. The gray god of death, the arrow of the blind man, and the sniper in the magical world is also legendary strength. He just couldn''t understand it. Shouldn''t Margaret hate herself to death because she started a group queen? How can you send such a strong person to protect yourself? However, to clean up the remnants of the mad believers, there are two legendary powerhouses around me and a peak magister... Which believer can still kill me? What a great n. With these three bodyguards around, they attacked, defended, and responded. It was clear that tonight I am Invincible in the City of Mysteries! City Defense Army Headquarters. Naturally, when the enforcement of the fishingw ended, Roger did not need to take the pigs to the streets. In the end, a total of seventeen followers of the Goddess of War were killed, five people were seriously injured and more than 20 people were slightly injured on the side of the Empire. These are injuries that can be quickly healed with magic. Only Roger''s trauma can''t be healed in a short time. In addition, three pigs were killed by the fanatic AOE during the war. The citizens were outraged and strongly condemned the followers of the Goddess of War for not preaching martial arts. Although those followers of the Goddess of War will not surrender until they die, the magician of the city defense army has also obtained a lot of useful information by extracting memory. First of all, there are not many followers of the goddess of war lurking in the city, but the most powerful priest of war, Joestar, is still atrge and has not participated in their actions. Secondly, I got Joestar''s frontal appearance, but I can''t confirm whether there is a disguise. In the end, it was learned that Joestar entered the mysterious capital from the North City Camp, and it seemed that he was looking for a "wise man" who would help the Queen of Eternal Night to n an operation pretending to be the Restoration Army. Hearing the information reported by the adjutant, Roger fell into thought. Isn''t that the wise man who nned the operation to pretend to be the Restoration Army for the Queen himself? If a chief priest Joestar could target the queen, not to mention kill in the mysterious capital, he would have already turned the auxiliary orc king''s tent into a great orc empire, instead of the current scattered tribe form. So, what Joestar came to the city to look for was not the Queen of Eternal Night. It is a target within the scope of his ability to fight. Roger thought about the various characteristics of magic and divine arts, as well as the monitors he had read. Many times there were only pictures and no sound... If someone used prophecy to go back to the time when the Queen of Eternal Night chatted with him, wouldn''t they put the pot on my innocent tree hole? I didn''t say anything about it! It''s just a lot of shit talk. This imitation of the Nationalist Army has nothing to do with me! But that''s quite possible. Although the Queen of Eternal Night is not a god, she must have the means to prevent prophecy and blur the trajectory of her destiny. Otherwise, with the level of hatred she pulls, there is no way that meteorites will be aimed and smashed down wherever she goes? As for Roger Charles, the useless young master, Joestar should indeed be full of self-confidence, and he has already started nning to hunt me down... Roger stood up abruptly. He remembered an incident reported by the servants in the house. Yesterday, his teleportation array was broken. So he came home from the camp in the north of the city in a carriage. And the magic circle he built with 5,000 gold coins has a lot of material. It stands to reason that there should be no problems in such a short period. In other words, is Joestar taking action against me? "Sir, is there any problem?" the adjutant asked, concerned. Although the city defense army has not caught Joe Star now, they have sessfully confirmed the real murderer behind the bloody night of Odu who had killed arge number of followers of the goddess of war. It is a great achievement. But why, Lord Dio, is not happy, and his face is getting more and more look? Roger took a deep breath and told himself to calm down. Isn''t that a good thing when someone is targeting you? Early death and early birth! It was only because of his instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages that he suddenly became nervous. Calm down and think, although Joestar is smart and ruthless, he is not exhausted. At least, he doesn''t know the rtionship between Roger and Dio. The destruction of the teleportation formation was aimed at Roger''s arrangement of reading books in the great library. And this Joestar did not dare to enter the big library, nor did he dare to kill directly in the Charles House, so his frontalbat power was limited. So he could only destroy the teleportation formation, and y with himself on the road. It just so happens that he has been active as Dio, so Joestar should have been waiting all nightst night. "Retrieve the search records of the streets near the Great Libraryst night, and the search records of the route from the Great Library to Charles House, and call all the soldiers involved in the search in that area!" Roger felt like he had the key message. Soon, everyone discovered a contradictory message. The owner of a small restaurant was found to have died suddenly at home at night. And the city defense force, who was investigating in that area, said that the store was open until the early hours of the morning. Another magician used a prophecy spell to verify: "The spell shows that the shopkeeper''s main business is breakfast and lunch, and he won''t be open at night, so the person seen by the city defense army is..." "Joestar, Priest of War! He can disguise himself! He can also pretend to be someone else''s identity! I''m afraid the sudden death of the shopkeeper is also rted to him!" Roger exhaled deeply. An enemy who can change his appearance and personality would be very, very troublesome. But at least, he has caught Joestar''s tail and confirmed that he is still in the city. The sorcerer uses divination spells to identify witnesses at that time and then searches their memories. Quickly pieced together Joestar''s trajectory. After he appeared near the Second National Welfare Institute, he was like a stone sinking into the sea, and he couldn''t be traced! "It seems that at this moment, he is hiding in the Second National Welfare Institute!" "My subordinates will bring someone to search!" All the subordinates eximed excitedly. Lord Dio is simply divine! ording to the unrted information provided by the believers, in such a short period, reasoning + magic directly found the hiding ce of the elusive Joestar! Who would have thought that Joestar would dare to hide in an orphanage in a downtown area? Who doesn''t search for fanatics in remote and frantic ces? "Slow, there are many innocent people there, they are still fragile children, don''t act rashly! I have to think about it again..." Roger felt that he was missing something. This guy made a move, and would not choose a target casually. So he asked for all the information about the Second National Welfare Institute... Immediately followed closely: Angelina, the right minister of the Empire, inspected the Second National Welfare Institute. He was instantly horrified. It seems that Joestar deliberately waited at the Second National Welfare Institute, first controlled Angelina, and then targeted Roger, and wiped out the Charles family? This man is really scary, I have to kill him quickly! Chapter 57: Your Majesty, Fire at Me Chapter 57: Your Majesty, Fire at Me Because of theck of information, Roger overestimated Joestar''syout ability and regarded many factors of luck as the opponent''s ability. For example, Joestar just randomly selected the Second National Welfare Institute, trying to y reverse thinking to remain hidden in the city. He had already given up on targeting Roger and just wanted to escape from the mysterious capital after the limelight passed. It seemed that there was divine will in the shadows, and Angelina''s investigation target was also selected there and bumped into him. Fate, it''s indescribable. Created a fateful meeting. Now that Roger has deduced Joestar''s whereabouts, after analyzing Joestar''s choice at that time, there is a feeling that the other party has calcted everything. Most of the time, he tends to have a stable character and subconsciously pulls the danger of the enemy to the highest level. And such a dangerous enemy, of course, must use the mostprehensiveyout to destroy it steadily, and he cannot be allowed to take the initiative. Roger informed the nine-de dancer Ariel of the possible hiding ce of the war priest Joestar and asked her to secretly ask the guards around Angelina to confirm Angelina''s status. Hearing that her protection target had been exposed to the senior shepherd of the goddess of war, Ariel''s expression became serious. Legendary powerhouses have their secret way of contacting each other. Without disturbing Angelina, Ariel confirmed that the Right Prime Minister was still at work and didn''t show any abnormality. The two guards said that when they inspected the Second National Welfare Institute, they didn''t find any suspicious targets. "The two legends didn''t know Joestar was nearby at the time, so their vignce was not very high, and there was a possibility of missing information." Ariel breathed a sigh of relief, but notpletely. "Thank you, Miss Ariel," Roger asked her to step back temporarily. "If necessary, be ready to be dispatched at any time." Ariel was very polite, and her blue eyes didn''t hide her admiration for the chief of the city defense station. In her opinion, Lord Dio is not simple. He not only sacrifices his safety for the country but also has extraordinary abilities and incredible intelligence. He can use the most basic spellbinations to find information that others ignore, and then aplish things that legendary-level prophetic spells can''t do. Mastering the enemy''s actions and the situation is not something that ordinary people can achieve. In particr, his brain circuits are very clever, and he can alwayse up with crooked ideas that ordinary people can''t think of. Whether it is the pig farm in Santa Tybe or the pig parade, they have achieved excellent performance against the goddess of war and her church. Now that he attaches so much importance to this Joestar, it is obvious that he is not a simple person. Angelina was involved again, and Ariel was willing to cooperate with Roger. She believes that this man can lead everyone to a happy ending. Simon Haiya, Adon, and the officers of the city defense army were also patiently waiting for Roger''s order. In a short period, Roger has established enough prestige in the hearts of these people. After all, they were in a passive situation where nothing could be done. After Roger joined, the City Defense Army quickly took a 17-0 lead. If you don''t hug your thighs tightly with such a belt, do you want to give it away by yourself? If you can''t even lie down, then you don''t have the right to hang out in and of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon like the Capital. Young Master Roger, who just wanted to lie down, felt quite helpless seing the eyes full of trust including from the legendary powerhouse. Why is all the pressure on me? I don''t know if I can lead this time! You are the senior, shouldn''t you give me some advice? But it was about Angelina and the death star above him, the plot kill, no matter how big his head was, he couldn''t avoid Joestar''s issue. Roger began to analyze the current situationprehensively: [First of all, Joestar is a patient, old-fashioned, and persistent hunter. My sister seems to be safe now, but she has likely been subjected to magical techniques, and it can be activated as soon as I appear. [Sister looks safe, but in fact, she is already a hostage, and even the entire orphanage and surrounding areas are Joestar''s hostages! [Whether it is to use these hostages to threaten the empire, or to sneak an attack on me who should be unprepared, it is a highly feasible n...] [And my advantage is my traveler''s thinking, using means other than magic, to break through the information shielding of the gods, and know Joestar''s purpose and possibleyout. [So the key to breaking the game is not to be led by the enemy by the nose, and it is up to me to choose the battlefield and find foreign aid...] A little helplessness shed in Roger''s eyes. Otherwise, it is obviously a different historical trend, or is it still brought about by Joestar''s killing of Roger, can''t we avoid this fate? Does this world have so-called restraint, plot kill, destiny? At the fork in life, it turns out that the road ahead is not right or wrong, but bad and worse. Even so, there are always some things he must do. He can''t watch Angelina just send it like this, and he can''t watch Joestar get his wish. It''s just that he wanted to get rid of the identity of Dio, but he didn''t think that under the guidance of the situation, he would have to be Roger at this time... Aplete action n gradually formed in his mind. Roger took a deep breath, first pressed the letter on his leg,municated with the Queen of Eternal Night, and exined to her that Angelina might be in danger and his countermeasures. After all, at this time, the only one who knew his two identities was His Majesty. To avoid the uncontroble butterfly effect, he could only ask her for help. The Queen of Eternal Night responded, "In my current state if Joestar forcibly blocks the space, I may not be able to support you immediately." Roger said solemnly, "It doesn''t matter, the code name of this operation is... Your Majesty fired at me!" The Queen of Evernight was stunned for a moment, and thenughed lightly, "It seems that the war priest chose the wrong target, and also misestimated the love between sister and brother!" There was a kind of relief in herughter that Roger didn''t understand. The Queen of Eternal Night knew that Roger had taken phoenix blood marrow and had the blessing of Nirvana. She also knew that he originally wanted to use this ability to get rid of his identity as Dio. But now that he has decided to use this precious rebirth to save Angie, he won''t have such an easy chance to escape next time. In the end, Roger took such a crucial step. And to avoid damage to Angelina and the Second National Welfare Institute, and offset the possible means of Joestar''s deployment as much as possible, Rogerunched a tit-for-tat arrangement. From the queen''s point of view, this bastard has all kinds of problems, but when he was stimted he would burst out with an amount of energy that ordinary people don''t have. Although this is a false "Fight without being afraid of death". But when this kind of thing keeps happening and people trust and depend on you, the next time something happens, knowing the danger, it is not so easy to back down... This is the path we cannot avoid. For thest thing I care about about, I can only keep moving forwardand there is no way to retreat. The Queen of Eternal Night sighed softly and got up from the strange bath liquid with dark green color, vitality, and destructive power coexisting. The perfect and proud figure was exposed to the air, and she saw golden dark lines, moving faster and faster under her skin like poisonous insects as if they had regained their vitality. These are the remnants of the goddess of war''s divine power, which are colliding with her huge magical power. Two different sources of power are fighting in her body. If it was someone else, let alone talk and think calmly like the Queen of Eternal Night, I am afraid that person would faint instantly. The divine power exerted by the gods themself is hundreds of times purer than the destructive power of mad believers, and it cannot be removed at will. Even the Queen of Eternal Night needs external forces, it takes a lot of time to remove it from her body, little by little. But now she chose to interrupt the treatment, walking out of the bath, and with a move, the golden two-color robe covering her body, blocking the terrifying sight of the rush of divine power. She walked out of the hidden hall under the Pce and walked toward the ground. "Your Majesty, why did you end the medicated bath early? Lord Lydia said that it will take at least 36 hours topletely remove the divine power, otherwise, there will be hidden dangers..." Madam Mosconi immediately worriedly approached her, blocking the Queen of Eternal Night and preventing her froming out. The Queen of Eternal Night stretched out a small white hand, and swayed front and back in front of Mrs. Mosconi. "You see I''m all right. Delia is just a magician. How can she know more about divine power than a legend? Her estimates are not urate." "But I''m still willing to believe her. At least she hasn''t deceived me, the little olddy. Please continue to soak in the medicinal bath." Mrs. Mosconi stared at the Queen of Eternal Night righteously. "Madam, if you hold grudges like this, you will lose me..." The Queen of Eternal Night sighed helplessly, her figure flickering and disappearing. "This child! It''s starting again!" Mrs. Mosconi''s temples throbbed with anger. Being an invincible woman is never easy. Not to mention that the Queen of Eternal Night uses meditation instead of sleep, she often fights forcibly with the help of her illness. Although herbat power has always been at its peak, she is using the advanced steps to hide the hidden dangers on her body. At least her lifespan is far less than the three or five hundred years of ordinary legendary mages. The second advisor of the Secret Law Society, Lord Lydia, specializes in potions and loves all kinds of human transformation. She once judged that the remaining lifespan of the Queen of Eternal Night may be much shorter than that of ordinary people. This is one of prices the Eternal Night Queen had to pay for her power. But the queen never cared. For the Queen, the length of life has no meaning. She only cares about what kind of brilliance she can create in a limited time. Especially knowing from Roger that she may only have ten years left and that the empire may only have ten years left, she became even more reckless. If you are killed by thebined efforts of the gods, what is the use of the remaining lifespan? It''s better to do more for this empire in a limited time. So she elerated the purge of the diehard nobles in the parliament. So she hoped that Roger could follow the heroic path she expected. So she didn''t hesitate to agree to support Roger. Everything is because she thinks that the Queen of Eternal Night is not essential to the the world, but the Green Vines Empire should always exist proudly. In this empire, human beings can do what they recognize and yearn for under the stars, pursue the truth hidden in the world''s prosperity, and explore the magnificent scenery of the infinite ne. Instead of living like a cow or sheep, like a marite, repeating the boring hegemony of the past generation after generation, nourishing the invincible gods with flesh and blood and faith. The Queen of Eternal Night has a big heart, but this era has a vision. There are only a handful of people who understand her beyond the power of the king and be stronger. By her side, there is only one Roger who, because of the era he was born in, can barely understand the country she yearns for. Therefore, she is waiting for him to grow up and is willing to pay the price to protect his growth. The chat under the starry sky was not just an imperial trick in exchange for allegiance. One of the seven central magic towers of the huge magic circle underground in the mysterious capital, the Queen of Eternal Night silently appeared in the secret hall at the highest level. She wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, sat on the throne that was only open for her, tapped the armrest, and waited for the bastard''s signal. Suburbs of Mysterious Capital, Abyss Mill. Although the name is terrifying this is the most luxurious and extravagant ce in the empire, simr to the ancient Jiaofangsi and the modern entertainment circle. A veritable gold-selling cave. This ce was formerly known as the Cathedral of St. Amalia, the God of Music, which was built by Shelley I in thirty years. The style is gorgeous andplicated, and many miracles can be achieved with the help of divine power. For example, the incredible sound instion effect, the wonderful folding space, etc. Once believers enjoyed the miracle of beautiful music, but now it is a fig leaf for people to indulge in. The most famous signboard of the Abyss Mill is called the Twelve Subi. Legend has it that each of them can arouse the most maddening desires in the hearts of the distinguished guests, bring near-perfect sensual enjoyment, and are strictly limited by the spells that they can cause to the guests. Of course, the Subus Heavenly Group is very expensive, and only one guest will receive it every day. The abyss mill said it was to guarantee the quality of service, it was a simple but very effective hunger marketing. Roger returned to his original appearance and walked out of the teleportation array dedicated to the distinguished guests. The well-trained waiter immediately stepped forward to entertain the young master of the Charles family. Although he was here for the first time, he had a right-handed sister and was also a marquis proimed by the queen. His portrait had long since spread to all the high-end ces in the city. As soon as he arrives, he will automatically have the highest level of VIP treatment and enjoy the noblest service. "I''m going to wrap up today''s Subus Heavenly Corps." Roger put on a yful attitude and said stingy. The waiter looked embarrassed, "Master Roger, it''s unfortunate that you''re here. Miss Mina has already made an appointment today, why don''t you..." "I want her to let me rece that guest," Roger said domineeringly. The waiter can''t be the master, so he can only ask the superior. After making a decision, the owner of the Abyss Mill believes that the Charles family of the Holy Family is not to be offended. So he ordered Mina to apany Roger. He was prepared toe forward in person next to appease the guests who originally booked Mina... But before he started, he heard a panic report from his subordinates: "Boss, it''s not good, Master Roger and Young Master Erwin collided!" "How did you guys manage it, didn''t you let that trashy brother hurry into the suite?" "Master Roger said he wanted to appreciate the cultural relics of the cathedral first, and he was on a tour with Mina, when little Master Erwin came..." The mill owner hurried to dissuade him to fight. But little Erwin was robbed of his appointment, not to mention that he was mocked wildly by Roger, and the scene had immediately be tensed. Abyss Mill called the two into a box to discuss, but neither of the two young men would give in, and both ordered Mina. "These are two stubborn donkeys. We can''t resolve this conflict. There''s nothing we can do. Please inform the parents on both sides!" The boss reluctantly ordered. He could see that these two were not looking for women, and they were more interested in fighting. Soon, Angelina arrived with a cold expression and entered the box where the two eldest young masters were trying to kill each other with their eyes. She felt that her brother was going too far this time. The capital had only experienced a bloody night, and she had loosened up on his discipline a little bit. He came to such a ce! Joestar saw this scene from Angelina''s perspective and thought Roger was going too far. He waited all night outside the big library and was forced to be a noodle cook, but this guy was happy in such a top-level gold-selling cave! "But it''s also convenient for me to do it here." Joestar sensed the faint echoes of the remnants of the miracle in the Cathedral of Santa Maria and felt that this time it was stable. Divine power rides the face, the absolute home of the believers, he doesn''t know how he could lose, right? Chapter 58: The Same Paths, Different Endings Chapter 58: The Same Paths, Different Endings Erwin Rommel, known as Young Master Erwin in the upper ss of the mysterious capital, was born in a traditional magician family in the southern part of the Green Vines Kingdom. His childhood dream was to be an alchemist, but the mountains and rivers of the Green Vines Kingdom were shattered. ording to his father''s wishes, he joined the volunteer army called by the Queen of Eternal Night to protect the country. Later, due to his outstanding performance, little Erwin got a miraculous promotion. At the age of 26, he became a major general. He is a model for a new generation of soldiers in the Empire, the youngest general before Dio. He is strict with himself and is very affectionate with his fiance. This time, he received an order from the Queen of Eternal Night to perform with Roger. This handsome young man is nicknamed "Fox of the Empire", his acting skills are quite realistic. One is the young master of the Charles family, and the other is the youngest general of the empire. To instantly start a fight, although it is unexpected, it is also reasonable. Both of them are the favored sons of heaven, and the Charles family is very good-looking, but it''s a pity that he opened his mouth. When the owner of the abyss mill went to invite Angelina, the prelude to Roger''syout was dered a sess. He and Erwin''s eyes crossed met, and the two of them felt sympathy for one another. This feeling of deceiving the world... Do you feel good about this? Next, Roger will give up the stage, expecting the war priest Joestar to appear. In the previous analysis, Roger just spected that Joestar had a secret hand on Angelina. After all, neither of the two legendary powerhouses found anything unusual. But this in turn also means that the magical technique is powerful and concealed enough, and belongs to the level beyond the legend, so he has to guard against it. So Roger must meet Angelina as soon as possible to confirm her safety. No matter what arrangement Joestar had, the original intention was to target him as an innocent tree hole. Knowing that there was a minefield in front of him, he had to go dancing. When he sees her, if Joestar has left a secret hand on his sister, he must activate it. Mastering this point, Rogerid out the n ordingly. The choice of location is very particr, and it can''t just be beneficial to oneself. Joestar is a hunter who is good at holding his breath. As long as he feels a little unsafe, he will continue to hide and endure, waiting for a better opportunity to do it. So Roger specially chose a safe and convenient ce for him to escape, and it was difficult to refuse. At the same time, this ce will not affect the innocent people around. After seeing the city of mystery, Roger finally decided on the abyss mill. This ce was formerly the Cathedral of the God of Music, which is naturally beneficial to believers, and there is a folding space to suppress the impact of battles. He''s a yful young master and a wasteful younger brother. Here, conflicts with others arise due to his jealousy, which is also in line with his character. Angelina has no doubts, and Joestar will not doubt either. Inside the box, Roger and Angelina also had a conflict: "Roger, how could you do such a rude thing to General Rommel? He has an appointment in advance, please apologize to him ande home with me!" "Sister, what you said makes sense...but, I refuse!" Roger turned his face away and put on a stubborn defiant look as if he was going to trample him to death. Angelina was so angry that she wanted to kick this stinky brother''s head off. But with outsiders present, she would still care about her gentle reputation and said to little Erwin: "General Rommel, could you please avoid it, the Charles family will give you a satisfactory answer to today''s events." Little Erwin stood up gracefully, "I believe in Angelina." He left, and only Angelina and Roger were left in the box. The two brothers and sisters began to quarrel, and Roger, who was usually obedient, kept talking back, and Angelina had a tendency to convince people by reasoning rather than fighting. Joestar, who was watching all this secretly, couldn''t hold back his heart. He felt that his luck had exploded since he entered the Second National Welfare Institute. First, I met Angelina, and then a delicious human cub was brought up to supplement my consumption. Finally, he got a chance to be alone with Roger at St. Amalia Cathedral. This box is thergest and most luxurious here. It used to be a small concert hall for entertaining VIPs. It is essentially an independent half-ne. Closing the door is another world, suitable for something to happen. Angelina has two legendary guards who never leave her side, and Joestar has always been very careful, not daring to act rashly. But the good news is that the guards around little Erwin are not weaker than her, carrying two legends and a magister peak. The two sides showed mutual respect, and both left the guards outside the box. Isn''t this the perfect ce and time to start? Joestar couldn''t think of any possibility for Roger to survive. This time, I will kill him! Just as Angelina was so dizzy, Joestar delivered a clever illusion. This caused her to lose her mind for a moment. What she saw in front of her was not her beloved brother, but a ferocious and terrifying big size devil dog, rushing towards her with its ws. "Don''te here!" Angelina picked up the vase on the table and smashed it on Roger''s head. Immediately, blood flowed from Roger''s head and he fell to the ground shaking. Angelina saw the "Magic Dog" fall to the ground and twitch. While calling for the guards, she uneasily picked up the broken pieces of porcin on the ground to repair the vase. Although she has no magic or martial skills, she is still agile and merciless. After all, they were also the ones who survived the Great Patriotic War. Just when she retaliated in horror, the illusion ended. Angelina was stunned, she saw Roger copsed in a pool of blood, and she was holding a shard of a vase with a sharp fracture, stabbing his abdomen with blood. "Brother? I didn''t do it on purpose... Roger, hold on, someone,e here!" Angelina was shocked and threw the piece away as if it was hot. Seeing her younger brother like this, how could she still be calm and graceful as usual, she knelt on the ground and hugged his head, bursting into tears instantly. How could this be? Why did I see my brother as a devil dog? Someone must have messed with her, but saving my brother is more important now. Roger showed remorse, and angrily said, "Sister, you want to be free..." "You''ll be fine, someone... someone''sing soon!" Angelina let out a hoarse roar. It''s a pity that this box is designed for sound instion, so it won''t help to break your throat. In the orphanage, sitting on the railing, the little girl with two ponytails swayed her calves proudly, covered her mouth, andughed softly: "It''s a good taste to ughter your brother with your own hands, right? Hmph, hypocritical imperial little girl, you will live in regret and guilt for the rest of your life!" Joestar savored this scene repeatedly, and the expressions of these sister and brother made him feel extremely happy! Not only did heplete the task given by the goddess, but in such a wonderful way, in his hunting career, it was also a gorgeous way of revenge! Cry! Tremble! Regret it! Be confused! Damn heretics, this is what happens when you don''t believe in goddesses! At this moment, Joestar looked through Angelina''s vision blurred by tears, and suddenly Roger''s pale and weak face gradually recovered blood. This trash younger brother showed an inexplicable smile. Roger suddenly understood, it turned out that I didn''t have such a thing. Er, wrong, it was Roger from the original plotline, who was identally killed by Angelina. What a miserable child. No wonder Angelina hated Joestar so deeply. But this time I took the initiative to step into this trap, the same trajectory will have a different ending! Roger raised his hand, gently wiped away the tears from Angelina''s face, and asked softly, "I''m waiting for the treatment of the Deep Sea Heart Talisman, what are you waiting for?" His eyes were deep, and he seemed to beforting Angelina, as well as mocking the sinister and vicious priest behind him. Angelina was stunned for a moment, then shouted in surprise, "Thank you, Your Majesty! Praise Your Majesty!" She didn''t care that Roger''s face was covered in blood, so she hugged his head and kissed him several times. When Joestar heard this, he was furious, "This Eternal Night Queen is bad for me, how could she just give such an artifact to this waste!" Seeing that Roger''s wounds gradually healed, he was out of danger, but the scene of a lot of blood loss was a little scary. Joestar realizes a serious problem. The magic he left on Angelina, although the price was very high, also he sacrificed half of his blood. But the most important energy is used to shield the perception of the legendary powerhouse. At this moment, this divine art has limited functions, only the sharing of the five senses and a simple spiritual suggestion. He based this on the fact that none of the Charles siblings were extraordinary, and he didn''t expect that an artifact that would enhance resilience would appear on Roger. And because of the existence of this artifact, no matter how he hinted, Angelina''s unbearable attack power, as long as she can''t kill Roger in seconds, he can''t kill Roger... "I''m so annoyed. To kill a useless brother, I have to do it myself." Joestar''s face wrinkled into a ball. But on the bright side, there is the former church of the God of Music and it is also a demi-ne. After he makes a move, he can retreat calmly. Hmph, sure enough, there is a knife on the head of the color, this useless brother can''t even keep the divine weapon because of a woman! Unlike me, I only love the goddess... She pushed her little hand and jumped off the wall. Before hended, a space crack opened under his feet, opened by white bones, and his small body fell directly into it. The next second, he appeared in the box where Angelina and her brother were. Just when Joestar was thinking, Roger had already stood up with Angelina''s support, ready to open the door and call someone to check Roger''s body. Angelina''s eyes shed and she saw a little girl with two ponytails appearing in front of her. That young, beautiful, and pure face seemed familiar. "Sister, go outside and tear it apart." Roger put a small scroll into Angelina''s arms, opened the door, and shoved Angelina out. "Don''t try to run!" Joestar kicked the door with his short legs, grabbed one of Roger''s arms, and tore the limb off. It doesn''t matter if Angelina ran away, Roger must die! He drank a short syble with an unknown meaning, and the door waspletely locked, and it couldn''t be opened from the outside for a short time. Roger fainted from the pain. However, under the action of the Deep Sea Heart Amulet, the bleeding was instantly stopped, and grantion in the wound had begun to grow. "I didn''t expect to kill you, a waste, and still drop such a powerful artifact treasure. I''ll happily ept it!" The little girl with two ponytails showed a crazy smile that was inappropriate for her age, and reached into Roger''s arms with her little hand, and took off the amulet of the Heart of the Deep Sea. Roger looked at Joestar''spletely different appearance from the intelligence, and his heart was a good disguise. Disguised as a girl, unless Angelina''s bodyguard is a magician, who would keep staring at her? He asked, "Master Priest, may I ask if this is a disguise technique, or did you steal someone else''s body?" Joestar yed with the azure gemstone in his hand and said proudly, "Of course I robbed it. It''s a great cover, right? Your human race is too vignt against cubs!" It''s like there are many child soldiers in the war-torn zone, if they explode and hurt people, even the elite veterans may be killed. Roger asked, "Is she dead?" "You''re so stupid, of course, she''s totally dead, and her soul was very sweet!" "That''s easy." Roger walked towards Joestar, pressed the letter on his leg with his only hand, and shouted, "Your Majesty, fire at me!" Joestar, "Oh, interesting. You didn''t run away, but came to me?" Immediately, he noticed something unusual. The splendid and huge pure magic energy, from the void, followed the magic beacon on Roger''s body to this half-ne. Thebination of different sequences of magic elements collided into extremely terrifying energy, madly releasing the energy of destruction. Compression mmed into this tiny space at a speed visible to the naked eye. Outside, a terrifying magical tornado was blowing, but this is not a peaceful eye of the storm, but a dead ce that could copse at any time! Joestar showed a look of surprise and panic, "You trash, you want to drag my lord Ben to be buried with you?" Although he now holds the Amulet of the Heart of the Deep Sea, he also realizes that this power surpasses the legend and has touched the edge of the realm of the gods, enough to instantly kill him a hundred times. In the Nuova Green Vines Empire, there is only one person with such strength. Eternal Night Queen! He was suddenly extremely frightened. If this Roger secretly had contact with the Queen, wouldn''t it mean that he had already nned and waited for him to jump in? He guessed that his target was him? How could he break through the shield of the goddess from the prophetic spell and know my existence, my position, and my purpose? Perhaps, this kid offered to pretend to be the Nationalist Army. Is this what makes him terrifying? Joestar suddenly felt a chill in his vest. Because of the imminent death and destruction, and because Roger''s seemingly weak exterior hides the wisdom that sees through all his actions! "Impossible, I''m the hottest hunter, I can never lose this wave!" In his rage, Joestar''s body broke through the little girl''s disguise, and his muscr arms pinched Roger''s neck fiercely, "Master, kill you first!" Ka. A crisp sound. Roger''s neck bone is broken. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed, but there was a satisfied and mocking smile on the corner of his mouth: "I epted yourst assist..." Finallypleted. If you die in the AOE of the Queen of Eternal Night, there may be suspicion of fraudulent death, and you might not be resurrected. But Joestar made his move, and with thisst assist, he could already feel the blood of the phoenix burning in his body! The next second, the space shatters. Roger and Joestar''s bodies were torn into countless pieces in an instant. The war priest of the Orc King''s tent, the mastermind behind the bloody night in the imperial capital, the fanatical believer of the goddess of war, Joestar, died! Only the Amulet of the Deep Sea Heart ignores the terrifying energy storm, shining a deep and seductive blue light in the void. After a long time, A figure gradually condensed. Roger stood in the void, feeling the pure fire element condensing towards him. Advanced fire element affinity! Then he suddenly discovered an embarrassing thing. His clothes were all destroyed in the energy storm, and he''s so cold now with the wind blowing the balls! "Fool." The letter on his leg was slightly hot, and a men''s dress was sent to him. Roger was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the magic beacon left by the Queen of Eternal Night still exists after a rebirth? "This evil spirit will be haunted in the future... But this time it''s very timely." He showed a smile that he didn''t understand a little bit. Perhaps it should be praised, this is the power to reach the realm of God, so powerful! He put on the dress and found it fit unexpectedly. Another moment passed. The Queen of Eternal Night came across the sky, took Roger''s hand, and brought him back to the abyss mill. Everyone knelt quickly, "See Your Majesty!" Angelina, who was worried and hesitant, realized something in shock when she saw the Queen of Eternal Night and Roger appear together. The queen raised her hand to get everyone to stand up, and at the same time proudly announced, "The culprit of the bloody night in Odu, Joestar, the priest of the Church of the Goddess of War, has been killed by my own hands. The specific process will be exined by Roger." Amid the cheers and praises of the crowd, the Queen''s figure flickered and disappeared gracefully in front of the crowd. In the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night: I''m going to vomit blood, and the goddess of war is stopping me from showing off! I can''t wait for the day I''ll ughter this olddy, I''ll definitely do it! Angelina looked up and down at the intact Roger and vaguely felt that something was wrong. Roger''s clothes are all customized by her, but she doesn''t remember such a style. There was no blood on it. If she thought about it, she might find that Roger was wearing the queen''s clothes. But now Angelina is happierthat her brother is still alive and about what he did today. She threw herself into his arms: "My man has grown up, is taller than me, and will protect his sister, but I still hurt you..." Needless to say, Roger said that the little girl who appeared strangely, the Queen herself said that Joe Star was killed, she was as smart as her, and she still didn''t understand that she was trapped by the enemy. Roger did all this to save her. That vicious fanatic made her almost kill her own younger brother! Fortunately, he is already dead, otherwise, I would have... Roger patted his sister''s vest, feeling her fear, and some hot and humid liquid wetted his shirt. Sister looks weak, but she is strong. She cried twice today, and she values me... Roger is also quite proud of his record today. "Ding, the Acedia system detected that the host was emotionally satisfied yesterday, and obtained ten random treasure chests. Do you want to open it?" At this moment, a familiar and somewhat different reminder sounded in Roger''s ear unexpectedly. A long day with countless things happening is now over. And the ten small goals that were interrupted before were unexpectedly achieved at this time. Roger couldn''t help but let out a smile. Sure enough, not just lying t can make your heart calm, you can also actively pursue the things that satisfy your heart. He stretched out his arms and embraced Angelina''s trembling body, softlyforting her. "Sister, it doesn''t matter how difficult or tortuous the process is, as long as there are no regrets at the end, it''s always good, right?" Roger''s eyes seemed to pass through the gorgeous hall of the carnival in front of him, through those well-dressed aristocratic beauties, and saw the vast and bright night sky. And under the starry sky, there is a dreamlike figure who expects him to embark on a heroic path. Perhaps, my wish is really to build the empire I want and clean up a world I aspire to... Then, no matter how hard you work for this wish, you can still get continuous rewards from the system, right? My heart and my actions are as clear as a mirror, and everything I do is loaf around! This is my way to loaf around, gods, have you guessed it? Having tasted the taste of breaking his fate for the first time, he has the bargaining chip to fight against restraint. He found this, inexplicably a little addicted... The unfinished efforts in the game, in the real world with infinite degrees of freedom, try again. Even if you are ridiculed by thousands of people, what if that goal is achieved? At this moment, he finally agreed: In this world, thend under his feet is his empire! (Volume 1, finished!) Chapter 59: You move into the bed Chapter 59: You move into the bed Chapter 59 You move into the bed In the void, is the kingdom of the goddess of war, the Canyon of the Conqueror. Tybe rushed back from the boundless dream, not even interested in fighting with her favorite sister, and copsed on the Kowloon chariot. The expression that seems to have been ying badly, doubts her life. Not to mention being figured out by that wood knot in Orseya, and being mocked by her to the point that she couldn''t retaliate, so angry! Everything is the fault of the Eternal Night Queen! If she hadn''t expelled the Church of the Seven Gods, she wouldn''t have made trouble, and she wouldn''t have lost her avatar if she didn''t... Therefore, the Queen of Eternal Night must not be spared, nor the Green Vines Empire. Sooner orter, this mother will turn you into a younger brother country, and the whole country will not be allowed to eat pork! With a bad idea spinning in her little head, she thought about provoking that god to go to the Green Vines Empire. At this moment, she sensed some interesting images. Looking at it, Tybe couldn''t help but smile. Relying on the connection with the core believers, when Joestar was extremely happy, the goddess of war also appreciated the scene of Angelina''s "Hand de" Roger. She couldn''t help showing a fascinated smile. Cannibalism, Joestar is good at ying! Yo ho ho, look at the little sister''s remorseful expression! Be''s bad taste was greatly satisfied. Yet, she felt that Joestar was still rough. If she is, then she must arrange a little orthopedic plot before she dies, so that the living one will be more ufortable and desperate... However, on this extremely unlucky day, it is time to be content, with such a wonderful performance. There was a smile on the corner of Tybe''s mouth. When she was thinking about how to reward Joestar, the smile suddenly solidified on her face. Roger took out the Deep Sea Heart Amulet, Joestar was forced to teleport, and then was bombarded by the Queen of Eternal Night. Immediately, Roger was reborn from the ashes! After that, because Joestar was dead, she couldn''t see the broadcast signal at all. "Waste, waste, waste! Ive given you so much power and you can''t even kill a waste brother!" Tybe was so angry that she hammered through the bottom te of the chariot. I wanted to see a joke about the Qing Green Vines Empire, but I looked at it, and the clown turned out to be me? All Joestar''s actions are in the calctions of others! This Roger Charles has some great ideas! Tybe regained herposure. After all, she is also a god. Although we have been together today, as long as our strength is still there, then we will grow inter days! So what if Roger is very smart. Her church is also full of talented people! For example, Joestar''s father, the chief priest of the war, old Joestar, who could also be called Joestar II, is a very smart blue man with no long hair... Ah, I''m wrong, it''s an extremely smart, extremely insidious old thing. And it is precisely because it is too insidious that it poses a threat to other believers. Even Tybe can''t control him, so he can only keep old Joestar at the bottom of the Divine Kingdom Prison in the Conqueror''s Canyon, let him calm. But now, when dealing with the Green Vines Empire, isn''t this old thing just in good use? The man who has a headache for me, leave it to the Queen of Eternal Night to have a headache! With a smile like flowers, she appeared in a closed room, frowning at the man lying on the ground, admiring the fight between two nests of ants. Taibeira asked, "There is bad news, there is good news, which one do you want to hear first?" "The bad news that I will care about is probably that one of my little guys died? As for the good news, you are going to let me go out and bite." The man with the beard and the cowboy hat turned his head. With an angr face, you can see how handsome he was when he was young. It''s just that his attitude towards the goddess of war doesn''t seem to have much respect. Tybe didn''t get angry butughed instead, "It seems that being locked here didn''t break your head. All the answers are correct, but unfortunately, there is no reward." "To be recognized by the goddess is the best reward for me." Old Joestar bowed to Tybe and saluted, without concealing the desire for the goddess in his eyes. Joestar only dared to rush to the goddess secretly, but his father was sure that Tybe could use him, as his desire was written in his gaze. Tybe smiled disdainfully, "Oh if you can solve that empire, why not promise to go on a date with you?" "Trust my charm, once, there will be countless times." Old Joestar patted his chest. "You solve the problem first." Tybe raised her little foot and kicked the soul of old Joestar out of the kingdom of God. But in the end, he still won with a hard fist. Earlier, the capital of mystery. After Roger pushed Angelina out of the box, the scroll she tore open was a message to the city defense army and the secretw society ambushed near the Second National Welfare Institute. Knowing that Joestar had appeared in the abyss mill, the soldiers and magicians controlled the entire Second National Welfare Institute together. They were ordered by Roger to protect the safety of the children and staff of the orphanage. And to rule out Joestar burying weapons of mass destruction nearby, to avoid the urrence of terrorist incidents like Odu Bloody Night in this area. The staff of the orphanage was awakened from their sleep, watching the shivering soldiers and magicians in full armor on the highest alert andforting the frightened children. What, are there mad believers of the Goddess of War lurking here? What, that fanatic is still the highest-ranking war priest in the city? What, he''s been here for more than twelve hours? The head of the orphanage, the person in charge of security, and others were so frightened that their faces turned bloodless. They were unaware of being infiltrated into the mad believers, and they must be med. But the most important thing at the moment is that everyone has to evacuate from here... Everyone is afraid that the orphanage will explode! The ghost knows what bad ideas are going on in the minds of those fanatics! But the city defense army didn''t ask them to leave. The ghost knows if you have be the weapons of mad believers, and all of you are obediently being examined here! In this way, the City Defense Army and the Secret Law Society conducted a carpet search of the orphanage. Dig three feet in the ground. In the end, it was not found that Joestar had anything to do here, but a few little girls who had lost their hearts and were on the verge of life and death were found. Under the influence of divine magic, they maintained weak vital signs. This would be an incredible thing on Earth, but in this world with magic and gods, it doesn''t seem outrageous to use magic to maintain a life without a heart for some time. This is what Joestar did to prevent the exposure of his murder. But it gave the magicians of the Secret Law Society a chance to treat these little girls. Because there is a magic spell, so high-end healing spells are not needed, as long as you continuously brush "Healing serious injuries" to ensure the sessful regeneration of the heart and blood. As the so-called magic cures the symptoms, magic cures the root cause, and thebination of gods and demons cures the symptoms... Uh, there seems to be something wrong. Anyway, several little girls were rescued from the brink of death, but they will be weak for a while. Everyone also learned from their stories that Joe Star was insidious and shameless, and he took a little girl''s body. Is this something normal people can do? But this time, everyone will be a little more careful about the unpredictable methods of believers in the future. Shortly afterward, the Secret Law Society also announced that they confirmed the safety of the Second National Welfare Institute and found no dangers arranged by Joestar. Blockade lifted. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. No one wants to see a heavy loss like the bloody night of the imperial capital again. From the perspective of results, Roger overestimated Joestar a bit. Mainly, he also overestimated the morality of the rulers of this era. This is not an era when reporters are always watching hot searches to report on scandals in your country. The only newspaper is still under the control of the Queen''s Secret Law Society. So Joestar and Pulling Lantern have simr purposes, but different methods. They never thought of threatening the empire with a group of civilians and orphans. Because of the prestige of the hostages, it is impossible to exchange them for the life of a marquis, and it will only force the empire to do its best to deal with the threat makers. An upper ss with kindness and a high moral level like Angelina is an oddity. Not long after, news came from the abyss that Joestar had been killed by the queen herself. Everyone cheered. The threat brought by the Church of the Goddess of War on the mysterious capital has been temporarily lifted. But the entanglement between the Empire and the Church of the Seven Gods is far from over. The imperial army has been marching towards the border. Charles House. Roger was lying on the bed, he was a little excited and couldn''t fall asleep, so he opened the first ten random treasure chests after crossing. After going through the bloody night in the imperial capital, he understood that strength should be transformed into himself as soon as possible, there is no need to keep it. But before he had time to review the swiping list, he heard a knock on the door. With his permission, Angelina pushed open the door and entered. "I''ll see you when I see your lights on..." The blue-haired girl whose eyes were swollen like peaches showed an extremely ufortable expression of insomnia. Before Roger could say too much, she sat on the edge of the bed by herself, reaching out and touching Roger''s face. Her movements were so gentle as if she was afraid that with a little more strength, this stinky brother would burst like a bubble. Although this world didn''t cause irreversible tragedy under Joestar''s control after all. But that scene was too bloody, as long as she closed her eyes, she would see Roger''s bloody body that was pierced by her. "Did it hurt then?" Angelina murmured. "I don''t remember it for a long time. I only cared about acting skills at that time." Roger grinned, needless to say, at what time and the moment she was asking. However, mature men must learn to bear everything by themselves. Could it be that if my sisterid on her knees and cried a lot, she could defeat the gods? Angelina is also considered a man with such a face-loving and stubborn expression, she smiled and poked his forehead: "Look at your troubles... When did you contact His Majesty for help?" Although Roger had been asked by everyone''s curiosity before, he reviewed the process of harvesting Joestar. He didn''t say whopleted theyout, and many details were omitted. Of course, ordinary imperial people didn''t care either. They only need to know that Roger has found Joestar, and it is enough to give the invincible Her Majesty the Queen a chance to kill the enemy. Empress, strong!!! But Angelina would think that the less Roger said, the more dangerous it was at the time, for fear of her worrying. Joestar controlled himself and could beat Roger to the brink of death, not to mention face the murderer himself. Roger also felt a little warmth in his heart. Others only care about whether you fly high or not. Only those who care about you will ask if you are tired from flying. But he is old and two-faced now, and only tells the truth to a certain extent, "It was Lord Dio who deduced Joestar''s position and purpose and contacted His Majesty for theyout, and I listened to the three-two-one group. actor." "It''s Dio... Our Charles family owes him one more time." Angelina''s eyes shed a bit of brilliance. Roger looked strange, was he about to receive a "Thank you" from his sister again? Cough, why do you feel that Dio is going to be the benefactor of the Charles family? Angelina put her legs on the bed and kicked Roger. "?" "By the way, do you move into the bed?" "???" "I''m toozy to go back to the house, hurry up, I''m so sleepy!" Roger''s expression was a little stiff, "Sister, you are my age, I''m afraid it will spread..." "You are 800 years old and my brother, go in!" She pushed Roger hard. Seeing that her attitude was firm, Roger had no choice but to roll in and move in enough space for Angelina. He also gave half of the pillow to her. After all, what happenedst night was rather special. She suddenly became clingy, which was understandable. Fortunately, my bed is quite big. Angelina showed a satisfied expression of "You are perfect", she turned off the magic crystal light,y down beside Roger, pulled the quilt without any notice, and hummed, "Good night." "Good night." She looked back at Roger''s looming silhouette in the dim moonlight and found that the handsome boy before was more angr now. Smelly brother will grow up too. He is taller than his elder sister, and maybe one day he will be even more powerful than his elder sister. Thinking wildly, Angelina''s tense nerves gradually rxed, and she fell asleep with even breathing after a while. She is also really tired. The empire has all kinds of things to worry about, and emotional ups and downster, which are extremely exhausting. Roger likes to go to bedte, but there are more people around him, making his bed feel a little strange. He didn''t know how his predecessor got along with his sister, but he was an only child. There are countless wives, but they are all scraps of paper. This is the first time that a girl of the same age is lying on my bed. Still very beautiful. But Roger was not distracted when he smelled the fragrant scent after her bath, he felt at ease anyway. This is the rtive. He gradually felt sleepy. Suddenly Angelina turned over. His arms sank and Angelina hugged him. At the same time, a few strands of hair swept across his face, itching. The key is that the soft and slightly hot body, clinging tightly to him, he can feel the exquisite curves. Angelina has a slender and well-proportioned body, but there is no shortage of nutrients in the ce where she should grow. Soft and bouncy. Just, there is a tendency for some kind of affection to deteriorate... Angelina suddenly trembled, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she said vaguely: "Mom and Dad, don''t go... Brother, don''t be afraid, I will protect you..." Roger reached out and stroked her frown, knowing that it was a nightmare. Suddenly, he understood why Angelina put so much energy into building the orphanage. Because she was once an orphan! When the Earl and Mrs. Charles died, she must have been seven or eight years old, right? Although there is a royal family to look after, a little girl supports a family with her thin shoulders to the current prosperity... She silently endured all the hardships and warmth here. I''m afraid that in today''s events, Angelina is very afraid that she will lose herst rtive and be alone in the world. At that time, no matter how big or luxurious the duke''s mansion was, there was still a part in my heart that was always unfulfilled, right? "Don''t be afraid, now it''s my turn to protect you." Roger patted her on the back and whispered like a child. Angelina seemed to feel it, her brows gradually rxed, and she didn''t hold Roger so tightly anymore. After being tossed about like this for a few rounds, he had no more thoughts and his eyelids sank. In the end, it was a sleepless sleep. Some emotions are more permanent than temporary hormones. Chapter 60: Roger Wants an Official Position (2) Chapter 60: Roger Wants an Official Position (2) "If you have it, you have it, if you don''t have it, you don''t have it. Are you kidding me?" "This minister has no heart to y with Your Majesty, but it''s just a matter of great importance, and this minister dare not speak to brag." Roger paused and added, "I wish to tell your majesty a little story." He started the story of Tian Ji''s horse racing on a Western backgroundThis is a Chinese story where less wins more), pretending it was the story of the Veronica Dynasty, and told it to the Queen of Eternal Night. "This person is a prodigy. He gives up his weaknesses and uses his strengths to win strategically. This is somewhat simr to the game you mentioned before... But what are the strengths of the empire at this moment?" The Queen of Eternal Night is also very smart and has heard the truth of this story. Roger replied, "It''s because we have nowhere to go, we are in this world." The queen was puzzled, "Isn''t this an Achilles heel?" Roger smiled, "The seven gods are super strong, no one can fight them; but there are only seven of them, and they can''t take care of the entire multi-ne battlefield." Roger''s words awakened the Queen of Eternal Night. The goddess of war is not just lying in the kingdom of Gods all day watching brothers and sisters fight, she also has many incarnations sitting in other nes to plunder her believers at all times. At the level of the Seven Gods, it has transcended the ordinary three-dimensional space, and many of their behaviors go against the understanding of ordinary beings. What ordinary human beings can observe is just a spot left in the long river of time and space by God. They will have mood swings because of temporary gains and losses. However, to assess how much power to invest in in the end they will have to weigh the overall strategy to make games and trade-offs. Although the Eternal Night world is huge, and the power to harvest faith and the source of life benefits is huge, it is not the only one for the gods. Betting on the eternal night world is possible but not necessary. The Seven Gods also have to take into ount the interests of other worlds and choose the solution with the greatest strategic advantage. But the Green Vines Empire established its country here, and there is no way to retreat, so it is inevitable to go all out. "In Tian Ji''s horse racing analogy, the seven gods are high-ss horses, the church is a medium-sized horse, and the vassal is a low-ss horse; now the high-ss horses cannot be dispatched, and the medium-sized horses have just started to exert their strength. The Green Vines Empire has only one medium-sized horse, then It''s Your Majesty, but we have 400 million off the horse." Roger eloquently said, "I don''t have a way to win against the Seven Gods, but if the Empire uses 400 million inferior horses and equips them as much as possible, the Seven Gods will have to pay too much to control this world, and they should give up this world because, with the same price, they can conquer multiple worlds of the same level." The Queen of Eternal Night pondered Roger''s words, her eyes getting brighter and brighter. This is the path she never imagined! She just wanted to fight the Seven Gods. Is there even a way to win without fighting? "But, isn''t this cheating?" The Queen of Eternal Night asked hesitantly. "If your Majesty and the Seven Gods go into a head-to-head confrontation, do you think you have a chance of winning?" "So it''s a bad road and a worse road?" The Queen of Eternal Night sighed and asked a key question, "Then how to strengthen 400 million low-level horses into medium-sized horses? Magic talent is not something Everyone has." For example, a certain trash brother before Nirvana. "Move the magician from the battle sequence to the production, research, and development positions. Lead the technological change to open the road of magic industrialization and let every civilian use alchemy as a weapon." Roger''s expression suddenly became excited, "Magic should be the primary productive force, rather thanbat power!" Hearing this, the Evernight Queen suddenly became mad. Because she read a lot of incredible pictures from Roger''s projection at this time: On a boat, ordinary people rushed to the sky with iron birds that could not p their wings; An iron pir that could travels for thousands of miles away, then hit the target precisely, and exploded into a huge mushroom cloud; The shining round cake collided with the huge star, causing the whole world to be in chaos; A huge human-shaped decisive weapon, throwing a spear to nail the apostle who invaded from the outside world... These are all destruction scenes that go beyond ordinary Forbidden Magic, but it was done by ordinary people? This earth, there is something! This Roger is indeed my treasure boy! "So, Roger, you want to be the chief designer of this magic industrialization?" The Queen of Eternal Night asked in surprise and anticipation. If he can make these things,bine them with magic so that ordinary people can also have thebat power of magicians... Wonderful! Then I will be able to knock out the brains of the Church of the Seven Gods and the vassal of the kingdom! Roger almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. Your Majesty, I wholeheartedly serve the country, why did you harm me? He smiled wryly and shook his head, "Your Majesty has a high opinion of me. I don''t know magic, and I don''t know how to do alchemy. I can only throw a few tricks and open a magazine, called "New Arcane", to inspire countless geniuses in the empire to contend with a hundred schools of thought and let them practice the best Proper Magic Industrialization. "New Arcane"? Good name! I order you to be the president and take full responsibility for this matter. Feel free to speak up if you need anything, and I will make the entire empire cooperate with you!" "The historian and the minister of history..." "It''s time for the empire to look forward, you don''t have to waste time on old papers!" The Queen of Eternal Night is heroic and authentic. "Your Majesty, I will do my best to be the president of this "New Arcane"!" Roger got down on one knee, his excitement was not a fake. Great! The new official position is at hand, and thew will be a great sess! [As the president, Dio can hang up temporarily, so I''m not afraid of revealing my identity to my sister!] [I can also make the empire look like my ideal, move a little more...] The Queen of Eternal Night was overjoyed to find a possible way to defeat the Seven Gods, but then, her expression suddenly stiffened. Yes, but I initially made up my mind not to agree to his new position? Shit, is this kid sitting here waiting for me? So in the end, I still let him seed in his application for an official position, and I also suspended his position as the official historian and minister of history? Although you have no jokes, the queen can be a rogue... That''s all! The Queen thought about the numerous benefits regarding the release of "New Arcane", and gave up letting Roger y the barrage while he was the Minister of History for her meeting. It is indeed overkilled! However, it was already very ufortable to be hit by the aggressive method, I heard him openlymenting on me there... This is even more ufortable. It seems that she is very passive as if she was coerced by him! "Let''s step back, and report this matter to meter!" The Queen of Evernight was impatient to drive Roger away, and she didn''t want to see him for a little while. She thought she could seize the opportunity to hear his inner voice, but this inner voice turned out to be his murderous intention towards her... Ugh! "Your Majesty, to cooperate with the inaugural issue of "New Arcane" I have something to discuss with you, and it can only be done with your cooperation!" "This" The Eternal Night Queen gritted her teeth a bit. You''re still haunting me, aren''t you? You continuously have something to talk about! If possible, the Queen wants to shout, asking if he was listening or not. If I say I can''t hear it, I just can''t hear it! But the "New Arcane" is very important, she dared not refuse to listen... Damn, when have I ever been so passive in front of a man, what does he have to say? Forget it, this is all for the sake of "New Arcane"! To avoid twists and turns in the preparation of this project, which is still in its cradle, I am prepared to be wronged for the sake of the empire. It is because I need to use Roger''s talents and crooked ideas! Let him be proud for a while, and I will cooperate with his performance. When the "New Arcane" is finished, I will let you know who is the king of the world and the one who controls thunder and lightning! In short, this is all the fault of the goddess of war, so I will make sure to kill her 10,000 times when the big dayes! In the Conqueror''s Canyon, the goddess of war suddenly felt a premonition to aing danger. However, there is no way to predict the source of danger, it is all nk... "Who dares to have such thought for this benevolent mother? When your goddess has been lovingly caring of hermbs!" The little bitch is aggrieved. Who would have guessed that when a young couple was arguing, she would have to take the me? Chapter 61: First, weaken the magic ten thousand times Chapter 61: First, weaken the magic ten thousand times In the Pce, the main hall of government affairs. Roger exined to the Queen of Eternal Night that she needs to y a leading role in the charge when "The New Arcane" is released. She wrote an inscription for "New Arcane", wrote congrattions on the first issue, subscribed throughout the year, and at the same time established a "Great inventor" character. You are the spokesperson of the new era of magicians! "Because of Her Majesty''s unparalleled poprity in the empire, your support for "New Arcane" will allow this magazine to get the support of more magicians, leading them to transform from barbarian mages to production and scientific research positions faster." The Queen of Eternal Night frowned, "You mean, I can''t go to the battlefield in person in the future, I have to stay in the mage tower every day to do research and set an example for the magicians in the whole country?" She thinks "New Arcane" is good, and so is the industrialization of magic. But fighting and supernatural ughter are better! She was quite willing to cooperate with Roger''s previous requirements, but she was a bit resistant to the so-called "Personality" in the end. "Cough, you have a secret dharma meeting, and the battlefield is inseparable from you, as long as you use your new inventions to make several waves of massacres." Roger reminded. [Personal design is just to show the audience a piece of fun, not the truth! "Yes, my advisor''s invention is my invention, and war is the best publicity for new inventions!" "Your Majesty''s wisdom will shine on the entire Green Vines Empire!" Roger praised loudly. The Queen of Eternal Night red at him, not feeling any changes in her heart because of his ttery. Because what Roger thought in his mind was: [ The Queen doesn''t even think about herself, she is the most extreme representative of Master Manzi, who dares to let you invent it? ] [ Then it must be the craftsmanship of this world, the painting is beautiful! ] Roger made up his mind about the possible inventions the Queen of Eternal Night might make: Large magic bomb; Oversized magic bomb; Super-giant magic bomb; The ultimate giant magic bomb! [Hey, can we still count on a violent madman, who can produce a lithography machine by hand? He was madly happy in his heart, but he made the Queen of Eternal Night annoyed. I am the embodiment of wisdom and beauty, how could I be a barbarian mage? I am unparalleled in bravery, and if I attack the enemy unprepared, any magic in the world could be broken quickly, do you know? But it seems good to make magic grenades to equip my army... Stop stop stop! The grenade is also a bomb. The first batch of them will be mocked by this kid as a barbarian! The Queen of Eternal Night braked in time and decided to be a queen with pursuit. I thought I had to use my creativity to shock Roger! She pretended to ponder, "When "New Arcane" is published, I will make an invention to cooperate." "That''s great!" Roger was pleasantly surprised. The corners of the queen''s mouth raised, huh, can you kid? In the end, don''t you have to rely on me to cooperate with the performance to make things happen? Scum! She said proudly, "Okay, I will order the Secret Law Society to make a supergiant golem that ordinary people can control!" She projected her new invention in the air. Roger nced at it and felt a little familiar. Immediately, he recognized it and almost choked to death on his saliva. [What are you doing, I thought you were wearing a vest and a tattoo so that I wouldn''t recognize this as the first machine in EVA? The idea of the Queen of Eternal Night was a super-giant decisive weapon that Roger had just made up for. It''s just that the purple painting has turned into the blood-red that the Queen of Eternal Night likes most, and it has attached a lot of powerful magic circles, which are like dense tattoos. The Eternal Night Queen admired Roger''s surprised face and was very satisfied. Is it big enough? Is it strong enough? Creative enough? Kid, do you want to open it? When the timees, please beg me, I can consider letting you be addicted, stinky brother~ Thinking of this, she was a little excited. If such a giant transformation golem has one manpower, then it is true that I can face the Seven Gods in the Green Vines Empire! "Your Majesty, this invention of yours is inappropriate!" Unexpectedly, Roger came back to his senses, but he rejected the idea of the Eternal Night Queen. The Queen of Eternal Night''s face was stern, "What''s wrong with my invention?" How powerful! [I won''t talk about giarism and other issues. It''s just a violent barbarian''s head. I can only say that she can fight, so the empire has not been ruined! [But the imperial army is now full of war madness... "New Arcane" must not be brought into the "Bomb Making Guide" by her! Rogerined in his heart, but his mouth was righteous and stern, "Your Majesty, the empire has just gathered the seventeen countries, and there are still many construction tasks that have not beenpleted. This minister rmends that you take the lead in tackling key problems and improving people''s livelihood inventions." The Eternal Night Queen heard that she would not be allowed to transform into a giant golem, so she stopped opening the forest. She said angrily, "How can people''s livelihood be improved with magic? Can those farmers afford alchemy tools to cultivate thend, or can they hire magicians to harvest crops?" In this regard, Roger, of course, was well prepared. He replied, "The peasants certainly can''t afford the current alchemy tools, but this is what your Majesty is trying to do ahead of the times. For example, the Druid school has a spell called ''crazy growth''." "That primary spell that entangles the enemy with vines and branches, it sucks blood to cause damage? Garbage, it''s not worth learning at all." The Eternal Night Queen expresses her contempt without hesitation. He doesn''t want to make giant transforming golems, but study low-level spells with high mana consumption, low effect, and slow activation speed. Isn''t she a paratrooper? Roger exined seriously, "My suggestion is to analyze the principle of this spell and only extract the effect of rapid growth. Even if the effect is reduced by 10,000 times, it is an extremely great invention!" "Hey! Is it still magic if it is weakened ten thousand times? It can''t even kill mosquitoes!" The Queen of Eternal Night looked at Roger as though he was seriously ill. Magicians are all looking for quick casting, doubling the power of spells, strengthening special effects, concealing spells, and so on, making big bombs, bigger bombs, and super big bombs. I learn about the aesthetics of violence! But you''re making me do the opposite, reverse the logic of magic, and make already useless magic even more useless? As expected of you, you bastard brother! "Your Majesty, this invention is not for the battlefield, but for agriculture. If it is sessful and the cost is low enough, it can be widely used on the farnd of the empire, so that our crops will ripen once a month..." "Doesn''t the empire have more than enough food to eat?" The Queen of Eternal Night replied, imagining that picture, almost drooling out. "You are invincible. Citizens praised your victory after seeing the news; you made everyone full, and every grain of rice we eat is filled with Her Majesty''s love for us and we are willing to always follow such a queen!" "That''s right, I am such an empress worth following!" Empress Eternal Night proudly raised her chest. "Of course, the premise is that the release cost of this magic is low enough and it can be mass-produced, so that it may be poprized in the empire." A primary magic scroll costs one gold coin. Farming must not be such a luxury. The magical achievements of the Queen of Eternal Night have reached the realm of one skill, one hundred kills, and she thought: "If weakened ten thousand times, it doesn''t even count as a trick, and it only takes part of the effect, so you don''t even need a magic scroll, you can achieve a simr effect only by thebination of casting materials... By the way, what is your invention called? " "If it''s made, we''ll call it... fertilizer?" Seeing that the Queen of Eternal Night was persuaded by him, Roger also showed joy. [Good lord, I finally got your Majesty''s violent tendencies under control and prevented the empire from bing ame ce with only military and heavy industry! We won''t follow in the footsteps of Russia.] [Fortunately, Her Majesty still has ordinary people in her heart...] The Queen of Evernight was in a good mood. She didn''t care about hisints and asked, "If Aiqing doesn''t add anything, I will go to the secret dharma meeting." "I thank your Majesty for your kindness in advance for all the people of the empire." The Queen of Eternal Night waved to him, and she disappeared on the throne of stars. Roger leaned back a bit: [What is an action faction? What is a barbarian mage who starts a fight directly with the god of nature - ouch! pain! With a snap, a small box flew out of thin air and hit him on the forehead, and a big bump suddenly swelled up. Who the hell would dare to attack the young master? He lowered his head and looked at the small box, and found that it was very delicate, with the private seal of the Queen of Eternal Night on it. Roger didn''t dare topare. This was thrown by the Queen of Eternal Night! But why did she hit me? I gave you such a good idea, why did you hit me? I justined in my heart. I resisted many times and didn''t call her a barbarian mage out loud. What is this stinky woman doing? Roger rubbed his forehead aggrieved and opened the box. Seeing what was inside, he was happy again. "Your Majesty must have just given it, this is a reward for me! A big reward!" He walked out of the State Council''s Hall with steps like he didn''t recognize his rtives. In the void, a half-ne connected to the mysterious capital. A magnificent mage tower with a golden eye of mystery floating on the top of the tower, with ovepping female palms at its pupils. This is a symbol famous throughout the world of Eternal Night, and it represents one of the most powerful magician groups in the world, the Secret Law Society. Those ovepping hands symbolize that the Secret Law Society is the left and right hands of the Queen of Eternal Night, and the extent of her will. The growing growth of the Secret Law Society is due to the continuous expansion of the Green Vines Empire and Sophie''s ability to make money. But at the core, it is because of the terrifying power of the Queen of Eternal Night that keeps raising the ceiling of this profession. She is the idol of all the magicians in this world. The old-fashioned powerhouses want to discuss further secrets with her, and the new-generation powerhouses grow up listening to her legend. If it is said that there are all king chefs in the empire, then the secret dharma meeting is the carnival hall of the most core king chefs. And this Mage Tower is a new spectacle that was built recently by the Secret Law Society, and it is called "The Chapter of Imbnce". It''s probably something like "I want to break the principle of equivalent exchange and y a new chapter in alchemy that never existed in the past". Well, this is the most advanced andplete alchemyboratory in the entire empire and even the entire Evernight world. The gold coins are very valuable. So expensive that Sophie washed her face with the Queen of Eternal Night tears every day for half a year, using those alchemy lunatics of burning money too much. And it burns to an outrageous level of a new idea that burns money every day. Scientists who are pampered are outrageous. But the Queen of Eternal Night still gritted her teeth and built the chapter of imbnce, bing another spectacle of the Green Vines Empire. In a very short period, the Chamber of Imbnce has be a holy ce in the minds of alchemists, attracting an unknown number of young alchemists to volunteer to join the secretw club. With the subsequent improvement in alchemy strength and the new inventions brought about by the collision of the masters, it didn''t take long to recover the investment and then began to make crazy profits... Sophieughed so hard that she couldn''t even see her eyes, her paws twitched when she counted the gold coins. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night came to the chapter of imbnce in person and summoned all the magicians who were high-level or above, proficient in alchemy or Druid school to the top hall. She is about to announce a "Major decision". The Queen''s appeal is unparalleled. Unless there is a super important magic experiment that can''t go away, other people will naturally not miss the opportunity to face the Holy Spirit. Soon, more than 500 high-level magicians gathered in the top hall. Among them are mages, alchemists, and legendary wizards. In other countries, this may be the whole background of the court mage group. But this is only one-eighth of the secretw assembly. The magicians looked up at the beautiful and domineering figure of the Queen of Eternal Night and sensed the surging magic power on her body. Even if they waste their precious time waiting, they don''t feel bored at all. Seeing such a strong person, breathing the same air in the same room as her, is already a blessing for three lifetimes! Humble. Seeing that everyone was almost here, the Queen of Eternal Night proudly announced: "Everyone, remember today, this may be the beginning of a new era, and you will create history with me!" "I will personally lead all members of the Secret Law Society to research a brand-new alchemy product. It will be a 10,000 times weaker version of the crazy growth spell , or other spells and medicines that can shorten the growth time of nts." "Besides that, there are only three requirements, cheap, cheap, and cheap!" The group of magicians all showed bewildered expressions. Like the Queen of Eternal Night, these people don''t understand the logic behind making garbage magic even more garbage? Is the Queen saying the opposite of the request? She should be trying to strengthen the spell of crazy growth ten thousand times to achieve the strength of a forbidden spell! The Eternal Night Queen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. I want to pull that bastard here to see everyone''s expressions. You see, it''s not that I''m slow to respond, but that the idea you said is too bizarre and goes against everyone''s original intention to study magic! We all want to be big and strong, only you can think of those weird inventions! The Queen of Eternal Night paused for a while and gave these people time to react before slowly opening her mouth: "You heard it right, I just want to make this kind of rubbish magic. It''s not for the battlefield, but... for agriculture!" Before she finished speaking, the smart magician eximed: "Agriculture? This is wonderful, even if the crazy growth is weakened by ten thousand times, the yield per mu ofnd can be increased several times!" "As expected of Your Majesty, you cane up with such an idea, which is ten thousand times better than ours!" "Your Majesty puts the people first, you''re the blessing of themon people, the blessing of the empire!" "I never thought that magic could still be used in this field. If everyone is fed, this will usher in a new era of energy!" The Queen of Eternal Night stopped everyone''s excitement, "From now on, the research and development of fertilizer will be the top priority of the Secret Law Society, and everyone''s contribution will be rewarded with three times the secret magic points... I want to add that I''m not the one who came up with this idea." The magicians couldn''t help but wonder whose thought this was. "Wait until the fertilizer seeds, and when that magazine is released, you will have the answer." The Queen of Eternal Night was sold out. Even if the fertilizer fails, following the idea of industrialization of magic, we can create many things that can change the times... So, I look forward to that day! Even if my giant golem is so far away... I am willing to do so! Wait, I seem to have erected some strange gs before... I didn''t say it, and you will all forget it, right? It''s all that bastard Roger fault, who seduces me with all these strange thoughts every day, I can''t help it! (Today''s victory or defeat, Roger seeded in discussing officials with cross-generational thinking, and won a big victory) Chapter 62: The ice Room and Preface Chapter 62: The ice Room and Preface Outside the government hall. As time passed, Angelina became more and more anxious. From her point of view, this hall is like a monster that can devour people. After her brother entered, she didn''t get any news from him. Except for the sound of the Queen of Eternal Night pping the table at the beginning, she couldn''t hear what happenedter. Especially after what happenedst night, facing the unknown is sometimes the most terrifying thing. Angelina already imagined that her best friend had reduced her brother, and was trying to put him back together, with his arms and legs misced... Angelina saw the door of the Hall of Governmental Affairs open and out of it came a beautiful and extraordinary young man. Hey, Your Majesty''s fight is quiteplete. Roger has ck hair and ck eyes and is dressed in a straight dark blue dress. His hair is meticulously groomed, and he had a smart look ever since he was a child. With azy smile on his face, his walking attitude is quite arrogant, and he has no respect or low-key for this pce. Forget it, my stinky brother can stay like this for the rest of his life, as long as he can breathe. Seeing hime out with all beards and tails, Angelina let out a sigh of relief, so she didn''t bother to pick on hisck of noble etiquette. And by the look of it, he also managed to get the official position he wanted from the queen... I finally pulled my brother up, so I don''t have to be afraid that he will starve to death without me! Roger was a little surprised when he saw Angelina waiting outside the hall. Immediately, his heart warmed. It''s a good feeling to be cared about and missed by others. At least in this other world, he is not alone. However, knowing Angelinas character, Roger didn''t want her to create an atmosphere of "Reunion after death". Too sticky, too embarrassing. This woman is sad in the spring and sad in the autumn. Trivial things can bring back his old and dark history when he was wearing open-crotch pants when he was three years old. Therefore, Roger strode up to Angelina, and took the initiative to speak in a pretentious manner: "Sister, hey, I''ve won, and our family won''t be short of money in the future!" In a word, Angelina''s sentimentality flew out of the window all at once. With round eyes, she lifted her leg and kicked him lightly on his calf, "Did our familyck money before? Besides, have I ever wronged you?" He wasn''t willing to try hard, but Roger still cooperated and made a grinning expression. Angelina was also helpless. Girls need to vent their emotional needs, but this heartless bastard doesn''t give her a chance. Oh, it''s hard to be a sister! She could only ask, "Master Roger, can you tell me which official you are now?" Roger''s expression softened, and he put one hand on his hips and held up a metal token that was dark in color and seemed to hide the light of thousands of stars. Only to hear him say with his head held high: "We, patrolling the eight pces, holding the Eternal Night Order, supervising the whole country, ying gentleman above and worthy ministers below!" "???" Angelina''s eyelids jumped. My dear, all the wise and worthy ministers have been beheaded. Are you afraid that the Qingteng Empire will not be chaotic enough? There was a great eunuch in the Veronica Dynasty, who imed to be 90,000 years old. No one can do things like you! However, what Roger said was unreliable, and the Eternal Night Order in his hand was a fake. This made Angelina puzzled: Has Your Majesty given this bastard any great position, and even gave him the Eternal Night Order to spoil him? The Eternal Night Order is a special token issued by the Queen of Eternal Night after her enthronement, to ensure that the governors and generals outside can sessfullymand those arrogant soldiers and local nobles. Known as "Seeing orders as if seeing me", it is simr to the ancient Shangfang sword in the East. In principle, the holder has the right to be executed first and then to report, backed by the supreme authority of the Queen of Eternal Night, to achieve leapfrog jurisdiction and facilitate wartime mobilization. The Eternal Night Order is always apanied by missions. As the surrounding powerful enemies decrease, there is the Eternal Night Order that is still outside, no more than one-handed. The stinky brother can even hold an Eternal Night Order in his hand? What, your sister haven''t even got it! "How can there be any eight pce patrols in the empire, tell me honestly, why are you fooling Your Majesty?" But the elder sister is still the elder sister. Seeing that the younger brother is talking nonsense, she directly picks up his ears and "tortures him severely". Roger wasn''t going to hide it from her. "The New Arcane" was going to be released throughout the empire, and he couldn''t hide it at all. He told Angelina that he was going to be the president of the magazine. Of course, he omits all his tricks to deceive the Queen of Eternal Night. If you are disrespectful to the Eternal Night Queen, you will be taught a lesson by the foolish and loyal elder sister. "Fertilizer? This is a good idea. If the people of the empire can be fed, it must be a great thing, but if you transform magic like this, you will be scolded by the magicians..." After listening to Roger''s thoughts, Angelina fell into thought, her pretty brows furrowed. She doesn''t understand magic, but she understands magicians. The Eternal Night Queen is full of martial virtues, and the imperial magicians who take her as an example naturally pursue the ultimate fighting power. Faster, higher, stronger. This is the motto put forward by the legendary mage, Olympic Light, Henry Martin Didon thousands of years ago. It is still regarded as the motto by countless magicians to this day. Everyone meditates and cultivates to be strong, not to be "Weak". So if magic is weakened, it is aplete heresy, an evil way! If Roger became the initiator of such a heresy, he would be resisted collectively by the magicians. Especially not long after the empire ended the state of total war, the local war never stopped, and promotion by military merit was the mainstream thought of magicians. However, the core idea of "New Arcane" is to hope that magicians will shift frombat positions to production and research and development positions... Of course, this will benefit the country and the people, but I''m afraid the magician will scold Roger to death, right? It''s not easy to handle this matter with the Queen of Eternal Night. At that time, Roger will only be regarded as a minister who will bring disaster to the country and the people and abduct the queen and will be scolded even worse... Seeing the change in Angelina''s expression, Roger knew that she had foreseen the wave of opposition that would be triggered after the release of "New Arcane", and began to worry about him. He was going to say something tofort his sister. But he saw her little hand, pressing hard on his shoulder. "Brother, do it bravely, I am proud of you!" Angelina stared at Roger affectionately, her voice filled with the emotion of what a younger brother could ask for more. Roger squeezed out an extremely ugly smile, "Sister, did you even think about my eulogy?" "Her Majesty''s kindness is as heavy as a mountain. Our Charles family wants to be loyal to Her Majesty. When the timees, I will help you do it!" "Sister, thank you!" Roger didn''t know whether tough or cry. I thought my sister would dissuade me, but she made him work harder. My brother was killed as an heretic, no way! My brother is loyal to the country, okay! Is this the loyalty of the ancients? Can''t afford to love, can''t afford to love! But on the bright side, at least Angelina didn''t oppose him in doing something that transcended the times and challenged traditional authority but gave him full support. This is already a good sister. Although her starting point is a bit strange, the result is not bad... Of course, Angelina''s character and admonitions are also an important part. "Although there is an eternal night order, it can''t be used indiscriminately. Our Charles family convinces people with reason." "I know." "Don''t embezzle, bend thew, or use power for personal gain, otherwise I''ll be the first to report you!" "I know." "Don''t be afraid when you encounter things, but you can''t just offend all the courtiers either, and asionally you also have to be tactful." "I know." "Would you like me to help you arrange a partner for you, in the future, I will take good care of my little nephew..." Roger didn''t know whether tough or cry. Aren''t you too pessimistic? Behind me is the Eternal Night Queen, who would dare to assassinate me? Oh, there should be. Without the blessing of Nirvana, I have to build a personal guard to protect my life... Come and report little Joey, I need your protection this time! However, Roger still respected his sister and asked: "Sister, the partner you''re talking about, is she beautiful?" Boom! Ow! Angelina struck his forehead with her fist. It also happened to be the ce where the Queen of Eternal Night smashed the box, it was extremely painful! "Work hard for Her Majesty, don''t think about those messy things, the magazine hasn''t been published yet, are you that anxious to start a family?" Angelina felt that he was about to drool over the word "partner", and suddenly she was in a bad mood. Running away after beating people, she never wants to see this stinky brother at all! Roger looked at her back and felt aggrieved. Very aggrieved. It was you who brought up the subject first, so why hit me? Smelly woman, everyone is uncertain, do you think I won''t fight back? No matter how I beat people indiscriminately, I''ll be able to protest. [Walking insole: Light, breathable, and extremelyfortable, it is guided and transmitted to the marked local ne coordinates in five seconds (CD: 40 minutes, left and right insoles are calcted independently)] This is a pair of magic items that Roger got from opening ten treasure chests early this morning. With the red shape and familiar functions, Roger felt that these were simply flying shoes in a certain MOBA game... However, is the insole the body? Although it is full of slots, it cannot be denied that this is a very powerful alchemy item, which is equivalent to Roger carrying two teleportation arrays with him now. Rounding up, this is 10,000 gold coins! Finally, the system is produced, there is no false advertising, and this insole is superfortable. Automatically adapt to all types and shapes of shoes, the familiar feeling of stepping on shit, and its anti-gravity function. Even the heavy hard-soled big leather boots areparable to top jogging shoes. From then on, the young man walks like the wind! This simply makes people suspect that this pair of insoles has ck technology attached... Ah no, it''s ck magic! Roger used the travel insoles to return directly to the Charles House from the Xinghan Pce. Then, not long after, he went out, he went to a manor in the noble district, which was one-third the size of their duke''s mansion. This is a manor belonging to the Shelley family. The main building is a four-story building, and there are several gorgeous single-family buildings in the style of Shelley I, which are well maintained. In the exquisite small box that the Queen of Evernight smashed against him, in addition to the Eternal Night Order, there was also the title deed of this manor. Roger naturally understood that this was the office location that the Queen had given to the "New Arcane" magazine. As expected of Her Majesty, who was praised by my sister as "Not stingy with rewards", a manor worth more than one million gold coins, when you give something, you go all out... s, what''s with this urge not to work hard and beg for Her Majesty''s adoption? Apanied by the housekeeper, Roger toured the manor. He felt that there was no need to make a big change in theyout. After purchasing household and office supplies, the magazine could start work directly. The housekeeper wrote down Roger''s requests one by one, and then asked for instructions, "Sir, please give the manor a name." Roger understood that this should be the Queen''s order. The Shelley family is naturally toozy to name this kind of small garden, but for a magazine that will change the times, its birthce will go down in history. Roger, who is not good ating up with names, finally decided to steal the wisdom of his predecessors, he hesitantly asks, "How about the Ice Room?" "This lowly one doesn''t have any opinion, Her Majesty said that you should do as you please." "Then let''s name it the ice room!" "Okay, this lowly one will make arrangements." The name of the study of a great reformer was the Ice Room. He has written many famous articles, among which the famous articles have been selected into Chinese textbooks and inspired many people. Now Roger releases "New Arcane" in the Green Vines Empire, and what he does borrows this name, asking himself to humiliate the name of his ancestors. The word "Drinking ice" is the earliest, from "Zhuangzi: The World in the World", "Today I am ordered to drink ice at night, do I have internal heat?". The general idea is that the burden on the body is too great, the heart is anxious and ufortable, and it is necessary to eat ice to cool down. External exnations can also say that he is serious about implementing the "New Arcane", not just finding an easy job to loaf around... Although this kind of innovative thinking is effortless for a traveler who is very different from the eternal night world. If you casually release some advanced theories, progressive ideas, and opposing viewpoints, you can make the magicians of this era quarrel. From key politics to academic discussions, to the decisive battle at the top of arcane magic, he believes that the magicians of the Qing Ivy Empire will fall in love with his magazine, giving them a tform to force national events... This kind of coercion is not empty talk to mislead the country. It was a theory that Roger couldn''t grasp,bined with the reality of the Qingteng Empire, and it was possible to implement it. Roger also wanted to spread the red g all over the world, fast forward to the point where there were no fairy emperors. But that''s unrealistic. As long as those thoughts dare to appear, without immortalsing to the door, the emperor will not let him go. The olddy trusts you so much, you want to kill me? Biubiubiu! Moreover, the education level and ideological awareness of the people in this world are not enough to support higher social forms. Just like giving Uncle ck unlimited supplies, they will not create rich and splendid fruits of civilization, but will only use bullets as firecrackers and kill each other. You can imagine what those ck-skinned basketball stars generally do when they get rich. The magical civilization in this world is very splendid, the nobles are elegant and smart, but the education level of the people at the bottom is not as good as that of Uncle ck. As we all know, productive forces determine production rtions. The Jagged Queen coupled with centralized power is the most suitable administrative system for the Ivy Empire at present. However, the Queen of Eternal Night relied on force and themander-in-chief''s ability to take the route of conquest by force, then create an unprecedentedly vastnd in the Green Vines Empire. At most, she is the female version of Genghis Khan, but she doesn''t have a BT temte. Even with the assistance of Angelina, the internal affairs ability is not satisfactory in the eyes of the Chinese people. It can only create external pressure to divert domestic conflicts, and the method is very crude. The Queen''s economic policy is more simple and crude: Is the construction of wonders in China causing a financial shortage? Hit another big dog and move the treasury to fill the deficit! The foundation of "New Arcane" was sessful, with the support of the Queen of Eternal Night, and temporarily shackled her violent tendencies. After fighting the Orc King''s tent, there should be a period of recuperation, right? Then, the goal of the first stage of "New Arcane" doesn''t need to discuss production rtions, just liberates the productive forces first. That is how to start the magical industrial revolution through ideological innovation. I didn''t stir up the magician''s enthusiasm for the debate from the first issue, the headline party attracted the magician''s attention, and then the Chonggu faction and the Arcane faction directly sprayed, how can I mix traffic? A smile appeared on Roger''s mouth. The preface of the first issue must be full of firepower! Although something like the preface must be signed by the Eternal Night Queen, with her temper, some ghostwriters will only have fun, right? Roger wrote the preface title for The New Arcane: Learning magic can''t save the imperial people! Chapter 63: Look right to him Chapter 63: Look right to him Chapter 63 Look right to him Void, chapter of imbnce. On the top floor of the Mage Tower, there is a mirror in front of the Queen of Eternal Night, through which you can see extensive farnd. At her slowest speed, she solemnly chanted spells, made full gestures, and performed hertest revision of the "Crazy Growth" spell. The Queen of Eternal Night was concentrating on observing and recording the fluctuations of all the magic elements in the space, as well as the changes in the nts on the farnd... The paddy field, where the tip of the small buds had just poked out, began to grow wildly under the influence of magic until it grew to five times the height of normal rice, and only then did the flowers begin to bloom. Suddenly, the Queen of Eternal Night''s eyelids jumped. Under the action of magic, this rice production is not fruit... Instead, there are dense eyes! She quickly looked away and snapped her fingers. mes fell from the sky, and the farnd and the crops on it all burned. It was a bunch of nts, but at this moment, it kept making screams that were infiltrating people, making the Queen of Eternal Night feel ufortable. Finally, the farnd turned into scorched earth, and there was no more green. The Queen of Eternal Night sighed, lightly held her cheeks, and reflected on what she had done this afternoon. She couldn''t help pouting. So annoying! A mere fertilizer, actually stumped me? Fortunately, it was an attempt made in a room, otherwise, the bastard would hear andugh at us... Handmade, right? In the morning, after arranging the research and development tasks of fertilizer, the Queen of Eternal Night was not idle. She wanted to try to use her powerful magic talent to overtake everyone, and be the first to make fertilizer. As a result, the growth didn''t progress, but the madness started. This magic will give birth to rice spirits... The queen swiped lightly on the mirror and dragged it to the next nk farnd, but she didn''t cast the spell for a long time. In the end, she buckled the mirror on the table and didn''t shoot again. There is a sequence of hearings, and there is a specialization in the art industry. The research and development of this fertilizer should be handed over to a more suitable person! When ites to strengthening a spell, the Queen of Eternal Night has always been a clever little ghost from the time of her apprenticeship, surpassing all her peers. Learn everything quickly, make everything better. She had also personally made a spectacle-level magic circle design. But now the reverse operation, the refined operation weakens a magic ten thousand times, she has no idea. Her magic control is S-rank, but it seems that she can only manifest it while she is inbat and offense. Even if it doesn''t work out, the queen doesn''t go to the horns. Anyway, as long as the secret method will produce results, I still have to write my name in the end. I am, the boss, do you understand? After thepletion of fertilizer, the 60-meter super-giant golem cannot be built, for the time being, so let''s put the 20-meter controble golem project on the agenda first. In this way, my strength on the offensive end can be fully demonstrated! Shifting thinking from agricultural production tobat, the Queen of Eternal Night''s thinking suddenly opened up, and many fantastic ideas were born. It is a good n to increasebat power by having people drive the golem. The magic core of a golem is super expensive and clumsy. To build up the power output of the attribute pile, and pile up the eight shells of pure gold, it hasbat value. If a golem of the same attribute is operated by a soldier who is proficient in martial arts, the reaction speed and operation uracy can go up several steps directly. They can also cooperate to form battle formations. And referring to thebat system I overheard from Roger, this controble golem can''t only meleebat, but also can add artillery barrels for long-range strikes, and add guided weapons for over-the-horizon strikes... With these golems, I, a member of the Green Vines Empire, am by no means weaker than humans! Golems control fate! Golems create freedom! You can also design a universal golem core responsible for control and power, with different weapons and mobile devices, so that the golem can deform and adapt to different battlefields! The Queen of Eternal Night has conceived many golems in her mind. She remembered that Roger said that the assembly line makes alchemy product parts and then assembles them. The more you do, the cheaper it will be, right? When our controble golems form an army of 400 million people, even facing the Frost Giants, the empire will be able to face it! From being a princess to bing a queen, she is an out-and-out war madman, and she has the opportunity to go all the way to the enemy''s crystal ruthlessness. Why waste time on diplomatic mediation for problems that can be solved in one battle? Roger''s key n to impressing the Queen of Eternal Night today was actually what he proposed called avoiding war, but he still had to fight. And it was a savage beating. If the gods could not bear the consequences of developing with the Green Vines Empire, we would naturally be safe! How can a war madman like the Queen of Eternal Night not like such a strategy? This is an exploding strategy that intensifies and resorts to military force! In the past, when she wanted to expand the army, she would be persuaded by Angelina''s various "Good words" to cut military spending. Facing the threat of the gods, the queen didn''t know why she fought. Should they continue to stimte the Seven Gods to make them destroy the empire immediately, or should they umte strength to develop slowly and buy time for their development to fight in theter-stage group? The Queen of Eternal Night has no idea of the two strategies, so she is undecided. At present, she is unable to resist Angelina''s tenacious entanglement methods. In the past three years, she has gradually slowed down the pace of the empire''s war and chose the path of slow death in theter stage. After listening to the strategy given by Roger, the Queen of Eternal Night faces Angelina again, and she can confidently say that every time we attack externally, we are promoting peace through war! I didn''t start a team without a brain. This action is supported by a strategic view of the overall situation. I am in the next game of peerless chess! Do not believe? Then ask your brother! Thinking of the grand asion that the whole nation will be a soldier in the future, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help but have a big bright smile on her face. Aw, I''m standing up again! "I didn''t reward him for catching Joestar before, but this time I have to reward that kid Roger..." The Queen of Eternal Night thought that she would be able to release her explosives soon, and it was pleasing to the eyes of a bastard like Roger. The only dissatisfaction is that the strength is too low. Imperial aristocrats are all men and women who think of fighting and screaming. There is no such thing as Roger. So far, he is not even a junior magician, and he looks like a little white face. It is said that he has activated the blessing of Nirvana now, has the blood of the phoenix, and should have a good affinity for fire magic elements, right? Well, it must be for the sake of the empire to use up all the energy, so the meditation was dyed, and the strength was dyed. I have to find a way to make up for his sacrifices to the empire, I can''t let the hearts of loyal ministers be cold! The Queen of Eternal Night sent some information about the Fire Elemental ne that was mastered by the Secret Law Society. She pondered, anyway, making fertilizer by herself won''t be of much help, so she can do some auxiliary work as she can... For example, refining a few fire element lords to make up for Roger Aiqing''s weak body~ The ice room. After Roger wrote the preface, he weed a long-awaited visitor: Joey Barton Jr. After the war priest, Joestar was killed, and the officers who participated in the disguised operation of the Restoration Army also recovered their freedom and could return to the team. Little Joey has decided to follow Dio, so he submitted an application for discharge from the army. The order given by the military minister was to refuse little Joey to go to the city defense army and appear beside Dio. But she chose to retire, and she passed without encountering any obstacles. In this way, little Joey went to Charles House first and was instructed by the store manager toe to the ice room. Roger meets little Joey in his new office. The sassy military girl changed into her regr clothes, her appearance and figure were still dazzling, graceful, and beautiful. Roger said in a rather official manner: "Dio told me that he wants you to temporarily serve as my magic advisor and captain of the bodyguard. Are you willing to ept this job?" When Little Joey heard Roger calling Dio by his first name, she thought it was a call only among friends, and she didn''t reject this arrangement in her heart. Lord Dio must have had difficulties, so he couldn''t let me follow him directly. The curve to save the nation is also eptable. But she still asked carefully, "Working next to Lord Charles, can I see Lord Dio often?" Roger nodded, "Of course." "Then I''m willing to ept it." "Okay, then you need to make an oath of confidentiality first." "No problem." Little Joey had no doubts. Although Roger is young, he is a marquis, after all, the younger brother of the right minister. Although this manor doesn''t know what work it is doing, the guards and servants are very professional and capable, and they are all professionals, which is not easy. Professionals are people with professional levels such as magicians, warriors, knights, etc., and theirbat power, status, and ie arepletely different from ordinary people. Although in the game, most of the partners around the yer and the enemies they face are professionals. But in this real world, professionals make up less than one-tenth of the total poption. Therefore, professionals can bepletely equivalent to "Elites". In a manner where even ordinary servants are professionals, even if the area is not particrlyrge, this level will not be below. So it''s normal to have to make an oath of secrecy. Joining the military on a covert mission is usually apanied by an oath of secrecy. As long as you''re not undercover and don''t have bad intentions, everyone won''t resist this kind of thing. "I, Joey Barton, promise not to reveal information about my time working here..." Little Joey immediately took herself as the foundation and made an oath of secrecy. For a magician, this is a very effective constraint. If you break your oath, you will be turned into a crippled person by magic. But at this moment, she found that Roger handed over a piece of parchment with dense text. "Please use this oath." Little Joey looked at the parchment, which read "Standard Oath of Secrecy 1.0". Compared with the general oath of secrecy by magicians, the contents of this parchment are detailed, and many methods that can bypass the oath to restrict the leakage of information are prohibited... "This, Lord Charles is cautious!" Little Joey sneered, feeling inexplicable. Is this guy not only Odo''s famous trash brother but also has a persecutory delusional disorder? "This oath was drafted by Dio," Roger added. "Wow, Lord Dio isprehensive in thinking about things." Little Joey''s eyes glowed. Roger smiled mysteriously. He learned this from a certain senior traveler. In a world with magic, you don''t know what might happen to the target of your disclosure, you must be more prudent and consider the possibility of failure more. Little Joey began to re-swear by the "Standard Oath of Secrecy 1.0". There is no unfair content that would hurt her, it''s just too specific and verbose. After she finished reciting it all, it took ten minutes, and her mouth was dry. Roger put away the parchment, he might use it for others in the future. "Wait a minute, Dio has something to tell you." He got up, drew the curtains, and turned on the soundproof and anti-detection magic circle in this room. Little Joey frowned. Mr. Dio hasn''t seen each other for the past two days, so he went to work underground? Immediately, she saw Roger turn around. It was already a face she had always dreamed of, and her voice became familiar: "You are the only one other than Your Majesty who knows this secret: Roger Charles is Dio Brando." "Master Dio...this?!" A click. Little Joey was so shocked that she didn''t know where to put it. The quill on the table was brought to the ground by her sleeve. The person you have always been happy with turned out to be a fake identity? His real identity is Odu''s notoriously trashy younger brother, a dummy who is said to only eat his sister''s soft rice? No! Little Joey rejected his idea just now. Roger is Lord Dio, doesn''t it mean that Lord Dio''s ability is Roger''s ability. Your Majesty knows this... Does that mean that Roger was trusted by His Majesty and had to cooperate with her toplete some special tasks, so he was forced to be disguised as Dio? It''s as if they were on a mission to pretend to be the Nationalist Army. Everyone is undercover! Little Joey thought she understood Roger''s work. However, the amount of information was still toorge, her head exploded, and she couldn''t react to all of it. She asked incoherently, "Master Dio... ah no, Master Roger, why are you telling me this secret now?" Roger took off his mask and resumed his original voice, "Because you saved me and you want to follow me, I also need a trustworthy person by my side... and honesty is one of the foundations of trust." "This is Her Majesty''s arrangement?" Little Joey asked excitedly. "No, it''s just my arrangement." "Ok." Little Joey was a little disappointed. The imperial people always longed to serve Her Majesty directly. Roger didn''t fool the girl who had too much trust in him, "I didn''t want to deceive you, but I didn''t know how you''ll react when you learn the truth, so I forced you to make an oath of secrecy so that you have the freedom to choose. If you cannot ept that Dio is a liar, you are free to leave." "I don''t want to leave!" Little Joey said without hesitation, "I am attracted by the sparkle of your superior soul, so whether you are Dio or Roger, it is the same for me, I am willing to follow you! And..." She lowered her voice and bit her lip. "And what?" Roger leaned forward unconsciously. Little Joey approached, the messy and hot breath sprayed on Roger''s ears, and whispered like a gnat, "And the real appearance of Lord Roger is even better!" "Huh?" Roger was a little confused, is this also the reason? This time, little Joey didn''t hesitate like she did at the celebration banquet, but stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around Roger''s neck. She told him with a hot kiss, that''s enough reason! Your first kiss was this little Joey! At the same time, a beautiful girl attacked the Fire Elemental ne and suddenly made a quick movement, faintly sensing something. "Hehe, is there a stupid fire element who wants to sneak attack on me? There''s no chance!" The magic energy gathers and the queen ys the Quartet! Chapter 64: Id rather be wrong than miss it Chapter 64: I''d rather be wrong than miss it Chapter 64 I''d rather be wrong than miss it Last night, in the military sanatorium in the mysterious capital, after little Joey heard that Joestar was killed, she immediately started packing. At this time, a girl friend came to look for her. Her superior in the Restoration Army, she had the best rtionship after joining the army, and arade-in-arms who almost died in the trenches of the Seventeen Kingdoms, Montgomery Marie. This is a typical aristocratic beauty. The military''s wind, frost, rain, and snow have not changed her morbidly paleplexion. She is slender, and her gestures are always just right. Unlike little Joey Barton who was born in the Green Vines Kingdom, Montgomery''s father was a minor noble from the Seventeen Kingdoms, but he had a great longing for the Green Vines Kingdom. After the country where she was located was annexed, her father sold the family''s castle, took the initiative to move to the mysterious capital, turned to business, and finally seeded in taking root in the center of the empire. Montgomery also volunteered to join the Imperial Army when she became an adult. Her family atmosphere and growth environment are much moreplicated than that of little Joey. The imperial policy is to encourage the seventeen countries integration, but the people''s xenophobia will always exist. The army seems simple, and Montgomery has also been treated unfairly because of her race. But Montgomery''s emotional intelligence is very high, and her ability is also strong, and she has caught up with the action of pretending to be the Restoration Army, and her disadvantage has turned into an advantage, and she has be an important leader of the Restoration Army. She seized the opportunity this time, and her childhood dream of bing a marshal is now within reach. But she felt that the biggest gain of this operation was not the promotion of military rank, but the acquaintance of Joey Patton Jr., a young colonel with infinite potential, simple-mindedness, and always a fire in her heart. In front of outsiders, Montgomery Marie is slick, sleek, and realistic, but she takes great care of little Joey and is the type that talks about everything. The rtionship between the two girls is far more than ordinaryrades-in-arms. Montgomery felt that if she had a sister, she would be like little Joey. When little Joey wanted to be discharged from the army to follow Dio Brando, Montgomery tried to dissuade her, but she couldn''t. At this time, after telling the news to her friend, she packed her bags excitedly, and Montgomery was in aplicated mood. Leaning on the door frame, she said angrily, "I regret that I was coaxing you at the celebration banquet." Little Joey turned her head and showed a confident smile, "When I get married, I will give you twice as much candies." Montgomery sighed in an exaggerated dramatic tone, "Wedding? Little Joey, do you want to go to the tiger''s mouth! You have only met him once, and his attitude towards you that night was obvious to all. He was totally indifferent. That''s why. Why do you want to give up the military merits and rank that you have fought for with your life on the line, and go guard him as a civilian?" "It was twice!" Little Joey corrected solemnly, "We met again in the nursing home, and we had a good chat." Her expression as if she was picking up a treasure almost made Montgomery bruised with anger: "Oh my god, you silly girl, he came to investigate the case and not specifically to see you, can you remember this?" "He was so busy investigating the case but he took the time to see me, of course, I was moved." "You... you''re helpless!" Montgomery took a deep breath to avoid her impulse of tying this girl into the basement. It''s better to be cheap yourself than to be spoiled by that stinky man! She stepped forward and mped little Joey''s hand, preventing her from continuing to pack her luggage, and begged, "Little Joey, even if you like him, you can''t be that sloppy. You don''t have the backing of your family, you are in the army. A bright future is your biggest bargaining chip. Now you''re going to give up all of this to fly into the mes for a man you don''t know at all? I know that a woman who has been in love is scary. You won''t listen to whatever I say, but you have to get your hands dirty. First, you need to know who he is and how he treats you. Isn''t he the chief of the city defense now? You go to the city defense army to be his adjutant. After three months of work and dating, when it is confirmed that he loves you, not only getting discharged from the army to be his bodyguard, even if you get married and have children immediately, I will bless you. But not now! You will regret itter! " Montgomery looked at little Joey with sadness and anger in her eyes. I also hate myself for not being a leader! Just a little idiot like this, ying with your wrists, but you should be able to see the full picture by now, right? Little Joey blinked her hazy eyes, her long eyshes fluttered, and said with a funny voice, "If outsiders see this, they must think that I was deceived by a scumbag, and you were so angry." "Stillughing? Are you stillughing? You''re a twenty-one-year-old colonel, you just quit your position, how can you still be so calm?" Montgomery was about to cry with anger, and she kept sighing, "The world has changed, people are crazy, I don''t know if you''re stupid or I''m out of date, this is a colonel of the dignified empire? This is it? This is it?" She remembered her bitter first love, and she thought she was stupid and didn''t want to be able to afford it for the rest of her life. Butpared to little Joey''s efforts, she would be desperate if he didn''t even hear a word of each other. She felt that she was in a big red robe in tea, and she was among the people. Little Joey put down her luggage, hugged Montgomery Marie, and pushed her slender body onto the bed. She curled up on her chest like a kitten. Her voice was well-behaved and as soft as a dream: "You know that I am inmand of the heavy cavalry. The heavy cavalry is very fierce, but it is also very stupid. Often, there is only one chance to attack in a battle. If you seed, you will change your life andy victory, but if you don''t, you will fall into a mud pit. A living target. As for me, I consider myself to be a good heavy cavalrymander, I have been lucky enough to live until now, and my ability to seize opportunities is also good, so I am not a fool. "Then you have been caught in Dio''s ck magic!" Montgomery suddenly realized. "Listen to me. We have different perspectives and see different things." Little Joey covered her mouth, "I didn''t expect him to fall in love with me after seeing me only two times, but now I guess he even took a liking to me. Can''t I even talk about it? Even if I risked my life to save him once. Just like every heavy cavalry attack, I am just betting that he will like me in the future. And the fighter ne is fleeting, I cannot stabilize my hand. Every time I attack, I must go all out. " Montgomery sat up abruptly, pressed her down again, and said fiercely, "You are wrong. You are not short of people to chase, there is no need to stud on the garbage battlefield of Dio, what are you trying to do with him? ?" Little Joey showed a smile, pure and a little idealistic, so beautiful that Montgomery Marie was thrilled, "He looks like the heroes I longed for when I was a girl... You also experienced despair that night, He is a high-level magician but can go upstream. I was thinking at that time, such a man, as long as he doesn''t die, he will shine brightly. If I don''t seize it now, I will not have the slightest chance in the future... I am a colonel with a bright future, but I am only a colonel, even if I be a general, in the end, I''ll still be just a crude woman. "Compared to those real princesses and saints, their looks, temperament, talent, and knowledge, am I even a fire girl? Think about it, he''s already a cab minister now, how many people will there be around him when he shows his edge and even you can see his goodness? Will I still have a chance?" Montgomery was dazed, looking at this seemingly silly, yet wise little Joey. After a long time, she slowly said, "What if you are wrong? If he dies in the middle of the journey, or disappears into the crowd?" Little Joey also thought about it for a long time and said word by word: "I''d rather be wrong than miss it." Montgomery sighed, hugged her best friend, gritted her teeth, and said: "If he treats you badly, or fails you without knowing your efforts, I will tear him to pieces when I be a marshal!" This is the conversation between little Joey and her best friend before walking into Yinbingzhuang. This is a simple, stubborn, iprehensible, career-staking sh forward. Some encounters seem like fate. But how do you know that it wasn''t someone''s persistent expectation, five hundred years of waiting, one thousand years of nning, and a look back? The ice room. One iscking in life experience. He has been taught by countless teachers. He thinks he is invincible in the world with all the knowledge he has umted but, after subconsciously hugging that soft and warm body, his mind has gone nk. The other is a natural general, a king without a teacher, and afterunching an attack, she goes all out to attack the city and conquer thend. So in the end, the man kept retreating until he was pushed against the wall by the woman, so he could only respond passively. After a long time their lips parted. Little Joey put away the ws that were hurting him and took a step back. Her eyes were bright and watery, and the corner of her mouth formed a narrow smile. ording to regtions, subordinates are not allowed to smack their boss. So sheunched a raid before she officially entered the job and seized the best opportunity. Just like the miraculous victories before, this time, it was Joey''s on-the-spot performance that seized the fleeting opportunity, rather than deliberate nning. At that moment, she just felt that she could seed if she went up to attack, and then she seeded. Now that she has confirmed that Roger doesn''t like same-sex, and he''s not repulsed by her body, she feels that she can work here with confidence. She stood up and saluted, looking at Roger eagerly, "Joey Patton, Jr., the magic advisor and captain of the bodyguards, reports to Lord Roger Charles." Roger touched his lips withplicated eyes. The little Joey just now was a little crazy. She just seems to be active, but in fact, she is just as jerky and unruly as him. At first, his lips hit her teeth several times, which caused him to still have some lingering pain. But this feeling of progressing together, finding a tacit understanding, and gradually getting better, is indeed much more wonderful than he realizing "How are you so skilled?" That kind of gap is sour when you think about it, no wonder it became a famous line... "Wee to the team... You''ll perform your duties as a magic advisor first!" Roger''s eyes flickered a little, and he quickly assigned the task. He was afraid that little Joey would go crazy again. He was also afraid that he couldn''t help but move on to the next chapter of anatomy. Just now, he was too passive. Little Joey controlled the rhythm from beginning to end. He was very motivated to find his way back and prove that he was a true man. "I''ll follow your orders." Little Joey bowed her head obediently and started sorting out the scattered documents and materials in the office ording to Roger''s instructions. The corners of her mouth were slightly proud. Fortunately, the boss is a little embarrassed, but not yet angry. Even if this kind of thing is a woman''s disadvantage ording to Montgomery''s algorithm, she is still very proud. Roger''s willingness to confess his identity shocked her, but after epting it, she understood that it was a symbol of his trust and respect for her. There is no deception in this rtionship, and I have full right to choose. The contrast between Dio and Roger''s identities is too great, and little Joey never thought that these two identities are the same person. If Roger didn''t say it, she didn''t know how long it would have taken for her to notice. Knowing the truth now, and thinking about the conversation with Montgomery Mariest night, little Joey suddenly felt that this was God''s reward for this wave of life gambling? The person he chooses to follow is not amoner who has lost his luck, not a short-lived cab minister, but a real top noble in Odu, the Marquis of Stars who was personally rewarded by Her Majesty. Although there is the name of the trash younger brother, being chosen by Her Majesty as an undercover agent, the word trash must be just a disguise. Little Joey can''t say that she loves the rich more than the poor, but she loves him and can harvest bread at the same time. After all, she is twice as happy, isn''t she? Her only distress is that, because of the non-disclosure agreement, she cannot tell Montgomery about her surprise discovery. But at least she can tell the friend who cares about her that she didn''t lose and she doesn''t need to change. Elemental ne of fire. The fire elements of different types and levels in this world are bloody mildew today. Everyone was happily soaking inva and singing, but they were robbed by a woman who suddenly appeared. After thousands of years of hard work, the pure magic power was umted, and it was harvested as a tonic! There are also powerful fire element lords trying to counterattack. They have fighting power equivalent to the legendary level of the Eternal Night World. There is also a home-field advantage, and with his subordinates, he can fight against any legend! But... the Queen of Eternal Night is not a legend! She is a rank above the legendary beings, and she has already set foot in the realm of gods half a step, walking through the army formation of the fire element lord. Looking at the smile on her lips, she seemed to be thanking the lord for gathering monsters for her. A battle that is too disparate in strength can no longer be called a battle. It''s like the eldestdy of some family whoes to experience life and picks strawberries. The ferocious fire elements are the bright red fruits. In this way, the Queen of Eternal Night fought three thousand battles by herself. The dozens of nk magic crystals she carried with her were all filled with the purest fire magic. And there are windfalls. She hunted down a rare species of fire element lord, a special mutation called a Thousand Nights Candle Demon. Because it is too rare, it is also called the thin wax demon. Ordinary elemental creatures are like a mass of qi, and after death, it is the energy that is constantly copsing. And candle demons are different. They have a unique jelly-like body, which doesn''t dissipate directly, but can burn slowly and release energy like a candle. The Queen of Eternal Night chased and killed them all the way. Although there were some twists and turns, she still managed to hunt them down smoothly. Back in Wanwei, she created a small magic space with the wreckage of the thin wax demon as the core and injected the fire magic power she collected today, and it became a sustainable space that exceeded the concentration of fire magic power. This concentration is the holy ce that fire-type beasts dream of. With Roger''s high-level fire element affinity, there is no need to cultivate in this environment, and he can quickly umte magic power when in deep sleep. "Let''s call it Thin Wax Nest, I''m only good at strengthening, not weakening!" The Queen of Eternal Night reduced her proud work to a space ring. After sensing it for a while, she found that Roger was still in the ice room, and she couldn''t help feeling a little moved. Liping the little devil was finally inspired by me, and knows that he has to work hard! It''s alreadyte at night, and he''s still taking his subordinates to rush the manuscript! The Queen was very pleased, she tore open the space and prepared to install the thin wax nest in Roger''s office in the ice room. He will certainly be super surprised and moved, right? Chapter 65: Your Majesty Has Arrived at the Ice Room Chapter 65: Your Majesty Has Arrived at the Ice Room Chapter 65 Your Majesty Has Arrived at the Ice Room There are dozens of Orc tribes,rge and small, in the kambusak desert West of the Green Vines Empire, among which the most powerful tribe is called the orc King''s tent. The orcs of the Eternal night world are not the rough men with green skin and tusks and even women may have beards in the traditional Western fantasy world. They are more like humans with animal ears, tails, feathers, and other characteristics. The figure is not necessarily strong and thick. On the contrary, many are slender and beautiful types, and the proportion of handsome men and beautiful women is quite high. The rich hair color and pupil color are even more attractive to yers than the Green Vines Empire dominated by Terrans. When the trailer of "Forever night is hard to see" was released, someizens said that this product group used XP to y games. The art workers of the game are quite understanding of people''s hearts, especially in line with the aesthetics of Dachong country. yers were first attracted by beautiful people and rich races, and slowly stir up the heat of the game. The production team also takes the ultra-high degree of freedom and sandbox world as the selling point, iming that even the dice can be pinched, and all NPCs can freely attack and unlock unique plots and so on. But the more you y, the more you will feel that it is a semi-finished product. Indeed, the plot is rich and meaningful, and there are many terrible branches, but the degree of freedom is far from what the production team first imed. Many cities are only half-developed, not to mention that thedies and sisters are beautiful in appearance, super well-designed, and have a favorable degree system, but the "Overnight growth" module seems to have not been made. When Roger, a Strider,ined that there were too many possibilities in the real world and he couldn''t grasp them, yers on earth were still waiting for DLC and mods. Sorry, it''s too far. Go on with the orcs. The current Orc King''s tent is called the bell tribe, which is located in the northernmost part of the desert and most of the territory is in the extremely cold zone. The bell tribe is a devout believer in the goddess of war. Its ethnic characteristics are that it has two round ears and bear-like power. It likes to drink. When it drinks too much, it likes to shout the imperial sword and follow me. JOSTAR, the war chief priest, is from the bell people. At this time, the capital of the bell tribe was Serena city. Pce, side hall. Her highness tasika kacini, the most beloved daughter of today''s chief, has a half beast and half dragon blood. Since yesterday, she has frequently met with people from all parties and had secret conversations with them. Including but not limited to military spies, tribal ministers, well-known schrs, war goddess church priests, etc. Her father is still in his prime, and Tasika''s behavior can be regarded as trespassing. However, because she has been active on the front line and has strong strength, no one has questioned her behavior. She has always been concerned about the hardships of the people''s livelihood of the tribe. She has a greater reputation among nobles and civilians than her brothers. Everyone calls her "Princess of Tequ". For the bell people who are addicted to alcohol, adding a wine name before the title is a way for everyone to express their love. Just like Cassini II, who led the bell tribe to be the king of orcs, although he didn''t ascend the throne and be emperor, he was referred to as the "Vodka emperor" by the people. Today''s Princess Tasika is dressed in the traditional tribal Officer Dress, with a long sword with a wide handguard hanging around her waist and a scarlet cloak. She is beautiful, powerful, and majestic. Because of the strength of her mother''s blood, she didn''t show the characteristics of the bell people. Instead, she had two ck dragon horns and long silver hair. Her appearance was perfect and exquisite without any defects. Between the eyebrows, there is pressing pride and indifference. "Look forward to your Highness''s subsequent orders." The chief priest of the goddess of war Church said goodbye to Tasika. "To the chief priest." Tasika politely knocked down the back of the chair without meaning to get up. The maids in the hall were surprised to find that the chief priest, who was domineering and didn''t even give the chief face, didn''t protest because of Her Highness''s almost rude behavior. She did the courtesy of a subordinate and withdrew from the side hall. The chief priest was thest guest to have made an appointment today. After seeing him off, Tasika asked thedies to step down. When she was the only one left in the temple, Tasika suddenly rxed and angrily roasted, "It''s tiring to be a princess!" She threw off two shoes andy on the chair with a golden knife. She you didn''t have the perfect aristocratic demeanor from before. Button your toes and smell Oh ~ beautiful girls also have bad feet! The famous Princess of tequ looked like a decadent middle-aged uncle. She''s Tasika, but she''s also old Joestar. The goddess of war kicked his soul out of the kingdom of God. He fell directly into the body of Princess tasika, and the dove upied the magpie''s nest. The princess''s soul, which could notpete with old Joestar, was suppressed in the depths of the ocean of consciousness and trembled. I can only watch him manipte her body and make all kinds of outrageous operations. Fortunately, in front of people, he still maintained the appearance of a princess. From the perspective of the princess, Mr. Joestar, who appeared out of thin air, imed to be the face of the goddess and the first running dog under the throne, who came to save the bell tribe. Although this guy''s tone is very serious, Tasika feels he is stronger than the church priests. She thinks he may have been ordered by the goddess of war. In particr, the chief priests of the church do have great respect for him. Therefore, as a devout believer, she doesn''t have much will to resist. It''s also my honor to offer my body to the goddess ()3 As a generation of old Yin Bi, old Joestar has strong intelligence analysis ability and soon has a deep understanding of the current world pattern "I can''t imagine that so many things have happened on the human side during the years I''ve been imprisoned. The queen of the Eternal night... So strong, want to PA!" The goddess sent him to stop the expansion of the green vines empire. As for why he chose his daughter instead of being the chief of the bell tribe, old Joestar also had a reasonable guess: There are more chiefs and tribal goddesses sacrificed together. When the blood and hatred arouse the hostility of the orcs toward the Green Vines Empire, we can take this opportunity to start the unification process of all tribes. In the face of the unified green vines Empire, a te of scattered sand Orc tribes must be broken at the touch of one touch. The older generation will die soon. Princess tasika, who has a good reputation, has be a very good sessor. Queen vs queen, isn''t it nice? Joestar can ept bing a little girl. As a more sinister Lao Tzu, he doesn''t care about gender issues at all. In addition to the goddess''s strategic goal, he also made efforts to understand JOESTAR''s death. A war priest died in a foreign country, and the church has quite detailed records. Old Joestar wrote down the names "Elvin Rommel Jr." and "Roger Charles". The real queen of the Eternal Night can''t move and will be ignored for the time being. Although the father and son didn''t get along for a long time, they were also their children. They were ughtered like this. He had no face. "They are all good young people. It''s a pity to meet me!" Old Joestar smiled sadly. The real tasika in the deep ocean of consciousness has a helpless and distressed face. Don''t use my face to make such an expression. It''s disgusting! At midnight, the city of mysteries. The queen of the Eternal night appeared in the open space outside the main building of the ice room. Looking at the light in Roger''s office, she showed a happy smile. Roger Aiqing is so diligent that I can''t ck off. I won''t go back tonight. It''s time to review the government affairs! Two dayster, when the expeditionary army arrived in the kambusak desert and fought with the orcs, she would have no time for internal affairs. Thinking of another war, the queen of Eternal night''s mood at the moment is flying like a child of more than 200 kilograms who is about to go on a spring outing. She went to the small building, ready to install the thin wax nest as soon as possible, have some fun with the boy, and then begin to work! In the small building. Roger and Little Joey are discussing the topic of the inaugural issue of the new arcane. He doesn''t know whether some actors have read the script all night, but ording to their enthusiasm at the moment, they can discuss the magazine catalog all night. It''s just sitting a little close. In addition to the phased progress, Roger also realized the joy of Lord Wei''s "Kiss your mouth when you''re done". Therefore, in addition to the sound of reading materials, the office will asionally sound some strange sounds of liquid exchange. In the dead of night, a lonely man and woman are doing some intensive training to improve their tacit understanding and cooperation, is there something wrong? Roger deeply criticized that a beautiful, clever, and intelligent subordinate like little Joey made the job damn sweet. Little Joey Patton can be a general in the future. Although she ims to be a good gambler all the way, she still has a strategic vision. After listening to Roger exin the core idea of the new arcane, she immediately realized that it is beneficial for the country and the people to apply magic to production, then open the road of industrialization and strengthen the army after improving theprehensive national strength. Of course, in her current state, even if Roger said today''s moon was square, she would nod and answer "It''s angr". But it is undeniable that little Joey helped Roger a lot. She is an orthodox graduate of the Imperial College of magic. She is not only a powerful mage but also a very rigid and rigorous person. She knows the attitude and views of the traditional Dharma Masters of the Empire very well. Naturally, they also know better than the Walkers how to provoke their anger and create opposition between the arcane school and the ancient school. Roger certainly hoped to attract the attention of more magicians and let them all participate in the process of arguing and rifying the truth. Little Joey couldn''t help feeling that Roger came up with this way to attract attention. It was terrible The imperialists who have not experienced the test of information cocoon room and XX confrontation, she''s afraid they will tremble and cry when they first see this routine. This inexplicably gave her a feeling of doing bad things with Roger Bah, it is a sense of mission and responsibility to move forward with a heavy load and open a new era for the Empire. The two finally agreed that the inaugural issue of new Arcane is divided into three mainboards and one interesting board: [the light of the Empire] discusses how magic can be better applied in all aspects of building the green vines Empire, improving agricultural and industrial strength, basicbat effectiveness, etc. [arcane frontier], corresponding to the theoretical science on earth, invites the big guys to share their experience on the mystery of the peak of magic, and publishes the research on magic theory by the secret Dharma Association and the Imperial College of magic, to guide the development of magic more deeply. [top of Magic], corresponding to the applied science of the earth. Record the most peak mage duels and share actualbat skills, whether it''s personalbat, military skills on the battlefield, or New Alchemy inventions. As long as the original content is novel enough, it can be published here. Little Joey estimated that this section will be the initial driving force for magicians to subscribe to the new arcane. In addition to the three main sections, there is a [fun section] filled with content ording to the actual content of each issue, including the development history of magic, anecdotes, magician jokes, and even beautiful illustrations and magic photography. Although this is a very serious magazine, Roger was born in an era of entertainment to death. He believes that being serious will undoubtedly die, and insists on adding some interest to the new arcane art. Roger handled the light of the empire by himself. The remaining three sections need to be filled with manuscripts and hired by professional editors to review, typeset and verify. After all, he doesn''t know magic. At this time, little Joey''s contacts in the military and the Imperial Academy of magic yed a very important role. With the blessing of the Eternal night order, won''t there be too many problems in this process? The author who fishes again dare not dy the draft of the queen of Eternal night? The two of them have also made the work n for the next stage. "It''s sote. Go home and have a rest. If you need it, you can take a day off tomorrow... Taking a day off means that you have a full day off and can choose the holiday time freely within three months." Roger saw little Joey showing a confused expression and exined the concept ofpensatory leave to her. Hey t on his own. Naturally, there is no reason to exploit his subordinates for unpaid overtime. However, sometimes work is time-limited, and it is inevitable to extend working hours. So adjust flexibly. Roger decided that the magazine could work overtime, but if he worked overtime for a few hours, he would have to wait for a long vacation, plus three times his sry. Employees who are willing to work extra should bepensated enough to mobilize their enthusiasm. "Thank you, president. You are the most generous and kind boss!" Little Joey smiled sweetly and then showed an embarrassed expression, "But I have another problem." "What''s the problem?" "I''ve retired from the army. I don''t have a ce to live in Austria. Is it sote that the intermediary doesn''t work?" She''s not lying. When she came out of the military sanatorium, she went directly to Charles''s house, and then came here to operate, and worked inexplicablyte into the night. I thought I could fish or date on the first day As a result, until this minute ago, she didn''t think about living in Ordu after she retired from the army. Of course, inns and hotels can always solve tonight, but it''s also a good choice to follow up and consolidate the results? Roger was not entirely a wooden man. He noticed the cunning in the bottom of little Joey''s eyes and coughed: "Well, there are a lot of empty rooms in the ice room. I call the housekeeper over... Well, don''t bother him toote. Let me help you decorate it." "Thank you very much, president." Little Joey couldn''t help but take his arm, and the two were ready to leave the office like conjoined babies. People who have just entered the state of love are reluctant to part for a second. The two were about to open the door when they found that the door of the office had opened itself. Outside the door, is the queen of the Eternal night in the right mood, with a faint smile on her mouth. Just the eyes like the sea suddenly became deep. Inside the door were Roger and little Joey, who were close together. Little Joey looked up at Roger with his reflection in her eyes. "See your majesty!" The two didn''t expect the queen of Eternal night to be here and saluted quickly. [No, the broom star turns into a pickpocket. Why don''t youe to inspect the work when it''s time? Isn''t that inhuman?] The smile on the corner of the Queen''s mouth is more and more difficult to understand. From then on, I don''t know who the pair of quiet eyes in front of the volcano is. Chapter 65 Your Majesty Has Arrived at the Ice Room There are dozens of Orc tribes,rge and small, in the kambusak desert West of the green vines Empire, among which the most powerful tribe is called the orc King''s tent. The orcs of the Eternal night world are not the rough men with green skin and tusks and even women may have beards in the traditional Western fantasy world. They are more like humans with animal ears, tails, feathers, and other characteristics. The figure is not necessarily strong and thick. On the contrary, many are slender and beautiful types, and the proportion of handsome men and beautiful women is quite high. The rich hair color and pupil color are even more attractive to yers than the green vines Empire dominated by Terrans. When the trailer of "Forever night is hard to see" was released, someizens said that this product group used XP to y games. The art workers of the game are quite understanding of people''s hearts, especially in line with the aesthetics of Dachong country. yers were first attracted by beautiful people and rich races, and slowly stir up the heat of the game. The production team also takes the ultra-high degree of freedom and sandbox world as the selling point, iming that even the dice can be pinched, and all NPCs can freely attack and unlock the unique plot and so on But the more you y, the more you will feel that it is a semi-finished product. Indeed, the plot is rich and meaningful, and there are many terrible branches, but the degree of freedom is far from what the production team first imed. Many cities are only half-developed, not to mention that thedies and sisters are beautiful in appearance, super well-designed, and have a favorable degree system, but the "Overnight growth" module seems to have not been made. When Roger, a Strider,ined that there were too many possibilities in the real world and he couldn''t grasp them, yers on earth were still waiting for the DLC and mod Sorry, it''s too far. Go on with the orcs. The current Orc King''s tent is called the bell tribe, which is located in the northernmost part of the desert and most of the territory is in the extremely cold zone. The bell tribe is a devout believer in the goddess of war. Its ethnic characteristics are that it has two round ears and bear-like power. It likes to drink. When it drinks too much, it likes to shout the imperial sword and follow me. JOSTAR, the war chief priest, is from the bell people. At this time, the capital of the Bell tribe was Serena city. Pce, side hall. Her highness tasika kacini, the most beloved daughter of today''s chief, has a half beast and half dragon blood. Since yesterday, she has frequently met with people from all parties and had secret conversations with them. Including but not limited to military spies, tribal ministers, well-known schrs, war goddess church priests, etc. Her father is still in his prime, and Tasika''s behavior can be regarded as trespassing. However, because she has been active on the front line and had great strength, no one has questioned her behavior. She has always been concerned about the hardships of the people''s livelihood of the tribe. She has a greater reputation among nobles and civilians than her brothers. Everyone calls her "Princess of Tequ". For the bell people who are addicted to alcohol, adding a wine name before the title is a way for everyone to express their love. Just like Cassini II, who led the bell tribe to be the king of orcs, although he didn''t ascend the throne and be emperor, he was referred to as the "Vodka emperor" by the people. Today''s Princess Tasika is dressed in the traditional tribal Officer Dress, with a long sword with a wide handguard hanging around her waist and a scarlet cloak. She is beautiful, powerful, and majestic. Because of the strength of her mother''s blood, she didn''t show the characteristics of the bell people. Instead, she had two ck dragon horns and long silver hair. Her appearance was perfect and exquisite without any defects. Between the eyebrows, there is a mix of pride and indifference. "Look forward to your Highness''s subsequent orders." The chief priest of the goddess of war Church said goodbye to Tasika. "To the chief priest." Tasika politely knocked down the back of the chair without meaning to get up. The maids in the hall were surprised to find that the chief priest, who was domineering and didn''t even give the chief face, didn''t protest against his Highness''s almost rude behavior. She did the courtesy of a subordinate and withdrew from the side hall The chief priest was thest guest to make an appointment today. After seeing him off, tasika asked thedies to step down. When she was the only one left in the temple, tasika suddenly rxed and angrily roasted, "It''s tiring to be a princess!" She threw off two shoes andy on the chair with a golden knife. Go you didn''t have the perfect aristocratic demeanor before. Button your toes and smell Oh ~ beautiful girls also have bad feet! The famous Princess of tequ looked like a decadent middle-aged uncle. She''s Tasika, but she''s also old Joestar. The goddess of war kicked his soul out of the kingdom of God. He fell directly into the body of Princess tasika, and the dove upied the magpie''s nest. The princess''s soul, which could notpete with old Joestar, was suppressed in the depths of the ocean of consciousness and trembled. I can only watch him manipte his body and make all kinds of outrageous movements. Fortunately, in front of people, he still maintained the appearance of a princess. From the perspective of the princess, Mr. Jostar, who appeared out of thin air, imed to be the face of the goddess and the first running dog under the throne, who came to save the bell tribe. Although this guy''s tone is very serious, Tasika feels he is stronger than the church priests. She thinks he may have been ordered by the goddess of war. In particr, the chief priests of the church do have great respect for him. Therefore, as a devout believer, she doesn''t have much will to resist It''s also my honor to offer my body to the goddess ()3 As a generation of old Yin Bi, old Joestar has strong intelligence analysis ability and soon has a deep understanding of the current world pattern "I can''t imagine that so many things have happened on the human side during the years I''ve been imprisoned. The queen of the Eternal night... So strong, want to PA!" The goddess sent him to stop the further expansion of the green vines empire. As for why he chose his daughter instead of being the chief of the bell tribe, old Joestar also had a reasonable guess: There are more chiefs and tribal goddesses sacrificed together. When the blood and hatred arouse the hostility of the orcs toward the green vines Empire, we can take this opportunity to start the unification process of all tribes. In the face of the unified Green Vines Empire, a te of scattered sand Orc tribes must be broken at the touch of one touch. The older generation will die soon. Princess tasika, who has a good reputation, has be a very good sessor. Queen vs queen, isn''t it nice? Joestar can ept bing a little girl. As a more sinister Lao Tzu, he doesn''t care about gender issues at all. In addition to the goddess''s strategic goal, he also made efforts to understand Joestar''s death. A war priest died in a foreign country, and the church has quite detailed records. Old Joestar wrote down the names "Elvin Rommel Jr." and "Roger Charles". The real queen of the Eternal night can''t move and will be ignored for the time being. Although the father and son didn''t get along for a long time, they were also their children. They were ughtered like this. He had no face. "They are all good young people. It''s a pity they have met me!" Old Jostar smiled sadly. The real tasika in the deep ocean of consciousness has a helpless and distressed face. Don''t use my face to make such an expression. It''s disgusting! At midnight, the city of mysteries. The queen of the Eternal night appeared in the open space outside the main building of the ice room. Looking at the light in Roger''s office, she showed a happy smile. Roger Aiqing is so diligent that I can''t ck off. I won''t go back tonight. It''s time to review the government affairs! Two dayster, when the expeditionary army arrived in the Kambusak Desert and fought with the orcs, she would have no time for internal affairs. Thinking of another war, the queen of Eternal night''s mood at the moment is flying like a child of more than 200 kilograms who is about to go on a spring outing. She went to the small building, ready to install the thin wax nest as soon as possible, have some fun with the boy, and then begin to work! In the small building. Roger and Little Joey are discussing the topic of the inaugural issue of the new arcane. He doesn''t know whether some actors have read the script all night, but ording to their enthusiasm at the moment, they can discuss the magazine catalog all night. It''s just sitting a little close. In addition to the phased progress, Roger also realized the joy of Lord Wei''s "Kiss your mouth when you''re done". Therefore, in addition to the sound of reading materials, the office will asionally sound some strange sounds of liquid exchange. In the dead of night, a lonely man and woman are doing some intensive training to improve their tacit understanding and cooperation, is there something wrong? Roger deeply criticized that a beautiful, clever, and intelligent subordinate like little Joey made the job damn sweet. Little Joey Patton can be a general in the future. Although she ims to be a good gambler all the way, she still has a strategic vision. After listening to Roger exin the core idea of the new arcane, she immediately realized that it is beneficial for the country and the people to apply magic to production, then open the road of industrialization and strengthen the army after improving theprehensive national strength. Of course, in her current state, even if Roger said today''s moon was square, she would nod and answer "It''s angr". But it is undeniable that little Joey helped Roger a lot. She is an orthodox graduate of the Imperial College of magic. She is not only a powerful mage but also a very rigid and rigorous person. She knows the attitude and views of the traditional Dharma Masters of the Empire very well. Naturally, they also know better than the walkers how to provoke their anger and create opposition between the arcane school and the ancient school. Roger certainly hoped to attract the attention of more magicians and let them all participate in the process of arguing and rifying the truth. Little Joey couldn''t help feeling that Roger came up with this way to attract attention. It was terrible. The imperialists who have not experienced the test of information cocoon room and XX confrontation, she''s afraid they will tremble and cry when they first see this routine. This gave her an inexplicably feeling of doing bad things with Roger Bah, it is a sense of mission and responsibility to move forward with a heavy load and open a new era for the Empire. The two finally agreed that the inaugural issue of New Arcane is divided into three main sections and one interest fueled section: [the light of the Empire] discusses how magic can be better applied in all aspects of building the green vines Empire, improving agricultural and industrial strength, basicbat effectiveness, etc. [arcane frontier], corresponding to the theoretical science on earth, invites the big guys to share their experience on the mystery of the peak of magic, and publishes the research on magic theory by the secret Dharma Association and the Imperial College of magic, to guide the development of magic more deeply. [top of Magic], corresponding to the applied science of the earth. Record the most peak mage duels and share actualbat skills, whether it''s personalbat, military skills on the battlefield, or New Alchemy inventions. As long as the original content is novel enough, it can be published here. Little Joey estimated that this section will be the initial driving force for magicians to subscribe to the new arcane. In addition to the three main sections, there is a [fun section] filled with content ording to the actual content of each issue, including the development history of magic, anecdotes, magician jokes, and even beautiful illustrations and magic photography. Although this is a very serious magazine, Roger was born in an era of entertainment to death. He believes that being serious will undoubtedly die, and insists on adding some interest to the new arcane art. Roger handled the light of the empire by himself. The remaining three sections need to be filled with manuscripts and hired by professional editors to review, typeset and verify. After all, he doesn''t know magic. At this time, little Joey''s contacts in the military and the Imperial Academy of magic yed a very important role. With the blessing of the Eternal night order, won''t there be too many problems in this process? The author who fishes again dare not dy the draft of the queen of Eternal night? The two of them have also made the work n for the next stage. "It''s sote. Go home and have a rest. If you need it, you can take a day off tomorrow... Taking a day off means that you have a full day off and can choose the holiday time freely within three months." Roger saw little Joey showing a confused expression and exined the concept ofpensatory leave to her. Hey t on his own. Naturally, there is no reason to exploit his subordinates for unpaid overtime. However, sometimes work is time-limited, and it is inevitable to extend working hours. So adjust flexibly. Roger decided that the magazine could work overtime, but if he worked overtime for a few hours, he would have to wait for a long vacation, plus three times his sry. Employees who are willing to work extra should bepensated enough to mobilize their enthusiasm. "Thank you, president. You are the most generous and kind boss!" Little Joey smiled sweetly and then showed an embarrassed expression, "But I have another problem." "What''s the problem?" "I''ve retired from the army. I don''t have a ce to live in Austria. Is it sote that the intermediary doesn''t work?" She''s not lying. When she came out of the military sanatorium, she went directly to Charles''s house, and then came here to operate, and worked inexplicablyte into the night. I thought I could fish or date on the first day As a result, until this minute ago, she didn''t think about living in Ordu after she retired from the army. Of course, inns and hotels can always solve tonight, but it''s also a good choice to follow up and consolidate the results? Roger was not entirely a wooden man. He noticed the cunningness in little Joey''s eyes and coughed: "Well, there are a lot of empty rooms in the ice room. I call the housekeeper... Well, don''t bother him toote. Let me help you decorate it." "Thank you very much, president." Little Joey couldn''t help but take his arm, and the two were ready to leave the office like conjoined babies. People who have just entered the state of love are reluctant to part for a second. The two were about to open the door when they found that the door of the office had opened itself. Outside the door is the queen of the Eternal night in the right mood, with a faint smile on her mouth. Just the eyes like the sea suddenly became deep. Inside the door were Roger and little Joey, who were close together. Little Joey looked up at Roger with his reflection in her eyes. "See your majesty!" The two didn''t expect the queen of Eternal night to be here and saluted quickly. [No, the broom star turns into a pickpocket. Why don''t youe to inspect the work when it''s time? Isn''t that inhuman?] The smile on the corner of the Queen''s mouth is more and more difficult to understand. From then on, I don''t know who the pair of quiet eyes in front of the volcano is. Chapter 66: Shura Field Where No One Is Injured? Chapter 66: Shura Field Where No One Is Injured? Chapter 66 Shura Field Where No One Is Injured? This is the first time that little Joey has seen the queen of Eternal night. But the new generation of the empire grew up looking at the portraits and statues of the empress, and could recognize her at a nce. The supreme magic project is on track. It was right to follow Lord Roger. Right now she''s working for a great cause! The queen has her eyes on us! Late at night, why didn''t the queen go to bed and came to the ice room? That must be for the new arcane! As one of the people involved with this magazine, little Joey is very proud, and her back is a little straighter! A pair of heavy looking wheels that arrogantly despise the Empire swayed gently in front of the queen of Eternal Night because of this action. The Queen''s eyes gradually darkened. Are you showing off in front of me? As an imperial woman and a magician, little Joey Barton is inevitably a fan of the queen of Eternal Night. As a fan, she can work for her idol. At the moment, she is immersed in the happiness of watching her queen''s perfection, and her thinking ability is declining! A series of quick gambles about her career path had led her to hold a male god and meet the goddess who has been her dream all her life. I am a big winner in life! I was born a heavy cavalrymander! What''s better than my fighter''s intuition? Looking at the queen of Eternal Night, little Joey was so excited that her brain was trembling. Portraits and statues simply could not represent one-tenth of the beauty of the queen of Eternal Night. It was apletely unexpected meeting. Little Joey looked straight out of the door and couldn''t steer her eyes away from her. Subconsciously, she kept staring at the queen of Eternal Night for a few more nces. Hot and beautiful! How spicy! Hot temperament! What a hot figure! Her clothes also look hot on her! This is a perfect woman without any shorings, worthy of being my idol! God, look at her! Joey''s ability to think is gradually lost, her fingertips are trembling, and her brain has gone haywire. After instinctly shouting "Wee Your Majesty", she stared at the queen of Eternal Night. Then, she was elbowed quietly by Roger, and she quickly lowered her head. As subjects, we should remain humble in front of the supreme queen. Roger was used to the beauty of the queen of Eternal Night, and her constantly haunting him. While he was pretending to be Dio, she would slip out of the vast crowd of people in the library. Meeting the queen in this manner whenever she feels like it... What''s the problem? The actions of these two people, are deeply imprinted in the queen of Eternal Night''s eyes. It was a scene she had never imagined. Just, it''s kind of sudden. The queen of Eternal Night is in aplicated mood. It''splex enough for her to cast a small-scale time stop. She needed a little time to calmly think and analyze the situation and examine her heart. If she acts recklessly, she will be ridiculed. She was scared of Roger''s mockeries. She had never been ridiculed so much since her childhood. She was forced to learn to change space with time and be skilled. The question that the queen of Eternal Night asked herself was why she felt bad when she saw these two people. Normally, it shouldn''t be! You don''t have to be humble, Roger. His politeness is fake. His inner small theater cracks jokes about the queen every day. She kindly sent him a thin wax nest and helped him improve the strength of vegetables and chickens even though they can''t even beat geese. Would he misunderstand that I came to review his work progress? It''s too much to treat yourself as a potted dish! I always use people without hestitation. I don''t need to doubt people, okay? If I entrust the new arcane project to you, I will nevermand you indiscriminately and increase your troubles, okay? But when Roger mocked her, she would get angry, not ufortable, and she was even getting a little used to it Without this tolerance, the boy would have been grilled bacon by now. So Roger should have nothing to do with her inner turmoil? The queen ruled out this possibility and looked at little Joey next. The girl looked reckless and impolite, but the excitement came from her heartfelt feelings. She was by no means like that Tybe woman with bad intentions, insidious cunning, and ulterior motives. Such a reaction is the usual reaction loyal Imperial people have when they see their queen for the first time. Don''t be rude, don''t be rude. Therefore, ording to her analysis, the behavior of the two officials is nothing out of the ordinary. What''s wrong then? But I feel very ufortable and irritable as if something is squeezing my heart. There''s a beautiful picture of two talented people in front of me. They are just young, but I only think this dazzling picture gives off a disgusting sour smell. Looking down at little Joey holding Roger''s arm, she just wanted to tear the two lives apart, sending one into hell and the other into the abyss. They would never meet again in their life. However, I have not stipted that love and affection are prohibited between imperial officials, and thebination of nobles and civilians doesn''t vite the current greenw. Naturally, she has no reason to beat mandarin ducks. After the queen of Eternal Night became the emperor, she set a code of conduct for herself, to never punish her subjects unreasonably, so as not to be a tyrant. So after such an analysis, it seemed that she didn''t understand anything, and the queen was even angrier! She is angry. She shouldn''t be angry for no reason. She can''t find the reason behind her anger. In short, she is angry! A vicious circle. Mental explosion. The queen gave herself another time stop! She is a person who can drill through the horns and think hard about things she doesn''t understand. If Angelina was here and the queen of Eternal Night was willing to listen, to be honest, her best friend would tell her: You are jealous because you like him and the jealousy is making you unhappy. And because you haven''t expressed your love, there is no ce where you can reasonably vent your unhappiness. Of course, you will be angry. However, being on the mountain, you can''t see its shape. The queen of Eternal Night doesn''t know the feeling of liking someone, and even if she knew it, she wouldn''t admit to it. Even if she admitted it inwardly, she wouldn''t be able to tell Angelina. After all, pride is the essence of the queen. So she is stuck in a dead circle. She not only has never liked a person but she has also nevercked any material or spiritual rewards. So she knows what happiness, anger, sadness, worry, and curiosity are, but she has rarely experienced the taste of jealousy. She is just too excellent. When people around you can only look up to you, what can you be jealous of? Everything in the world seemed readily avable to her. This seems to be an equivalent exchange. The flip side of gaining strength is that she has never experienced many of the emotions ordinary people feel. The queen of Eternal Night never admits defeat and doesn''t want to take a detour when she meets problems that can''t be solved. After pushing aside all the troublesome facts in front of her, she started her final round of analysis. It''s called forcing your way through. If you don''t have a problem, the problem must lie with the two people in front of you. Little Joey is her crazy fan. As we all know, fans won''t harm idols. It''s not her fault. So. The main culprit is Roger, whomitted the crime ofziness. He was so distraught that she personnally came to check on his progress. He must have beenzy and didn''t work, so he felt guilty. The second culprit is Roger, formitting the crime of deception. Contrary to what he vowed in the hall during the previous political discussion, he began to lie t and fish again. I will be angry if I am cheated! It is unreasonable not to be angry. To sum it up, it can be proven that it is Roger''s fault. As long as you make sure Roger didn''t work, you will have a reasonable excuse to punish him. I''ll feel better if I punish him! Let me expose the truth in front of little Joey and show her what kind ofzy boss he is! He betrays the trust given to him by the queen every day and is not worth following. My poor, hoodwinked little fan! The time stop ended. Roger and little Joey just felt a strong magic wave. They didn''t know that the queen of Eternal Night had directed and performed a love war in her heart. Time is a moreplexw than space. If it is well used, it will have a confusing impact on three-dimensional organisms. For example, the queen thought it had been a long time, but for Roger, it was still the moment of opening the door. The queen of Eternal night walked nimbly into the office, looked around, and said casually: "The research and development of the secret Dharma society has entered a formal stage. I''ll take a look at your work, Roger. You can tell me in time if you have any difficulties orck of manpower." Roger returned to himself. Women always like to quibble over details to suggest that they are holding a grudge and are very angry. However, men usually don''t sense it. He just thinks she''s talking about work. So Roger answered respectfully. "The list of personnel and resources to be mobilized shall be sorted out and submitted to your Majesty''s pce after dawn." [Your majesty pays more attention to the new arcane than I thought. I have to work harder! I knew... Probably... Um... That would be good... What a pity...] The queen of Eternal Night was nomittal. Roger''s dyed answer and the messy and negative spections that followed were regarded by her as evidence of his failure to work hard today. You don''t want to work hard if I''m not checking up on you, do you? Are you going to make up a list tomorrow morning and coax me over? If I let myself be fooled by you with such a clumsy routine, how can I be an eversting emperor? Do your little act! I''ll expose you right away! She took Roger''s seat and picked up his work diary. Suddenly, the queen felt that Roger''s thoughts were gradually bing more anxious, and his heart was a total mess. This state of being unable to read specific ideas can be simply summarized as... You see, he feels pressured! Guilty kid, have I caught a w? These are the emotional fluctuations that Roger will inevitably experience before publishing his work. Soundness is a manifestation of pessimism andck of self-confidence. No matter how many sesses he had in the past, before the new manuscript was recognized by the audience, Roger jumped repeatedly between two extreme states "My new video will dominate the list, I am always the best / I''m forced to do something". In this Schrodinger''s case he is like a pufferfish in the wind. Praise will make him inte and a lousyment will make him wither. What''s more, the queen of Eternal Night is not only the audience but also the golden mother of new arcane, with veto rights. If Roger doesn''t panic, can he still be called a creator? The queen of Eternal Night opened his work log and first saw the directory structure of the new arcane. The three main sections, the light of the Empire, the frontier of arcane art, and the top of magic, are nned reasonably and in detail. Moreover, many possibilities have been discussed for the topic selection direction of the inaugural issue. Even if someone pigeons, it can ensure that the content of the first issue is rich enough and eye-catching enough. In addition, entertainment sections are recording historical legends and interesting photography, which are also quite new. Seeing this, the queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help looking up and ncing at Roger. Is this the answer sheet he handed in in less than a day? Even without my endorsement, the quality of this magazine alone can make enough magicians want to subscribe! Although it is only a directory now and it has not been filled in. But this structure alone is worth thousands of gold and has epoch-making significance! After all, this will be the only newspaper on the market. The channels for everyone to obtain information are limited, and there are few means of entertainment. New arcane takes both sides into ount. Even if there is a big library where magicians can read all the ssics umted by mankind, they are outdated. The most cutting-edge content, vague and inconclusive theories, usually can''t be written into a book. But magazines are different. It is updated every month. Even if it is just a bud, a bold guess can be put in it. Maybe we''ll find the answer in the next issue with the wisdom of everyone? The queen of Eternal Night soon realized that the light of the Empire was the recipe for the powerful country she wanted, it would incite the imperial magicians to consider the cost-efficiency of scientific research and production. The other two main sections that are the frontier of arcane art and the top of magic are to improve the overall level of imperial magicians and create a broad avenue for sharing experience, exchanging progress, discussing, and exploring magic mysteries together! Thinking about the virtuous circle which will be formed after the release of the new arcane, and the changes it will bring to the whole empire, the Queen of Eternal Night ignored the small emotions in her heart. She has childish emotions, but more than anything, she is still an emperor with an empire in mind. In front of her eyes, the imperial magician showed his wisdom and constantly put forward new ideas to break through the magic boundaries: "If anyone hasn''t been shocked by magic, he doesn''t understand it at all." "Magic power is discontinuous!" "The result of magic is inevitable?" "Octave, the God of magic, doesn''t roll dice." "Dean hall, don''tmand what the God of magic should do." Thinking of such a picture scroll, the Queen of Eternal Night lit up! Following this work log, the schedule of soliciting, organizing, and publishing has been arranged. As long as it is executed in turn, the new arcane will be born smoothly. This is enough to show that Roger had worked overtime here. He is working hard, and his efficiency is higher than the Queen of Eternal Night imagined. More importantly, the answer sheet made the Queen of Eternal Night feel surprised and happy since it was far more beneficial than what he had talked about before! She put down the work log and couldn''t help but show suspicion, "Roger, this n is so wonderful. Why didn''t you want me to see it before?" Roger said with a wry smile, "It''s just the draft listed in a hurry, without modification and refinement. I''m afraid it will dirty your Majesty''s eyes." "Roger, excessive modesty is pride. Who advised me not to try to answer everything before? and said that life is a full-time game?" The Queen of Eternal Nightughed, knocked on the table, and said, "The new arcane will keep the direction you believe in and continue!" "Thank you for your trust!" Roger is sincere. Little Joey next to him is naturally very happy. The work I participated in has been recognized by the queen! The Queen of Eternal Night gave them a few words of praise and encouragement. After that, she learned that little Joey had just retired from the army and had no residence in Austria. Just now they were going to prepare a room. "Don''t bother so much. Miss Patton can go back to the pce with me tonight to rest. We''ll continue to discuss your thoughts about the top of magic. I''ll show you the secret Dharma meeting tomorrow. Would you like to attend?" "Of course, I will! Thank you for your grace!" Little Joey agreed without hesitation and was so surprised that she almost fainted. Can I go to the queen''s bedroom? Will the queen personally take me to the secret Dharma meeting? How can I be so valued by your majesty? It must be all because of Lord Roger''s influence and the new arcane art! Shepletely forgot what she had to do with her male God before. She was just excited to go to Fengling moon shadow pce next. The Queen of Eternal night was naturally delighted, and the ufortable feeling squeezing her heart disappeared. I didn''t punish the innocent officials. This is an affirmation of their work and a reward for their efforts! I''m the greatest emperor of all times! Roger was also pleased at first. He felt sorry that Joey chose to leave the army to follow him. This time, if you can get the appreciation of the queen, you may regard it as a good harvest despite your loss, and you won''t feel like you''re wasting your time. Until the Queen of Eternal Night teleported away with little Joey. Roger just recovered from the excitement that the Queen of Eternal Night recognized the new arcane. He vaguely felt that something was wrong. When the night wind blew through his lonely figure, Roger suddenly reacted: Hey, where''s my girlfriend? My hot girlfriend suddenly disappeared? "You don''t need to interfere with someone''s physiological hygiene!" Roger was so sad and angry that he felt like a lonely old man abandoned by the world. A Shura stadium where no one was injured... It''s half-time. Three dayster. Roger and little Joey were busy working separately for the new arcane. While they are clearly in the same city, it feels like they are in a long-distance rtionship, and they have almost no alone time. Roger recruited an editorial team to review, revise and arrange the printing and distribution channels of the ice room. Several old consultants who edited the history of the Empire also came, and they were responsible for filling in the interesting section of the new arcane. Nowadays, the interesting content that will definitely attract the attention of the imperial people and make them hooked is naturally interesting stories about the Queen of Eternal Night! These historical consultants who havepiled volume 10 of the history of the Empire will write a dramatic novel about the rise of the Queen of Eternal Night in the magic world based on historical datas, and then serialize it in the new arcane. The name of the first episode has been decided, it will be called The Queen of the night and the Sorcerer''s stone. Little Joey took several assistants to and from the secretw society, the Imperial College of magic, the southern magic alliance, and other ces, holding the Eternal night order to urge those knowledgeable magicians toplete the manuscript as soon as possible. That way, another seven days passed. After publicly announcing that major general Rommel had led five armies into the Kambusak desert and was about to go to war with the orc tribe, the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t end her speech but took out a thin booklet. She introduced it with a smile, "This is a magazine. It can be seen as a monthly ''long live the queen''. It''s called the new arcane." Chapter 67: Let the sales fly for a while! Chapter 67: Let the sales fly for a while! Chapter 67 Let the sales fly for a while! Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. The Queen of Eternal Night finished broadcasting to the whole city, looked at Roger who was waiting outside the formation and asked if there was anything else to add. Roger shook his head, "Your Majesty yed quite perfectly." The Queen of Eternal Night listened to his heart carefully and found that he truly meant it... She couldn''t get used to it. Although "New Arcane" was announced to the public, she followed Roger''s suggestion and didn''t introduce it too much, and just said that it was a tform specially prepared for magicians to explore more possibilities for magic. Then she talked about the unique subscription method developed by the Queen of Eternal Night for "New Arcane". And that''s about it. There are a lot of things to promote and brag about, bastard! They have been and still are working so hard on this magazine, but she couldn''t properly promote it (show off in public), this made the Queen of Eternal Night a little frustrated. Even if there was nopetition to beat, she thought she should have cast a magic projection during the "New Arcane" press conference and exin all the advantages of the magazine. Then they could have hosted some promotional events and lottery activities to stimte sales enthusiasm. Wasn''t this the perfect n? But Roger threw her a mysterious line called "Frigid style", and made her introduce it in a super vague way. She was very worried that despite her appeal, it would not be enough to boost sales. After all, many of the ideas in the "New Arcane" are far beyond the times. What if the magicians don''t adhere to it? What if they oppose me? What if my attempt fails in the end? Even if she doesn''t rule the entire world, when the whole army is on the line, there is still an element of gambling. Also because she is a king, she has worries and hesitations, and her heart is full of unease, but she can''t talk about it to her courtiers, right? She just saw that there were only a few hundred magazines piled up like a hill in the center of the hall, and only half of them were gone after a long time, and she couldn''t help showing a worried look. To release "New Arcane", the Queen of Eternal Night superimposed a point-to-point item transmission array system based on the city''s defense formation in the mysterious city. A magician only needs to prepare five gold coins and recite a specific spell on them, and then he can receive thetest "New Arcane". The experience is a lot like online shopping on Earth. Click on the link (spell), pay online, and have it delivered to your door. Thanks to the existence of the item transfer array, the timeliness far exceeds the logistics of the Earth. Of course, the price of five gold coins, including shipping, is ridiculously high. ording to the original idea of the Queen of Eternal Night, anyway, the empire is not short of money now, and they could have given away the first issue for free too. But it was rejected by Roger. He is very confident in the "New Arcane" and insists that there is no need to attract users by giving it away for free. After the follow-up arrangements areunched, the Imperial Magicians will definitely see the charm of this magazine. They must get ustomed to the value of knowledge and develop the habit of paying for the ideas it subsequently give them. A few twists and turns are still necessary. Of course, the current scene is not good. After the most fanatical magicians with good money, had bought the "New Arcane" promoted by the Queen of Eternal Night, there had been fewer and fewer magicians willing to buy it. Now it''s down to a few books a minute, and it''s even getting slower... They prepared 50,000 copies of the inaugural issue, but only 500 copies have been sold until now. This gap is too great. No wonder the Queen of Eternal Night is not calm. After waiting for another ten minutes, only three copies of The New Arcane were sold, and so the Queen of Eternal Night decided to chat with Roger. She coughed, pointed to the hill in the center of the hall, and asked, "Roger, why don''t you give this first issue of "New Arcane" for free?" "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Aodu was not built in a day, and a new era cannote in a day. Let''s let the sales fly for a while." Roger bowed. [Interesting, does Her Majesty also have moments of timidity? Her worried little expression is really cute...] The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly raised her eyebrows. I''m not cute, I''m a domineering female boss ok? I''m just worried that you messed up and ruined the good "New Arcane"! If all your hard work is in vain, the people who will not lose to you in co-authoring will be the ones who will show up in front of me, right? The queen said irritably, "If "New Arcane" doesn''t sell and doesn''t attract the attention of the magicians, I will throw you into a thin wax nest and bake you for a month!" That night, the Queen of Eternal Night only thought about how to separate Roger from little Joey without viting her principles. As a result, she forgot her original purpose of going to the Ice Room. After she left, the Queen of Eternal Night had changed her mind. Instead of cing the thin wax nest in the Ice Room, she installed it in Charles House. Her thinking at that time was infinitely optimistic: if the "New Arcane" developed smoothly, the scale of the magazine would expand, and the boss would stay in the office every day to work... What if there were a female employee who couldn''t wait and wanted to take a shortcut? How about an appointment to read the manuscript overnight? I can''t ept it! So, she decided to let this kid go home on time after work to avoid images that are not suitable for children. Of course, the Queen of Eternal Night exined to herself that, when the empire was fighting against the gods, how could he be distracted by those messy things? The empire and I only have ten more years. You have to serve me wholeheartedly for the benefit of the country and the people! So I urge my subjects to focus on self-improvement, there is nothing wrong with it, this is what a good emperor with positive energy should do~ This kind of thoughts were hidden behind her gift, but Roger was naturally very grateful to the dignified queen for the effect of the thin wax nest. Thanks to the talent of the Phoenix bloodline, in the high-concentration fire magic environment, he not only can automatically umte magic power without meditation but also feels veryfortable. Just like the diced watermelon in the hot summer, the small hot pot in the cold winter, the pixie had returned to its Pokeball (not). However, the thin wax nest was built by the Queen of Eternal Night, and she naturally left a back door, for example, the temperature inside can be changed at will. Roger won''t be roasted to death because of his high-level fire immunity, and hisfortable temperature range is also different from ordinary people. But if it exceeds 3,000 degrees, he will also feel ufortable. But Roger felt that such punishment was more merciful than those emperors who are always deamining people. So he also said half-jokingly, "So, if the sales are good, Your Majesty will not be stingy with the rewards?" Before she knew it, the worries of the Queen of Eternal Night were swept away by Roger''s harassment. She snorted in disapproval, "When have I ever been stingy with awards? If the sales satisfy me, you can make any requests." "Don''t make jokes, that minister can write it down." Roger smiled. [It is estimated that money and power are what this scumbag woman has in mind. In fact, as a schr, what we want to pursue is to make her dress up as we wish. Because of the excellent modeling, many yers inter generations have yed the game deep into the night, and the queen was the well-deserved first heroine. The pictures formed a massive wave of information. The Queen of Eternal Night was flooded to the point where her brain was a little shaken... The style of painting is good, the picture is also good, and the clothes design is also good... But it would''ve been great if the heroine wasn''t me! Why am I still stuck with Angelina? Why do I still pose with Angelina and Margaret? Well, you poor little brother, in your filthy thoughts, even your sister is not spared! The Queen of Eternal Night almost gnawed her silver teeth when she received the pictures of the revolvingnterns flowing through Roger''s head at the moment. This bastard''s brain is like squeezing toothpaste, and his colored waste thoughts are like a flood attack!!! No way! What do you want me to do? Give someone an inch and they take a mile, right? The Queen of Eternal Night looked at Roger, who tended to be silly and distracted, and there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of her mouth, "By the way, Mrs. Mosconi will help me make the court clothes and regr clothes for the next season. Anyway, we have to wait for the performance results. Can Roger help me with the style and design?" Roger''s ears perked up. [Advise the Queen of Eternal Night on styles and designs? In summary, isn''t that just dressing up Your Majesty based on my fantasies? [And during this process, won''t I be able to see Her Majesty changing her clothes, wearing only close-fitting clothes in-between, or identally walking out... Good! "I must share Your Majesty''s worries!" Roger agreed with a righteous face. The Queen of Eternal Night summoned Mrs. Mosconi and whispered a few words in her ear. When Mrs. Mosconi heard this, she looked surprised and puzzled and looked at Roger more intently. This made Roger a little nervous. I, a boy, will apany the queen to try on clothes, and it was found out by the traditional Mrs. Mosconi. She wouldn''t be angry, would she? Wouldn''t she disagree? Mrs. Mosconi is so scary! But in the end, it seemed that the authority of the queen was higher, Mrs. Mosconi nodded and asked Roger to follow her to a side hall like a warehouse. There are a lot of fabrics and semi-finished clothes here, and hundreds of tailors are busy. With the prosperity of imperial magic, these tailors are also magicians, and their efficiency is much higher than that of ordinary Weaver Maidens. Although the Queen of Eternal Night is not the kind of empress who is extravagant and pursues personal enjoyment, she still is the face of the empire. Limited to the textile level of this era, even if there is magic protection, many clothes cannot be developed. A lot of them are one-off costumes with magic special effects. This has led to many luxurious dresses. The Queen of Eternal Night wears them once and then throws them away to look smart. It is Tian Tian''s ssic golden and red robe (original skin), which is also worn in more than a thousand sets of the same. Naturally, to meet the dress requirements of the queen, a professional team is needed. Although Roger has the aesthetic sense of a straight male, after all, he has been nurtured by tons of cosys in the Inte era, and his vision is ahead of this era. He recalled the ssic outfits in his mind, and he came up with a lot of outfits that made Mrs. Mosconi feel impressed. Then the tailors will carry out the next step of processing and adjustment ording to the queen''s figure. "Madam, isn''t Her Majestying to try on the clothes? No matter how good the design is, it can only be properly altered if she wears it." After waiting like this for a long time, Roger still didn''t see the Queen of Eternal Nighte in to try on clothes. He couldn''t wait to see the picture he had in mind. "What Lord Charles said is right, but Her Majesty has gone to the mysteriousw meeting to deal with important matters. She made other arrangements here." She pped her hands. Five old maids, who were about the same height as the Queen of Eternal Night, but clearly in their 60s, entered the side hall and began to dress in front of Roger''s eyes. Roger felt like he was about to go blind. Aunts, don''t, be merciful! Ah, be more reserved! He asked with a pale face, "Mrs. Mosconi, what does this mean?" Mrs. Mosconi''s habitually tense face also revealed a helpless smile, "Her Majesty said, as long as it looks good on the maids, she will look even better, so please continue to work hard, Sir Charles!" Roger felt that both his body and spirit were greatly injured. So the queen didn''t try on the clothes for him to see, but let him dress up the five maids beautifully? This is not the picture I want at all! At this moment, he suspects that the Queen of Eternal Night is ying with him, however, he can''t prove it! Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. The Queen of Eternal Night was lying on her bed, tasting the frozen fruit peeled by the maid, and after listening to Rommel''s report on the situation on the front line, she saw Roger''s copsed expression. She snorted, "That''s it? That''s it? Children also want to show off in front of adults. Who gave you the courage?" Roger wasining nonstop, and she subconsciously listened in on the guy''s inner little theater. Although it doesn''t conform to noble etiquette, it is very interesting. Now Roger is trapped in the side hall, being supervised by Mrs. Mosconi, the five maids are trying to match beautiful clothes, and the smile on the corner of her mouth is getting bigger and bigger. It was so much fun to see Roger, who was reluctant but unable to refuse! Suddenly, a light shed in the Queen''s mind. She used magic to project several outfits and sent them to Mrs. Mosconi. She''s going to make some new clothes for Angelina and Margaret and dress them up, ha! Not only LSPs like to buy clothes for their wives. Girls also like to y with Barbie dolls! How much money does the Nuan Nuan series make? Aren''t the two prime ministers of the empire much better looking than those dolls? They''re both eye-catching and good-looking. Thank you, Treasure Boy Roger, for the pictures, I''ll just happily ept it! The Queen of Eternal Night considered this wave of plunder sessful, and she was delighted! She suddenly lowered her head and ran her fingers across her long legs to her chest, proud of her curves, and whispered: "If "New Arcane" can achieve the expected results, it''s not impossible for me to try on one or two sets of those clothes you like... I also like some of them!" Everyone like beauty. After all, there are two categories, one is all crooked, but the other has many works that are normal and girls will like. The Queen of Eternal Night also yearned for the styles and designs of the clothes, the works created by the Great God. The olddies are so beautiful that she''s getting excited, so beautiful that it surpasses the times! Her eyes shed tremendously, revealing a hint of anger when she saw his demo. She didn''t realize that this is what a woman had to look like to please him. Someone has more and more weight in her heart, she cares about his feelings very much, and wants to attract his attention all the time. Is this not what is called liking? The mysterious capital, the Imperial Academy of Magic. By the blueke, a young girl with brown curly hair and a paleplexion who looked a little unhealthy and thin was sitting under an apple tree, eagerly taking out five gold coins and lining them up in front of her. Immediately, she showed distress and hesitation. The purchasing power of imperial gold coins is very strong. Although the Imperial Academy of Magic is free, it also provides subsidies and high schrships to students, but learning magic is still a bottomless pit for which no amount of money is enough Looking at her white-washed magic robe, the girl knew that, even though her grades were perfect and she was adnitted to Trinity College, after devoting grants, schrships, and even most of her living expenses to those magical experiments she liked, life would still be pretty tight. But Ashley Newton still decided to buy a copy of "New Arcane" for five gold coins. Chapter 68: We Are a Neutral Platform Chapter 68: We Are a Neutral tform Chapter 68 We Are a Neutral tform Azali''s reputation at the Imperial Academy of Magic is somewhat subtle. Because she can practice the whimsical new ideas that are always ridiculed by her ssmates, and she loves the habit of thinking under the tree, so she gradually got the nickname "Witch of the Tree". Pending Because she can practice the whimsical new ideas that are always ridiculed by her ssmates, and she loves the habit of thinking under the tree, so she gradually got the nickname "Witch of the Tree". Because she puts to the test whimsical new ideas that are always ridiculed by her ssmates, and she likes to spend time thinking under a certain tree, the nickname "Witch of the Tree" has gradually spread.cklistRemoveConfirm This morning, the Queen of Eternal Night spoke to all the citizens with the help of the magic circle of the mysterious city. Everyone pays attention to the battle of the imperial orc tribe, but only Azali cares about the magazine mentionedter by His Majesty. Pending Everyone pays attention to the battle of the imperial orc tribe, but only Azali cares about the magazine mentionedter by His Majesty. Everyone''s attention was focused on the war against the orc tribe, but only Azali cared about the magazine mentioned by Her Majesty at the end.cklistRemoveConfirm A "Long Live the Queen" specially prepared for magicians? Monthly? Originally, many ssmates were interested in this new thing called "Magazine", but when they heard the price of five gold coins, their eyes became dull. Thetest popr version of "History of the Green Vines Empire" only has ten gold coins. Pending Thetest popr version of "History of the Green Vines Empire" only has ten gold coins. Thetest popr version of "History of the Green Vines Empire" only costs ten gold coins.cklistRemoveConfirm Five gold coins to buy such a booklet that I don''t know the purpose of, either mine at home, or my brain is in a hole. Pending Five gold coins to buy such a booklet that I don''t know the purpose of, either mine at home, or my brain is in a hole. To spend five gold coins to buy this kind of booklet, which usefulness has yet to be proven, you need to either have a mine at home or have a hole for a brain.cklistRemoveConfirm "If you want to promote a new thing, it should be free. In the beginning, Long Live the Queen didn''t need any money." Pending "If you want to promote a new thing, it should be free. In the beginning, Long Live the Queen didn''t need any money." "If you want to promote a new thing, it should be free. In the beginning, Long Live the Queen didn''t cost any money."cklistRemoveConfirm "Indeed, the magician''s money is also money!" Pending "Indeed, the magician''s money is also money!" "Indeed, money is money, even to a magician!"cklistRemoveConfirm "Your Majesty, although she is invincible in the world, she doesn''t know how to do business." Pending "Your Majesty, although she is invincible in the world, she doesn''t know how to do business." "Her Majesty may be invincible in this world but she doesn''t know how to do business."cklistRemoveConfirm The students discussed the new magazine for a few words, then skipped it and continued to discuss the possible results of Major General Rommel. Pending The students discussed the new magazine for a few words, then skipped it and continued to discuss the possible results of Major General Rommel. The students exchanged a few words about the new magazine, then stopped and went back to their discussion about Major General Rommel''s possible results.cklistRemoveConfirm and the most anticipated and exciting... Pending and the most anticipated and exciting... And the most anticipated and exciting topic was...cklistRemoveConfirm When will the Queen of Eternal Night join the battlefield! Azali silently left the crowd. Even if a few boys deliberately talk eloquently and show their talents, it is to attract her attention. Pending Even if a few boys deliberately talk eloquently and show their talents, it is to attract her attention. Even though it''s clear that some of the boys are making eloquent speeches and showing off their talents to attract her attention.cklistRemoveConfirm But Azali had no interest in what they were talking about and even though they were noisy. Pending But Azali had no interest in what they were talking about and even though they were noisy. But Azali had no interest in what they were talking about and even thought they were noisy.cklistRemoveConfirm A group of savages who only know how to fight all day long! Pending A group of savages who only know how to fight all day long! A group of savages who only knows how to fight all day long!cklistRemoveConfirm As His Majesty just said, we should explore more possibilities for magic, and magic should not be used only for destruction and killing! Pending As His Majesty just said, we should explore more possibilities for magic, and magic should not be used only for destruction and killing! As Her(Queen female ->her not his ) Majesty just said, we should explore more possibilities for magic, and magic should not be used only for destruction and killing!cklistRemoveConfirm It was because she was moved by this sentence that Azali went through a lot of entanglement and squeezed out five precious gold coins from her little living allowance. Pending It was because she was moved by this sentence that Azali went through a lot of entanglement and squeezed out five precious gold coins from her little living allowance. It was because she was moved by this sentence that Azali went through a lot of inner struggles and squeezed out five precious gold coins from her little living allowance.cklistRemoveConfirm Then, she gently recited the incantation that the Queen of Eternal Night taught all magicians in person not long ago: "Make magic great again!" An extremely small space magic circle was in front of her, sucking the five gold coins away. Pending An extremely small space magic circle was in front of her, sucking the five gold coins away. An extremely small space magic circle appeared in front of her, sucking the five gold coins away.cklistRemoveConfirm Then a sixteen-size booklet fell out. The main body of the cover of this issue is red, which is quite eye-catching. It is the heroic appearance of the Queen of Eternal Night who recently killed herself to the fire element ne, the one-sided fire element lord, and her tens of thousands of people. Pending The main body of the cover of this issue is red, which is quite eye-catching. It is the heroic appearance of the Queen of Eternal Night who recently killed herself to the fire element ne, the one-sided fire element lord, and her tens of thousands of people. The main body of the cover of this issue is red, which is quite eye-catching. It shows the heroic appearance of the Queen of Eternal Night who recently went to the fire element ne to one-sidedly kill the fire element lord and her tens of thousands of people.cklistRemoveConfirm Although it is only a back figure, it is full of murderous intent and domineering, making Azali fascinated... Pending Although it is only a back figure, it is full of murderous intent and domineering, making Azali fascinated... Although it is only a back figure, it is domineering and full of murderous intent, making Azali fascinated...cklistRemoveConfirm Ahem, she clearly said she wanted to explore more possibilities for magic, so why do I still think Her Majesty''s ying the Quartet is so handsome? I don''t know why, but Asali looked at this cover whose painting skills, artistic conception, and printing quality could rank among the world''s most famous paintings, she always felt that something was missing. Pending I don''t know why, but Asali looked at this cover whose painting skills, artistic conception, and printing quality could rank among the world''s most famous paintings, she always felt that something was missing. She didn''t know why, but each time Azali looked at this cover, whose painting skills, artistic conception, and printing quality could rank among the world''s most famous paintings, she always felt that something was missing.cklistRemoveConfirm Akatsuki, I don''t know if it''s a typographical error or what, I feel like there is a faint green light on the top of the queen''s head? Looking closely, there is nothing. "Metaphysics, everything is metaphysics!" Shaking her head, Azali shifted her attention from the cover and began to peruse the magazine. A total of 200 pages, said thin is onlypared with books of the same price. At the top are the two ancient Elezeswens that were written by the Queen of Eternal Night. The dragon and the phoenix dance, and the force prates the back of the paper. The trantion is: "New Arcane"! Ancient Elizabeth is the recognized origin of magician inheritance in the world of Eternal Night. Most of the current magic spells are ancient Elizabeth. A small number of them are dragonnguage and elvishnguage. Only a very small number of thetest magic use themonnguage of the Green Vines Empire. After appreciating the inscription written by the Queen of Eternal Night several times, Azali finally opened the magazine. However, the opening preface made her stunned in ce as if struck by lightning: "Learning Magic Can''t Save the Imperial People" Octavia Shelley As we all know, this is the real name of the Eternal Night Queen, so this preface must have been written by the Eternal Night Queen herself! "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, as the most powerful magician in the contemporary era, why would she say that? If learning magic can''t save the people of the Empire, what can save the people of the Empire?" With a stomach full of small question marks, Asali waspletely attracted by this magazine... On the top of the tree, the little green apples that had just grown were swaying gently by the wind. In a small town not far from the mysterious, against the rolling green hills, an ancient and eerie castle was excavated. Under the shabby exterior, the interior is splendid. This is the oldest magic academy in the Green Vines Kingdom, the Royal Academy of Magic. The Royal Academy of Magic and the Imperial Academy of Magic, are old rivals that have been vying for the title of the strongest in the empire. The current dean of the Royal Academy of Magic, Earl Huntington Hall, a legendary traveler of all worlds, is the magic enlightenment teacher of the Queen of Eternal Night, and a legendary powerhouse of the old generation of the empire. The Queen of Eternal Night uses space teleportation spells indiscriminately every day, which is inseparable from the good foundationid by Dean Hall. To this day, the Queen still honors Dean Hall as a teacher. However, while possessing extraordinary magical strength and rigorous academic spirit, Dean Hall is also an old-fashioned aristocratic magician. In his heart, people are different from people, and there are distinctyers: First-ss, a noble magician. Second ss, civilian magician The third ss ismoners without magical talent. The fourth ss is civilians without magical talent. Fifth, aliens and other intelligent beings. Dean Hall is the extreme representative of the empire''s most traditional noble magician. They are extremely loyal to the country and are willing to sacrifice their lives for loyalty and glory. However, he is also toozy to pay attention to the people of the third ss and below. Because of this, the Queen of Eternal Night devoted more resources to the Imperial Academy of Magic. Because Dean Hall only likes to recruit noble magic apprentices and maintains an arrogant and neglectful attitude towardsmoner students. However, the Queen of Eternal Night knew that the empire was too vast now, and the few nobles could not manage such a huge territory. So even with the teacher''s affection, the Queen expressed intolerable some old traditions of the Royal Academy of Magic. Dean Hall has been exploring other worlds these days, and only returned to the Eternal night world at noon today. He didn''t hear the Queen''s speech in the morning but saw a copy of "New Arcane" on the desk. After listening to the secretary''s introduction, the meticulously dressed old man full of aristocratic elite style showed a smile, "she hase up with a new trick again, let me see." Even though there are many differences between master and apprentice, he is still his proudest disciple! He opened the "New Arcane" with a smile and looked at it, Hall''s smile disappeared, and his brows became more and more frowning. From the opening preface, he was extremely angry. Learning magic can''t save the imperial people? The magician has made countless contributions to the empire and is the foundation of the empire''s prosperity. Does your majesty want to give up the magician now? Your Majesty, don''t forget that you are also a magician! But Hall felt that this disciple was not stupid, there might be some misunderstanding, so he continued to read the preface under his anger. It begins with a very sincere sentence: "I also had many dreams when I was young, but I forgot most of themter. Until today, when the empire is prosperous, I have the right to dream again..." However, the Queen of Eternal Night talked about the predicament of the empire. "...The threat of the seven gods to the empire is an urgent matter at the moment. The power of the magician is the foundation of the power of the empire, but how can we make this power benefit all the people? We are invincible in the world. , what should I do? "...How healthy and strong the people of the empire are, if they don''t have the talent for magic, most of the time they can only be used as meaningless materials and spectators..." "So our priority is to change their status quo and allow all citizens who are willing to fight for the empire to provide weapons. For these weapons, the first thing I think of is alchemy items..." "...Alchemy items are too expensive for the empire to afford. Industrialization reduces construction costs and enhances national strength. This is the primary responsibility of my generation..." After talking about the power of the Seven Gods, the haze of despair lingered in Hall''s heart, and suddenly the Queen of Eternal Night changed her style: "Yes, although I have my great fear in the sky when ites to hope, it cannot be denied. Because hope lies in the future, and I can''t use the proof that I don''t have it to convince his so-called possible." "I only hope that the 100,000 magicians of the empire will unite, and the 40,000,000 people of the empire will unite. Maybe this generation can''t change anything, but I can burn myself up to show a possible way for future generations. It can be called No regrets." The article of more than 1,000 words is not long, but Hall was quite moved after reading it, and his anger at first subsided a lot. She has carried a lot of burdens for this country. Her idea was good, but she went in the wrong direction. How can sacred magic be used to help mud farming and improve life? Magicians are enough to protect this country, they are not afraid of any strong enemy! There is no need for low-level creatures who can''t even magic to help fight! He felt that as the queen''s teacher, it was necessary to convince people with reason and correct the queen''s wrong thinking in time. Hall suppressed his impatience, read the entire "New Arcane", and wrote down the views that he felt could refute the Queen of Eternal Night. After all, he couldn''t beat his disciple physically, so he could only prepare better on the road. He thinks that "New Arcane" has some merits, but in general, the road is narrow, and he must lead the queen back to the right path in time. It is right to enhance the strength of the magician, and it is also right to have moremunication. But it would be nice if themunication between mages became stronger. There is no need to waste the precious time of mages on the production and arming of wastes without magic. At that time, isn''t it more appropriate to meditate on it? Having prepared a thousand-word exhortation outline, Hall snapped his fingers, and a space door appeared in front of him. But before he could step in, the space door closed again in front of him. ??? The old man''s face became strange, and then heined with grief and anger like a lonely old man: "She can''t... At least she shouldn''t. How could she be unwilling to talk to me?" Hall tried to teleport to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, but the teleportation spell was unterally destroyed by the Queen of Eternal Night. This means refusing to talk to him. Is it possible that he, a dignified traveler of all worlds, wants to take a carriage to the Fengling Moon Shadow Pce to meet him? Oh, my old man, this is so unmagical! At this moment, the secretary asked for instructions, "President, Roger Charles asks to see you." "That trash brother? No see!" Hall is restless. I heard that he is a famous waste in the imperial capital. He is not even a junior magician so far, so he is naturally not interested. The secretary added, "Master Charles said that he is asking to see you as the owner of the ice room." "The owner of the Ice room? Isn''t that the president of "New Arcane", this... let him in!" Hall angrily pped the table and stood up. This kid cooperated with the Queen of Eternal Night to make a magazine, publishing such rebellious remarks, intending to mislead the magicians of the empire. I can''t see the queen. Now this kid has brought him to the door by himself, and I''m going to scold him to wake him up today! The door opened, and Roger entered the dean''s office. Roger dresses very aristocratically today, with a dignified appearance and a personable demeanor, maintaining the kind of "Just right restraint" pursued by the imperial aristocracy. Moreover, there is quite pure fire magic power flowing in his body, which has reached the level of a junior magician. Roger''s age is not suitable, but at least he is a magician. Or aristocratic. Also looks good. This is a first-ss person in Hall''s eyes. The old man immediately changed his mind about this famous trash brother. This Dean Hall is not only an arrogant old aristocrat but also an old-fashioned dog. I don''t have children, but I like good-looking juniors. One of the important reasons why he was willing to teach the little princess who was very low in the line of session was that Octavia was better-looking than her older siblings. This time Hall wanted to scold Roger to wake him up, but because he was dressed quite pleasingly today, he changed his mind and was ready to persuade him first. Roger''s attitude was also very sincere, "Dean, the student is here to invite you toe out and publish an article in "New Arcane", in a positive response to Your Majesty''s "Learning Magic Can''t Save the Empire". Hall was stunned for a moment, he forgot what he had nned, and subconsciously said, "Invite me? I can''t write praiseworthy words to support her facy against my conscience!" Roger smiled and said, "New Arcane needs your insight. No matter what you say, as long as the logic is valid, we will publish it." Hall was immediately puzzled, "Didn''t you support Xiao Ao''s point of view and made "New Arcane"?" "No, I made "New Arcane" to make magic great again. "New Arcane" publishes His Majesty''s articles, which only represent the author''s point of view. We are a neutral tform with no inclination! On the contrary, we, all magicians are wee to speak, as long as they have something to say, they can be published in the magazine." Roger threw the me on the Queen and didn''t mention that he was the author of this magazine. At this moment, in Hall''s eyes, he was as innocent as a weak little white flower. It was entirely because of the Queen''s oppression that he published those remarks that made Hall angry. Hall was interested after hearing it. If the Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t see him, perhaps a public debate on this "New Arcane" is also a more intuitive and effective method? Even if Xiao Ao is stubborn and unwilling to repent, as long as the magicians of the empire agree with their views, isn''t that enough? He asked eagerly, "I refute the Queen in "New Arcane" and make remarks that are detrimental to Her Majesty, is it okay?" "Of course, we promise not to change a word of the dean''s article, nor to block any sensitive content." Roger said that I run a magazine, just to let me scold you with a happy attitude of going out. Dean Hall instantly burst into mes! He patted Roger''s shoulder hard andughed: "You''re a good boy, okay, I''ve epted this contract!" Roger resigned in time, and only smiled when he exited the office. Look, didn''t the water just get mixed up? This wave of "Casual requests" to the Queen of Eternal Night, what would you like to ask? Chapter 69: Rhythm Master Little Roger Chapter 69: Rhythm Master Little Roger Chapter 69 Rhythm Master Little Roger The Queen of Eternal Night is a good student who respects teachers and respects Taoism, and she is also a tough girl who is always upright. So even though it is different from Hall''s point of view, she will not refuse tomunicate but will try to refute the other party head-on. So this time Bo Hall failed to open the door, and the one who interfered was the "Good boy" he considered, Roger. He taught him that 0-3 can be as brave as 3-0, the world''s most catchable Queen of Eternal Night. a few days ago The Queen of Eternal Night discussed with Roger that her teacher, Hall, the dean of the Royal Academy of Magic, would oppose the "New Arcane", and how to deal with it at that time. She hopes to use Roger''s trick to give herself a theory that can convince Hall and avoid being ganked by the teacher. But Roger opened her up to the path she never imagined: "Dean Hall is the most traditional and stubborn aristocrat. The possibility of him supporting the industrialization of magic is lower than that of me bing a legendary mage tomorrow. Then why waste words, emotions, and time on unnecessary arguments?" You can''t be right, let''s changenes, girl! Roger''s attitude is quite sincere. After all, there was also a keystroke, pressing down on the gangster boyhood of eight hundred sand sculptureizens with their eyebrows lowered. After carrying it a lot, Roger realized that reasoning could never convince the other party. Only one party can shut up the other party with absolutely powerful conclusions and achievements. But even if you do this step, you usually won''t get the recognition of "You are right". The other party will disappear, stop ying with you, and look for new topics to show superiority. So over time, Roger felt that the efficiency ofnguage arguments was quite low. Especially when you be a video maker, you either have to show your face with hard evidence, pass the test with cuteness, or turn a blind eye, or you will never face-to-face. People who support you don''t need reasons, and those who oppose you can always find 10,000 reasons. Seeing that the Queen of Eternal Night was still hesitating, Roger added, "You don''t have to worry that Dean Hall will be angry, "New Arcane" will give him a chance to vent his dissatisfaction with you, and it is also a means for us to attract the attention of the world ." "Are you going to use my teacher as a gun?" The Queen of Eternal Night showed displeasure. "Anyway, Dean Hall is always going to scold him. Whether he scolds him in person or a magazine, the choice is yours." The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help sighing. Thinking of Mr. Hall''s stubbornness, she also had a headache. If you follow what Roger said, you can avoid being scolded, you can increase the sales of "New Arcane", and you can increase the magician''s understanding of the industrialization of magic... Three birds with one stone! We are not afraid of scolding, we are for this empire! Yes, it is like that! In the game, there was a scene where the door won''t open, and Roger asked Hall for the door schematic/n Hall is the teacher of the Queen of Eternal Night. He is powerful and stubborn. In the Great Patriotic War in which the little princess fought back with blood, she worked hard and made a lot of contributions. In the empire, he is one of the few older generations who is qualified to openly confront the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger was very relieved, with Hall taking the lead in rushing to the tower and holding back the hatred, there must be a traditional magician who shared his views behind him. Magicians are all smart people, but in many cases, the smarter they are, the easier it is to go into paranoia. What''s more, "Master" is still a creature that is held by people every day, how can it be possible to do the production jobs they think are inferior talents? The real failure is not being sprayed out, but your masterpiece is sent out, no one cares, and it sinks into the sea. Otherwise, why would there be a saying in the future that ck and red are also red? If you want to have sales, you must first have traffic. To avoid the situation of being too deserted, Roger must of course take the initiative to be a rhythm master. Send out the news that Hall is going to publish a statement to refute the Queen, and naturally, there will be arge number of people who have ideas such as "Thew is not responsible for the public" and "The sky is falling to the ground". And "New Arcane" continues to im the position of objective neutrality. Articles of the Arcane Sect that support the industrialization of magic should be published, and articles of the Chonggu Sect that oppose it should also be included. It is even necessary to bnce thebat power of the two sides so that this debate can spread as long as possible, carry out in-depth, and affect more people. And a steady rhythm expert will naturally not only sell one w. Therefore, in the first issue of "New Arcane", it is not only a point that is easily controversial, such as the industrialization of magic. What Roger has prepared for them is a pilot package! "A Humble Opinion on the Improvement of Spells". A detailedparison of the casting speed, effect, and stability of more than 100 spells of Green Vines characters. In the end, it was proved that in most cases, the effect of ivy writing is equivalent, but the learning cost is lower. When this article was read internally, it aroused the physical dissatisfaction of arge number of magicians. Most magicians believe that the pronunciation and rhythm of ancient Eliezwen are more beautiful, and can also establish a powerful and mysterious image of magicians. When tranted into Green Vines League, any peasant can understand the magician''s incantation, and many magicians express that it is uneptable and has no force. This is a phenomenon simr to "Mother tongue shyness", which is bound to be a great hindrance to the improvement of spells. "Public Discussion Paper on Standardization of the Casting Process", jointly published by the Secret Law Society and the Imperial Academy of Magic. The spells of their major schools are ssified, and a series of standard spellcasting actions have been formted based on the practical experience of thousands of mages. Although the speed is slightly slow and cumbersome, it can guarantee the highest sess rate, and it is rmended to promote it nationwide. But most traditional mages in this era believe that magic is a private matter. Is the standard spellcasting thing to turn the noble master into a craftsman and stifle the magician''s creativity? Naturally, there are countless spray points. "The Inadequacy of the Current Magician''s ssification System", by the pseudonym "Kaz" by the Queen of Eternal Night, analyzes the masterpiece that the current "Nine-level" system of magicians is too rough. She thinks that in the ninth-level system, the assessment of strength under the magic guide is very vague, and the judgment of thebat power of the magician above the magic guide is quite vague. Therefore, "Kaz" hopes to quantify a series of more detailed indicators such as magic power, mental power, range, magic control uracy, etc., to facilitate a horizontalparison of a magician''sbat power. And with theparison, can also guide the magician to practice, and it is easier for young people to find their shorings. This article can be regarded as a direct cut on the sensitive belt of traditional magicians. Ever since the ancient Elezes created the Lower Ninth Standard, they have never dared to revise this "Perfect system". This Kaz is a lunatic, and it is strongly rmended that the queen kill him directly! "Comparison of the ultimate output of battle mage and turret mage" "Ultimate fire mage and fireball are invincible" "Detailed description of the pros and cons of morning meditation and night meditation" "A guide for choosing whether a magic pet is abat or auxiliary type"... The articles on "New Arcane", each of which are dry goods, are the works of famous masters, and even the insights that gather the wisdom of a group of bigwigs. Human beings are a creature that can quarrel over the smallest thing and debate to show their superiority What''s more, the sorcerers who have always been proud? I am Luo, a little expert with rhythm, who can be a gold medal undercover boxer who can break into the enemy''s interior and blow them up. Don''t be too good at finding controversial topics. The magicians haven''t "Deeplymunicated" for a long time, or they have never thought about some things that they took for granted in the past. Suddenly, many things from "New Arcane" were brought to the table, and many people were surprised that so many people were different from themselves, and they couldn''t help but have the desire to express themselves and participate in discussions. As an up-anding owner of a well-received meal, although Roger mainly relies on making game plots to dig in-depth videos, to maintain his daily poprity, there are also techniques to arouse the enthusiasm of the audience. After all, it only takes a simple vote to get twice the usual amount of barrage, so why not do it? The sales of "New Arcane" began to skyrocket afternoon. Because of the lunch break, many magicians eat together, and there will inevitably be some exchanges. Those who bought "New Arcane" couldn''t help butin to their friends whether they supported or opposed it. Some of the above articles were "Quite outrageous". There are always people who are intrigued or tempered and feel that they have to buy a copy of this "New Arcane" to spray. The magicians just thought five gold coins were worthless, but they didn''t afford them. Originally, I wanted word of mouth to fly for a while, but the articles in this magazine were so irritating that many people who lived in Bengbu, bought the magazine, and joined the discussion. The spread of the discussion has affected more magicians. In addition, the things on "New Arcane" are all real stuff, who knows who uses it, and there are many people who quietly benefit from it. This led to a new round of growth in sales. By eight o''clock in the evening, "New Arcane" had sold more than 10,000 copies. This poprity rate has been able to be spread and discussed privately, ensuring that most of the magicians in Odu have a certain understanding of the content of "New Arcane". Some people say that it is a god, and everyone should explore more possibilities of magic under the leadership of the queen. Someone said that the magazine was full of absurdity, there must be a viin who blinded the queen''s eyes! And outside the mysterious capital, magicians in other cities in the empire heard the name of "New Arcane" and wanted Kangkang too! Ordering is naturally highly supported. However, because the teleportation magic circle has not yet been covered, other cities cannot enjoy the convenience and magic of a "Spell subscription". The spell "Make magic great again" is also part of the sense of opening the box. At present, the demand can only be counted by the magician associations in various ces and reported to the "New Arcane" magazine. Then, through the military''s emergency material transmission channel, the "New Arcane" will be shipped in batches. Roger has suggested that the Queen of Eternal Night should set up positions in the major cities of the empire. Not only for the convenience and timeliness of "New Arcane", but for all the magicians to shout the slogan "Make Magic Great Again". The so-called three people be tigers, and everyone speaks loudly. If you tell a lie, it will be the truth. Everyone shouts slogans together every day. The Queen of Eternal Night naturally supports it. The church is an old method of brainwashing. Why can''t the empire use it if they can use it? Roger also told the Eternal Night Queen that this teleportation formation system will continue to strengthen and develop and reduce costs. "It doesn''t matter if it''s a loss or not. As long as other countries don''t have it, we have built it here, and the scale is sorge that they can''t easily copy it, then we can build it!" The Queen of Eternal Night heroically supports her. She had no idea that the teleportation array logistics system she wasying would leverage a cross-era product simr to emerce, and would add the new feature of "Infrastructure madman" to the empire. At this moment, she is only pleased with the wonders of the empire +1. Roger doesn''t want to exin, anyway, if you support me, it''s over. The emperor who is so overjoyed is so foolish! The next day, twenty-four hours after the release of "New Arcane". The sales volume of Mystery City is saturated, mainly due to the demand orders from various ces, which helped the total subscription of "New Arcane" to break through 30,000 copies in one fell swoop! Considering that the price of five gold coins is not cheap, there will definitely be a phenomenon of circting and reading together, so it is conservatively estimated that these 30,000 copies can cover 60,000 people, right? This base is enough to form the first wave of discussion. Regardless of whether everyone supports or opposes the industrialization of magic, at least it won''t go unnoticed and then quietly abort. "Roger, you did a great job, can the second issue be released in advance?" The Queen of Eternal Night was very happy. Two happy events today. The first is that after the initial results, the sales of "New Arcane" became more and more fierce, reaching a number that he was satisfied with. The second is that Rommel has found the main force of an orc tribe. It is expected that the encirclement will bepleted in the afternoon, and she can go to the front line to open the unparalleled. Wenzhi and martial arts, I want all of them! "Your Majesty, the second issue of "New Arcane" is best to be released in a month. You can''t just look at the current situation and try to catch up. Cultivating the reading habits of magicians has the highest long-term benefits. This is also our promise to our readers." Roger replied with a smile. [Your Majesty, you are on a narrow path. Even if I have enough manuscripts now, I can''t apany you to get windy! [Originally, if you want me to change it to once a month, wouldn''t the workload quadruple? [Now that "New Arcane" has nopetitors, will I roll myself? Oh, the young master can''t do such a loss-making business! The Queen of Eternal Nightpared Roger''s answer with her inner voice, and she immediately understood the whole situation. I can see at a nce that you brat is dishonest! It is indeed important to cultivate reading habits, but as long as it is released at the agreed time, it is not a breach ofmitment, right? The monthly update and the daily update are both updates! So the core reason for making a monthly magazine is that you want to bezy and don''t give me full power to work! You have strength, but you don''t need it, right? She seemed to see that Roger was a man, but he had the soul of a dove in his body, and his mouth kept making a "Coo" sound. Will the olddy make you wish? snort! The Queen of Eternal Night made a thoughtful look and praised, "Roger has indeed considered moreprehensively, and the cultivation of reading habits benefits a lot. That''s how the "Long Live the Queen" is so sessful... It''s not as good as " New Arcane also makes a daily newspaper, right?" Roger almost vomited blood when he heard it, feeling like he shot himself in the foot. [Shit! I almost forgot, His Majesty has done "Long Live the Queen", so naturally he understands the long tail effect very well! [If you want to be ruthless or you are ruthless, I thought Zhou Geng was the limit, but you asked me to update it another day, this minister really can''t do it! Roger hurriedly refused, "Your Majesty, the "Long Live the Queen" is a time-sensitive news newspaper, and our "New Arcane" is still academic, and the articles above must guarantee the weight. One book a month is the limit of a magician. Now, there really cant be more! Even if our magazine can work overtime, you cant let the Secret Law Society and all the imperial magic schools work overtime every day to do experiments to catch up with manuscripts, right? The Queen of Eternal Night looked at Roger yfully, "Oh, the magazine can still work overtime, right? Indeed, "New Arcane" should not be increased in volume. If you want to go the high-quality line, then you can run a tabloid such as "Arcana Talk". , publish everyone''sments, don''t be so serious, make it a daily or weekly, what do you think?" Asking prices all over the sky, and repaying the money on the ground. Do you think the olddy doesn''t understand psychology? With only bad and worse options in front of him, what can he do? He is also very desperate! "This, this weekly magazine may be feasible..." Roger responded aggrievedly. [Just now I thought that this queen is so foolish, why is she better than a monkey all of a sudden, it''s like opening a mind-reading technique, all my careful thoughts were preempted by her? When Roger returned to the ice room, he saw little Joey who had finished overtime and returned to work here, so he hurriedly closed the door. He asked nervously: "Hurry up and find out for me, have I ever been invaded by mind-reading?" Little Joey: ? ? ? Chapter 70: Self-hypnosis can also loaf around? Chapter 70: Self-hypnosis can also loaf around? Chapter 70 Self-hypnosis can also loaf around? Little Joey was very puzzled by Roger''s behavior. His movement these days is to circle three ces: The ice room, Charles House, and Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. It has only been ten days since the bloody night of Odu, and the security level of each of these three ces is quite high. The Fengling Moon Shadow Pce even had the Queen in charge. Under such circumstances, which magician would have the opportunity to read minds to him? Isn''t it a waste of time to make yourself do this kind of inspection? It was agreed that Xiaobie wins, but as soon as we meet, we need to cosy a wave of female doctors first? Hey, could it be that he has some special interest? Cross-dressing, acting, and then what... Seems to be interesting too? Roger waited for a long time, but little Joey looked shy, he waspletely bewildered. Are you blushing with a bubbling teapot? My examination is a serious examination! But, he didn''t dare to say that he doubted the Eternal Night Queen. He has no confidence at all. If he falls into the river with the Queen of Eternal Night, little Joey will save himself first... He can only be forced to be a middleman, "Good girl, I really can''t say much about this, and you don''t understand it, so you can check it for me, it''s the most subtle one, without letting go of any details, I''m now Only you can be trusted!" The words "Only you" are extremely lethal to women. Little Joey also happened to be the kind of person who took this set. Feeling dependent, he didn''t ask any more questions. Eternal Night World''s mind-reading and memory-reading spells are very difficult to master. Moreover, they are all spiritual spells that forcefully invade the soul, which will cause considerable damage to the subject''s ocean of consciousness. Usually, it can only be used after subduing the target. If the target''s mental strength is strong and the will to resist is stubborn, there is still the possibility of failure or even bacsh. But the magical aplishments of the Queen of Eternal Night are immeasurable, and Roger knows that his strength is far from her. Maybe, she could y a trick and quietly enter the vige if it was her. However, no matter how magical magic is, many basic rules must be followed. This is also the basis for Roger''s desire to introduce scientific thinking into the field of magic. One of them is aw called the "Seesaw phenomenon" by magicians. When a single spell strengthens a certain attribute, it will inevitably weaken other attributes. On that day, Joestar performed magical magic on Angelina, concealing the investigation of the legendary powerhouse, and full of concealment. The side effect is that the magic spell can have a very limited effect on Angelina. The same can be proved for the same reason, if the Queen of Eternal Night spends her time hiding her mind-reading skills from being discovered by the subjects, she will inevitably becking in other aspects. Her high magical attainments can weaken the seesaw phenomenon, but even the gods cannot eliminate them and create perfect spells. That''s why Roger felt that little Joey, with his magister''s strength, had a high probability of discovering the traces of his mind being read. The flying thief blew up the gate and robbed the vault. Facing the ruins, not only Sherlock Holmes could see; "Wow, this ce has been robbed," right? As long as the queen takes action, it will leave some traces. Give little Joey enough time, and he should be able to see clues. Ten minutes after the inspection started. Little Joey was very careful and meticulous and made aplete exploration of Roger''s ocean of consciousness. She said with great certainty, "President, you have no trace of being invaded by mind-reading or any other spiritual spells." "You check again." "As ordered." It took fifteen minutes this time. "President, I didn''t find it." "Just in case, do it again." Twenty minutester. "President..." "Come again..." "No, I really can''t." Roger opened his eyes, only to find that little Joey was pale and had no strength at all. It shouldn''t be, it''s just a simple inspection, can you be so exhausted? Little Joey was also aggrieved. During the inspection, she discovered a very outrageous thing, "The spiritual power of adults is much higher than mine, and it is particrly difficult to enter each time. Every time you move in the ocean of consciousness, you have to endure huge pain and consume exponentially. Magic and spiritual power, I really can''t stand it anymore." Seeing her pitiful appearance on the verge of being yed badly, Roger also felt distressed, knowing that it would be impossible to force her any further. Holding little Joey in his arms, heforted him with kind words, "I was too negligent. Next time I can''t bear to say it earlier, there''s no need to hold on." "Was it done to make an adult feel at ease..." "Well, I''m relieved, and now it should be enough to rule out that I''ve been invaded by mind-reading." "You can rest assured, my lord. I want to sleep in your arms, okay?" She was really tired and tired, her voice was as thin as a cat''s, she looked pitiful, and her fingers were gently stroking Roger''s chest. Roger couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead, "Rest, it''s really hard for you today." With a satisfied smile, Little Joeyy on Roger''s chest and gently closed her eyes. Taking advantage of the girl''s even breathing, Roger fell into thought. After being reminded by little Joey, he just remembered that he had been strengthened by the system treasure chest. It''s just that he didn''t know what standard the "100 units" the system said was, and how strong it was. Now, listening to little Joey say that his spiritual power is stronger than her magister? This should be said to be good news. Strong mental strength means that it is difficult for oneself to be read minds. As long as he refuses to cooperate and his willpower is strong enough, a legendary mage can''t read his mind sessfully, let alone a silent invasion. With such a strong mental power, the Queen of Eternal Night can''t read her mind casually, right? Maybe in the future, I can continue to strengthen a wave of spiritual power when I look for opportunities to avoid being read by the boss and reveal the secret that I am a transmigrator. "However, if I hadn''t read my mind, I would have been crushed by my IQ today? This...it''s even more difficult to ept!" Roger showed a distressed look of "I lost". Since he proposed "New Arcane", he took advantage of the Queen of Eternal Night''s desire for this magazine. Took advantage of it everywhere, and directed the Queen to do a lot of things. There is quite an illusion that he has mastered this scumbag woman. However, the Queen of Eternal Night counterattacked in a neat wave, predicted several moves in a row,pletely blocked Roger''s retreat, and the asking price just stepped on his psychological bottom line, forcing him to start "Arcana Talk". The feeling of being forced to open is ufortable. Originally, he wanted to wait for "New Arcane" to be fully formalized and have recruited enough talents so that he could open another such weekly magazine only by assigning tasks to them. As a result, due to the strong intervention of the Eternal Night Queen, it was forced to open ahead of schedule. Thispletely disrupted Roger''s rhythm. He also understood that he never had control of the Queen of Eternal Night, she just cooperated with the performance before... Damn it, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceitful she is! The queen who is so overjoyed seems to be fooling herself, but she wants too much, and she is afraid that she is not going to be yed to death... Or should I surrender to the Seven Gods? Roger sighed, knowing that it was toote for this idea. His bond in the empire is getting deeper and deeper. From rtives to friends, he is full of loyalty to the empire, and he would rather die than follow him to the opposite side... Since you can''t change the environment, change yourself! Roger sighed helplessly. During the ten days of preparing for "New Arcane", I have earned a random treasure chest each day, but I haven''t obtained any useful props or skills. Slightly useful, it is probably god-level Chinese cooking, and it can add a lot of dishes to the chefs in Charles House. This wave of systems is not as good as Thin Wax Nest for improving one''sbat power. So in this small game, the Queen of Eternal Night fought back and won? Well, that''s not the point. The point is that Roger haspletely figured out that the lie-t system is a spiritual thing. As long as he is happy and heys down t, he gets a reward. He had been running around for the "New Arcane" he proposed before, but in the end he managed to lie down, setting a new record for consecutively harvesting treasure chests. Now that "New Arcane" is on the right track, the Queen of Eternal Night forcibly shoved an "Arcana Talk", do you think it can disrupt his rhythm? Too naive! As long as I believe in my heart that "Arcana Talk" is what I want to do, I can still get a random treasure chest! ["Arcana Talk" is Facebook, my Zaun server, and thend I want to fight! ["Arcana Talk" can drive the sales of "New Arcane", it is a necessary part of perfecting "New Arcane", and it is the job I long for! ["Arcana Talks" will be my domain, I can block anyone I want, and I can sign up for whatever I want. The authority dog is so much fun! [The purpose of my time travel is to make "Arcana Talk"! Roger kept chanting the Bible he wrote in his mind and finally imnted it in his mind. I, Roger, was born to make up "Arcana Talk"! Although this self-hypnosis is suspected of cheating and deceiving the system, under Feng Lingyue Yemen, there is no psychological burden to do this kind of operation. As for cheating, only if you can, not if you want to. If online games can use modifiers, who can resist modifying the Originium that will never run out and extracting all the wives? If you can directly change the perfect ending, who would be selfish? At this moment, little Joey is sleeping, and Roger is hypnotizing himself. Everyone has a bright future. In the void. The silver-haired half-dragon princess Tasika sets foot in a beautiful valley. Here is a beautiful picture of early spring and blooming flowers, which makes people forget about the world. The phantom of the golden spear loomed in Tasika''s eyes, and the beautiful scenery shattered. There seems to be a world hidden in every flower, and every leaf seems to contain the birth and death of space. Various scenes such as ciers, volcanoes, deserts, seabeds, purgatory, and Xinghai gradually appeared, integrated and independent of each other, and finally pieced together into this valley. Zhentasika in the depths of the ocean of consciousness eximed, "Is this the kingdom of God?" "Old Man Su''s Ten Thousand Dimension is different from other Divine Kingdoms. It is a piece of countless fragments of the world. Every step is abyrinth, and every step is a story." Old Joestar rarely exined to her. What is even rarer is that the old man, who is always cynical and condescending, doesn''t have much respect for the goddess of war, but when ites to the gap between the worlds, he is solemn. As for the old man Su in his mouth, it is the head of the seven gods, Su Alpha, the god of knowledge. Whenever the god-king is asleep, it is the god of knowledge who rules the seven gods. However, this god of knowledge is very Buddhist. After specifying a big strategic direction, the gods can y as they please, unless the crookedness is severe, he will correct it again. Compared with the grandeur of other kingdoms of God, the Wanwei gap is only a few hundred meters long valley. At the end of the valley, there are a few simple log cabins. Tasika went to the outermost one. After knocking on the door, there was no response for a long time. She showed surprise, "No, this house girl is even willing to go out?" Saying that she sat down on the ground in a veryckluster manner, took out a thick stack of stationary, and began to write the letter in a rush of thought. "My most handsome little prince of the Borde family, I parted yesterday, like every three autumns..." "The heroic young master of the Rhine family, do you like the wine I brewed? If you have time, you can..." "If anyone is the most beautiful in the world, of course, it is the pearl of our Elevent family..." These letters are direct and warm, and they are all love letters, written to outstanding people among the children of the chieftains of the orc tribe. Zhentasika was dying of shame. This old thing is not taboo for men and women, and even married people are not spared! Although he knew that he was preparing for the integration of the orc tribes in the future, the act of selling his goods to multiple people was as saucy as dancing on a sword. If there is any exposure, Tequ Princess is afraid that she will not be bitten by the green tea bitch for five hundred years! I don''t know how long it has been. Tasika had written hundreds of letters and suddenly smelled a strong bloody smell. She raised her head and saw a tall and beautiful figure, staggering and suddenly appearing in the gap between the worlds. This is a girl with a sculptural and ssical beauty in facial features, her long ck hair is tied into two waist-high ponytails, and a long red trench coat is open and draped over her body. Inside was a yellow top with a ck short skirt embroidered with the cross of the Church of Knowledge, and below it was slender legs wrapped in silk stockings. At this moment, she was stained with blood, and her body exuded the signature sulfur smell of the abyss ne. The ck-haired girl slowed down, a slender hand reached back into the void, and grabbed something hard. He lowered his waist, exerted his strength, and even caught an abyss creature that exuded terrifying magical waves! This is an ancient beholder who hasmanded several beholder families and has be a king! But it was disembodied and turned into a corpse. This can be called a fierce scene, but because of the girl''s calm blue eyes and her small face thatcks expression, it gives people a strange sense of disobedience. The ck-haired girl has a strong bookish air, and her body exudes the word "Quiet". Even though she was covered in blood, it seemed that she didn''t go to fight, but went to a distant world to open a book called "Murder" to find the truth in the internal structure of the enemy''s body. "Your Highness, I''m very happy that we meet again." Yashica warmly greeted her. The ck-haired girl was stunned for a moment before frowning, "Old Joestar? Your hobbies are getting weirder and weirder." "I don''t want to either, but it''s arranged by my family." Old Joestar showed an expression of grievance and helplessness. "But I think you''re quite happy to be a woman." "Misunderstanding, definitely a misunderstanding..." "Stop talking nonsense, why did you suddenlye to me?" Tasika smiled, took out a thin booklet from her arms, and handed it over. The ck-haired girl took it and found that it was a small book called "Fables of Eternal Night". It used the simplest words to praise the great achievements of the Queen of Eternal Night. "Just some vulgar ttery." She handed it back and dragged the beholder''s body to her cabin. Tasika said, "It''s very vulgar, but if the new generation of the human race grew up reading such enlightenment textbooks and praised the Queen of Eternal Night since childhood, would anyone still remember the existence of the Veronica Dynasty..." The ck-haired girl turned around suddenly, and a beam of holy light descended from the sky like a pir. Where Tasika was, a huge pit connected to the void was smashed out. But in the pit, "Fable of Eternal Night" floats quietly, as if stating the fact that it will not change with the will of the ck-haired girl... "Your Highness, times have changed!" Tasika''sughter reverberated for a long time. Yes, it is now the third year of the Eternal Night Calendar, not the 279th year of the Veronica Calendar! No matter how noble the princesses from the previous dynasty were, now they are just loners who fled. The ck-haired girl had no blood on her face, and fell to the ground weakly on one knee: "My lord, can you guide the lostmb, when will the dawn be dawn?" Chapter 71: The shameful queen Chapter 71: The shameful queen Chapter 71 The shameful queen On this day, after three years, the Queen of Eternal Night made another move in the Khenpo Sak Desert, destroying 100,000 elites from the Wolf tribe. On this day, Princess Tasika went to the front line to lead the multi-tribal coalition, iming to resist the forces of the Qingteng Empire. On this day, Shady Veronica returned to the city where she was born two years ahead of schedule, found a former court official, and established the Tianming Army. On this day, the discussion of the "New Arcane" among the imperial magicians reached its peak, and many people took action to verify the above article, or find examples of refutation. On this day, a teenager through self-hypnosis once again maintained a t state of mind and got his favorite treasure box... A small butterfly ps its wings to create a storm. Any changes made by the behemoth, Qingteng Empire, will radiate its influence to the entire continent. The changing trend of the current situation has apletely different trend from the original timeline of this world. The seven gods watched all this, but they didn''t feel that such a change would pose a real threat, and for the time being, they were unwilling to invest more chips to interfere in the world. In the entire multiverse, there are more battles worthy of their attention. In the evening, the city of mystery, Yinbingzhuang. Roger cooks himself, and then in little Joey''s room, ready to enjoy a dinner for two. Little Joey''s heart is about to melt. In this era, the nobles were served by countless maids and servants. Which aristocratic master would cook for himself? Even that extravagant, people have to wait for people to eat, and it is almost toozy to eat in person. So in the eyes ofter generations, "Cooking a meal for his girlfriend" ismonce, in the eyes of little Joey, Roger is simply full of romance, more intoxicating than the prince described by the bard. No, he is more handsome than the prince! His status is no worse than that of an ordinary prince, he is so gentle and considerate, and he has attracted his goddess toe to me... This proper male god, if you grab it, you will earn it! Little Joey felt that his life had reached an unprecedented peak of happiness at this moment. Except for the fact that due to identity confidentiality regtions, such a boyfriend cannot be shown as a girlfriend, everything else is perfect. Of course, the most crucial point is that the food at this table is delicious. There are absolutely no young couples who forcibly y romance, creating a tragic picture of "I poisoned you to eat". Even in the modern world with developed productivity, Chinese food is extremelypetitive all over the world, conquering the stomachs of countless people. In the Middle Ages, when the aristocrats ate roastmb for Chinese New Year, even if Roger didn''t do any big dishes, it was just that the family dishes were at the level of random killings. To be fair, because of the existence of magic and innate advantages in raw materials, the development of animals and nts in this world is better than those back on earth. For example, the descendants of the super god pig, the first generation have been ughtered with the help of magic, especially for the nobles to enjoy first. Roger has stockpiled a lot of goods here. After all, Dior is still the nominal director of the Santa Be pig farm, and he designed the workshop and pigsty himself. Buying an unlimited amount of pork is just a matter of limited supply. Does that count as opening the back door? Roger brought thest pot of mutton ball soup to the table, sat down and admired the fruits of hisbor, and couldn''t help showing satisfaction. [I also miss the taste of the earth! Isn''t our craft more fragrant than the royal chef''s? "Looks like I came just right." At this moment, a slightly cold voice came from outside the door. No need to ask the owner of the room for permission, the Queen of Eternal Night smelled the fragrance and pushed the door in. This bastard disliked the royal chef in the pce, not once or twice, I want to taste his craftsmanship today! "See Your Majesty!" Roger and little Joey got up quickly, secretly guessing that His Majesty wasing back directly from the front line? Little Joey''s expression was even more excited than when he first saw the Eternal Night Queen that night. It''s your majesty in military uniform, I''m fine! At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night is wearing an imperial uniform and a majestic blood-colored cloak, embellished with gorgeousmander''s medals and ribbons. He had a long phoenix tail feather on his cap, a straight sword hanging from his waist, and a pair of translucent gloves woven from blood prison spider silk. There still seems to be gun smoke and the smell of blood on her body that has not dissipated. It is vaguely visible that she has disyed great power and killed countless enemies on the front line. Although the Queen of Eternal Night is a magician, she has always been a leader who inspired people to follow her instead of amander who imposed orders on others. And because of this, her status in the hearts of imperial soldiers is so lofty, and she has countless fanatical fans. It was also the first time that Roger saw the Queen of Eternal Night dressed up, and his eyes were amazed. In the game, there is also a cutscene of the Queen of Eternal Night attacking the Tianming Army formation, but at that time, the Queen of Eternal Night was seriously injured, the enemy''s strength was also high, and the magic equipment on her body was much more than her dress at that moment. More murderous than gorgeous. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night defeated the Wolf tribe and returned triumphantly, proud, sharp, and somewhat reserved. This is the proudest gesture of an invincible king. There is nothing in the world that can stop her. This kind of courageous and conquering momentum is also a manifestation of the unique charm of Ms. Octavier Shelley. She is far more beautiful and intoxicating than she is usually trapped in internal affairs. The reactions of Roger and little Joey made the Queen of Eternal Night sh with pride in her eyes. The little devil whoins about me every day, at least the aesthetics are not biased, you know what it means to look good! She waved her hand: "No need to be polite, let''s sit down and eat together." There are two chairs on each side of the square table. Originally, young couples would sit opposite each other, chatting and eating, and enjoying a quiet night. But at this moment, another Queen of Eternal Night came. She bent her fingers slightly, and Roger''s chair was pulled from under her in an instant. She sat directly between the two. At the same time, the set of clean cutlery that Roger had not used floated to the Queen. In the world view of the Queen of the Evernight, what the courtiers belong to is his own. If I eat your family''s food, it is to give you face. If it is an ordinary courtier, such as little Joey or Angelina, it will feel very honored. Even if there is only half a piece of bread left, I am willing to let it out for the queen to eat first... Of course, whether the Queen is willing to eat it is still a question. But Roger is not a normal courtier. Tonight, he was thinking about the two-person world. It is best to find a chance to continue the physiological hygiene ss that was dyed by the Queen of Eternal Night before. As a result, there was romance and atmosphere, and the cooking and food also moved little Joey. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night descended from the sky and became the absolute protagonist of this room. [Is this woman a light bulb expert? Why do youe so punctually every time? [Your Majesty, no one greeted you to eat, what''s the matter with your appearance as if you were returning to your pce? [Hey, that''s my chair, that''s my tableware, if I can''t beat you, I''ll have you sttered with blood! Roger''s heart seemed to have more than 10,000 horses galloping past. On the other hand, you have to show a gesture of noints, joy, and gratitude, and wee the Queen of Eternal Night to inspect the work... He was not happy, but little Joey was very excited. She has beenpletely conquered by the Queen of Military Uniforms and unlocked the fan girl ex-mode. Roger stared at little Joey for a long time with aggrieved eyes, trying to make her realize how outrageous the uninvited Empress of the Night was. It''s a pity that little Joey didn''t understand the hint in his eyes at all. On the contrary, he was more interested in the battle of the Queen of Eternal Night on the front line. She regretted that she didn''t have the chance to see the heroic appearance of the queen herself, nor participated in the spectacr battle of over 100,000 troops. Compared to the orc tribe, the bandits and disordered troops faced by the "Recovery Army", what were they but stinky fish and rotten shrimp? Roger: Baby is wronged, baby is suffering. He sighed secretly, thinking that if he and the Queen fell into the river at the same time, little Joey would save the Queen of Eternal Night first... Forget it, let''s learn to swim by ourselves(TT) He could only recruit the servants of the Bingzhuang, add a chair and a set of cutlery to himself, and then sit down to eat. [On this deste night where no one is paying attention, only food can warm my stomach. He didn''t realize that the Queen of Eternal Night had listened to the inner voices in his very seriously. Humph, it''s finally your turn to suffer! Deserved! Let youmit the sin ofziness first and make me feel so miserable that night, now it''s your turn! The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t notice that she seemed to be chatting with little Joey, but the main focus was actually on Roger. On the surface, he was very happy because he was depressed, but he didn''t think deeply about the meaning behind his excessive attention. She was a big victory on the front line and wanted to share the joy of victory with others, so she followed the letter on her leg to find Roger. As soon as she came back, she saw two people having dinner happily, and she could only blow the cold wind outside the house, and was she disliked by the royal chef? So, she made a decisive decision and decided to go for a meal to see how good you are! This olddy killed the enemy for the country, can''t I eat your meal? As for destroying the atmosphere? Oops, careless, I don''t understand those. As a result, this one started eating... "Well, this one is delicious, and this one is delicious too! This one is very, very delicious!" The speed at which the Queen of Eternal Night swung the spoon fully demonstrated her recognition of Roger''s cooking skills. Is this the food on earth? Is this what Roger Aiqing misses? Magic is on, Earth people are too good at eating, right? Roger Aiqing, tell me where the earth is, I want to establish trade with it, and cause the chefs to improve the dark cuisine of the empire! The wonderful experience on the taste buds makes the Queen of Eternal Night feel that the door to a whole new world is opening to herself! She sees I taste, I eat! She ate so much that it was like wind and clouds, swallowing mountains and rivers with anger! The Queen of Eternal Night has dull hair standing on her head. Although she is a magician, her physique is not bad. It''s just that magic power will maintain the consumption of the body''s operation on weekdays, and the supply of food is not necessary. But if she wants to let go of eating, she doesn''t need to worry about gaining weight at all, and she is very hopeful that she can eat as much as the King Arthur of Great Britain. In the saying of the earth, the basal metabolism of the strong is high, and the calories from overeating are consumed casually. The Queen of Eternal Night eats food like this, and little Joey naturally sees that her idol likes Roger''s cooking. After tasting each dish, even though she thought it was delicious, she still took the initiative to put down the knife and fork. Please eat first, Your Majesty. Roger smiled, and this was quite strange in his heart: [Your Majesty''s heroic manner of eating, do you want toe and kill Lisuo like a murderer? [However, how can you eat so much? The host didn''t eat much, so you, a guest, just paid for it? [Please, you''re the queen, don''t look like you''ve never seen the world before, how about a few home-cooked dishes? [Turtle blood mother, shame on the Inte! You said that if you saw the Manchu and Han banquets and the dishes from the North and the South, then you shouldn''t directly be a gluttonous food? These thoughts of his reminded the Queen of Eternal Night. Yes, I am the queen! The dignified queen thinks that it is not enough to eat, do you need restraint? Then let the cook continue to do it! She asked with a smile, "Roger, these dishes are very true to your heart. Each dish will be made three more dishes, and more than a dozen new tricks will be made. Is it alright?" Roger declined, "Your Majesty, it''s gettingte, eating too much hurts the stomach..." Little Joey pulled Roger to the kitchen without saying a word, "Your Majesty, I will supervise the president toplete the order." Your Majesty is very happy to eat, and I am also very happy! As for the question that Your Majesty can eat more than pigs... It''s not because His Majesty is too hungry, but because our preparations are not in ce. You have to wait for His Majesty to say before adding dishes. This is because you have no sense of service. Someone Luo must reflect on it! She almost half-dragged Roger to the kitchen. Roger didn''t know whether tough or cry, where is there any other male god at this moment? Only Luo Toolman Jay, who feeds the queen, isn''t it? The Queen of Eternal Night felt more and more that little Joey was a lovely fan. She thought that Roger''s unhappiness at that moment finally avenged her difort from the night... One percent. Hmph, I''ll take care of this kid slowly in the future. "This is the charm of the unworldly king, all his subordinates are dying, why can''t that bastard feel it... hup~~~~" The Queen of Eternal Night fell into narcissism. With the bonus of god-level Chinese cooking, and Joey''s use of magic to assist in processing raw materials, Roger''s cooking speed can be said to be very fast. There are only two people, but they are no less efficient than the master chef of the hotel. Of course, this also benefited from the fact that Little Joey felt that Roger was wronged by the queen, and was ttering and cooperating with him. On the surface, Roger was angry, but inside he was happy that he had found a strategy that other yers had not found. The quick option to increase the favorability of the Queen of Eternal Night turned out to be food? Originally, yers all felt that Bloody Mother''s character was too strong, thinking that she only likes fighting, fighting, and fighting, and is not greedy for personal enjoyment at all. In the end... Heh, he''s just a cker. Now that he knows the weakness of the enemy, Roger also intends to let the Queen feel the art of eating the country. It took more than two hours to eat and cook thest meal, and he just ate the Queen of Eternal Night to the point of sweating. Addicted. The Queen of Eternal Night patted her still t belly and teased, "Roger, I found that it was a waste of time for you to be a minister of history. Why don''t you go to the pce..." [Should I say that the charm of Chinese cuisine is too strong, or the Ivy cuisine is too dark, should you ignore "New Arcane" if you think the queen is greedy? Roger quickly declined and said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, when the minister is free, I will arrange a recipe and send it to the pce." The Queen of Eternal Night also thought about it. Roger is now the president of "New Arcane". He can''t cook for himself every day, so she can only ask, "How are you preparing for "The arcana Talk"?" "This structure is notplicated, it just needs more submissions, real reader feedback, and preparation time..." "Reader feedback, I have a good ce to go." Suddenly, her eyes lit up, she snapped her fingers, and Roger felt the world spinning. In an instant, he found himself in a rather noisy castle. The Queen of Eternal Night performed group invisibility, made a shush gesture, and brought him and little Joey to the Royal Academy of Magic. Chapter 72: Roger is on which floor? Chapter 72: Roger is on which floor? Chapter 72 Roger is on which floor? Although it waste at night, the magic crystalnterns illuminated the brightly lit teaching building, and food and drinks were continuously being supplied. Inside the ssroom is gorgeous andfortable, young magic apprentices, wise academy tutors, and famous off-campus celebrities who are famous for participating in the event are looking for topics they are interested in to participate in discussions, and the atmosphere is warm. And because of the articles in "New Arcane", many old debate topics reappeared in the arena, but there was no shortage of new debates. Unconsciously, the atmosphere became so enthusiastic that some swords were drawn. Some magicians are obviously on the verge of anger. However, this teaching building is set up to prohibit demons. Even if the masters do it, they can only punch the king and eight fists, and then they are pulled away by the strong security personnel and punished. Think about that humiliating scene... In the end, people often give up convincing people with reason and choose to convince people with reason. Of course, it is not surprising that the stance of prohibiting demons is invalid for a certain queen who participated in the recent renovation of this teaching building. Roger has serious reasons to suspect where the magic circle of this woman is repaired, and where is the back door, it is an old rogue manufacturer. So it''s not too much to suspect that she used mind-reading magic to target me? Wait, don''t let the young master get the evidence! There are stealth techniques and sound instion barriers. The Queen of Eternal Night, Roger, and Little Joey walk into ssrooms at will, and no one noticed "Is this the w salon''? It''s lively!" Little Joey counted the days, showing a rare look of surprise. "When Ie back here, I feel young again." The Queen of Eternal Night nodded with a smile. In her princess days, although Hall went to be a tutor, she also came here to y in the gym when she was interested, and there were many highlights in the audience. [It''s over, there is a phenomenon of human-to-human transmission, and they are loaded for her again. Roger''s eyes twitched, and then he finally understood what the magicians who had been drinking and arguing were doing. The Law Salon is a group of magicians drinking and bragging, which belongs to the tradition of the Royal Academy of Magic that has been maintained for more than 300 years. Once a week, there are more and more participants, and the quality is getting higher and higher. Not only do students and professors hang around, but many graduates alsoe back to participate in it. Countless wonderful debates have been born here, and many magical improvements have originated from here. Before the birth of "New Arcane", the Law Salon was the most high-end magician summit in the hearts of imperial magicians, and everyone yearned for it. However, little Joey is a student of the Imperial Academy of Magic, so naturally, he has no chance to participate in the high-end party of his family. Now that she is watching the Queen in this way, it can be regarded as a dream of& her school days. The salon is a Western-style buffet. The dishes are quite rich and gorgeous, and the waiters are also very active in supplementing them. If the food is slightly bad in appearance, it will be reced immediately. The Queen of Evernight picked up a piece of cake at random, tasted it, and nodded with satisfaction, "The pastry chef''s craftsmanship in the academy has not declined at all." She rmended a few desserts that she liked to Roger and little Joey. The Queen of Eternal Night brought people here. In addition to the timing, another intention was to tell Roger& & you little bastard don''t chatter. I don''t eat the dishes you cook for nothing, and now I invite you to eat whatever you want. Little Joey is quite happy. What idols like to eat, we also like to eat. Roger also tasted the desserts. They were real and not sweet. It is a good dessert in the eyes of Chinese people! But another thought that was in his mind was: That''s it? You didn''t do it, so I''m too embarrassed to take it out. The Queen of Eternal Night''s eyes darkened slightly, and she was quite unconvinced. Are you good at cooking? Just a small road, with my genius, if you have time to do some research, you will be amazed! However, the three of them were very full, and they were just looking for a rare dish that was not often seen outside to taste. Little Joey said that the taste is a little better than that of the Imperial Academy of Magic, it just looks good. Compared to what my male god did... hehe. Roger felt the same way. But you don''t need money to eat casually, and you can see the real side of the masters after drinking. It is indeed very interesting to watch thisw salon. After criticizing the level of the salon''s catering, the three decided to split up and listen to the discussions they were interested in, collecting materials that could be used in "Arcana Talk". Roger strolled through this magician''s event. Although he couldn''t take the ce of their heated discussions, he heard speeches like "Can you say something wrong?"e up. He found that everyone had mixed praise and criticism for "The New Arcane", but it was indeed a mess. In today''s Ivy Empire, if you don''t read "New Arcane", can you still be called a magician? However, it is limited to the Royal Academy of Magic, for the disciples and grandchildren of Dean Hall, this sentence may have to be reced by: Would you rather learn magic if you don''t spray "New Arcane"? Tonight, "The New Arcane" is the trumpet of the debate, and the industrialization of magic is the Cambridge of the war. Roger secretly memorized the names of several young and talented debaters. Whether these guys are right or not, Roger''s useless brother has no way to judge. But all of them have their unique skills, which are quite suitable for the draft of "Arcane Talk". Some topics that are unique to magicians also provide them with a lot of rhythmic inspiration. Some people not only sprayed magazines but also sprayed in the ice room, Roger, the owner, and initiator of the vige, walked among them, not only was he not angry, but he was quite happy. Are you angry? Hehe, I just like to see you guys so angry that you still don''t look like me. But Ipetent Fury! In a rtivelyrge lecture hall, an old professor smoked alcohol with his left hand and wine with his right hand, pped the table, and sprayed "New Arcane". That''s called a side-scrolling, eloquent, eloquent, and eloquent, attracting hundreds of students to watch and apud. Little Joey was hiding in the back row, his face was pale, and was shivering. When she saw Rogering in, she felt as if she had seen a savior, and asked sadly, "President, is the magazine we are working on really a spiritual harm thing that poisons the younger generation of magicians?" Roger rubbed her little head, "Just listen, any new thing thates out and touches the cake of the old ss will go through such a process." "Then what shall we do?" "Write down the name of this old professor, and there must be a ce for him in "Arcana Talk"." "President, you were scolded, aren''t you angry at all?" Little Joey asked in surprise. Roger smiled, "Remember, as media people, we are not afraid of being criticized, but we are afraid that no one will criticize us. Please continue to work harder to make these old antiques mad." Traffic is the lifeblood of the media. As long as traffic can be drained, some people can even eat steamed buns with human blood. Roger asked himself if he already had a bottom linepared to those people. Little Joey was amused by the way he was holding bad water. Seeing that Roger seemed to be in a good mood, she leaned on tiptoe to his ear and whispered, "Thank you for not being angry with Your Majesty. I know she acted too much... But she is Your Majesty after all." Although little Joey seems to think that the Queen does everything as it should, it is obvious that Roger has his temper. She is now out of the fan girl mode, hoping to mediate from it to avoid the deterioration of the male god''s loyalty. Roger wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "I want to thank you, so is there a reward?" "Yes, yes, but I don''t know what reward the president wants?" Little Joey''s breathing suddenly became rapid. "Wait back, go to your room and tell you." The hand on the waist, very dishonestly, began to explore downwards. When little Joey heard that he was about toe to his room, his face was already red, and then his movements made him unable to stand still. It was only with the support of Roger that she didn''t fall, she said with a guilty conscience, "President, wait and go back... huh." Roger listened to her words and naturally... added another hand and started to develop upwards. Anyway, there is invisibility, and there is a sound barrier. Produced by the Queen, the effect was quite outstanding. It was here that he measured the depth of little Joey on the spot, and those students and professors could not see or hear. Of course, little Joey also knew this, but the teacher over there was so excited that he wanted to clear the king''s side and maintain the sanctity of magic, and set The ice room on fire. But the source of the evil thought of "New Arcane" is here to bully himself... The shame just exploded. But she thought that Roger had just been oppressed by the "Queen" and that she had be an aplice in the joint persecution despite her enthusiasm. She felt guilty and didn''t dare to resist, so she could only endure it silently. It can be regarded aspensation for the president, he will not be the kind of person who goes too far... right! Huh! Little Joey felt the strangeness of his body, and quickly tightened his legs, pinched Roger''s mischievous hand, and sprayed the hot breath in his ear, "Please, don''t stay here... It''s fine to go back... " Roger could feel little Joey''s body fluctuating repeatedly between softness and stiffness. He knew that she was about to be too shy to bear, but he just forced himself to endure it. A wicked smile appeared on his face. In today''s wave, the queen thought that Roger was on the first floor, little Joey was on the second floor, and she was on the third floor. But in Roger''s view, he was actually on the fourth floor. On the surface, bad customers came to the door and forcibly grabbed food, and he was forced to open a wave of business. But no matter how much you cook, it''s all dishes that you like to eat, and you''re quite happy to eat them. Looking at the dignified queen again, he was so dumbfounded by the Chinese food that he stood up and was also honored. Rounding up, this is considered a cultural invasion of another world, right? As far as cooking is such a trivial matter, I am at the top of the list when looking at multiple nes. So his reluctance was only for a moment, and thetter was just for little Joey to see. You made me suffer by helping outsiders, how should youpensate me afterward, a little bit, right? This kind of trick of pretending to be weak and sympathetic to the dignitaries is a bit of a bitch, but it''s undeniably useful. If you don''t grasp this good opportunity to be delivered to your door, would you still want to study hygiene? Still, want to be a ss representative? When little Joey was helping in the kitchen, because the queen''s charm didn''t radiate, he realized that Roger was my superman, and I made him feel wrong. So Roger was cooking at that time, and she worked hard and neverined, wiping his sweat and feeding him the fruit. What she was doing was abination of men and women, and the work was not tiring. What this kid Roger enjoyed was not as ufortable as the Queen of Eternal Night thought. On the contrary, he was quite shy. How can modern people still be shackled by the idea of a gentleman who is far away from cooking?. Cooking by yourself is called a lifestyle, and it is not umon to see the sea king who conquers the stomach of beautiful women with his cooking skills. Cooking is simr to driving a ck belt girl, but one is in the kitchen and the other is in the wild area. But in essence, it''s just a way for boys to pretend to be coercive. Compared to the real beauty of The Queen of Eternal Night, you also know how many people are coaxed across the screen to be coaxed by the little brother to beat him. Take me quickly and wait all night for the tank toe online? And in the depths of his heart, how could he not have made up his mind about the scene where the queen and little Joey couldn''t stop relying on god-level cooking skills, and then fell asleep together... Of course, this is outrageous, but what if? If there is no spring dream then what is the difference between being a person and a salted fish? Roger felt that this was something that a straight man like him could understand. There wouldn''t be people in the world who couldn''t even understand this great rtionship, right? No, no, no? The ancients said that if a general wants to take it, he must first give it, understand? I have to bow my head under the eaves of people. Now I am not as strong as the Queen of Evernight, and I am a partner. It''s okay to make some concessions on things that don''t touch the bottom line and result in a win-win situation for both parties. He has forced the Queen of Eternal Night to give in and change her mind quite a few times. Looking at the empire, it is entirely possible to ask who else is there. If you uphold the mentality of not taking any losses, just wanting to take all the benefits, and looking at the overall situation, then this kind of ss-hearted guy will be a dog for the gods, and sooner orter he will be regarded as a dead dog. When you see the gods, you have to kneel, give your heart, and even lick the feet of the goddess of war. There is no future for transmigrators to learn 486. After all, not everyone has a death return, and no one has the capital of the wave. Low-key. There is no major problem with the operation of little Joey because of her weakness. He pulled his ws out of Joey''s body, and when she saw her small grievance and anger but dared not say anything, he kissed her gently, "Okay, let''s continue to work and record all those who are scolded fiercely and rationally, then It''s our treasure." "Well, I''m going to work!" Little Joey ran away without looking back as if Roger was some kind of devil who chose people to devour, and he didn''t dare to stay by his side for half a second. Woohoo, now I know what Montgomery means when the sheep go into the tiger''s mouth. Woohoo, if your Majesty knew that her invisibility and soundproof barrier were developed by Roger, wouldn''t he be angry? Woohoo, when will you return to the ice room ()? In a small ssroom, a dozen young, handsome young men and women dressed as extravagant among the nobles of the Royal Academy of Magic are gathering together to discuss intensely. "This "New Arcane" is a heresy. And the editor and the author must be burned to death!" "You are careful, the preface written by Your Majesty himself, you want to burn even His Majesty?" "If Your Majesty has fallen and betrayed the empire, why can''t she be burned to death? She discovered that Mo K, obviously disregarding the interests of the empire!" "That''s right, the price of food in the south has been lowered. In the future, everyone will use Mokes. Which pariah will still farm well?" "Don''t talk about it, I will cry if I talk too much. My father and uncle have hoarded 500,000 gold coins of food together. If this magic waste is poprized, I am afraid that even the capital will not be recovered." "Whose family is not? Originally, the seventeen countries rebelled, the fields were barren, and the good opportunity to make a lot of money was gone!" "The queen is no longer the queen she used to be. She has betrayed the empire and came together with the viin!" A group of young noble magicians angrily crusade against the "New Arcane", and even the Queen of& Eternal Night is also included in their attack. Under the influence of alcohol, the young man scolded violently, but he didn''t realize that the door was blown open by a gust of wind. The Queen of Eternal Night walked into the room stealthily, and after hearing a few words, her face became gloomy. On the other side, Roger happened to pass by and heard the rhetoric floating out of the room. [Interesting, I have to see who is braver than me and dares to open the queen? Chapter 73: I heard that you want to defect? （2） Chapter 73: I heard that you want to defect? £¨2£© Chapter 73 I heard that you want to defect? 2 His Majesty wants to establish a new magic industry system for the prosperity of the empire, and it will touch the interests of more people. In their eyes, His Majesty is wrong. Infamy and stigma will follow, I believe His Majesty also had expectations. "If someone is on the wrong team, just send this person away, there is no need to expand to the whole group of innocent people just because of emotions. " "Don''t worry, the innocent won''t be implicated." The Eternal Night Queen sneered. Fortunately, this guy has some conscience and knows he has taken all the me. Roger Charles'' treason has nothing to do with Angelina Charles, and I will not magnify it with guilt. But she still felt that what Roger said was inurate, and asked, "Don''t say anything else, just say your position, what did I do wrong?" [This question ispletely irrelevant to the present? What is my position?] [The southern nobles have nothing to do with me. Although in the current situation, it is not good to kill directly, with your strength, it can be suppressed.] [Wait, with her wording, she directly asked what was wrong. Did she first think she was wrong? [This is too unlike Your Majesty, and this state is not quite right...] Roger became more and more confused when asked and had no idea at all. He always felt that he and the Queen of Eternal Night seemed tomunicate face to face, but they didn''t chat on a server at all. He tentatively said, "Your Majesty, you don''t need to pay too much attention to the attitudes of these nobles. The empire is big, and there will be birds. If you don''t rest first, don''t hurt your body." "You don''t need to care about my body! You just need to answer directly. Where did I go wrong?" As she stepped forward, the Queen of Eternal Night''s eyes grew fiercer and fiercer. Isn''t it your bird that I care about now? Every day is a lie, their words all false, they lied to me to y me, and now they are pretending to care about me? liar liar liar liar... She stopped just a step away from Roger. At this distance, her perfect face is breathtakingly beautiful, but Roger felt that under her threatening aura, she concealed confusion and grievances? [Isn''t this a big blow, pleasefort me? But I am the master of Tucao ups, not those who blow up! "Your Majesty, you are the strongest leader in this world! You are talented, powerful, charming, and you have the world in your heart..." "Wrong, say my mistake, I listen to that kind of ttery more than 30,000 times a day!" The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t stand his evasive attitude any longer. She raised a hand and was about to fall. She wanted to p him. You are about to betray the church, yet you are still pretending, are you tired? If you are not tired, I am too tired! If you don''t tell the truth, I really can''t help it! Roger felt that the Eternal Night Queen was getting more and more impatient, like a repressed volcano, clearly on the verge of an emotional explosion. Especially in her eyes, there were too manyplicated emotions suppressed, making him a little afraid to face them. But what is certain is that I don''t have room to maneuver, so it''s easier to avoid the important things. [This wave was implicated by those southern nobles! [The angry queen is really scary, but also a bit pitiful... She had done so much for this empire, and yet, this is how she was treated! Because the Eternal Night Empress is pressing step by step, Roger doesn''t have much room to think. He can''t help but blurt out theplicated cognition of the Eternal Night Empress in his heart: "Your Majesty, the only mistake you made was loving this kingdom too much!" The Queen of Eternal Night was surprised by this answer. After thinking about it, she sneered, "Patriotism, is this also a mistake?" Is this the position of the traitor? I''m afraid, I''m afraid, let me listen to your final exnation, how exactly do you want to prove that patriotism is a mistake? The Queen of Eternal Night put down her arm, but her eyes became colder and colder. She couldn''t wait for Qiuhou to kill this son on the spot. Roger felt the killing intent. Sure enough, this woman asked herself, but she still couldn''t listen to criticism. What contempt. But when he started, he could only grit his teeth and continue, otherwise, his life would be in danger: "Your Majesty''s hard work and dedication to the Empire is well known to the Empire, and because of this, everyone takes His Majesty''s contribution for granted. Just like these nobles, they criticized His Majesty for not protecting the interests of the nobles, but never thought that if His Majesty was not the Queen, they would You have already be a ve of the subjugated country, how can you have the capital to bargain with the church?" The firm killing intent in the Empress Eternal Night''s heart stirred up a bit. It turned out that he took too little, gave them too much, and indulged the greed in people''s hearts? Is the young man in front of him also defecting from the church for this reason? Just when she was thinking, she heard Roger continue, "If Your Majesty didn''t love this empire deeply and didn''t want to let an innocent citizen be amb, then he would not forbid the Church of the Seven Gods to preach, and the Seven Gods would also be happy to see His Majesty. As the patriarch of the world, he is in charge of 40,000,000 people; If Your Majesty didn''t love this empire deeply, he wouldn''t do everything possible to find a way to make the country strong, break the ss that has been solidified for thousands of years, bear the iprehension of countless people, and lose the opportunity to be a free and faint king for a lifetime; If Your Majesty doesn''t love this Empire deeply, and will not face all disasters and crises with the Empire. In that case, you can get away when things are impossible, whether it is toe back in the future, or to travel through the multiverse, with His Majesty''s strength, there is no Empire. If you are dragged down, even the gods can''t stop you. There are not many choices for empires, but your choices are always many. However, you have not chosen any of the paths that are more beneficial to you. Instead, you have chosen to bear the pressure of the Seven Gods and lead the empire to untold glory. You have paid too much, and you want to do too much beyond this era. Fools cannot understand it, and wise people have a clear stand and are unwilling to follow. Therefore, Your Majesty, you must be extremely lonely, and you cannot force everyone to have the same moral level as you. The thorny road goes to the end. " "Force..." The Queen of Eternal Night repeated these two words, and the icy murderous intent on her body gradually dissipated. As he said, I, the emperor, was ready to move and wanted to leave this empire that could not understand me and live in another world. What''s more, a rubbish younger brother who wants to lie down is excusable to leave this building that is bound to copse, right? She loves this empire so much that it is difficult to be exacting herself with her own eyes. How can she frame others with such a standard? Thinking of this, the Queen of Eternal Night "Understood" Roger''s defection, and a wry smile emerged, "Roger Aiqing has helped me a lot. If one day I want to leave, I will not stop myself." "Your Majesty, my true heart will never stand under a dangerous wall." Empress Roger Yongye was able to say something like "You are allowed to treason", which was both an ident and a surprise to her mind, and she suddenly felt a little heroic in her heart, and smiled, "Your Majesty doesn''t mind losing with a smile, the loss will be earth-shattering. I don''t mind crying and winning, and winning is insidious. Until thest moment, who knows, if it''s not the gods who will lose?" "Roger Aiqing is so daring, willing to fight against the gods in the sky with me?" The Queen of Eternal Night''s eyes lit up, and surprise appeared on her face. "Since Your Majesty has gone forward and stabilized the hatred, why not make up for some outputter?" Roger suddenly showed a hint of cunning in his heroic, "What''s more, if there is a day when things really can''t be done, His Majesty will take the initiative to take me to a safe ce, right?" The Eternal Night Queen was startled. To be honest, she thought about it when she confirmed Roger''s ability. If he was certain to die, he would send Roger away and keep a piece of the empire''s blood. Maybe one day they have a chance to make aeback. But when he says it himself, it''s too shameless and I wanted to beat him! She stretched out her hand and tapped Roger''s forehead a few times, "You look like a hero, but not quite." After all, she was amused by this outrageous sentence pattern. She suddenly stopped being angry. As I thought, people who don''t understand her should leave. At least she isn''t alone, now there is one more person who knows what she''s done and what she is going to do, and then they will die together. The Queen of Eternal Night turned around and pointed to a group of southern nobles who had finished drinking and were about to leave. "Roger, what do you think about these southerners?" Roger was fortunate to have survived, and his trust in the Queen of Eternal Night seemed to have risen again, so he dared to say, "ording to Your Majesty''s character, it must be murder, but I prefer to kill the heart first and then kill." "How to say?" "Let''s get wind of them and arrange for them to defect to the church country through the goblins, then let them watch the rise of the empire, feel the despair of being swept away by the empire, and finally... hang them on the streetmps." "That''s a good idea." The two talked about the follow-up arrangements for "New Arcane". Outside the door, the Law Salon had ended, and little Joey followed the sound and found this room. Looking at the backs of the Queen of Eternal Night and Roger standing side by side, talking about profound topics that she didn''t understand at all, she stopped to step forward. Inexplicably, she felt that her heart was punched hard. It turns out that what Mr. Roger is thinking, I don''t understand at all. That''s why His Majesty can appreciate her like this, so only His Majesty can talk about this with him, right? Suddenly, a strong sense of self-confidence surged in her heart, and she panicked uncontrobly. It''s not that he is worried that His Majesty will rob him of a man, but that Roger sees the queen every day, and is used to seeing her beauty, her strength, and those conversations that can only happen between monarchs and ministers... At that time, what could even be considered yourself? I can''t even understand her! How can a little firefly be brighter than the moon! She clenched her fists tightly, and unconsciously pushed her nails into the flesh without knowing it. The Queen of Evernight suddenly turned around and asked in surprise, "Little Joey is back too? How''s the harvest?" "Report to Your Majesty, and record a lot of names that are suitable for submission!" Little Joey tried his best to keep his energetic voice while lowering his head at the same time, so as not to get caught in the emotions he shouldn''t have. It was the first time that I had someone I liked, the first time I saw my idol I liked, and the first time I participated in the salon I longed for when I was a child... But why does it add up like this? She finally realized that idols are unattainable stars in the sky, and she didn''t want the male gods beside her to fly into the sky too, getting further and further away from her... Not at all! The desire for possessiveness overwhelmed loyalty and admiration and opened a gap in little Joey''s heart, which quickly grew like wild grass, entwining her tightly and tightening her heart. This night, the staggering of fate continued to gallop in an unstoppable direction. Chapter 73: I heard that you want to defect? （1） Chapter 73: I heard that you want to defect? £¨1£© Chapter 73 I heard that you want to defect? 1 If it is said that the young noble children in the room are heard by the Queen of Eternal Night, it is a near-death experience. Then, because Roger''s heart sounded, as he walked into this room, the death penalty was a certainty. The Queen of Eternal Night would naturally not allow these people to give Roger a wrong example. Originally, that kid was so bold that he dared to scold the queen in his heart. If I don''t burn these second-gen second-generation to burn me to death, wouldn''t I be scolded face-to-face in the future when I''m going to be scolded in the face? Does the queen want to lose face? When Roger entered the door and saw the Queen of Eternal Night hiding in the room, he was also stunned. [I wanted to hear a joke from the Queen, but the Queen was also there, so should Iugh or notugh for a while? The Queen of Eternal Night said subconsciously, "Don''tugh!" Roger looked up at her suspiciously, his eyes twinkling. Did I justugh? I just thought about it in my heart, haven''t Iughed yet? Only then did the Evernight Queen realize that it was broken. I responded to his heartfelt voice just now! She hurriedly cleared her throat, "These nobles forgot why the empire exists, but it also shows that Mok is very sessful, changing the pattern of the empire, Roger Aiqing, as the initiator, counts the best, so naturally, you should be happy... But right now, don''tugh!" She was talking nonsense in all seriousness, and Roger always thought there was something strange. But since the queen had said so, he still patted his chest and assured, "Your Majesty, rest assured, this minister has received professional training, and usually he will notugh." [It turns out that what Your Majesty means is not that I failed in the management of facial expressions. It seems that I have an additional reward for the sess of Mak, ok! The Queen of Eternal Night frowned. If you say three words wrong, I owe you an extra reward, right? The founder of "New Arcane" needs a reward, and the sales surge has promised a condition. If you say something wrong, you will be rewarded. Sooner orter, there will be no reward, right? I''ve lost a lot this time! It must be recovered from these scum who are trying to make a fortune in the country. Through the simple introduction of the Queen of Eternal Night, Roger can be considered to know what kind of a group of nobles in this room are. His mouth is full of doctrine, but his heart is full of business. Everyone seems to be worried about the country and the people, and they want to revive the glory of the magician and stop the queen from falling. It was just because Mok affected his own business. The yellow-haired one who was wearing a white mage robe and a saucy hairstyle at the head was the young master of the Duke of South Carleton. The men and women around him are all descendants of nobles from the southern part of the empire. The South is the traditional grain production center of the empire, and bothst year and this year had arger than usual harvest. And the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms was not peaceful before, and this year, the Nationalist Army made a lot of noise, dying the spring plowing, and not many people died. So the situation of this man with more food and less food is irreversible. Even with the support of the empire, it cannot fill the huge gap. Not being starved to death is the greatest wish of the people at the bottom of this era. Seeing that the famine was inevitable, the aristocrats in the south united and hoarded arge amount of food. Some time ago, the price of food in the whole empire was quite high. When the summer harvest is over, the food in the seventeen countries will be almost consumed, and arge number of people will not be able to eat, so they will win. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money, you can still sell yourself. The southern nobles threw countless coins and filled their warehouses with food, but before the famine came, an alchemy potion called Mok came first. Ordinary magicians are still arguing about the war-inducing articles published in "New Arcane". At most, it is a sphemy to use magic for agriculture, and they don''t pay much attention to the magic itself. But the nobles who were gathering grain on arge scale frowned and found that things were not simple. They got some magic rubbish through their channels. After verification, they found that the description of the article was true. This is an alchemical potion that changes the fertility of thend and stimtes the rapid growth of certain high-yielding crops. Such alchemy potions are not unusual, there are many simr spells and magic items. But the problem is that Mak is too cheap. It was ridiculously cheap. It''s so cheap that ordinary farmers grit their teeth. At the level of six heads of state, they can use gold coins to speed up the process of crop production andplete the first wave of primitive umtion. This thing is too big a threat to the southern nobles who are hoarding food. Naturally, "New Arcane", Mak, and the Queen of Eternal Night are regarded as thorns in the eyes. The Queen of Eternal Night looked gloomy here, but a group of young people over there were drinking well. He was still talking about the threat of the empress, and it had risen to the point that the empire had to choose a new puppet that respected the interests of the nobles. "But what if we can''t beat the Queen?" someone asked. "It''s simple, let the brains of the churche to me! As long as they are allowed to preach, they will scream and rush up." The young master of the South Carleton family said. A group of people cheered him, this trick is lore! Roger was dumbfounded. [Young people are too brave, do you think this salon is a ce outside thew? You never know who is eavesdropping outside the door! [You''re still young, so dare to say anything. Even if I have the intention of defecting to the church, I carefully hide it and never dare to say it! Eternal Night Queen: ? ? ? My dear, I thought I caught a group of southern worms, but I didn''t expect there was one of the biggest worms around! Life is full of surprises! One was careful, and the other was hidden and tucked away. Very good, now I already know that you want to defect to the empire. Is it the finger of death, or is it after the fall? She almost fainted. It was found that the imperial nobles had the intention of mutiny because greed gave up loyalty and conscience, and the Queen of Eternal Night was a little sad. Those old ministers who once dered their loyalty and jointly built the Qingteng Empire have deteriorated. They now have apletely different position from the empire. She can still ept this result because the industrialization of magic has touched the cake of these nobles. But now Roger has also expressed his intention to defect from the church, which is to stab the queen several times. She felt uneptable. From the perspective of the Queen of Eternal Night, I was good to Roger and gave him the only treatment among all the courtiers. The title was given, the money was given, and the house was rewarded. If he wants fiefs, he will never be less. He was given enough stage to show off, and the Eternal Night Order, which had not been used for many years, was directly handed over to him, and it was the most in-ce support in all aspects. On weekdays, he tolerated all his bold and lustful words and actions that werepletely beyond the duty of a courtier. I don''t think I have evermitted the crime of deceiving the king if the words are wrong. After the bloody night in Odu, to cooperate with the arrest of Joestar and rescue of Angelina, I left the customs ahead of time to add anotheryer of hidden dangers to me. I just want to escort the heroes of the future. In the end, because he forced him to work hard and made him unable to bezy, he would defect to the gods? The Queen of Eternal Night fell into confusion, and a real sadness slowly spread in her heart. Where is the young man in front of the big library who wants to tell the truth about history? Where is the boy who was willing to use himself as bait to lure Joestar out? Where is the boy who promised me to work together to prevent the mountains and rivers from being broken? All heroes and bravery are fake, are they all performed for me to see? She couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t figure it out. She believed that what Roger revealed "Unintentionally" was the most real thought in her heart. That''s why it''s more and more difficult to ept. Did I give less? Did I do something wrong again? Could it be that I''m so humble now that I''m so diligent, but I can''t even exchange a person''s loyalty? "Your Majesty, is there a problem?" Roger finally realized that something was wrong. The Queen of Eternal Night no longer looked at those noble children who were conspiring to betray the country for money, but turned around and stared at herself. The murderous aura in her eyes was about to overflow, making him unconsciously break out cold sweat. [Those people are obsessed with profit and disregard the interests of the empire, I don''t me Mo K, Your Majesty, don''t scare me! The Eternal Night Queen took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. If you can''t figure it out, just ask. Her voice was so cold that there was no emotion at all, "How about you tell me, what did I do wrong, and you want to treat me like this?" Roger was a little bewildered by the question. [This... It''s so strange that the question has no beginning and no end. Why is it "You"? I have no collusion with the southern nobles. Your Majesty, you know it! [Does the "You" here refer to all nobles? [She is so confused, she is going to throw the me on all the nobles? This still has to be persuaded! "Your Majesty, the standard of right and wrong is not absolute, it is only determined by your position. If your Majesty wants to distribute more benefits to themoners, what you do is wrong in the eyes of the nobles. Chapter 74: The Queen Has Changed? Chapter 74: The Queen Has Changed? Chapter 74 The Queen Has Changed? Bell tribe king tent, outside the city of Serena. Countless torches along with the blessings given by shaman priests and priests of the Church of the God of War, made 200,000 elites from different orc tribes stronger and fiercer. At the forefront of the phnxes, half-dragon princess Tasika raised the crimson sword and eximed: "The hot-blooded men of the orcs, the Qingteng Empire attacked the Wolf tribe, burning, killing, looting, and doing all kinds of evil. Now their greedy soldiers are pointing towards the depths of the Khenpusak desert, towards the homnd where we live. Coming towards our wives and daughters, cattle and sheep! Those evil imperials want to give the goddess thest refuge of the orcs, and turn it into another bloody page of the history of the evil queen''s conquest... In this crisis, are there any warriors willing to join me on the expedition to fight the Ivy Empire? " Under the influence of divine magic, her voice reached the ears of every soldier present. The news that the Ivy Empire captured the Wolf tribe was also spread to all the other tribes, and no one wanted their home to be trampled by the iron hoofs of the enemy. Princess Tequ is slender and beautiful, but now even this princess has to go to the battlefield to fight against foreign threats, how can the people present bear it! All of them, full of enthusiasm cried out loud: "Yes sir!" Tashika leaned forward and asked with a pretense of doubt, "Are there no warriors? Are there no men in my orc tribe? Why can''t I hear a sound?" The emotions of the orc soldiers were provoked, their throats were raised, their chests were pped, their eyes were red, and they roared hoarsely: "I will!!!" Noisy answers echoed above the yellow sand, resounding through the sky, just for the princess to hear her voice. Tasika raised a hand, a beautiful silver dragon descended from the sky, lowered her head in front of her, and asked her to sit on it. The beautiful princess turned out to be a powerful dragon knight? The orc soldiers felt that the wave was stable. The giant dragon is also one of the most powerful monsters in the overnight world. Those who can conquer the giant dragon and be dragon knights must be the most powerful person in the world. Tasika controlled the dragon to climb to a height, overlooking the army formation, pointing his long sword to the east, "Kill all the ivy thieves!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" The most elite soldiers of the 200,000 orcs continued to elerate with Yashica. Go east. In the city of Serena, in the pce, one could faintly hear the high-spirited shouts of killing outside the city. The current chief of the Bell Tribe, Francesca Cini, held up the wine ss and smiled at the chiefs of severalrge tribes, "Listen, this daughter of mine is still good at mobilizing morale, and after handing the soldiers into her hands, you can be rest assured?" "Don''t worry! Princess Tequ lives up to her reputation!" These chiefs are also full of praise. In the face of a powerful enemy, the soldiers under him can charge without fear of death, even if they are a female ss, they can be called fierce generals in the world. There is also a good chance to resist the so-called undefeated queen. It''s just that they don''t know that if the perspective continues to rise and see a widernd, they will see Princess Tequ who ims to take the initiative to fight, the soldiers inmand, and Rommel''s marching route... Passed by. On the silver dragon''s back. "Lord Joestar, is this the only way?" Zhentasika washed her face in tears in the sea of consciousness as she looked at the Ivy army that was heading straight for Serena Castle. There was no emotion in old Joestar''s voice, "If you don''t shed enough blood, you can''t cover up the hatred among the tribes." Zhentasika stopped her mourning and then became firm, "I understand, then together we will integrate the orc tribe and fight against the tyranny of Ivy!" The mysterious capital, Charles House. Angelina was pulled from the bed by the Eternal Night Queen. She didn''tin. As the chief assistant of the empire, it is normal to be dyed by urgent official duties. What''s more, this time, His Majesty came to the door in person, instead of recruiting her into the pce. She woke up instantly and came to the living room in her pajamas. Then I saw the picture of my younger brother drinking tea and snacks with the Queen of Evernight, and chatting enthusiastically and spectively. Angelina: Is this my trash brother? He was able to chat with His Majesty about national affairs? "Your Majesty, what is the urgency of summoning the ministerte at night?" Angelina sat down on a chair specially reserved for her. The Queen of Eternal Night was holding a pot of puffs, and she could still speak clearly while eating, "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. It''s mainly because Roger Aiqing said that your desserts are better than those from the Royal Academy of Magic. , I''ll have a taste, and then I suddenly remembered that I have to talk to you about thew." Angelina, "Did Your Majesty put the primary and secondary in reverse?" Shouldn''t we talk about the order first, and then taste the dessert? You are the wise and marvelous Queen of the empire! The Queen of Evernight was temporarily upied by desserts and responded subconsciously, "No, it''s delicious, don''t you want to try it?" "Sorry, I''m not hungry, Your Majesty, what''s wrong with thew?" Angelina turned her head with difficulty. I''m not a strong man like you, I''m an ordinary person, I can''t use up my calories, I refuse to continue to eat desserts! At this moment, I already have three catties of fat on my body and there is nowhere to put it, please don''t seduce me with puffs! And it''s stillte at night! Isn''t eating this calorie bombte at night trying to gain weight? Please give me some immediate political diversion! "Then sister, try this mango mousse, it''s a new recipe from the kitchen." Roger dragged a beautiful triangr cake and handed it to Angelina. "You are all devils!" Angelina still didn''t hold back and took it. My brother''s desserts have always been delicious, and she couldn''t help but miss the new recipes she had never tried. She is not hungry, but she is thirsty! As for fatness... One would definitely not get fat after eating such a small piece of cake Next, the three discussed the issue of thew. Under the arrangement of the Empire, pretending to be the Restoration Army, they have very targeted the remaining nobles of the Seventeen Kingdoms. In addition, the people in the old ces of the Seventeen Kingdoms were bullied, and their unstoppable emotions were also vented towards the bereaved families of the Seventeen Kingdoms. As a result, arge area in the territory of the Seventeen Kingdoms has been vacated and is ownerless. After the cab discussion, Angelina led the formtion of the "Equalizing Land Decree", and nned to distribute the farnd obtained this time to the people of the seventeen countries ording to the poption. This new system is conducive to the remation of unownednd, improves farmers'' enthusiasm for production, and has a positive effect on the restoration and development of agriculture there. Moreover, the increase in the proportion of self-sufficient farmers is beneficial to centralization. Compared with the low and backward territorial governance level of the nobles of this era, if the decree of equalization is implemented smoothly, it will be a sign of progress. But the actual situation of the Qingteng Empire right now is that even if thend is allocated, those farmers will face famine before they have time to harvest. Then it was harvested by the southern nobles, and the people and thend could not be saved. In this way, it became thend and poption that the empire had worked so hard to disguise as the Restoration Army in the past, and finally returned to the traditionalnd aristocracy. The Queen of Eternal Night and Roger discussed the situation, and they both agreed that this is by no means the right time to implement the Equalizing Order. Even if there is the existence of Mok, if those southern nobles operate properly, they can still make huge profits and plunderrge tracts ofnd. Therefore, Roger suggests that thend held by the empire doesn''t need to be distributed, and it is a state farm. Direct investment by the state, direct management, unified harvest, overall distribution and control of grain prices. The central government of the empire holds enough grain, which fundamentally prevents the great aristocracy from hoarding the grain and making it difficult for the country to make money. It can also greatly strengthen centralization. Moreover, the follow-up Magicka, seed improvement, magic water irrigation facilities, and more alchemy tools can all be tested on state farms. Concentrated andrge-scale farnd is also suitable for this kind of "Mechanical-like" development, which avoids the disadvantages that ordinary farmers cannot afford to buy, and big nobles don''t pay attention, failing rted industries to develop. This is the economic self-cirction model that Big Brother has practiced. The industrial sector manufactures mining equipment and sells it to the mining sector, the mining sector buys the equipment and digs out ore and sells it to the industrial sector, and the industrial sector uses the ore to manufacture more mining equipment and sell it to the mining sector Before the output reaches the upper limit and there are no externalpetitors, relying on this self-cirction, the economic scale and vitality will continue to increase, and the country''s productivity will be pulled up like this. It is also feasible to apply it to the agricultural development of the empire. In the early stages, the construction of the empire ensured arge enough market for alchemy farm tools, and magicians had the motivation to carry out research on development and production. The Queen of Eternal Night has a limited understanding of economics, but Angelina is an expert in internal affairs. She heard that Roger''s state-run farm that magically expands the scale of agriculture is very possible! "Famine, disced peasants, and serfs are also more receptive to state farms. They are reluctant to ept new things, but impared to the benevolent deeds offered by southern aristocrats...it is a great opportunity for the implementation of state farms g!" Angelina''s eyes glowed with admiration, she stared at Roger and said in disbelief, "Are you, my brother?" "Please look at the problem from a different perspective, thank you." Roger didn''t dare to answer directly. It''s hard to say that your real brother have been killed by Joestar at this time. Of course, Angelina didn''t doubt his identity but was surprised that Roger could make such great progress in a short period. Made "New Arcane", and the trend of thought and magic industrialization triggered by "New Arcane" promoted the agriculture of the empire... Rubbish magic would just surprise Angelina, but the concepts of state farms, tractors, magic rice,bined harvesting puppets, etc.,pletely shocked her with the infinite possibilities brought by magic industrialization! MD, in the future, I will no longer have to tear down the east wall to make up for the west wall, to satisfy your majesty''s war-mad military needs! Looking at her expression, Queen Evernight couldn''t help but smile, "Angelina, take your time, magic will only bring you more miracles." She pondered that somerge-scale alchemy tools could be regarded as the prerequisite technology for human-controlled golems. This shows that we are one step closer to the debut of our Golem Legion! After negotiating this matter, the Queen of Eternal Night teleported back to Fenglingyue Shadow Pce. After discovering the rebels and thieves and calling the Jungian order to stop the chaos, it is time to go back and arrange an urgent list. When Angelina waited for the Queen to leave, she couldn''te back to her senses, she said to Roger doubtfully, "Not only do you feel different to me, Your Majesty... it seems like it''s different too?" Roger nodded, "One thing to say, yes." Angelina immediately grabbed his ear, "This has something to do with you? What did you do and say to His Majesty?" The former Queen of Eternal Night would not go to her courtier''s housete at night just to eat dessert. Well, even if it was actually for dessert, she would use an official business as an excuse, and she would never say it outright for the sake of appetite. Not only is she dying to save face, but she is also trying to maintain the image of a textbook-level iron-blooded queen. But now the queen is still working hard and diligently, but the subtleties make Angelina, who is very familiar, feel the difference. It seems that ayer of restraint has been untied, and the mood and burden that she has been suppressing have rxed a lot, just a little... Do whatever you want? It is no longer a symbol called "Queen", but the feeling of being a person? Angelina couldn''t tell what the Eternal Night Empress just now gave her. Roger hurriedly held her hand and shouted aggrievedly, "Sister, take it easy, I won''t take the me. It was those nobles in the south who wanted to defect from the church and hurt His Majesty''s heart. Iforted her, you don''t know how scary the scene was at that time, Your Majesty, she is going to hurt me, an innocent passerby." "They not only hoarded food but also dared to turn their backs on the church? If I were to be present, I would order them to be ughtered on the spot!" Angelina was instantly filled with righteous indignation. No matter how kind she is, she still can tell who''s an enemy and who''s a friend. He is also a prime minister who came over during the war years, so he will never be willing to make a move. "Who said no, those people are too chilling for His Majesty." Roger pped his thigh and recounted the scene to Angelina. Of course, he didn''t dare to say all the words that he enlightened the Queen of Eternal Night. In this era, those thoughts are very outrageous, and even my sisters will not understand. At that time, Roger felt the murderous intention of the Queen of the Evernight. To save his life, he expanded and processed a hymn written by a senior chef to the Queen of the Evernight into a short essay with full marks. The core of this is that Queen of Eternal Night, you have done enough for the empire, and you no longer owe the empire anything. You don''t wear a crown, don''t bear its weight, we love you too! The bloody treasure flies bravely, and the all-mother will always be with you! Roger didn''t feel anything after reading it. But after the journey, I learned about the past of the Queen of Eternal Night, and knew that she only wanted to be a "Little person", and she also had a girl''s dream. Not only is he arrogant, but he is also greedy and greedy. This kind of performance is not a ruthless king who has no desires and no desires. But for various reasons, she was chosen to lead a country on the verge of copse to be the strongest in the world. Hundreds of millions of people support and respect her, but how many understand her? Was she born to give everything for the empire? It is true that the queen also enjoys the beauty given by the country, but if quantified, will the steps were taken by the queen lead the country enough to repay? This is a question that modern chefs often debate. And Roger thought that she would fight to thest drop of blood under the pressure of the Seven Gods in the future. Apart from a very small number of ignorant loyalists, the rest of the empire was just a group of ignorant people who didn''t understand her at all... When the emperess was mad, they were madder than anyone else. When the emperess failed, it ran faster than anyone else. By the way, they kept scolding the Queen of Eternal Night. Because her name only has four characters, only five characters... It seemed that something strange had gotten in. Therefore, Roger would asionally feel sorry for the blood mother. Although it was to get rid of the crisis of death, after seeing what she said, the Queen of Eternal Night seemed to put down some burdens and became more real and more self-contained, and Roger was also happy for her. Perhaps the Queen of Eternal Night will still fail, but at least this time she was not kidnapped by the morality of the imperial people who cling to her and fought to the end by her own will. When she fails like this, she won''t me herself as deeply as those in CG, consciously dragging down the empire... But this empire is not worthy of a king who surpasses the times! "I see... I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing." Angelina lookedplicated. She could feel that her best friend had less burdens on her shoulders. But whether this is good or bad for the empire, she has no way of knowing. Everyone''s position is different, and there will always be differences in the way they look at things. Roger didn''t talk any further, and smiled, "Sister, go to sleep, I still have some official business, and I need to go back to the ice room to deal with it." "Why do you work so hard?" "Everything is for the empire." "Come on, stinky brother!" Angelina tiptoed to kiss his forehead and went back to the bedroom. She would not persuade her brother to cherish his body, but would only be pleased that he served the country. As for Roger''s work... Didn''t you tell little Joey to go to her room to ask for a reward? Men have to keep their word. I don''t know how Angelina would feel when she found out that her brother was in the manor sent by His Majesty, in the name of overtime, doing some sports with another woman that His Majesty didn''t want to see, hey... Chapter 75: Im going to be ruined by you! Chapter 75: I''m going to be ruined by you! Chapter 75 I''m going to be ruined by you! The ice room. Roger used the travel insoles to teleport to the center of the manor.g It''s called overtime, but it''s really like fishing, so it''s double the joy. If you want toe to the Acedia system, you must be able to feel your unremitting efforts on the lying t road, and then continue to distribute treasure chests, right? A certain leader with an evil n in his mind quietly slipped into the female subordinate''s room. Little Joey is sitting at the desk, carefully sorting out the gains from the Law Salon this time, in case there will be forgetting and omissions when he wakes up. Hearing the door m, her hand paused. There is only one person who can open the door without his permission. And what he was thinking about, and themunication in that lecture hall was already known by passersby. Probably the sheep that came to the tiger''s mouth as promised... Being found out by Montgomery Marie, she is going to beughed at as a silly girl again! Little Joey pursed his lips, trying hard to drive these thoughts out of his mind, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and continued the sorting work at hand. Her happiness after entering The ice room disappeared without realizing it when she saw Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night standing side by side, and after hearing their conversation. As long as she thinks of that glorious existence that makes her feel ashamed even if it is just a back view, little Joey feels very frightened, too frightened to think about it and let what should happen will happen... Anyway, the oue of the story will not be controlled by a small character like him. While I was still useful to Lord Roger, obey him, be considerate of him, help him, make him happy andfortable... This is probably the meaning of your existence at this moment, right? The above is the change in Little Joey''s mood when he was waiting alone. After Roger entered the room, he vaguely sensed that little Joey was feeling wrong. She has always been serious about her work, but when she heard that he came in, no matter how busy she was, she would stand up, shout "Mr. President!" full of energy, and continue working. Such an abnormal behavior of inattentiveness is because you know what to repay for the reward you owe you, so you are shy? Roger walked slowly behind little Joey, put his hands on the back of the chair, and leaned over to look at what she was writing. Immediately, Roger''s expression turned strange: "Little Joey, you spelled my name more than a hundred times, are you trying to urge me to write so many submissions?" "Ah? Ah! No..." Little Joey lowered his hand, and as expected, he found that the open notebook should have recorded the suitable contributors he met tonight. But at the moment, he wrote, "Roger Charles" full of paper, with a few "Dior Brando", inserted asionally. But no matter which, it was him. It''s all because he tried hard not to think about it, but in the end, he still upied the heart between his brows and took his soul away. She hurriedly flipped through the two pages and said ording to the nk paper, "Master President, wait for me, I''ll write down tonight''s work first..." "No, wait." Roger held her hand and pulled out the quill in her hand. Little Joey tried to resist, but hesitantly and not resolutely, and was finally pulled by Roger to stand up. Turned over her body and looked at im. The room was so quiet that only breathing could be heard. Waited for a long time. Little Joey raised his head, which had been lowered all this time, and looked at Roger in confusion. The imaginary frivolity didn''te, didn''t hee to take away the reward that was temporarily stored here? I was already ready to be bullied severely, why did the unreasonable bandit show gentle eyes at this time? "Have I done anything to make you unhappy before?" Roger asked. "No, the president is very good... I''m very happy! I did a lot of things today, I''m super happy!" "To be honest, dear." Roger lifted her chin in a helpless tone. If the expression of happiness is her expression that she wants to cry at any time, what emotion should she keep smiling? Little Joey is not shy at the moment but is in a very low mood. She is trying to pretend that nothing happened, but a silly girl like her has to write everything on her face. Isn''t this kind of acting good enough in front of an actor like him who haspletely retreated in the face of the death pressure of the Queen of Eternal Night? From Roger''s eyes, little Joey also realized that his cover-up was in vain. She was shy and guilty and said pitifully, "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. President, I don''t want to do this either. I didn''t want to spoil your mood and interest, I just... um, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" She began to apologize continuously, and Roger was stunned. The first time I saw that I was in a bad mood, she didn''t lose her temper or make trouble for no reason, but a girl who apologized to others... Probably used to seeing the little princesses, green tea bitches, and even boxing masters of contemporary China, it took Roger half a minute to guess the brain circuit of little Joey: I made Roger unhappy today, so I have topensate Roger. But when I was makingpensation, I was in a bad mood, which affected my performance. Lord Roger didn''t enjoy thepensation he deserved, and he didn''t even have any interest in it... So I have to apologize! This is probably a mixture of love, loyalty, and responsibility, which has shaped the distorted psychology of women in this era? This was truly an experience Roger had never had before, which made him a little moved and a little distressed. How can there be a foolish child who wrongs himself like this, and still considers other people''s perceptions when he is ufortable? He held up little Joey''s face and gently kissed her on the lips, "Don''t say sorry, I want you to make up for it is just a... a, um, an excuse to take advantage of you, it''s not your fault, you don''t have to Apologize." Little Joey was a little stunned by the sudden intimacy. He looked at Roger with watery eyes, and found that he didn''t seem to be angry? Didn''t you despise yourself? She whispered, "But for me, it was too much at that time, the adults should punish me." "It''s clear that the queen is the culprit. Don''t take the me for her, you can''t take the me." Roger pointed out unceremoniously. If it was little Joey a few hours ago, he would have pointed out loudly that it was wrong for Roger to think of His Majesty in this way, and His Majesty was right in everything. But at this moment, she was a little happy because Roger said that. At least in his eyes, the Queen of Eternal Night is not perfect. Who would dare to use words like "Culprit" to describe the Queen... But the happiness onlysted for a moment, her eyes dimmed, she lowered her head, and pulled the corner of Roger''s shirt, "Don''t talk about your majesty behind your back, it''s not good." Roger keenly captured her mood changes, and when he was happy, he became even more disappointed. He couldn''t help but ask strangely, "So what did His Majesty do to target you and make you unhappy?" Little Joey hurriedly shook his head and denied, "No, no, how could His Majesty target me, a small member, she is so nice, beautiful, and generous, she doesn''t feel the air of an emperor at all..." "So you''re not happy, because she didn''t do anything?" "Yeah, your Majesty is such a perfect existence, just looking up makes you feel like you have no value in existence... Hmm!" Little Joey covered his mouth. identally, he was pulled by Roger''s forehand and backhand, to tell the truth. Roger looked at the way she wanted to be angry with him but didn''t dare, and he was distressed, and he couldn''t helpughing, "Why are you so stupid? Say it if you''re not happy, let it out if you''re angry, it''s hard to keep it in your heart. of." "But I''m in Aodu, and I don''t know anyone..." Little Joey was also aggrieved. In the past, if you were unhappy, you could talk to Montgomery and drink with otherrades and ssmates. But now she has abandoned everything in the past and stayed in Aodu. People she knows are fighting in all directions, and there is no one to look for. Moreover, when ites to His Majesty''s little emotions, and she dares to speak, how many dare to listen? "You can find me!" Roger hugged her tightly, bit her ear, and said, "I''ve already told you my identity secret, and you won''t even tell me the little things on your mind?" Little Joey panicked to avoid the itchiness of the air blowing in his ears, and blushed, "It''s not that you refuse, but you are the president, and I am your consultant and assistant, so I can''t trouble you to say what you have... " Roger interrupted directly, "Then the subordinate can smack the boss?" "At that time... I hadn''t even joined the job at that time!" Little Joey was so embarrassed that he was so ashamed, he put his arms on his chest and tried to break free. It''s a pity that Roger didn''t give her this chance. Instead, he embraced the tenderness, simplicity, and inferiority in his bones. He didn''t even know the identities of "Couple" and "Subordinate", so he rushed to his side''s little girl. It is indeed the head of love, but this kind of head is also a bit cute, isn''t it? Since he took it, he didn''t want to turn this rtionship into the obedience and ttery that little Joey was used to. A lot of thinking in modern society still exists in his heart, and little Joey''s performance ispletely worthy of his tenderness. Roger pressed her small head to his chest and asked softly, "If I have trouble at work, or if I''m not satisfied with a big man, would you listen to me nagging?" "Of course, I would!" "Then, in turn, I would also like to listen to you. We are a couple now, and we may be partners in the future. We must support each other in work and life. You don''t always use your subordinates to restrain yourself, you are privileged here with me. , For example, I must appease your mood." When Little Joey heard Roger''s words, he raised his face and stared at him, the moisture in his eyes became heavier and heavier. She asked timidly, "Well, then I''m not happy, can I tell the adults? Does this count as causing trouble for the adults?" "It''s..." Roger deliberately slowed down for half a beat, and when little Joey''s disappointment was about to show, he quickly continued the second half of the sentence, "But I''m happy to deal with all the trouble you''ve caused because I''m willing to be you future reliance. "My lord! You don''t want to be so nice to me! I will be more and more greedy in the future... I will be ruined by you. I will no longer be loyal, I will be jealous of others, sensitive and suspicious, and suddenly happy and angry, It''s such a horrible feeling, I don''t know myself..." Little Joey hugged Roger hard with his backhand, and the tears he had been holding back welled up in his eyes. She buried her face in Roger''s chest. The panic, grievance, and inferiority she had suppressed this night could no longer be controlled. It was like a flooding up all the time as if it was going to engulf her, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing. Little Joey Barton is also a beautiful, excellent, and proud girl. She has lived in the envy of others for more than ten years, and her character is straightforward. Most of the people around her take good care of her. But after awakening to Roger''s monopoly, she will unconsciouslypare herself with the women around him. It happened that theparison target tonight was the Queen of Eternal Night. In an instant, little Joey''s confidence copsed. Even if nothing substantive happened between Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night, she just looked at the backs of the two people, and it was hard to breathe. A good partner is a good thing, but he is too good, his thoughts and thoughts are like a dragon from the nine heavens, and he ispletely out of control. Instead, it is a burden and a pressure. At that time, little Joey felt as humble as mustard and could not control Roger at all. The realities and gaps that she was happy and didn''t care about before suddenly appeared clearly, swallowing up all the light in her small world. In the darkness, no matter how hard that little firefly tries to shine, it cannot light up the whole world! She thought, to be a well-behaved and obedient deputy, staying by his side is victory. Even though she will be swallowed by darkness in this process, this is the path she chooses. But when she was almost in despair, Roger unexpectedly gave her the identity of his girlfriend and was willing to listen to her thoughts, and promised to be her future support. This is a natural guarantee inter generations. In an empire where machismo is prevalent, and in a feudal era where marriage is more of a bundle of interests, it is like a ray of light that brightens up Little Joey''s world again. So, she cried unrestrainedly, because all the unease finally came to an end. Roger didn''t think that this little Joey was made of water, so fierce when he cried. But when I cried, my emotions gradually calmed down. He waited patiently for her to finish crying, his eyes turned into walnuts, but the vibrant smile from the past returned to his face, and he finally felt relieved. "Can you say why you were unhappy before?" "Um... I-I''ve been worried that I''ll be disliked by adults." "You are already more beautiful than the most beautiful wife I imagined I could marry in the past. How could I dislike it?" Roger''s words are not a lie, but the real thoughts of that ordinary young man on earth. A gentle and virtuous character was the only requirement for his wife. "My lord, you are so good at coaxing people!" Little Joey couldn''t believe it, "Compared to Your Majesty, andpared to those nobledies in Aodu, I am a firefly, how can I be called beautiful? to more, more beautiful girls... so I''m nothing..." Roger remembered a poem and said softly, "You are not the sun, you are not the moon, don''t you have a little less fun?" You have finished your existence, you have lit yourmp; All you have is your own, and you are indebted to no one; You simply obey, your inner strength. You broke through the shackles of darkness, you are small, but you are not small. " Little Joey was fascinated, "This is?" "This is Firefly." "Gorgeous." She leaned against Roger''s chest as if she was drunk. The girl took her hand and said like a cat, "Sir, it''s veryte, are you staying here?" "Um?" "Because your little firefly wants to illuminate you!" Roger smiled, rubbed her slender waist, retreated to the bedside, and fell together. At the same time, she released her mental power, knocked out the magic crystalmp in the room, and untied the light shirt on her body with a dexterous hand, "Let me check where the firefly emits light." Chapter 76: I suggest you execute Roger Chapter 76: I suggest you execute Roger Chapter 76 I suggest you execute Roger The mysterious capital, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. The Queen of Eternal Night summoned Margaret, the left minister, alone. Margaret is in charge of military affairs and intelligence and has two special secret intelligence units under hermand, named Nightingale and Sparrow. The members of Nightingale are not limited to the human race, most of them are bards, and a few are noble courtesans. Regardless of gender, Nightingale''s primary selection criterion is beauty and then training to master all kinds of chat, pua, and charm. They roam among the upper ss and professional powerhouses and obtain information through superb means. The upation and personnelposition of sparrows are veryplicated. On the surface, they are ordinary people with popr faces that cannot be found in the crowd. But in fact, he is proficient in various skills of unlocking, eavesdropping, and escaping, and is an expert in forcibly obtaining information. Nightingale and Sparrow joined hands and made significant contributions to the war that swept the Seventeen Kingdoms. There is no doubt about the importance of intelligence in war. A little extra information at a critical moment can turn the tide of the war. After the establishment of the empire, the war gradually subsided, but the Queen of Eternal Night''s investment in this nightingale and sparrow didn''t decrease, but even more. Because the enemy turned to the surrounding religious countries of different races and wanted to infiltrate or find seedlings from those believers who were willing to provide information to the empire, the price paid was several times that of the previous countries that were also human races. Although the progress of external intelligence acquisition is slow, Margaret has done quite a good job controlling domestic intelligence. "Nightingale did notice that some nobles were deliberately hoarding food and grass. It was because of the minister''s oversight and thought it was a normal reserve, but I didn''t realize that they even made that kind of money!" When Margaret heard the situation described by the Queen of Eternal Night, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Even an old Yinbi like her doesn''t despise this kind of shamelessness that makes it difficult for the country to make money, and can''t wait to swallow the people at the bottom. The olddy worked hard to pretend to be the Nationalist Army to reduce the possibility of the Seventeen Kingdoms rebelling. As a result, the aristocrats in the empire made trouble with the issue of food and wanted to hoard it, and the serfs and thend were collected together. Isn''t this forcing the people of the Seventeen Nations to rebel and making her previous hard work go to waste? I was negligent before, but the Queen of Eternal Night reminded her that she will not let these scumbags go, and solemnly promises: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I will mark all the nobles who have this dissent, and don''t give them any chance to rebel and defect!" The Queen of Eternal Night smiled lightly, "No, after the investigation, you can arrange a channel for them to escape to the Cult State, and just intercept the property they took away at the border." Margaret said unexpectedly, "Your Majesty, it''s not a pity for these people to die. You let them go so easily?" "Let go?" The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, "It would be too easy if I gave them a death, I want them to sit outside the country to be strong and strong, and then sweep across the heaven where they think the moon is particrly round, They caught it back and hung it on the streetlights... This trick is called killing people!" Margaret''s bloodline of demons, a natural evil camp, heard her red eyes shining brightly, "Your Majesty is a good n! y with him, y with him, y enough! Your trick is relieved!" The Queen of Eternal Night satzily on the throne of stars, listening to Margaret''s praise, a smile appearing on the corner of her mouth. It feels really good to be ttered. The feeling of copying homework is also really good. The way is for the ministers, and the glory is for the king. That''s right! If it was the previous Queen of Eternal Night, she would have interrupted Margaret''s praise because a good queen would not listen to rainbow farts. And also to make it clear that this was not my idea, and let the credit go to Roger. But after talking with Roger tonight, she "Figured it out". High EQ means doing what you want and returning to yourself, while low EQ means bingzy. Anyway, Roger doesn''t care about these false names, so why should she waste her lips exining to him because of her moral standards? Being tired is not thankful, why bother? She has realized that if what someone wants is apples, it is not good to send a few cartons of oranges. In the same way, no amount of rewards can satisfy the greed of some people, and no amount of lofty ideas can wake up all imperial people. So the Queen of Eternal Night is toozy to carry the "Perfect" character. That''s why Angelina heard her confidently say, I''m here to eat dessert at your house. The acim of the tenth volume of "The History of the Qingteng Empire" dispelled thest worry of the Queen of Eternal Night. Most people of the empire can ept an imperfect queen, as long as she can bring victory, safety, food, and clothing to everyone, and keep their little happiness. These poor people at the bottom are really easy to satisfy. But those nobles, who always put their interests first, and the queen who has a littleck of behavior, etiquette, or words, will infinitely magnify the criticism, and the reputation will be harmed. Because she was concerned for her face and reputation, the Queen of Eternal Night was coerced by these public opinions and did many things against her will. In the past, the queen was the only CEO of the Green Vines Empire, and the aristocrats who mastered the capital style were the chairman. With the means they are good at, they have facilitated many things and cut away the greatest interests. The Eternal Night Queen once felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell. Roger told her she didn''t owe the empire. The Queen of Evernight suddenly wanted to understand that those people held her, praised her, prescribed her what the queen should be like, and restrained her to be pure like a saint. They kidnapped her to do her best for the empire and bear all the internal and external troubles. They have done so much, yet they are in a mess, sucking the blood of the empire, and living the most decadent, extravagant, and indulgent life. Secretly, I don''t know how tough at myself, this stupid "King", right? The Queen of Eternal Night is naturally very smart, but she was toozy to use her brain before. She quickly figured out this move. I was the one who should be the supreme person in this country, but in the end, I became a part-time worker for you? Why? No matter how well you do, you will never get their loyalty. Only if they damage their interests a little, should they change the queen or betray the country for glory? Tired and no longer in love. From now on, the opinions of the imperial nobles have all been bullshit! Sorry, nobles, I am no longer a perfect queen! Anyway, as long as most people are guaranteed to have enough food, I will smoke and drink and drive Gundam. I am also a good queen! She realized that in addition to the responsibility of the "King", there should be a freedom that belongs to the "King". To a certain extent, the Queen of Eternal Night tends to be brought down by Roger at this moment. It''s just that the Queen of Eternal Night''s sense of responsibility is far stronger than that of Roger''s, so even if she is unmotivated, she will still do her best for the empire. But without those external rules and regtions, she is more real and more selfish. First of all, you can enjoy Margaret''s rainbow farts! Of course, Margaret had a great time tonight. As one of the most fanatical Poison fans, she indulged in expressing the wisdom of the Queen of Eternal Night with a rainbow fart of 3,000 words. She was not interrupted, ovee with joy that the Queen is so fond of her fans! With this single bet, double bet, triple bet, the staying power, the punchline, can Angelina do it? Margaret''s tail swung triumphantly behind her, and her eyes rolled. Today, she is going to take advantage of His Majesty''s pleasure and do a big thing! Only to hear Margaret say in a distressed tone: "Your Majesty, the imperial aristocrats have a heart of disobedience, which has a lot to do with "New Arcane"." The Queen of Eternal Night''s expression darkened slightly, "So, do you think "New Arcane" is wrong?" Margaret, I misunderstood you, you are beautiful, and you want to stop me from driving the giant transformation golem? "Your Majesty, you have misunderstood. I have recited the "New Arcane" no less than ten times, and the wisdom that transcends the times is revealed between the lines. You are the beacon that illuminates the magician''s path! You are thepass that makes magic great again!" Margaret replied with an aria, "The "New Arcane" will continue, but there are some small obstacles now. I want to help you quickly calm down the disgust of the nobles and traditional magicians, that is..." The Queen of Eternal Night beckoned, "But it doesn''t matter." She has not forgotten that there is a sword of Damocles on the top of the empire that may fall at any time, the ten-year countdown predicted by Roger. Therefore, the sooner magicians are allowed to support the industrialization of magic and contribute their wisdom and strength, the sooner the empire''s national strength can take off. Seeing this, Margaret immediately took a step forward and said in a low voice, "This minister suggests that you execute Roger Charles, the president of "New Arcane". Your Majesty can immediately regain the approval of the magicians!" The Queen of Eternal Night frowned, "New Arcane" was founded by Roger and executed him. Who will continue to run this magazine?" "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry, the most difficult part of "New Arcane" is toe up with a new and feasible idea. Now this most difficult level has been ovee under His Majesty''s guidance. Then Roger is just a waste brother, If you can do this well if the rest of the work is handed over to the minister, I will make the magazine better for you!" "Oh, so you want to pick fruit?" "If you don''t trust your minister, I think the Minister of History, Dio Brando, can also preside over "New Arcane"!" The Eternal Night Queen almost rolled her eyes. Speaking of which, aren''t these two people the same person? You cut one, who will y the other? Undead? My dear Zuo Prime Minister, how much fake wine did Ning drink toe up with such a clever n? But Margaret also confidently analyzed, "Your Majesty, there is no gambling element in this wave. Executing Roger to regain the approval of the magicians, and then advancing the thinking of magic industrialization step by step, will go smoothly. Such a small sacrifice. , you can exchange for a huge speed increase, you can''t miss the opportunity, you can''t lose it again, you can''t hesitate anymore..." To be honest, Margaret''s strategy, although a bit vicious, is effective. Pushing Roger out to quell public anger, and then changing the goal of overall industrialization, is indeed easier for magicians to ept to gradually apply magic to the field of people''s livelihood. It''s like negotiating, first putting forward a high price that the other party absolutely cannot ept, and then making concessions by lowering the price a little bit. The magician of boiling water, Margaret is confident that she has a 98% sess rate! But the problem is that the Queen of Eternal Night has aplicated impression of Roger, and the conversation in the Law Salon has risen to the level of "Confidant". In her opinion, in this great empire, Roger Aiqing is the only person who can understand her aspirations and view the empire and the gods from a simr height. Angelina, Margaret, etc. are more than loyal, but the pattern is far worse than Roger''s. He was already walking on an extremely lonely road. If there were no more Rogers, wouldn''t it be even more lonely, and there would not even be apanion? Taking ten thousand steps back, it is not umon for the traditional magicians, mainly nobles, to agree with the Queen of Eternal Night, who is now lying t. To kill the donkey, to kill the real honest girl, to please a bunch of grass? Oh, without ten years of cerebral thrombosis, it would be impossible to do such a thing as the self-destruction of the Great Wall! Margaret spoke freely and generously,paring the many benefits of Aria''s execution of Roger. The Queen of Eternal Night became impatient and raised her hand slightly. Under the blessing of a series of specialties such as silent hair, instant hair, extreme effect, and giant, a mage''s hand isparable to a forbidden spell. At a speed that Margaret can''t react at all, he suddenly grabs the tail with the arrow... Huh, she was always lifted to the top of the hall. "What--" Margaret let out a high-pitched scream. The Queen of Eternal Night stepped off the throne of stars, admiring the left side hanging upside down, her lips slightly raised. In the past, she would not punish her subjects like this. But at this moment she has let herself go, and Margaret makes herself ufortable, so y with her until it''s fun. I am free ('''')! The Margaret was in the air, only to feel that her tail was about to break off at any moment, and then fell into a muddy flesh. It is said that this height can''t kill a magus, but a 1.8-meter tall man can drown and faint in a 1.4-meter swimming pool. Being attacked by the Queen of Eternal Night, Margaret was a little short of brain capacity at this time. The Queen of Eternal Night thoughtfully said, "Margaret, what you just said was all out of loyalty to me? Margery defended her grievance. "Of course, the minister is loyal, very loyal, absolutely loyal, and never has the slightest intention to harm Your Majesty! I beg you to let the minister go!" The Queen of Eternal Night sneered, raised her hand again with a mage hand, and pped Margery''s very firm little ass: "Well, you didn''t want to hurt me, but you wanted to hurt Angelina. Did I say something wrong?" "I don''t, I want your Majesty''s wish toe true sooner..." Pop, pop, pop, pop! A few ps on Margaret''s ass. Her petite body spun in midair, her limbs fluttering helplessly, but she couldn''t catch even a single straw. Margaret turned into a small demon ceiling fan, and because of the deformation and discement of her clothes, her curvy figure was fully disyed. Arge piece of spring is exposed, coupled with the pitiful little expression, forming a beautiful picture that makes people think again and again. The scene that was supposed to appear in the middle of the game came out ahead of time because of the "Transformation" of the Queen of Eternal Night! In the cheerful atmosphere, Margaret wanted to cry. Pain, shame, and fear. The truth that I tried to hide was also revealed, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I know that I was wrong. I thought about making the blue-haired Virgin feel ufortable. I can ept it if you don''t kill him, as long as the trash brother is dismissed from office at the speed of light. The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, removed the Mage''s hand, and added a feather fall technique, causing Margaret to fall to the ground at a speed that would not hurt her. Thank you for your cooperation, I am happy now~ Margaret stood up rubbing her little butt. She peeked at the Queen of Eternal Night and was not angry. "Next time you nder, remember to use your brain." Margaret: ? ? ? I want to say that I will never dare, but what do you mean, Your Majesty? I can''t help but continue to think of ways to smother that blue-haired Virgin! Chapter 77: I want to be a bad woman Chapter 77: I want to be a bad woman Chapter 77 I want to be a bad woman Looking at Margaret''s surprised expression, the Queen of Eternal Night revealed an unpredictable smile. Human nature is an interesting thing. Just a little guidance, she thought crooked. The Queen of Eternal Night is very sure that Margaret must now think that she is supporting her to engage Angelina. It''s just that she needs toe up with a smarter and more perfect n to do it. The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand and made this little half-blooded devil retreat. Although she was limping, Margaret didn''t lose her will, but entered into a high fighting spirit! Indeed, Margaret also thought in her heart that His Majesty''sst sentence was to imply that she "Must be next time"! Brave Mary, not afraid of difficulties! Next time, little auntie, I wille up with a more exciting way to let the Blue-haired Virgin also feel the pain I am suffering today! Looking at the back of her leaving, the Queen of Eternal Night sighed softly, "Is this forcing me to be a bad woman?" Just then, a little bit of anticipation appeared on that beautiful face. If Margaret couldmand Angelina, how would Roger react? Do you pretend you can''t see and continue to lie down or do you help your sister to fight back? The Queen of Eternal Night wanted to see if that guy would move. Of course, she didn''t do it for fun, but as an attempt. In the past, she believed that the charm of the king and the clear rewards and punishments were enough to control these subordinates. But as the empire grows, there is insufficient external pressure, and more and more entanglements of interests are involved, making it difficult to lead the team. Even the most loyal subordinates in the past have wavered. The nobles received numerous awards, and cut taxes again and again, but they didn''t gain loyalty, but only doubled greed. No matter how harsh the punishment is, as long as it is profitable, someone will be looking for loopholes. This is not the era of the past when everyone was united and everyone worked together, just for the weak to survive. Roger, the little ancestor, even made the Queen of Eternal Night understand that the benefits of sowing chaos are not good, and ruling with an iron fist may also have the opposite effect. Instead, she beat Margaret. She didn''t remember hating herself, and she would work harder to overpower Angelina. Such an outrageous reality made the Queen of Eternal Night realize that it is difficult and simple to control people''s hearts. Carrots and sticks. As long as you find the carrot and hang it in front of the donkey''s eyes, you can make sure that the donkey will spread its hooves and run fast. In the past when she was reading history books, she read that an emperor of the Veronica Dynasty came to the throne at the age of eight, and the regent and officials had a lot of power, and the little emperor shivered. But the mother is very brave. The queen mother uses all sorts of cunning methods and maniptions avable to women to the limit, guiding the influential ministers to fight and restrain each other, dying the onset of internal and external troubles, and stubbornly persisting until the little emperor grows up and takes power. The Eternal Night Queen once thought that only the weak would resort to tricks. But after being hit hard by reality, she abandoned many shackles and tried to let go of herself once... hiss~ This effect is so good that it makes my back feel cold! What''s wrong with being a little addicted? Tonight, I realized! Only by falling into darkness and bing a bad woman can this empire have a bright future! The Queen of Eternal Night stood up from the Star Throne and stepped down from the Star Throne, turned to look at it, and frowned slightly. The powerful and domineering appearance of this throne was co-designed by the master alchemists and her during the founding of the People''s Republic of China, and it was only after more than ten revisions that she was satisfied. But now, she is not satisfied. Changes in mentality have brought about changes in aesthetics. Especially since the throne forced her to sit up straight, not suitable for loafing around. the Queen of Eternal Night dislikes it a little bit, thinking it is not worthy of her current self. The Queen of Eternal Night recited the incantation and pointed her finger at the throne of stars. The magic power forms a furnace, and the throne of stars melts under high temperature, but it doesn''tpletely liquefy. The corpse of a powerful beast fell from the void, turned into bones and merged into the throne of stars, and began to rebuild ording to the queen''s wishes. The magic energy arrives like a tide and then recedes like a tide. On the nineyered stairs at the end of the Hall of State Administration, the new version of the ship''s Star Throne reveals its true appearance. The base is spirally stacked with white bones and stars meteorites. The white and ck add radiance to each other, filled with an inexhaustible mist of blood, which seems to be apanied by countless unwilling roars, imprisoning the souls of countless beasts. The throne is taller and wider overall, with a certain reclining angle on the backrest. Originally, the top of the throne was decorated with elegant ivy branches, but at this time it was dyed with blood, with fang-like thorns, which were ferocious and majestic. The Queen of Eternal Night sat on the new Star Throne and leaned back. Although it is made of hard materials, because the curve of the throne fits the body ingeniously, it is indescribablyfortable. The contact area isrge, the pressure is small, and thefort is not directly rted to the hardness of the material. It''s just an ordinary family, there is no need or spare money to urately customize an ergonomic iron sofa based on their body data. To set off the image of a bad woman in her heart, the Queen of Eternal Night spent countless materials and magic power, and she was very satisfied with the result. It''s just that in the past, she always sat upright and leaned forward slightly, feeling full of oppression. Now that the new constetion throne has be wider, the back of the chair is tilted back, and she is not sitting on it, but lying on her side. The two long legs ovepped, the eyes narrowedfortably, and the expression made people feel a little careless. Lazy, mysterious, and powerful, people can''t read her mind at all. In the majesty, there is an indescribable charm. If the Church of the Seven Gods sees her current state, it will preach that the Queen of Eternal Night has fallen into the evil and chaotic camp again. But the Queen of Eternal Night likes her new throne very much. Herzy appearance shows someck of respect for courtiers, and it is very different from the teachings of all court etiquette teachers in the past. She is afraid that she will be scolded as "Indecent" by rigid nobles. But it''s all over if you''re happy, don''t care what those people think! She is the queen of this empire, so how could she even be taught by someone else? I will find my path in the future! She seemed to have opened some shackles, and the bottomless magic power faintly echoed and resonated with the blood mist of the Throne of Stars. It replenished the consumption faster than before, and then broke through the previous upper limit all the way! The rippling magic energy overflowed from her body and condensed into many dynamic magic spirits, giving birth to a very weak and very instinctive consciousness. These magic elves participate in the magic and can magnify their power tenfold. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t ignite the divine fire but took the road of absorbing faith and life essence to strengthen herself. That way is to destroy all beings and make up for the self. And the demand for faith will be more and more greedy. The Queen believes that the path of the gods is powerful, but it is a bit eviler than the demons in hell. So she is only exploring the end of magic. In terms of magical reserves, purity, and control, she is now standing on top of all beings in the Eternal night world. The magic energy moves slightly. Twelve magical eyes appeared in the air, and from different angles, they used the photo-taking technique to capture the peerless elegance of the Queen of Eternal Night. Then she picked out the most satisfying "Selfie" and sent it directly into Roger''s mind through the magic beacon. After pondering for a while, she stretched out her hand and grabbed it. The Queen of Eternal Night took out a tattered magic notebook from the great library and read it with relish. "Tierra Anecdote Examination" The author''s ce was scraped off, and he could only spell out the word "Joe" vaguely, as he said he was a certain high priest of the Church of the Goddess of War. I don''t know if this notebook is true or not, and I don''t know if it''s ck or blowing, but it does record a lot of tea-vored operations. Bad is bad, and effective is effective. For the Queen of Eternal Night, who is determined to be a bad woman, it cannot be said to be a guiding light, it can only be said to be a reference answer. Copying homework, or something, I like it the most! So, Dio has to work hard to be bad today! The Ice Room. Roger and little Joey fell on the bed in a mess, staggering against each other like octopuses, and slept deeply because of extreme exhaustion. The match was sessfulst night, and with the sound of the whole army attacking, One Piece frantically pushed the line and directly entered the tower. After taking care of his position, he was robbed of blood by Firefly in a few seconds. One Piece became angry, and with the blessing of the deep sea heart, he directly returned to the line of troops, and the two sides fought together again. Although Firefly has a blood advantage, One Piece is a line tyrant in the early stage, and she will soon be fully suppressed. The two sides are all rookie chickens who don''t speak the rules and rely on instinct to peck each other. Firefly has recovery skills, but there is always an upper limit on the amount of mana. After consuming all the mana, it will lose its advantage, and there is no way to fight back. For the rest of the time, she could only beg the enemy to push the crystal quickly and end her torture to her as soon as possible. However, One Piece was unreasonable and started to abuse the spring ording to the moves he learned from the teachers. It dragged on for three hours, and the two of them were exhausted, so they hugged each other and fell asleep. The sky is getting brighter. Little Joey suddenly felt a hard foreign body sensation on his legs. The little hand touched it subconsciously, and he touched something familiar. It was One Piece''s violent de that could be called the king of torture. Suddenly she was frightened and sober. Here, Roger also woke up. Little Joey shrank to the corner of the bed with a squeak, and asked timidly, "Boss, are you okay again?" "Cough, misunderstanding, misunderstanding..." Roger blushed unusually and pulled the quilt to pretend that nothing happened. It''s normal for young people to have a spring dream. After all, the meals in the duke''s mansion are nutritious. However, he woke up someone next to him, which was embarrassing. What''s even more embarrassing is that in Chunmeng, it''s not the beauty by the pillow, but the Queen of Eternal Night... He reacted to that scornful woman. He really couldn''t say this to little Joey. After calming down for a while, Roger realized that it was not a dream. It is the photo-taking technique sent by the Queen of Eternal Night through the letter on her leg, the magic version of "Selfie". He couldn''t help feeling that the blood mother''s magical attainments were bottomless. It seemed that he could unterally upgrade the version of the magic beacon and add new functions? No one is no better than you! What''s even more outrageous is that the Queen of Crap didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, melted the Throne of Stars and remade version 2.0, and then still had the spare time to take selfies? This is so... Who can stand it? The former Empress of Eternal Night, even if she stepped on the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood, still had a little bit of the shadow of a little princess, and there was a girl''s delicacy hidden in the depths of her coercion. She is a "King" condensed with strength above legend and lofty ideals, and she has an unreal feeling of perfection. The invible aloofness between the eyebrows, the dignified viin boss, has a kind of holy taste, do you dare to believe it? In the selfie that Roger just received, the Queen of Eternal Night iszy and mysterious, lying on her side on the monstrous throne. There is contempt and yfulness between the brows, and the corner of his mouth is a smirk that is condescending to all living beings. A proper lousy woman. Is this unlocking new attributes and awakening the Queen of Darkness? Roger suspects that he has touched a hidden plot line that no yer in his previous life has opened. Compared to her current self, the Queen of Eternal Night''sst appearance in this picture is indeed too different; so much so that even a straight man would think they are two different people. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night has lost thest trace of greed and the world bes clear and magnanimous. This taste is so delicious, Yu is home! Maybe, this is what the real viin should have? Theplete body of the Queen of Eternal Night that had not beenpleted by the production team before? I... I can do it! Roger tried to pull the trigger of the gun, but the more he pulled, the more excited he became. A gluttonous eater, it is hard to be interested in food. A young man who has been crazy all night without restraint doesn''t want to click the license te number when he sees it. As a result, there is now a picture of the Queen of Eternal Night, forcibly ending the time of the sage early, and the LSP is full of blood and resurrected. This was something she could have never done before. The person is still the same, and the imperial robe is still the same imperial robe. Not revealing or demonic, but with a delicate fragrance that entices people''s hearts, it turns into a unique style, which makes her extraordinarily charming all of a sudden. It was just a nce, but it was as profound as it was engraved in my mind. The beauty is so beautiful that it has been around the beam for three days, and the rest is hard. Little Joey, who was huddled in the corner, finally had a shallow understanding of man as a creature. Hearing that Roger said it was a misunderstanding, he didn''t mean to bully him again, he rolled back into Roger''s arms, clinging to him, his voice soft like azy cat, "Then continue to sleep, you are still exhausted. What is adding more fuel to the fire? A certain person was already full of evil thoughts, but when he was pushed by the body that let him taste the wonderful taste, he couldn''t control the gun at all! He hugged little Joey back, and a pair of hands that had grasped her sensitive weaknesses began to y tricks. Soon, the girl''s sensitive body also reacted. "You can be bad, you can toss people, you bastard who doesn''t let people sleep..." She pouted and pouted, but because of the gentleness in her character, she tried her best to cooperate with his unbridled plunder. Roger kept his movements as light as possible and said in his heart that he was wronged. It''s all an ident caused by your idol being inappropriate, posting pictures indiscriminately, and not giving you a holiday. I am also a victim! Although he was doing happy things, Roger suddenly felt a regret that he wanted but couldn''t get. "The number one bad woman in the world!" He said something vaguely and finally ended an unexpected battle. He tenderly cherished the little woman who almost fainted in his arms. Don''t think too much about what you can''t get, and cherish the talent in front of you. Sleep again until the sun rises three poles. It''s noon today. On the northern coast of the Qingteng Empire, therey the sixteen provinces of Yamen. This is the most powerful Yaman Empire before the Ivy Empire, also known as the Veronica Dynasty. Afford, the former capital of the dynasty is now the capital of a province This is a magnificent city, with a white wall 45 meters high. It was designed and built by the Church of Wisdom to which the God of Knowledge belongs. It is strong enough to resist the full blow of a legendary powerhouse. As a result, a 500-meter-long section was directly smashed by the Queen of Eternal Night, and the Qingteng Iron Cavalry drove straight in. The nobles and officials who had been in contact with Nightingale for a long time bowed their heads and escorted Veronica XVI to the guillotine. The change of dynasties, which should have been magnificent, was so unpretentious and boring. "Smart people" will always buy new tickets in advance when the ship is about to sink. Of course, there are also bereaved members of the Veronica family who have always been in the underground of Asifford City. A few days ago, they finally got the eldest princess they were looking forward to. Shady Veronica. The eldest princess of the previous dynasty, the saintess of the god of knowledge, was pinned on by the remnants of the seventeen kingdoms and prophesied that she would overthrow the tyranny of Qingteng and end this Eternal night''s Tianming mentor. This is a quiet girl with ck hair and blue eyes, beautiful as a work of art. The slender hand who should be reading the scroll is now in charge of life and death, shouldering the heavy responsibility of revitalizing the family and the dynasty. At this moment, Shady ends her magicalmunication with Princess Yashica. She turned to look at the nearly 1,000 members of the Tianming Army who were wearing hoods, old and young, and their faces were hidden in the shadows. Her eyes gradually became firm, as if a fire was burning, "Our actions today will announce the existence of the Tianming Army to the world. This may be the beginning of the road to recovery, or it may be the end of our lives, everyone, prepare Facing the violent storms of the Qingteng Empire, are you calling for the dawn?" A group of people folded their hands in front of their chests and responded in unison: "Always be ready, Tutor!" They are the backbone of the Tianming Army, the elite of the Church of the Seven Gods, thest resort of the Veronica Dynasty, and the dead men that Shady has been training. It is also the gravedigger who should have stabbed the most deadly sword against the Qingteng Empire in the long river of fate. But in the river channel that has turned into a tributary, if they debuted two years earlier, can they still set off huge waves in the future? Shady didn''t know. But she will still move forward firmly until she dies. Only the will that is inextinguishable under all odds can be worthy of everyone''s "Teacher." Chapter 78: Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf then Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf Chapter 78: Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf then Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf Chapter 78 Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf then Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf In the middle of the Tabsaksha dessert, there were many Orc in their Camps, snoring loudly. These Orcs are hard. They ran a whole night, search hard, and yet didnt find the enemy trace. Only to find some empires scout. Ordinarily, it is not a problem to grasp the tentacles of the enemy and push back his position, right? There is also Tasika riding on a silver dragon in the sky to provide vision. Maybe the enemy general deserves the nickname "Fox of the Empire", and he can hide with no ws even in the endless desert without cover. The orc elite allied forces held their breath and ran until dawn, but didn''t find a happy target. No matter how high the morale is, it has never been able to match the enemy, and now it is almost consumed. By the morning, some infantrymen had fallen behind, and Princess Tasika ordered them to camp and rest. She assured everyone that she would continue to search for the cunning ivy fox on a giant dragon, and everyone must rest well and wait for the decisive battle with the enemy. It was Tasika and her confidants who were the first to discover the enemy scout, and then eliminated and tortured them. Rommel''s route of advance and the campsite, Tasika knew them very well. After knowing this, she avoided the enemy''s tracks with great precision, and at the same time, Rommel didn''t discover the main force of the orcs The generals of the Green Vines Empire were all swayed by their queen, and the persimmons were picked up and squeezed hard, and found that they would stick to them. You Qi has just experienced a big victory. The Green Vines Empire has a high fighting spirit and is eager to make more achievements. But when Tasika came out with an elite army, she didn''t want to fight, she just went shopping, she just went shopping hard. So there was a strange scene in the desert that was quite rare in this era, and both sides wanted to fight but couldn''t do so: The Rommel Legion could not find an enemy, and the resistance they encountered was very weak. The orc elite coalition also couldn''t find an enemy, so they had nowhere to vent their enthusiasm for protecting their homnd and defending the country, and they moved away from Serena City step by step. As for the city of Serena, the information was blocked by the adjudication monks of the Church of the Goddess of War, and they werepletely unaware of the movements of the Rommel army. The upper echelons of the city continued to live a peaceful life and were still waiting for the triumph of the first-hand Tequ princess. This wave of old Joestar directly hit the atmosphere. He took advantage of Tasika''s umted fame in the past, sold more than 30 beautiful bodies as futures, and integrated the main force of the orcs. After that, he arranged for the main force to leave, exposing the weak rear. The strategy for this round was to devour the wolf. First, the Green Vines Empire washed the upperyers of the orc tribe with blood and filled them with hatred, and then she brought justice to the sky and became the savior of the orc tribe. With this halo, and with the elite army in hand, the remaining orc tribes have to unite tightly around her just to not be swept away by the Qing Ivy Empire. Of course, how to sessfully deliver justice is also a question. Old Joestar needs to drive this little fox out of the Khmsak desert after Rommel''s army blood bathed the city of Serena. If she can''t do this, her n to drive away wolves will immediately turn into cerebral palsy behavior of bringing wolves into the room. He gave Rommel a fortified city that had been in business for many years for free so that he could hold it for a long time and operate it slowly. As long as the Green Vines Empire has the determination, it can devour the entire Khenpo Sak Desert. After using the tiger, how to get rid of the tiger, old Joestar thought of a lot of ways. At this time, the military strength of the two sides is as follows: Rommel had five armies with a total of 150,000 men. The first and second armies are his direct descendants. They participated in the Green Vines National Founding War. They are brave and experienced, and they are ranked first in the entire Green Vines Empire battle sequence. The third to fifth armies were those who disguised themselves as the Fuguo Army and were expelled by the hostility of the local people. They left their hometown by suspended animation and were reorganized into a new army, but they were peasants armed with weapons. The training is quite adequate, but he has only bullied unarmed peasants so far. His experience with the regr army is: "The imperial army is here, the brothers are retreating separately!" So after pretending to be the Nationalist Army, their physical fitness was good. It''s just physical fitness. Previously, they fought against the Wolf Tribe with the wind, but with the output, they could only fall into a state of chaos. If they encountered the elite orcs head-on, the three armies would most likely copse at the touch of a button. However, the formal establishment of the empire has an advantage. The number and quality of magicians surpass the maind. Even the three new armies have independent mage groups, and most of the officers at all levels are also magicians. The Magician Corps can be regarded as a multi-functional artillery regimen and can turn things around if you y it well. And old Joestar holds the real elites of 200,000 tribesmen. The orc tribes fought endlessly with each other and robbed foreign countries all year round. Those strong fighting races are all-natural horse archers, and there are many characteristic legions. At the same time, fighting at home, defending said home and the country under the call of Princess Tequ, fighting strength and morale are guaranteed. Even though Rommel was cunning as a fox and had a great reputation, his old Joestar considered himself to be a refined old insidious. But the real invincible treasure of the Green Vines Empire is their Eternal Night Queen. In the previous battle against the Wolf tribe, the Queen of Eternal Night personally took action, transformed into a humanoid bomber, and directly smashed the frontal formation of Wolf''s troops. Then Rommel split the battlefield with heavy cavalry, gradually nibbling away, reaping the results of the battle, and even recruiting recruits to see bloodst time. This time, the battlefield is at Sreina Castle. With the queen''s belligerent character, can she hold back her fight? In conventionalbat, old Joestar is full of confidence! But the enemy has super weapons, and they abuse them. They don''t talk about martial arts at all! After taking into ount the legendary powerhouse of the Queen of Eternal Night, old Joestar''s winning rate plummeted. The elites in his hands are to suppress other orc tribes toplete the integration movement, but he doesn''t want to be a backdrop for the Queen of Eternal Night to recast brilliantly. Moreover, the Queen of Eternal Night also got rid of the projection of the goddess of war not long ago, which made the little bitch so angry that this was the chance for old Joestar to be released from prison. Old Joestar had every reason to suspect that the woman had taken a step beyond the legend. In the end, old Joestar decided that it was impossible to drive them away from the Queen of Eternal Night by himself. In this battle, he can only preserve hisbat power to the greatest extent and achieve his strategic goals by driving away from the wolves and devouring the wolves. So he went to the gap between the worlds, inspired Princess Shady Veronica toe out ahead of schedule, and founded Tianming Army. The Veronica Dynasty has ruled for hundreds of years, and there are a lot of leftovers left behind. Therefore, the Queen of Eternal Night has always spared no effort to hunt down the blood of the Veronica family. Princess Shady is number one on the hunt list. At the same time, Shady has always hoped to overthrow the Qing Ivy Empire and restore the glory of the family. There is another important reason for old Joestar to find her. In the past few years, Shady''s strength has grown to his level: As a believer of the God of Knowledge and a saint of the Church of Wisdom, Shady turned out to be a powerful legendary magician. Old Joestar spected that the eldest princess abandoned the gods and followed the devil to take revenge, imitating the growth path that the Queen of Eternal Night took. If I hate you, I will be you. Although I don''t know how much she has imitated, from the current results, the growth rate of this Tianming mentor''s strength is quite terrifying. It happened that the enlightenment textbook of the Queen of Eternal Night, as well as the subsequent series of cultural invasionbination punches, all stabbed on Shady''s inverse scale. Old Joestar also told Shady unceremoniously, "I''ve had a bowel movement." Although the implementation of these cultural invasion policies has been suspended because the Seventeen Nations have just been pacified and a food crisis broke out, the threat is obvious: With time, this education and propaganda take effect, the traces of the Veronica dynasty will gradually fade away, and there will be fewer and fewer people with forward-looking hearts. One day, the new generation will grow up and will not remember that they were once the subjects of the Veronica Dynasty, but only think that it is a piece of history on thisnd. This is what Shady Veronica fears the most. After all, that dynasty has also reached the end of its decay. Except for the freedom to believe in the god of knowledge, the rest of the people at the bottom cannot be said to be the same as the Green Vines Empire, but they can only be said to be the same. Even though Shady has a cautious personality and thinks that she is not mature now, she can''t wait any longer. Tian Mingjun was established ahead of schedule, and on the surface, it was the first-hand director of the old Joe Star. Digging deeper, it was Roger who let the Queen of Eternal Night master the technique of unification, which caused the butterfly effect... However, old Joestar''s calctions for Shady didn''t stop there. Shady was quite wary of this old Yinbi, thinking that he didn''t have much loyalty to the goddess of war, which was a shame for believers, and even more unscrupulous to others. Yang''s conspiracy was unavoidable, but the conspiracy to use her as a gun was all seen through. In the call just now, Shady''s words were fiery, and they all stabbed old Joestar''s soft underbelly, revealing his thoughts. "Want to drive away tigers and devour wolves, and let the Tianming Army help you take away the Queen of Eternal Night? Yes, but I want benefits, enough benefits." "The orc tribe is now fighting the pressure head-on, and the Tianming Army is still secretly developing. Our urgency seems to be different!" "A friend asked me just now that the Green Vines Empire should be plunged into the war quagmire of the orc tribes, and the Tianming Army took the opportunity to develop. I think this is also a good n, what do you think, High Priest Joestar?" Old Joestar almost scolded his mother, I suspect you are making friends out of nothing! But it was obvious that Shady had the same grasp of the situation as she did. The time on the Orc tribe''s side was urgent, and Joestar didn''t have much room for bargaining. In the end, he could only pay a sky-high remuneration to the Tianming Army. After finishing the magicalmunication with Shady, old Joestar had the illusion that he was taking himself into ount. At first, he seemed to want to set up Tianming Army ahead of schedule to share his pressure. In the end, he sent arge number of military expenses to himself to fund the early establishment of the Tianming Army, giving Shady an excellent opportunity to enter the field? Gan, the migrant worker is me! However, it is the best solution to the current situation, not to mention that Shady also gave him a "Gift", but he has no better choice. Old Joestar was able to think about it, Zhentasika was crying in a storm in the ocean of consciousness. Its okay to give money, and its okay to give magic equipment. You promised to let them choose 10,000 orc ves within ten years? The ves that the Tianming Army wants to choose are not ordinary miners or coolie. Instead, we want the most beautiful orc boy and girl, the most talented orc genius professional, the most intelligent orc craftsmen... To put it bluntly, it is talent, talent, and especially talent! 10,000 sounds like a small number, but if it were all such elite potential stocks of orcs, Tianming Army would simply regard the orc tribe as a talent pool, and turn the potential of the other party into its own. This condition was extremely humiliating and humiliating, and Zhentasika said it was uneptable. What''s even more disgusting is that during the negotiation, old Joestar assured the other party that the blood of the chiefs, including the Cini family, was within the scope of the other party''s choice. Zhentasika questioned him, "Agreeing to this condition, what is the difference between us and the direct subjugation of the country!" Old Joestar replied with a smile, "The difference is big. The main victims of the subjugation of the country are the civilians, and the nobles have ways to avoid losses. But now I just sacrifice some nobles..." It''s not discrimination, but it is indeed easier to be a noble by cultivating talents, intelligence, beauty, and other characteristics. Generations of blood and blood, coupled with different education and resources, the nobles in the broad sense of this era have born outstanding descendants that are a lot higher than themoners. Zhentasika cried more and more bitterly, "When you upied my body, you said that you would help me strengthen the orc tribe, but now you are selling the interests of the orcs. I suspect that you were lying to me before!" Old Joestar was extremely surprised: "What, did you only know now that you were deceived?" "You are shameless, you are shameless, you return your body to me!" "Why should I return the body I cheated with my ability?" "Ah ah ah." Zhentasika was mad, he ignored her attempts to regain control of her body, and was suppressed by old Joestar in an instant. "Naive little girl, when you pin your hope of victory on others, the current situation is doomed, don''t struggle." Waterweed lightly patted her face. Zhentasika questioned him, "You came on behalf of the goddess, but you caused the orc tribe to suffer such heavy losses. Are you worthy of the goddess?" Old Joestar shrugged, "The gods were born for faith, and I came for revenge. As long as I can cause trouble for the Green Vines Empire, the goddess will only reward me, and even wait for me in vain." "Goddess... Goddess, didn''t she promise to protect the orc tribe?" "A promise is always a promise, and it won''te true. You, it''s best to learn not to listen to anything, and to use your eyes to distinguish the facts, otherwise, you will be a little leek who will be sold and help you count the money for the rest of your life." Looking at Zhentasika''s eyes that were so shocked that they lost all light, old Joestar suddenly sighed. He rarely put away his usual sneering tone, and said softly, "Tasika, if you hate me and want to take revenge on me, you''d better wipe away your tears, take a serious look at what I''m doing, and grow up quickly." Zhentasika sneered, "Suddenly such a life mentor''s tone, trying to trick me into continuing to believe in you, what do you do with you?" "No, it''s just that I suddenly feel that afterpleting the task and returning to the kingdom of God, or being bombarded and killed by the Queen of Eternal Night, and being driven out of your body by you as a lonely ghost, maybe this is the most interesting ending?" Old Joestar suddenlyughed a little crazy. Even if the true Tasika is more urate than the Ivy Empire, there is no denying that this smile is very attractive. She took a deep breath, "I will work hard!" Old Joestar didn''t answer. Because in reality, a blood-covered Frostwolf cavalry galloped over. "His Royal Highness Tasika, Serena City was attacked by the Ivy Empire, please ask for support!" Above the silver dragon, a smile appeared on Tasika''s face. The exorcism is over, the next round... It''s still special to drive tigers to devour wolves! Chapter 79: The Queens Successful Stealing Chapter 79: The Queen''s Sessful Stealing Chapter 79 The Queen''s Sessful Stealing In the northern part of the Khenpo Sak Desert, outside the city of Serena. Bloodstained red and yellow sand and rough stone walls, magic swept across the blue sky, and Rommel''s army had begun to siege the city. Under the cover of magic thatpletely suppressed the orc tribe''s firepower, the Ivy soldiers sessfully climbed the city wall, and the guards who were pressing the Bell tribe retreated step by step. Roger walked out of Rommel''s temporary tent and looked at the soldiers of the two tribes fighting in a group on the city wall not far away. Hearing the screams of death, the sh of swords, and the explosion of magic, he felt that the ground under his feet was lightly shaking. All the sights were caused by the mes of war. Being in it, he deeply felt his insignificance. A real war, even if it is on the dominant side, is so cruel. How could there be romance in novels, movies, and games, Roger''s eyes were heavy when he looked at the wounded soldier on the stretcher. Under the temptation of loyalty, glory, fame, and fortune, the youthful young man rushed up and lifted the man with scars all over his body, missing arms, and broken legs. Of course, more of them fell on the front line, smashed to pieces by the enemy''s magic, and even the corpse could not be found. The magic of this world is amazing. A severed limb can be rebuilt, and death can be reborn. But the magic of this world is also very expensive. The precious magic of the army magician is to fight the enemy, and every wounded soldier can''t enjoyprehensive care. A disabled veteran, there are many, many empires. Roger was invited by the Queen of Eternal Night to visit her heroic appearance in breaking the orc king''s city. Filled with curiosity and longing for a real battlefield, he had just so happened to follow her across the space and to the front line. Then he regretted it. It''s one thing to look at CG, but another to smell the pungent blood here. Compared to Odu''s bloody night being caught off guard, the almost endless and ubiquitous battle at this time is a different kind of spectacle and a different kind of despair. He suddenly remembered the phrase "The worst peace is better than the best war". "It''s just that if they wont beat the enemy to the point where they don''t dare to fight, how can they give you peace?" Roger whispered to himself and found a logical paradox. Sometimes in life, you don''t have to think twice, because you don''t have a choice. Like in the past, the rabbit faced all odds, suffered countless losses, and had to fight the war at the 38th parallel. Without this war, who would allow you to develop peacefully? Greed has no end. The gods'' thirst for faith is the same as the capitalist''s pursuit of profit. You will always take one step back and he will take ten steps forward. I didn''t want to be sucked to death by the seven gods, so I had to beat him, even if he gritted his teeth. The good news is that most of the people in the empire are still warm-blooded, not afraid of war, or even longing for war. As the sword of the Queen of Eternal Night points to them, they don''t know what it means to retreat. Even the three new armies, led by the veterans to the top of the city, and with a little spiritual hint from the magician, became braver and braver. With his blood boiling, hepletely forgot himself, and he dared to chop the orc''s head with the big sword in his hand. Usually, the brave one who meets on a narrow road wins. This kind of battle between the two armies doesn''t need to consider defense, just cuts down all the enemies and survives. "After this battle, the empire added another 90,000 warriors." The handsome Rommel walked out of the tent and stood side by side with Roger, holding a cigar with a slight smile on his lips. Wearing a military uniform and shining stars, because the victory of hismander ising, and he has captured a strong enemy for the empire, he exudes charming self-confidence all over his body. Rommel at this time was much more charming than Young Master Erwin that night at the Abyss Mill. "Congrattions, you have won such a big victory, and you are one step closer to the position of Marshal," Roger replied absentmindedly. Rommel nced at him and was quite surprised, "With your courage, you shouldn''t fear war and death, but I can sense your disgust for the battlefield." He remembered that night when he and Rogerpeted with each other in acting under pressure and admired him for using himself as bait to kill powerful enemies. These are all qualities that the imperial people appreciate. That''s why he was surprised; such a young man didn''t yearn to go to the battlefield in person and make outstanding achievements? Roger smiled wryly, "Once you seed, how can I like it?" Rommel savored this sentence, which was very fitting, but he didn''t agree. He corrected himself quite seriously, "The Right Prime Minister is too kind, has it affected you? You sympathize with the casualties of the soldiers, don''t forget that without the merit created by the bones, more imperial people may die." Angelina''s kind name is well known throughout the empire, and Rommel thought that he was the one who influenced his younger sister and led her back to the bravery of the imperial nobles. "This is not the influence of my elder sister. My elder sister appreciates the bravery of the soldiers and will spare no effort to make logistical preparations for you." Roger shook his head and hurriedly washed Angelina''s pot, "It''s just that I haven''t adapted to the military camp yet. It''s just that kind of atmosphere." "Then you have to get used to it as soon as possible. In the army of the Empire, everyone is good at fighting and everyone dares to fight. This is the best atmosphere, and this is the strongest army!" Rommel said very proudly. Roger hesitated. Compared with the strong army in his past, he felt that the atmosphere of the army in this era was entirely brainwashed. It is unreasonable to say that the promotion of the nobles and masters is too much. After all, themoners defended their homes, and the nobles fought hard alongside them. In this azure era, the Qingteng Empire is really hard to see. Rommel is a delicate and sensitive person. He is optimistic about Roger, and he is also curious about what he is thinking and asked, "I feel that you don''t believe me, you think there is a better army in the world than the empires. Is it the elves, dwarven, or Dragonborn troops?" Roger looked into his eyes, knowing that he had caused him a misunderstanding, but he didn''t want to take the name of rape, so he could only exin: "The human race. Those are troops that exist in my ideals and have not yet appeared in this era. They don''t need the most sophisticated equipment, but everyone from the officers to the grassroots understands why they fight, and it is not the superiors, powers, and money that make the team unite. , spiritual magic, but amon ideal." "Fighting for ideals? It sounds beautiful, but such an army cannot exist in a thousand or ten thousand years" Rommel eximed. Roger said solemnly, "It is possible, but the conditions are harsh. But this kind of military soul is cast, everyone is good at fighting, everyone dares to fight, and everyone fights to the death! Themander is dead and the deputymander is on top, and the deputymander is dead. The brigademander is on top because he understands the goal, so he will not be in chaos, and he will not flee until thest soldier... You say, such an army, is the imperial armyparable?" Rommel frowned and pondered, and sighed softly for a long time, "Such an army is iparable. Little Erwin yearns for it, but doesn''t know how to achieve it." "I don''t know either... but General, you should pay attention to the battlefield in front of you. Orcs are still very powerful, so you can''t be careless." Roger didn''t dare to say anymore, for fear that Rommel would be stunned. Such an army requires the right time, the right ce, and the right people, and it requires the background of the times. It is too unrealistic to force the feudal army into that. At the very least, it is only possible if the cultural pration rate and the literacy rate both increase. The current empire still relies on the personal charm of the Eternal Night Queen, and the collective fanaticism is more effective. Rommel couldn''t helpughing when he heard Roger''s reminder: "Don''t worry, we have Your Majesty, and I have enough reserves." The direction of wars in this world will be determined by the generals, quality of the troops, morale, luck, weather, and more. But another Earth doesn''t, and the crucial determinant here is the duel between the two sides. In the absence of the Seven Gods, the Green Vines Empire is sitting on the Queen of Eternal Night, and the strong will be able to stand against each other. Therefore, it is only necessary to increase theprehensive national strength, smash equipment and smash training, andplete it easily and silently. However, although there is an absolute powerhouse that can offset a lot of variables, Rommel, who was a famous general, also left behind a lot. He wouldn''t put all the pressure on the Eternal Night Queen, so as not to appear too useless. Roger also had to admit that Rommel''s confidence was justified. If it wasn''t for the Queen of Eternal Night, who was not taking the battle mage route, and was now ying a stealth battle, but instead turned into a human-shaped cannon to provide fire support, the battle might have ended long ago. But now that the Queen of Eternal Night has infiltrated Sreina City, and even Rommel doesn''t know where the Queen is, the battle situation is a little anxious. However, Roger always felt that something was wrong. Based on the plot he experienced in the game, the strength of the orc tribe should not be so unbearable. In the plot, there is also a super-beautiful Tequ princess on the side of the orcs, who lobbied the tribes at a critical moment, raised a powerful coalition army, and contained many troops of the Qingteng Empire on the side battlefield. Those powerful arms, ferocious mounts, terrifying cavalry and archers, and shamans who were well-suited for field battles had all left a deep impression on him. Counting the time, the Tequ Princess should already be quite famous by this time. Why did the empire fall under the king''s tent, and the princess not show up to turn the tide? Is she holding back some big trick? Or was it absent because of my aunt? At this moment, a huge blood-colored beam of light suddenly rose and burst from the center of Serena City, followed by a vast golden rain. Rommel''s face was overjoyed, and he raised his arms and shouted for the entire army, "His Majesty has entered the enemy''s pce, the first army is on standby, and the second army is with me!" "Long live the Queen!" There was a tsunami of cheers from the Qingteng Empire''s army. The soldiers who were fighting also felt that new strength was born from their tired bodies, and their eyes were excited. Your Majesty has already killed in the city, how can we stay outside? We must meet up with His Majesty as soon as possible! In an instant, the morale of the entire Green Vines Empire soared, and the movement of wielding the sword was three points faster out of thin air! Compared to the other side of the city wall, the Orc Imperial Army was desperately resisting. When they heard the shocking movement and looked back, they were all dumbfounded: Damn, what about our pce? Our huge pce has disappeared from the map now? Although everyone couldn''t believe it or didn''t want to believe it, they had to admit helplessly that while they were fighting hard here, the enemy implemented a shameless stealing tactic! The Eternal Night Empress didn''t enter the pce, but directly destroyed the pce! How many gorgeous pce towers have been razed to the ground and turned into ruins now. And in the rubble covering a radius of several kilometers, there are hundreds of orc chiefs and high officials in gorgeous clothes floating. They were held by the hands of the mage by their tails, like a turned-up king, pulling their limbs helplessly in mid-air, no matter how high their strength was, they couldn''t fully exert their strength. Margaret, who was watching the battle from a distance, subconsciously mped her little butt. She really empathized with her, everyone has tails, and everyone was once treated by the Queen of Eternal Night... Cough, let''s not mention the small details! Compared to other captives, Francis Cini, the chief of the Bell Tribe, was a little more dignified. Of course, it''s not that he gives him face when he was led to the Orc King''s tent, but his tail is short, just a ball. The Mage''s hand couldn''t hold his tail, so he could only pull his feet and hang him upside down in the air, which seemed a bit conventional. The hands of these mages finally reached the hands of a woman wearing a gray hooded robe with a smile on the corner of her lips. Although the wide burqa doesn''t show her appearance or figure, only a little bit of cherry lips and slender hands are exposed on the outside, which has made many beasts'' mouths dry and felt the oppression from her body like a sea of the abyss...the Even though she is only a woman, she is even more terrifying than the giant dragon that appeared outside the city a few days ago! The gray-robed woman slowly flew high, and the mage''s hand drove the captives to rotate by their tails. At the same time, all the hands of the mages revolved around the pce, elerating continuously. It''s not a merry-go-round in an amusement park, but a high-power centrifuge! Pulled by the strength, the high-ranking chieftains and high-ranking officials kept screaming in horror. boom! Finally, the chief couldn''t bear it, and the blood in his body rushed out and spilled forth! One after another, the chiefs couldn''t resist the pull of this force, and they turned into blood-colored fireworks! This is a novel and cruel execution method, and the most basic magic "Hand of the Mage" has been yed out. The orc soldiers and citizens who reacted couldn''t help roaring, screaming, crying, fleeing, or attacking the demonic woman in the sky with countless bows, arrows, and magic. Unfortunately, it waspletely blocked by a thinyer of magic shield, and even the corners of her clothes could not be touched. Including the attacks of the legendary priests, nothing was effective. The gray-robed woman stretched out her hand and took off her hood, revealing gorgeous blond hair and a peerless face without any ws. A casual,zy chuckle spread throughout the city and outside of Serena: "Heh~ What a boring opponent. This disappoints me, the Orc Tribe, that''s all? That''s it?" "That''s it?" When the soldiers of the Qingteng Empire saw their invincible queen, they felt the contempt contained in their queen''s words, and they also cheered. Some sensitive people noticed that today''s His Majesty seems to be different from those outside the Wolf tribe. But it is undeniable that she is still so powerful that people can''t help but follow her to death! "I? This is the queen of Qingteng?" The orc soldier panicked and recognized the woman''s appearance. Realizing this, they only felt the weapons in their hands were getting heavier and heavier, and their fighting intent quickly faded. The Queen of Eternal Night is a strong man standing on top of the magician, and also a peerlessmander who has ughtered millions. There are too many rumors about her killing without blinking an eye. I don''t even know how many malicious rumors about eating raw children, drinking cocktails of blood from a hundred ethnic groups every day, and dissecting a hundred rabbits when I lose sleep. Even for the fierce orcs, the word "Eternal Night Queen" is also a terrifying legend that can stop children from crying at night. Now that she hase to our side, Princess Tasika has taken away the elite main force. How will this battle be fought? Where is the turnaround point? The morale of Qingteng''s party is getting higher and higher, but the soldiers of the orc tribe have no intention of fighting, and there is only fear and anxiety on their faces. And the chiefs are all dead, who are they going to protect when they continue to fight to the death? The most terrifying thing is that the Queen of Eternal Night is behind her, she hasn''t shot yet. Waiting for her to make a move too, her own family will be attacked by the enemy, isn''t she standing upright? After Rommel led the Second Army to join the battlefield, the orc forbidden army finallypletely copsed its psychological defense line. The generalmitted suicide, and the soldier surrendered. The remaining forces were scattered and stubbornly resisted, and as soon as they emerged, they were ignited by concentrated fire. Under the slogan of "Surrender without killing", the orcs in the city didn''t have much resistance, so they epted the Qingteng Empire into the city. Roger frowned, only feeling it was too easy. The strength disyed by the orc tribe ispletely ipatible with ten years ago, there must be something wrong... At this moment, the rm in the central army tent sounded, He rushed into the tent and saw urgent information from the empire: "Afford City lost contact, and the Tianming Army imed responsibility for the incident!" At the same time, the silver dragon on the horizon spread its wings, looming. Chapter 80: You and Tianmings mentor are acquainted? Chapter 80: You and Tianming''s mentor are acquainted? Chapter 80 You and Tianming''s mentor are acquainted? Afford city. More than 300 hostages were covered with sackcloth hoods and were driven by the Tianming Army to the forty-five-meter-high white city wall. The hostages include men and women, old people and children, all dressed in luxurious costumes and dazzling jewelry. The headgear was taken off, and people recognized that there was the governor of the Qingteng Empire stationed in Asifford, the first aristocrats of the Yaman Empire who surrendered to retain their positions and titles, the generals of the local city defense army, and the magician magic consultant... And, their families and children. The most powerful people in Asifford gathered together. Being able to arrest these people on the tower means that the Tianming Army has dismantled the defense system and entirely upied the city. After the hostages got used to the light, they found that in the direction of Asifford City, there were citizens who were called out to watch the excitement on the street. Unknown enlightenment appeared in their hearts. Some were expressionless, some begged for mercy, and some scolded... But none of the members of the Tianming Army responded, they kept silent and stood there, weing Shady Veronicaman who was wearing a blue military uniform, and walked over. She held a white staff taller than herself in her hand. On top of the staff areplex antlers, and on the antlers are blooming pink-white, underworld snow roses that constantly exude cold and dead energy. "His Royal Highness Princess? You didn''t die?" Has the expression of the former nobles as if they were living in a ghost. "Noisy." With Shady''s staff in her hand, the city wall suddenly became quiet. Only her voice of the ruthless sentence reverberated throughout the city: "You have betrayed the country to seek glory, aided the emperor in abuse, and participated in the persecution of the Veronica royal family. Today, as the first heir of the Veronica family, I will grant you...death!" "All have to die!" Everyone in the Tianming Army responded in a deep voice, faintly excited, and looked at Shady with admiration. When the mentor is here, the hope of the Yaman Empire is here; when the mentor is here, the end of the Qingteng Empire is here! They have been dormant for three years, isn''t it for today''s revenge? Revenge on the Qingteng Empire, revenge on the traitors! With the smooth and skillful movements of the executioner, strange "Kites" flew over from the tower. The fat nobleman had a hole cut in his stomach, his intestines were pulled out, and he was nailed to the battlements with thick iron nails. The man fell to the ground with a push on the executioner''s back. The intestines are still on the city wall, as tough and stic as the string of a kite, hanging from him to the end, stretching and shrinking, swaying in the wind. There was a priest of the Tianming Army who performed magical healing techniques on him, screaming incessantly, his bowels continued, and the person didn''t die immediately. One by one, the "Kites" were put down on the city wall, making the citizens look horrified and having a chilling sense of ritual. The extremely tender and sharp voice sounded, and the nobleman''s five-year-old grandson could not escape the death penalty. Citizens looked unbearable. But he also understands that this is bloody and a terrifying way to prove the end of the Veronica family. This is the most simple and rude method for the ancient feudal rulers to use force in their hands to maintain their majesty, and it is also a very effective method. No one wants to lose the lives of their families. Shady''s face was hidden in the shadows, silently watching the scene she directed. In the time of the eldest princess, she persuaded her younger brother not to treat the people so cruelly. Now that shes back, she began to do simr things, even more cruelly. The weakness of ignorant people and the greed of rulers seem to be an Eternal cycle. The executioners of the Tianming Army were released stably at the speed of one person for half a minute. The scene was silent, and the expressions of the citizens changed from panic to numbness, recalling the horror of being dominated by the Veronica Dynasty. Near the end of the dynasty, was constant corruption and greed. Thend was annexed and the people were struggling. Some serfs who could not survive chose to take to the streets to ask for their lives, hoping that Emperor Yaman would ease their suffering. But Emperor Yaman was supported by the great nobles to maintain his rule. He just sent the royal guards, magicians, and knights to attack together, bloodily suppressing protesters.c What is the use of ordinary anger and dissatisfaction, it will only turn them into a mountain of corpses outside the city of Stafford, dyed read again and again through the Silver River of Yaman. The conquest of the Qingteng Empire brought turmoil, and the rumors about the Queen of Eternal Night''s brutality and debauchery are updated every day. However, most people can still calcte that the tax has been greatly reduced in the past three years. Although the new queen doesn''t let them believe in the seven gods, and there are always people who encourage them to restore the old dynasty and wee a new life, most people still feel that it is not bad, and even better. Now, are you going to go back to a life that has just changed? The kites swaying on the city wall screamed helplessly, like a chorus that became more and more enthusiastic. Suddenly a discordant roar interrupted the rhythm of the chorus: "It''s ridiculous! I''m from the Ivy Empire, and killing the dog surnamed Veronica is a great achievement!" The speaker was Brewster Baker, the governor of Acheng in the imperial uniform. He had ming red hair, and a burly stature, and blood were constantly overflowing from his nostrils. The executioner in front of him had his head blown off, and his neck was sprayed with blood and nted down the city wall. Tianming''s army first killed the traitors, and then the Qingteng people. Therefore, Baker was ranked at the lower end of the release. When the executioner started, he burned the magic power to bypass the magic suppression and exploded the head of the executioner in front of him. The price is that the ocean of consciousness will be broken, his strength will be greatly diminished, and there will be a lot of side effects. The previous fights let him know that the strength of these enemies is beyond his ability to fight. I don''t know how many strong people in the Veronica Dynasty used to be, and the strength of that eldest princess is even more unfathomable. If there is no chance to escape, then you can''t do anything. Baker turned around, stared at Shady, and showed a contemptuous smile, "I''m waiting for the imperial people, it''s not your turn to judge you, the bereaved bitch of the previous dynasty!" A plop. He was burned into a mummified corpse by his magic power and fell backward. But correspondingly, he unlocked the forbidden magic on his body for several imperial magicians closest to him. Everyone can see that until thest moment of his life, Baker''s back and his knees were straight, never faltering! "Dad!" The two little twin girls carved in pink and jade cried out, taking advantage of the chance that Tianming''s army was stunned, they rushed to Baker''s corpse. "Brewster, I''ll be right here..." Mrs. Baker closed her eyes gently. She has the strength of magister and was once an excellent nightingale, active in the vanguard of the imperial conquest! After the war, she chose to marry her husband and teach her son, but when the bloodes again, she will not back down! As a bard, Mrs. Baker chose the same path as her husband and sang a mournful death song at the cost of burning all the magic power. "Looking for death!" Shady''s face changed slightly, and the instant death spell pointed at Mrs. Baker. Other powerhouses also took action to protect the Tianming Army members on the city wall, as well as those hostages. But they still underestimated the bloody and decisiveness of the imperial people, and the speed was a little slower. Mrs. Baker, who gave everything, is a desperate swan song, how could it be stopped because of death? Although the body dies, the soul also sings for the empire! Wonderful voice, graceful chanting, conveys the indomitable imperial people with the romance of a poetess! We wait for the life and death of the imperial people, and it is not the turn of the fake bitches from the previous dynasty to judge! Those officials and rtives from the Ivy Empire also took the initiative to wee Mrs. Baker''s song of death. including her twin daughters. It''s better to die in your own hands than to be released by Tianming''s army and be carrion hanging on the city wall! "The Qingteng Empire wille back, His Majesty wille back!" Lady Shell copsed in mid-air. Countless officials and rtives from the Qingteng Empire looked in the direction of the mysterious capital and fell to the ground. "All have to die!" Tianming''s army became furious and knocked down all the remaining hostages who wanted to escape the chaos. But Baker''s voluntary decision to die shakes the emotions of the citizens who were shocked by the release ceremony. They suddenly felt that if the Green Vines Empire can defeat the Veronica Dynasty once, it must be able to defeat them a second time, right? They don''t like Ivy League people, but at this moment, their blood and bravery are admirable. It is because of this kind of emotion that the bloody terror and royal majesty that the Tianming Army foreshadowed before have all be useless. The Tianming Army wants to coerce the young and middle-aged into a rebel army that continues to attack surrounding cities, and morale and loyalty will be a big problem. "Let them all fly." Shady sighed lightly, but there was not much surprise on her face, and whispered in a voice that she could only hear, "It''s too hasty, fortunately, I have a backup n, um... Then backup n VII-2 Bar" At the same time that the Tianming Army hurriedly released the remaining hostages, Shady burst into the air with a huge amount of magic power. Part of her ck hair turned pale, and a crown of pointed antlers grew on her head. A force was released from the staff, and her clothes also turned into a gorgeous white gauze dress, embellished with countless underworld snow roses. She is no longer the quiet female schr. Under the influence of the magical energy that exudes death, at this moment, Shady''s eyes are cold and ruthless, and she is proud of all beings, like the messenger of death in charge of everything: "Yaman Empire, your emperor is back!" With a flick of the staff, a huge magic circle enveloped the city. The breath of death rose from the ground, descended from the sky, and gathered to devour all the citizens. Their lives passed away, but the corpses didn''t stop absorbing the energy of death that could not be distinguished from divine power or magic, and their bodies became strong, tough, and hideous. The metacarpal bone pierced through the livid skin, turning into a bone knife and a shield! Roar! !! The 500,000 citizens of Asifford City mutated into 500,000 undead warriors in Shady''s magic circle! "Teacher, is she so strong? She can lead us to victory!" Tianmingjun looked at the beautiful figure in the sky with admiration and left tears of emotion. "Send the magic projection to the surrounding nobles." Shady''s voice seemed toe from nine days away, and then the staff pointed westward. The undead army rushed out of the city gate. Tiredness shed in her eyes, but she also felt relieved atst. Compared with the uncontrobility of the human heart, it takes effort and time to maintain. The undead are always loyal, tireless, and obedient, which makes her feel more reliable! Khenpo Sak Desert, outside the city of Serena. Roger rushed back to the central army tent, and the news he saw was the magic projection forwarded by the military department. Of course, the Tianming Army cut off a series of operations such as Governor Baker''s self-destruction. The only part was the release of traitors, the transformation of the whole city into undead, and the undead warriors rushing out of the city. He also saw Tianming Mentor, who was wearing a ghost demon in mid-air and entered a fighting state. It is not surprising that Tianming''s mentor summons the undead, which has happened many times in the main plot. At that time, the protagonist group was brainwashed for the helpless act of victory, and it was onlyter that she realized that she was doing it to save the trouble and felt that the undead was more worry-free. At the same time, the Qingteng Empire has lost control of Asifford City, and the entire province has be an intelligence ck hole, not knowing what happened. Only the surrounding nobles are frantically asking for the Queens support. Directly transforming a city of life into undead, they were frightened by the methods of the Tianming Army. The strength of the eldest princess Shady Veronica of the previous dynasty far surpassed that of the legendary powerhouse. Everyone felt that only the Queen of Eternal Night could resist. With such a powerful rebel army suddenly appearing from the rear, the officials in Odu were also frightened. When they dispatched support, they forwarded the news to the front line as soon as possible. Whether to support it or not, only the Queen can make a decision. Although Roger knew that Li Tianming''s army would be the gravedigger of the Qingteng Empire, this time didn''t match what he knew. [This is at least two years earlier than the first public auction of the Tianming Army in the game! However, the strength of the tutor is not worse than that in theter stage of the plot...] [But it shouldn''t be. She is a cautious character. She always dys her actions due to insufficient preparation. How could she be so early...] He frowned, smelling an unusual smell. Tianming''s mentor, Shady Veronica, is the most important NPC to promote the main storyline, and the protagonist of the game is her raised. yers are too familiar with her character. She also has a nickname called Tianming Gousheng, an absolute pessimist and procrastinator. Before each action, she will prepare a lot of backup ns. No amount of space bracelets is enough. Many key actions in the game plot have been dyed and dyed. yers find evidence on many sidelines and exin to Shady that "Don''te again when the opportunity is not lost", forcing her to act immediately to achieve a perfect ending. At this time, Shady should still be cultivating the inter-dimensional gap. Why did she act in advance? This is not strict, why? The situation in front of him was like falling into a fog. Roger tried to analyze the hidden truth, and suddenly felt extremely terrifying magic energy fluctuations. The Queen of Eternal Night has already received this urgent report from the rear and sent it back to the central army tent from the center of Serena City. She was very angry, and her emotions were on the verge of going wild. Roger walked out of the tent and greeted the Queen of Eternal Night together with Rommel and other officers who hurried back. He saw the burning fighting intent in her eyes. F of the Orc Tribe was unbearable, and she was not addicted to it. Suddenly, the eldest princess from the previous dynasty was so provocative and looked very powerful. She must have wanted to make a rash move, right? Roger''s mind shed. Could it be that the instructor wanted to anger the blood mother and lead her to Asifford City? At this time, there was also a military wizard who said that the Silver Dragon Knight was detected and that arge number of orcs fighting races were returning to Serena City. Roger suddenly felt that what he had just thought was very close to the truth. There are many coincidences in the world, but this time the coincidence is too much, so there is only one exnation: the orc tribe and the Tianming Army have united. No, at a deeper level, it should be said that the goddess of war and knowledge behind them are ying giant chess together, right? What is the goal then? Let Rommel''s army go deep, and then transfer the blood mother and wipe out these 150,000 people? It makes sense, but Roger feels that the benefit is not enough. With the character of Tianming''s mentor, he will prepare a feast for her when he leads the Queen of Eternal Night to her, right? At this time, the Queen of Eternal Night had already made up her mind and said to Rommel: "I''m going to meet the Ming army that day. The orcs can guard the broken city. If they can''t, they can break through and return to the empire. Anyway, the goal of punishing the orcs and training troops has beenpleted. Sir Erwin, don''t be under pressure." Rommel confidently assured, "ording to your majesty''s orders, I will ensure that I have as much strength as possible." Seeing that the Queen of Eternal Night was about to teleport away, Roger was a little anxious. When you don''t know the enemy''s true purpose, it should be the most reasonable choice to not act ording to their expectations, right? He came out and shouted, "Your Majesty, please don''t return to the city of Afford. I suspect that the Orc tribe and the Tianming Army have colluded, and have prepared many traps there for Your Majesty!" "In the face of absolute strength, what''s the use of mere conspiracies and traps?" The Queen of Eternal Night snorted coldly, and she even wanted to try her shlight. Now that you say that, I am more interested in going to Asifford City to try out the enemy traps. Is itfortable to step on~ But at this moment, she heard Roger''s helpless voice: [Oh, she thinks she can do it again? What''s the use of returning aid now, the city of Asifford is already full of undead, and at most, save the surrounding grass that surrendered, but the five armies here are going to be killed! [What''s more, if you can kill your mentor with this wave of shit luck, it will only make things worse. With her here, I can help you predict the trend. Without her, the gods support ten new agents, and the passive situation without intelligence will be even more difficult...] Tutor? Agent of the gods? Can you predict the trend? Does it sound like you are very familiar with the eldest princess? When Roger thought of Tianming''s mentor, he felt too intimate and trusting, which made the Eternal Night Queen suddenly vignt. She had already stepped into the portal with one foot, but she suddenly retracted it and looked back at Roger with a smile: "But Roger Aiqing thinks that the orcs colluded with the Tianming Army. Is there any source of intelligence that I don''t know about?" Rommel and the staff were stunned. Your Majesty interrupted the teleportation because of what Roger called "Conspiracies and traps"? Longevity, is this still the queen we know? Your Majesty has always ignored the three-seven-two-one, and called it first! Roger was also surprised. I did my best to listen to the call of destiny, but in the end, I stopped the Queen of Eternal Night? It''s just that the Queen of Eternal Night looked back at him with a yful look, which made him inexplicably feel the chill in his vest. [There is something in the blood mother''s words, how does it mean to catch a rape? It made me think I knew what I had done for my mentor and exposed it 23333! [However, it stands to reason that Tian Mingjun''s first appearance, I really shouldn''t know, how should I fix things that Roger Charles shouldn''t know? Roger''s organizationalnguage didn''t speak immediately. The Queen of Eternal Night listened to his voice, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became more and more difficult to understand. Then I thought, if you think about this, I don''t rush to step into the trap. But some rotten nobles, who are not very skilled, have the face to call me for help, and they will die if they die. Now I''m just curious when you and the old woman from Veronica''s family met, and what did you secretly do to hurt me? And most importantly, in your current position, do you want to help me or help her? The opened portal quietly disappeared. Chapter 81: Bad womens EQ Online Chapter 81: Bad women''s EQ Online Chapter 81 Bad women''s EQ Online The daily image of the Queen of Eternal Night was the Royal sister, Tianming teacher was a gentle and quiet student sister. But for age, the Queen can call Chardy an olddy. Because Tianming''s teacher was the sister of the Emperor of Veronica, this woman was of the same seniority as the Queens father. As we all know, the elder sisters age is bigger than the brother''s. But in this world people can keep their appearances, and Chardy was loved by the God of knowledge, so her appearance looked like a girl, thats no problem. The yer didnt care about these, they just looked at the face that was beautiful or not. But at this time the Queen was not happy to see Chardy. More annoying than little Joey that night! One was from the sky, and the other was suspected of a childhood sweetheart. This boy didn''t want me to see teacher Tianming yet. Hum, it''s a guilty conscience to be sure! Listening to Roger about how to call her, he remembered his attitude by Roger, the Queen had a feeling that he had known Chardy for a long time. Theres no possibility that this girl knew Roger earlier than me? The Queen surveyed Roger, but he never went to Yaman Empire. But Rogers heart said that he should try to solve something Roger doesn''t know. In another word, he can change his identity to see Chardy! Knowing that he used to be Dio, used another identity to be ambiguous with Chardy, thats possible! Her eyes squinted, thinking that this guy was more and more interested. The battle situation in Asifford City couldn''t have suddenly be worse, and the orc tribe didn''t seem to be in a big situation right now, but this little bastard in front of him saw that his old lover identally showed his feet, right? I can''t bear this, I know that I know the enemy, investigate this guy''s secrets clearly and take advantage of the intelligence so that I can be a bad woman with no advantage! Thinking of this, the Queen of Eternal Night naturally scattered the portal and decided to have deepmunication with Roger. And the half-transmission operation that was suddenly interrupted by himself caused the officers and staff members present to be stunned, and their hearts were full of curiosity and inquiry. Rommel: Your Majesty values Roger Charles more than I thought. I''m afraid they will discuss very important and very secret things next! Rubbing hands, I''m looking forward to it, what will we talk about? Just as Rommel pricked up his ears, ready to gain insight, he suddenly saw the Queen of Eternal Night waving at him and saidzily: "You guys step back, for now, I have something to say to Roger." Rommel almost cried. Your Majesty, please don''t! Your Majesty, you really can''t do this to me! You are about to talk about the main point, which made me extremely curious, and suddenly kicked me out? Isn''t this a joke? After all, Ko Rommel didn''t dare to openly defy the Holy Order. Even though he was so curious that he was scratching his heart, he could only obediently walk out of the tent of the Chinese army... In theory, this is your big ount, right? Grief! But his adjutant came over to inquire, "Long Shuai, what are they going to talk about, Your Majesty?" "Don''t ask, that''s not what you should know!" Rommel reprimanded with a serious face. Ask your sister, if I knew, would I stand outside? The big tent of the Chinese army. Roger didn''t know that his voice had exposed some of his experiences and past in the game to his current identity, which caused a very strange dislocation and aroused the suspicion of the Queen of Eternal Night. After all, the plot that Roger knew was used as a prophecy in the Queen of Eternal Night. The prophecy is vague and may involve specific people, but it is impossible to be friends with a person or even develop feelings through prophecy, with a feeling of familiarity and trust. The Queen of Eternal Night could see at a nce that Roger and Tianming''s tutor had tricks in the past! And when you think about it, it''s very interesting. After the Qingteng Empire defeated the Yaman Empire, Shady couldn''t be friends with an imperial man. But the theory of the two met three years ago? But Roger was only thirteen or four years old! Do old cows eat tender grass? Do you drive a big car in Acheng? She tried to obtain more information using prophecy, time travel, etc., but the results were all nk. After all, this was something she made up in her mind that never happened. She thought so much that she thought it was too difficult to be a bad woman! Or should you just be reckless? At the same time, Roger also felt very difficult. He wanted to analyze the intentions of the Orc tribe and the Tianming Army in the chaotic and limited information, to avoid the Green Vines Empire from being calcted. At the same time, it is necessary to "Disclose" information as little as possible to prevent the Queen of Eternal Night from discovering that I am a transmigrator. Fortunately, he can broadcast his voice. When the thoughts in his mind are too chaotic, the Queen of Eternal Night cannot ept them all. It''s like the old 2Gwork, you can make calls and send text messages, but you cannot use it to watch live videos Sorry, this really can''t be done. So when Roger was thinking with all his strength, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t get anything useful from the broken information. This is thest bit of privacy for him. The Queen of Eternal Night guessed that this should be because his mental power was not strong enough. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too few treasures in this world to directly improve spiritual power, she would have quietly given Roger a wave of power enhancement. Fortunately, Roger didn''t think about it for a long time and thought about his words, "Report to Your Majesty, I have no additional sources of intelligence, it is based on the strength of the enemy. The orcs have 200,000 elites but they don''t directly protect the king''s city, let His Majesty invite the chiefs to sit and die. The carousel only shows that they have a bigger plot. Whether it is cooperating with the Tianming Army to invite you to enter the urn, or you want to y total annihtion here, I think Your Majesty''s best response strategy is to not step into the enemy''s trap. " She snorted and asked, "Is Aiqing afraid that the trap will hurt me, or that I will break the trap and hurt someone in the Tianming Army?" Roger answered confidently, "None of them. I''m afraid that without Your Majesty here, the elite orcs will hurt me." The Queen of Eternal Night covered her mouth and chuckled, this guy is real, and men in the empire generally don''t tell such cowardly truths. Roger was a little distracted for a moment. Your Majesty, she neverughed so recklessly before... Uh, the shaking effect is good 1 The Queen of Eternal Night looked straight and asked, "Then Aiqing and I will go to Asifford City with me. It''s safe and I can see my army breaking through the sky, how about that?" Roger couldn''t help frowning, "Your Majesty is naturally unparalleled, but at this time, the Tianming Army does more good than harm to the empire." The Queen of Eternal Night was about to get angry with a stern face. Well, Roger, are you afraid that your old lover will get hurt? To pave the ground for her, you say that a group of rebels is beneficial to the empire? Did she wait for her to burn down my Fenglingyue Shadow Pce, then it would still be for the benefit of the empire, and the merit will be in the future, right? But after all, she is not the little princess from the past. I didn''t read "Tabe Anecdote" in vain, and immediately realized the possibility that Roger suggested. The emotional intelligence that belongs to the bad woman went online, and her eyes lit up, "You mean that you want me to raise the bandits and respect myself, with the Tianming Army as a strong enemy outside, the loyalty of those nobles in the empire will automatically increase? The destruction is one point bigger, and the nobles will move closer to me?" "Indeed! Your Majesty is holy!" Roger''s eyes lit up, and he gave the Queen of Eternal Night a thumbs up. [My mother, Your Majesty, you have learned to answer quickly! [I originally wanted to reveal that I understand the nextyout of the tutor, the advantage is that the empire will take advantage of the n, and as a result, you will analyze the greater strategic advantage yourself. [Great, you finally be mature Your Majesty, and you have learned to think for yourself! Eternal Night Queen: o(oo+)o Ciao, it turns out that I was talking too much and blocked the truth that I might have heard? It''s hard to imagine that the little brat even knows what the shady old woman''s next n is. I''m afraid the rtionship between the two is deeper than you think? but He knew of Shady''s old woman''s n, but he used this information to help me make a n? Does that mean that her heart is on my side? So I did nothing to make Shady be a Tauren? Okay, I''m really attractive! Roger''s eloquent content on this site, as well as the thoughts in his mind, are indeed for the empire. This made the Evernight Queen''s tense mood rx. No matter what happened in the past, at least at this moment, he is thinking of me and contributing wisdom to the empire! Perhaps the naive girl cares about a man''s past, and can''t wait to go back in time and space to all the chats between him and all the opposite sex, even the sweeping aunties. But a confident bad woman never cares about these, anyway, I will be the final winner! Who doesn''t have some secrets yet? A confident bad woman should not ask questions, but give him enough space, enough tenderness, and consideration. As time goes on, he will find that he understands him the best and loves him the most. One day, when I figure it out, I''ll exin everything about the past. Excerpts from "Anecdotes of Tiberias". From the weakest of the Seven Gods, Tierra has risen to their current mid-level strength, which shows that the means of ying are indeed useful. The Queen of Eternal Night is also ready to learn. She lowered her head before gathering her courage and looked at Roger with her beautiful eyes, thinking in her heart ''you are my hero, you are my hero,'' and said softly: "Roger Aiqing, don''t underestimate yourself. Without your reminder, I would never have thought of this, so the credit must be attributed to you. I... If you are not careful, you will make a big mistake!" There is a cloud in Tierra. The brighter the eyes are at this time, the more the man will look like a dog! "Uh, I believe that no matter how the situation changes, it''s still under His Majesty''s control..." Roger was so frightened by the expression of the Queen of Eternal Night that he took a step back. [Does you have sand in your eyes? Why do you keep blinking? [And you are so reckless, how often do you make big mistakes? It is rare to be rescued once, and there is nothing to be proud of...] That step back has frustrated the Eternal Night Queen. I... am I scary? MD, Tybe is indeed treacherous, and the deeds left behind are all deceitful, and it doesn''t work at all! You only entered the sand, and you made a big mistake... She felt that she was in trouble again, this bad woman has a long way to go! He has made eight points of the essence, but he was disliked in the end? No, try another style next time! The operation of Tybe was correct, but the Queen of Eternal Night copied her homework bluntly, without considering the difference in strength between herself and Roger. Before she became powerful, Tibera was a goddess who presented herself as weak and in need of care. Those Believers cried out to protect the goddess, and they naturally gave encouragement, and everyone''s sacrifice was meaningful. But the Queen of Eternal Night was so pessimistic about her life and death that she would do it if she refused to ept them. Roger still wanted to beg her for protection and begged her to lie down, but he never thought she also needed protection... So this wave is that the Queen of Eternal Night copied the answer serially, it''s not that Tybe is not a bitch. The atmosphere in front of me has been a little awkward, and the Queen of Eternal Night coughed and asked, "Why don''t you talk about it, Mr. Luo, what should I do now?" Roger was stunned. Why was the Queen suddenly overly cautious? But when she asked herself, she had to answer, seriously, "For now, you can cooperate with General Rommel and wipe out all the elites of the orcs who are back on defense." [Anyway, the king''s tent has been knocked down, so it''s better to directly regarding the orcs as the first pot of gold for the industrialization of magic. The Industrial Revolution is not an easy process, but a grueling process leading to the byproduct of childbor and pollution. Just like the greatyoff of Huaxia, arge number of people will be sacrificed and the jobs of tens of millions of families will be dismissed. No matter how great the industrial revolution is, it cannot escape the world revolution. There will always be people who will be wronged and exploited, and there will always be bloodshed... Roger felt it was a little unbearable to shed the blood of the imperial people. But with the blood and sweat of the beasts, he would have no psychological pressure. There is even a great feeling that I have rescued you from the hands of the gods! The Queen of Eternal Night also received these pictures from his brain and felt that this guy''s hypocrisy was really... I like it a lot! That''s right, I am the savior of the orcs. I have given them stable jobs and opportunities to contribute to the development of the empire. The elite must fight, and what I fight is the elite! Two kilometers away from the Rommel Legion. Princess Tashica on the dragon''s back frowned slightly. The news of Asifford City must havee, why is the Queen of Eternal Night still here? She was so angry just now, why didn''t she use the space teleportation she was best at to tear down Shady''s undead army? But even if the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t leave, she could not slow down the speed of her troops returning to defend. The city of Serena was attacked and finally found where the enemy was. These elite orcs felt like they were being yed by the fox of the Empire, and the fire in their hearts was about to explode. At this moment, they simply wanted to fight the Qingteng Empire head-on. If Tasika set up any more obstacles, it would be obvious. The straightforwardness of Orcs doesn''t mean they are stupid. Therefore, the military spirit is too avable, and the troops will exceed themander''s control under the fanatical fighting spirit. "Fortunately, Shady also gave me a backup n!" Princess Tasika took a small bag out from the storage bracelet. Although Shady''s conditions were harsh, she could still be regarded as a conscientious businessperson. Adhering to the attitude of being responsible to the customer (or the usual pessimism), Tasika also gave Tasika an "If you find that the Queen of Eternal Night has not left, please open it". Now, this kites in handy. Tasika untied the rope that tied the bag. Chapter 82: Seraphs Gamble Chapter 82: Seraph''s Gamble Chapter 82 Seraph''s Gamble A note, dropped in Tasika''s palm, said: "It''s a pity that such a situation has urred, but victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs. Your tribe is gone, and the Tianming Army is your forever home!" Instantly, Tasika''s blood pressure rose, "I''ve lost all my efforts in theyout, so why don''t you give me chicken soup for the soul?" He is indeed a good tutor. You use these things to start sses, right? You want me to join your trash Tianming Army! MD, I dont know how much older I am than you, and you will naturally increase your ability to withstand pressure when you do bad things. You are the chief priest every day to fool people. Is this set more familiar than yours? So the agreement of losing power and humiliating the country has been signed and in exchange for these few words of selffort that he may have said more smoothly, old Joestar really can''t ept it! Tasika angrily wanted to throw the note away. But he found that it fluttered in a circle in the air and returned to his hand. The handwriting above changed and became new content: "If you don''t want to give up, you can open the secondyer of the kit." "???" Tasika said in her heart, absolutely not. Your backup n still has a backup n, right? She picked up the kit and looked at it again, and found that there was a small pouch inside, which was stuck to the inner wall and didn''t fall out. Open it, and inside is a magic circle and a translucent weird bug between matter and energy. It looked like a sleeping cicada, silver-gray, the size of a finger, with a spiral mark on the top of its head that made people unconsciously attracted to the eyes. "Eris Demon Worm? Well, it''s the Queen of Eternal Night... As expected of the saintess of the Church of Wisdom, she is good at using these strange things." Tasika''s mouth couldn''t help but raise a gloomy smile. You''re not going to leave, are you, Queen? Alright, if you don''t leave then wait for the skill! She only left a phantom on the dragon''s back, and her body was teleported to the ground. The formation left by Chady needs to be arranged with the remaining blood energy and murderous aura in Serena City and then strengthen the Eris Demon Worm. With proper operation, a small bug can seriously damage the Queen of Eternal Night''s spirit, or even get lost in the outer realm! And even if the Queen of Eternal Night seeds in getting out of trouble, it will take time. With her invincible image in the hearts of the imperial people, disappearing out of thin air and being trapped will inevitably cause a huge blow to the army, desperately rushing forward to try to rescue the queen. Already unable to scare Rommel away, Tasika decided to use the least cost to smash and destroy his legion and lose itsbat effectiveness. The Queen of Eternal Night, who escaped the predicament after that, will retaliate, but it is impossible for her to substantively upy the orc tribe by herself, and face the destruction of the Tianming Army in the rear, she will still have to leave... So this backup n has a high sess rate and higher returns. However, Tasika''s face remained very unwilling. The agreed round of exorcising and swallowing wolves ended, inexplicably, in the end, Chady used a knife to kill people, using the elite orcs to fight off the forces of the Qingteng Empire. "But the orcs are too weak to choose..." She sighed softly, only to feel a deep sense of powerlessness. The cloud pushes the front waves more than the back waves, and the front waves may die on the beach... In the ocean of consciousness, Tasika watched all this, knowing that the orc tribe would suffer huge losses again. But her tears had already dried up, and there was no change in her expression at this time. She just observes, records, thinks silently, and imprints these confrontations and games she has witnessed into her mind. Old Joestar, Chady Veronica, Queen of Eternal Night, Rommel, even Goddess of War, God of Wisdom... These beings are not only powerful, but they also don''t hesitate to use all kinds of cunning tricks, always trying to get the greatest benefit at the least cost. But if it is necessary to pay the price, she is also very decisive, and she will not wait for more losses because of the sunk cost. "In this way, the tribe can break out into conflict because of what you look at. It''s naive!" Zhentasika''s light-brown eyes grew dimmer and dimmer, gradually bing helpless, "I realized it was toote, and I became the one who had to be chosen..." Her grief seems real, but she is always looking at the outside world, paying attention to every change. Even if only a miracle can save her destiny, before everything is destroyed, she has to watch for thatst glimmer of hope. If you even gave up your own, who in the world would remember that orcs are human too? The Green Vines Empire, the city of mystery. Military Department. Margaret was quarreling with the magicalmunication from the provinces of Yamen. Ask for help, ask for help, still ask for help! Today''s nobles are all waste, apart from asking for support, won''t they support themselves? The army of the Empire has already been deployed on positions, and the surrounding provinces also acted immediately. The powerhouses on the empire''s side even teleported to their positions first and cooperated in defense. What do you nobles want from me? Apart from the fact that the Eternal Night Queen is still being dyed by the frontline battle and didn''t return to defense immediately, all the support that the empire should give is in ce, okay? But Yaman is directed by those nobles, chicks who are still waiting to be fed and have not eaten for three days, desperately saying that there are undead monsters on their side, and the territory is about to be surrounded. "ording to their request for help, the enemy''s undead army is probably more than 30 million..." Adjutant was shaking like a sieve while he reported terrifying figures to Margaret. The half-blooded little devil sneered and threw the calction paper into the trash: "It''s all bullshit. The provinces of Yaman have abined poption of less than 30 million. Did the Ming army turn all ants into undead soldiers that day? Does the old woman have such a brain?" She finally erupted and pped all the nobles asking for help. Everyone thought they would receive the support of the Queen, but they were greeted by Margaret''s anger: "From now on, all the old devils who report false information will be dealt with by militaryw. Don''t think that if you have a noble status, you don''t need to swallow a thousand needles when you lie. At that time, even if Her Majesty will not pursue it, I won''t let it be. Do it and I''ll let you bastards know that the imperial military doesn''t exist for you nobles, but to protect the entire empire, understand?" For devils, calling someone a devil was the most vicious curse. There was silence over the magicalmunication for a few seconds, and suddenly a certain duke asked, "Well, when will your majesty support me? I''m only 300 kilometers away from Afford..." "I''m 140 kilometers away!" "It''s 70 kilometers from my side!" There was a quarrel about magicalmunication. "Shut up, shut up for me!" Margaret patted the table and stood up, her hair was messed up, she pointed at the magic mirror fiercely, "Your Majesty is the queen of the Qingteng Empire, the supreme being, not your maid! Support, support, support, your trash, you are also worthy of getting her support! You are nobles, and your ancestors also made great military exploits, which is why you have the status you have now! You enjoy privileges and the support of civilians. That is not because the Creator gave you extra organs. You are required to fulfill your duty to protect civilians! Are undead soldiers scary? Is the Tianming army invincible? Do you have no private army or escort of your own? An aristocrat that doesn''t set foot on the battlefield to defend his territory, and yet every day mors for the queen to support him. I wonder, shouldn''t it be you who protects the queen? The queen owes you thend when she expands the territory? The Queen has sacrificed everything for this country, so she doesn''t support you. Please act like a man, fulfill your responsibilities, and while calling for support, think more about what you have done for this country? If you don''t want to perform the duties of a noble, other people do want to, so please give up your seat! " A young earl suddenly burst into tears, "But I can''t fight, I''m just a waste, I need protection..." "Just teach this trash, or die if you can''t learn it. The empire doesn''t raise trash, it doesn''t raise cowards!" At first, the duke threatened, "Lord Zuo Xiang, if you disrespect us like this, we will have to reconsider our loyalty to the Veronica family." "Please, why should I respect you? Have you done anything worthy of my respect? Change factions? Okay, but remember, the Empire will not ept anyone''s second surrender!" Margaret kicked all these nobles out of the magicmunication and then blocked them. "Her Majesty, she is so kind, too soft-hearted... a bunch of grasshoppers, what qualifications do you have for her Majesty to take risks for them!" She tore the official document in front of her into pieces in a fit of anger. A group of pigs still want to turn her most beloved queen into a maid? It makes no sense! It makes no sense! Margaret suddenly asked, "Go and find out who discouraged the Queen from going to Asifford City, I will personally reward you!" "Lord left minster," Lord Rommel said, "It''s Roger Charles." "...Oh, the weather is nice today~" "???" The city of Afford. The army of the undead spread all over the mountains and ins tirelessly to the west. The viges and towns encountered along the way we''re unable to resist this terrifying army, and finally, they had all evolved into part of the torrent of bones. Chady Veronica''s ghost deer staff turned into a skeleton elk, advancing under the heavy guard of the Tianming Army, with an inexorable look of worry between her brows. The feast is ready, and the heroine iste to arrive. The delicacies she prepared at a huge price will also be cold! The phantom shadow of an angel with red hair hanging down to her heels and six wings on her back appeared in her field of vision. She has a pair of violet-like eyes, the left eye reflects the birth and death of countless nes, and the right eye holds the joys and sorrows of millions of living beings. She has a perfect smile on her face, one that should not exist in the world. It is too perfect andcks the warmth that belongs to life. The Seraphim rode upside down on the deer''s back, looked at Chady, and opened his palm to light up a green light spot, that contained a surge of vitality. Her sweet voice was not t, "Chady, the time is up. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t enter the designated area. I am handing in these life essences for you." Hearing this ruthless sentence, Chady''s brows that had been locked suddenly widened, and she said respectfully, "I''m sorry, it was my arrangement that failed, please Lord, Nerina." "The verification passed. The 500,000 copies of the source of life will offset your 50 million units of the power of faith loan. The Yaman Empire still owes my lord 250 million units of the power of faith. And because the bet failed, your interest-free period has not been extended, and you will be charged 35.9% per annum from tomorrow." "I will do my best to shepherd thembs for my lord." Hearing the astronomical figure and the "Low breath" stuck, Chady responded while trembling, with a trace of anxiety in her eyes. The god of knowledge can be the head of the seven gods. This is very important because the head is the one who can "Run" the church best among the seven gods. He knows how to use pre-consumption to stimte the work motivation of the clergy. And how to use faith to beget more faith. For example, Chady has to pay a price for being able to take refuge and cultivate in the rift of ten thousand dimensions. The Yaman Empire was previously protected by the God of Knowledge and needed to help the Church of Wisdom every year to absorb 100 million units of the power of faith. This amount can be provided by the uninterrupted prayers of 10 million devout believers for a year, or it can be a direct sacrifice of one million people to refine the essence of life. The Yaman Empire has repeatedly carried out bloody suppression in the past, but in fact, there is also the promotion of the Wisdom Church behind it. Of course, in the eyes of the great nobles,moners have always been two-legged sheep. Chady became a saint and obtained the teaching and inheritance of the god of knowledge. The vor of any god is a lie. It was entirely because she was willing to continue to carry the faith of the Yaman Empire in the form of loans. This loan is interest-free in Wanwei Gap, and when she returns to the Eternal night world, the interest will be calcted. So the yers don''t understand why Chady dys, it''s just because she wants to pay less interest and do more preparations in the gap between the worlds... As a pessimist, Tianming Gousheng, who has always followed a stable line, this time Chady agreed to the old Joestar''s n to devour the wolf and chose to face the Queen of Eternal Night, notmitting suicide, but thinking of killing it. The reliance on this counter-kill is Nelina. Nalinael is the first angel under the throne of the God of Knowledge. The angel ss is called "Time Shepherd", and she takes care of the many nes that the God of Knowledgepletely controls. At the same time, she is known as the "Angel closest to God", and there are rumors that she has secretly ignited her divine fire. Of course, rumors will always only be rumors. Nalina will not admit it, and no one will dare to ask her face to face. Before Chady left the World-Wide Gap, Nalgene took the initiative to find Chady and went to make a deal with her. If Chady can give Nalinael a suitable opportunity to capture the Queen of Eternal Night, she will extend the interest-free period of the Yaman Empire for five years for the God of Knowledge. Although Chady didn''t know why a big shot like Nalinelle would also be interested in the Eternal Night Queen, the interest-free temptation was an irresistible temptation for her. Old Joestar thought he had plotted against Chady, but Chady wasn''t trying to induce old Joestar to lead the Queen of Eternal Night here. It''s all about the old Yin ratio, everyone takes what they need. The 500,000 undead in Asifford City is also for the convenience of Narinelle to join the battlefield to harvest the life essence. Her strength has reached a level that cannot be directly endured by this ne, and she needs to use sacrifice to strengthen the ne barrier to allow her to enter. Everything went smoothly. Old Joestar took the bait, Asifford City was under control, and those citizens also came up with their ideas... The stage has been set up. ording to Chady''s analysis of the Queen of Eternal Night in the past three years, she believes that there is a 98% chance that the extremely arrogant and reckless queen will be sent directly to find out for herself. Openly provocative, as the world''s number one magician, can you bear it? Chady simply didn''t know how her calctions failed. Then the Queen of Eternal Night endured it, and Chady returned. There is a time limit for the source of life to increase the strength of the ne barrier. To avoid the loss in vain, Chady can only dedicate her tears to the God of Knowledge. Fortunately, she has always been prepared for the worst, and she can still enlighten herself in this situation. At this moment, a thin book appeared in Nerina''s little hand. The red cover depicts the Queen of Eternal Night catching fire elements. "New Arcane?" Chady asked curiously. "This book is very interesting, and the editor-in-chief Roger Charles is an interesting object to observe. We can make another bet that within two months, if you give me his whole, without any loss of soul activity, I will help You fight for a two-year interest-free period." "Follow..." "Don''t worry, there is a penalty for this bet." Nalina raised a finger to her lips, and that perfect face was brought to such a close distance that Chady''s breathing elerated, her violet-like eyes seemed to see through her soul, searching for Chady''s deep desire and excitement. and deep fear. "Chady, if you fail again, this body will belong to me~" Nerinael''s emotionless voice suddenly had a hint of yfulness and cunning, and although the smile was shallow, it seemed toe to life, showing the curiosity that Chady had never seen before. Chapter 83: Save Her Majesty is to save yourself Chapter 83: Save Her Majesty is to save yourself Chapter 83 Save Her Majesty is to save yourself Chady understood Nalina''s Ruyi abacus. She wants to help her grab the observation object by herself; if she can''t catch it, she will use her body to observe directly in the world. It was the kind of snoring of her, but it was not the kind of meaning. Nalina''s strength is too strong. It is so strong that the world can even bear a little consciousness, and she needs to meet a series of harsh conditions. Coincidentally, Chady Veronica, who has been working hard and is talented, perfectly meets all the conditions. Now Nalina has a lot of curiosity about this World. I want toe here to observe, but it is limited to the strength that cannot be deeply appreciated. I just dont know if she started to give Chardy or temporarily from the beginning of her first gambling contract. In the process of waiting, she turned to "New Olympic Liang" and had a new hunting goal. Fortunately, the love of the god of knowledge shows the potential of making more money to make more faith. Nalina could not directly calcte her body. But if Chady takes her body as a chip and loses to Nalina, the god of knowledge will not care. There is a wide range of words in a variety of nes, and believers in the wisdom church never do money. Nalina''s gambling contract is at most to make less, but she won''t suffer, however, if ChCharlie lost she didn''t have a chance for a turnaround. Very harsh, very biased towards one side. But Chady eventually agreed. Because the Yaman Empire already owes too much power of knowledge, the Anti Empire makes her feel great pressure, not the goal that can be solved in a short time. Time drags too long and rolling, then even if she is naive to destroy the Anti Empire to rebuild the Veronica dynasty, she can only turn the country into the country of the undead. It can be said that when Chady chose a loan from the god of knowledge to study, it was already the fish on the cutting board, waiting to be ughtered. Her appearance is just on the surface, and her bones have long been gamblers who have been on everything and have no way back, but they have been covering up crazy. "I believe that poverty will make you happy." Nalina smiled and bid goodbye, and the virtual shadow dissipated. Feeling that the coercion she brought waspletely disappeared, Chady showed a deep thought: "Roger Charles, a magical talent to a terrible waste brother and young master, will be followed by a six-wing angel?" Chady knew that an undead army had just created trouble for the empire, but it could not shake the foundation of the Green Vines Empire. The Veronica dynasty needed more time. And if she wants more time, she has to catch that Roger first! The gambling contract has begun time, and Chady''s mind began to generate a series of ns such as action ns, spare action ns, and spare action ns for spare action ns Kansas Desert, outside the city of Selena. The elite coalition forces of 200,000 orcs advanced in formation and surrounded the Longmel Legion. The magic units of the two sides have opened a tenth of mutual firepower. As a result, the orc side is great. After all, the Rommel Legion has just finished the attack, the casualties are not high, and the establishment is still intact, but the soldiers of the soldiers and the magic of magicians are very serious. They need time to repair it, but it is clear that the orc coalition has been prepared for offense and will not give them this time. "Fortunately, His Majesty is still here ... Thank you, Roger!" Rommel was d that he knew that his life was given by Roger. Because of his rxed victory before, he underestimated the orcs and didn''t expect that the other party was still hiding such an elite coalition. They tentatively yed, and I felt that the opponent''s strength was highly high. Those priests'' direct magic attacks were not high, but they yed well with one hand, which can restrain many attack methods of the Empire Magician. At this time, if Empress went to support the City of Afford, the best result for his five troops was also a heavy breakthrough, and there would be no possibility of winning each other with a fatigue division. Empress was enlightened by Roger, and he had done a positive battlefield preparation for to involve involvement with the orc coalition forces. And use Roger''s intelligence advantages to let the old woman be a line person who enters the inner of the church. The queen''s state is not bad. In the end, the dead rotary wood just looks cool. It is the simplestbination of the master of the mage. The consumption is notrge, it is just extremely insulting. The Empress was ready to be beheaded to put the other side of the other Silver Dragon, whichbined the Boss, and then washed the opponent''s front line. At that time, Little Elvin will surely seize the opportunity to impact the enemy lines to divide the battlefield. Then I cooperated with thew division to kill the opponent who threatened the strong. This battle was won. When the fighting party has the AOE unit that cannot solve it and has a strong attack power, the tactics don''t need to be a whistle. It is simple and rude but can reduce the possibility of making mistakes. Just Empress bet on his eyes, he paid attention to the enemy in tactics. This is why the old Jostar thinks Empress is rogue. The front is almost unsolved, and she can only avoid her edge and fight for a decisive battle when she is away. Now the Queen has not been attracted to the City of Afford, and Old Jostar can only implement the spare n presented by Chady. She also knew that Empress would aim at herself, so the silver dragon flew very much in the sky. After sneaking into SSauna after opening the formation method to wake up to strengthen the Eris magic insect, he gradually wakes up the monster in the star world to the silver dragon body. Poor Silver Dragon, feeling that after being locked by the spirit of Empress, he had already fled out desperately. But flying is not a way of escape. The Empress was waiting for it on its way, and several times came out of the light. This is a kind of gambling type that rolls the dice and evaporates the target directly into a foam. Generally speaking, the magic resistance and grade of adult dragons are directly immune to dissection. However, it is obvious that the empress''s solution technique has a lot of magic expertise and special effects, coupled with her mental power, the difficulty of verification is too terrible, and the solution of these leaves directly to them should not have it. the height of. The silver dragon has no resistance at all, and it is all foam. Just the moment this judgment waspleted, the Eris magic insect in its body was also exposed to the Queen. Originally, because of being awakened and full of qi, the star creature, after the light was suddenly bright, suddenly saw a horrible existence of magic boiling, and subconsciously used its strongest and only life-saving skills: "Field of Hearts"! Empress was toote to dodge. The spicy silver dragon is hidden in a silver bug the size of nails, so bad! There is no magic fluctuation in the field of magic. Star creatures vite the characteristics of thew of material worlds and bias toward the unruly spiritual field. The only skill of the Erris magic insect is to pull the goal into the field of its life, an independent ne between illusions and truth. When you enter the field, you will see the scariest things in your heart, and then lose them, and eventually be the nutrients of the Eris magic insect. The fewer skills and the stronger the effect of this world, the more effective, and the monster also takes effect, which directly makes the Eris magic insects jump into one of the most difficult monsters in the star world. Fortunately, this thing is not actively attacking. It is sleeping all day. In the face of danger, the first choice is to hide in its field. If it is not anxious, it will not chaos casually. However, the array designed is to strengthen it while stimting this small thing to the edge of the outbreak. This is the advantage of the believer in knowledge. Rich knowledge reserves and cleverbinations can always let them y a miracle effect. The changes in the sky were too fast and suddenly, and both sides of the battle were stunned. Originally, the orc tribe was full of despair. Looking at them, they thought they thought that the powerful and invincible Dragon Knight Princess was directly moved by Empress. It felt difficult. Then the next second was reversed, and the Imperial Army found their invincible queen disappeared. The Magic Magician of the Rommel Legion also has a legendary magician who has explored different worlds. From the silver light in the air, he distinguished the atmosphere of the star in the star, and said shocked, "It is the Eris magic insect, and the Majesty has been pulled into its field of mind!" "It''s the kind of unreasonable thing? It is impossible, that thing can''t survive in the material ne at all!" "It is a trap. The world of magic is extremely vast, there is always incredible creativity, breaking our inherent cognition, weaving into a trap to calcte Majesty ... too despicable, too shameless!" "Well, don''t analyze how to do it, what we have to do is to find a way to rescue your Majesty!" The magicians analyzed the situation, but they were unprepared, and they didn''te up with any solution. Erris magic insects hid in their fields, and they didn''t belong to this world at all. How can I find this? The prediction spells are also invalid. Whether it is the Empress or the Tiantu instructor and Old Jostar, it is the existence of a Santa-presentations At this time, Princess Taxica had returned to the Central Army of the Orc Allied Forces. "The Evil Empress''s Evil Empire is arrogant, and she has no one in her eyes. She had already been trapped by the pce and improved a great realm. Everyone took revenge for the chiefs. "For the tribe!" The orc side instantly surged in morale, and even though the formation was somewhat scattered, the impact was unparalleled. At the same time, the shamans of the tribe began the ceremony of space blockade. This is not only forbidden the empire to dispatch reinforcements here but also avoided senior executives such as Rondmel. They have to take advantage of the chaos of the Imperial Army, and heat waves, and avenge the chiefs! Taxicab had lost control of the coalition forces. Faced with the ruins of Sauna, she can ignite the passion of the orcs, but she cannot control how they fight, and gradually enter the state of the tribes. The only good news is their hard power and state, far exceeding the unrefined Longmel Legion, that is, they can win in disorder. The side effects are that the orc elites who hit the head don''t care about the loss at all. In the end, how muchbat power can be left for her, is unknown ... This wave of money is big! Old Josida has decided to refuse to pay Chady after the war, at least a few years, otherwise, it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred! The Green Vines Empire is even more troublesome. The rational magicians were in a state of confusion and chaos. The empire soldiers who have always relied on the invincible Queen of the Empress, watching the Empress disappear from the air, morale fell into an unprecedented trough. At this moment, Rommel was holding sadness and came to the position that all soldiers could see, and the big channel: "His Majesty is just lost. She is still fighting hard to fight hard for the empire. The brothers kill these orcs with me, rescue His Majesty, and let your Majesty see our loyalty and heroic!" He waved a staff, directed the first round of the age group of the First Army and the Second Army, and directly overturned the Orcs rushing to the forest Timber Wolf Cavalry Regiment, which was avenged to the Wolf tribe. "For your Majesty, kill the orcs! We can''t die in this damn desert!" Rommel shouted again! "For your Majesty! Kill!" The soldiers of the Anti Empire faced the surroundings of the elite coalition forces. Although they lost the invincible queen, they also inspired the temporary BUFF of the sore soldiers, followed by Rommelunching an anti-rush forward. Even if the three new troops were in thetter, because they didn''t want to die in the desert, they dared to fight against the most elite orcs. This was the posture of the famous general. Rommel was not shocked. He first showed the magical strength of the empire, and then stimted warfare ording to the situation. This is the most correctmand in the category he can. Although there is no Queen, as long as his five legions have fighting spirits, there is still hope of surrounding survival. "But everyones physical strength and magic are a problem ... the empire must have no Majesty!" Rommel stepped down the high tform and turned to face his confidant officer. On the handsomeness of the letter, the rare clouds were bleak and his brows were locked. Roger also once again felt the importance of the Empress to the Anti Empire. She is the only link that linked these arrogant soldiers and the source of confidence in their must. Even if the world-famous generals such as Rommel didn''t have the backing of Empress Night, confidence and strength have shrunk. Roger regretted himself at this moment, thinking that he had made a mistake. Now that I already know that the orc tribe and the Tianming Army are colluding together, and the tutor of Tianming is behind the back, she should think of her personality, and she will arrange a spare n. She discouraged Empress not to go to afford City to step on into the trap. At that time, he should think more about it. Gou Sheng must have thought about how to this solve if Empress didn''t support Acheng. But Roger is also helpless. He was not the Lace demon, but he came to visit Queen Triumph temporarily. He didn''t expect that he had entered the main storyline of the game now. After all, at this time the protagonist of the game is only seven years old, or is it eight? Unless they are also traversers, they cannot pose any threat to the empire. Therefore, what Roger thinks is still a slowly growing farm, so the protagonist groupes to Oulu and enjoys the monitoring of God! As a result, the Tianming Army is two years in advance, and the orc tribe is also ying conspiracy. In the face of sessive changes, he must be careful to hide his yer identity, and brain cells are not enough. After all, he is not a counterattack of the sky, he is just an ordinary game UP master. Compared with the old-night world, these old yin ratios are still a baby. They are simply like white paper, but they have to bear the pressure that doesn''t belong to their age! s, I''m so difficult! Roger rubbed his temples and understood that this was different from the game plot. It was already a chaotic and uncontroble real world. Many of the information he masters can only be referred to and we cannot believe it. Fortunately, he still knows the Erris magic insect. In the game, the instructor of Tianming was taken out for everyone. The effect was the five days of Empress, and then the Empress came out to kill. So the invincible queen will still be invincible. The problem was that five dayster, the bones of the Roger and the Rommel Legion were cold. The sinister orcs can''t y the prohibition of transmission. I am just a neutral unit whoes to OB! Feel bad. Roger knew that saving the queen was to save himself. He tried to call her with the magic beacon left by Empress but didn''t respond at all. It seems that the field of Eris devil interferes with thismunication. "An Enhanced connection may break through its field. I remember it needs control of the Eris magic insects to make a formation, and it needs enough blood to start ..." Roger suddenly turned his head and looked at the ruins in the center of Syna City, where the pce was. At this moment, that location is the most suitable for the formation. The orcs and the empire are in the world, and there is no one. So a teenager touched silently. Roger found the residual array. It was soothing, and he felt the hidden connection with the Eris magic insect, and then held the positive effect on his leg. The familiar feelingse here, there is a y! However, before he had time to shout out to His Majesty to save me, he felt that the void came from a force stock. Don''t want to save you, I want to save you, don''t pull me in too! Roger ispletely unprepared and appears in a familiar yet, unfamiliar scene. He showed his thoughts, and the domain of Eris''s devil''s devil is not just as simple as "Things". This is simply a world! Chapter 84: Accompany you until the end of hell (1) Chapter 84: Apany you until the end of hell (1) Chapter 84 Apany you until the end of hell(1) The game has not shown what the inner demon realm of the Eris worm is like, but ording to the descriptions of the Tianming tutor and the magicians of the imperial army, we can know that the most feared things in the heart will be presented here. When Roger was outside, he thought that when he came in, he either saw some big monster from an alien ne or a precious record such as "The invincible strong man was scared by the caterpir and didn''t dare to export." But in fact, he has now arrived in a world that seems to be urate, and every character moving in the scene is lifelike, with independent thinking and actions. More importantly, he had been here before. Gorgeous magicmps, delicacies served like water, magicians who talk andugh... Roger experienced this not long ago. This is the castle of the Royal Academy of Magic. At this moment, just like that moment, the Law Salon is being held. It''s just that it''s not the same group of people, and this time there is no little Joey by his side. Moreover, Roger was morepletely invisible this time, he couldn''t exert any influence on this space, and those people couldn''t see him, couldn''t hear him. He can move freely in the castle, but like a ghost, he can only watch the world and can''t do anything else. The orthographic characters on his legs alsopletely stopped responding. I don''t know why. After understanding the situation on his side, Roger decided to find the Queen of Eternal Night first. She was the one who pulled her in, but she didn''t see anyone. This woman was seriously ill. But he still had to find a way to bring her back to reality. In fact, due to the characteristics of the inner demon domain, he was called in by the Queen of Eternal Night both physically and spiritually, and the Eris worm was trying his best to deal with the Queen of Eternal Night, and her inner demon didn''t show any danger to him. In theory, he became the safest person on the battlefield, the center of the quiet eye of the storm. When you can''t take the abyss, the abyss can''t take you. Even if he doesn''t do anything, at most after five days, the Queen of Eternal Night will break her inner demon, and he can leave safely. But Rommel and his legion were still fighting with the elite of the orc tribe, and every second, countless imperial people fell. And in Afford City, he didn''t let the Queen of Eternal Night deal with it immediately, but he always had to deal with the troubles caused by the Tianming Army. If Tianming Instructor calmly unfolds the endlessyout, it is difficult to estimate how terrible the damage will be. However, Roger walked around the entire castle and found no trace of the Queen of Eternal Night. It stands to reason that the existence of that kind of beauty will be obvious when it is ced there. And this is her inner demon, she is not here, who will the demon show? The Eris worm is so stupid that he is targeting himself as a stand-in for the Queen of Eternal Night? Roger showed the color of thinking, now either there is a problem in the field of inner demons, or there is a problem in himself. Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the decorative paintings on the wall. It''s not the same as what I saw at the Royal Academy of Magic a few days ago. He couldn''t remember the other paintings, but among the portraits here there were none of the Queen of Eternal Night. There are only a few portraits of her father, Shelley IV. He looked at the clothes worn by the apprentices of the magician present, which were generally retro styles. Roger realized that he had made a mistake, this was the Royal Academy of Magic, but not the one he had been to. This should be the Eris worm that extracted information from the memory of the Queen of Eternal Night and constructed the Royal Academy of Magic during the Shelley IV era. Therefore, if he searched for someone based on the younger appearance of the Eternal Night Queen, he should be able to find her... After going through another round of the castle, Roger found a little blond girl who was stealing a cream cake in a ssroom. At the age of seven or eight, her pinkish little face still has some baby fat, and it is tender, which makes people want to reach out and pinch her. It''s a pity that it can''t be pinched. Roger was a little pity. When you go out, you will not have such a good opportunity to pinch the queen in the face. At this time, Octavier Shelley was still a beloved little princess, and in her facial features one could see the shadow of the peerless beauty she would be, but you still could not see the invincibility, the majesty, the grace, and the domineering persona even in the face of death. Now the little queen is just a greedy little girl. Roger also understood why the magic beacon didn''t respond. The astral world is idealistic, and this world is constructed by the Eris worm based on the memory of the Queen of Eternal Night. The Eternal Night Queen may not have been fully immersed in this world before, and she could have had contact with Roger when he stepped into that formation. But now, seeing her eating so happily, she has be a little girl again. Unconsciously, she doesn''t know that she has cast a magic beacon, so consciously, this skill is equivalent to not existing. This leads to an embarrassing situation. Even face to face, Roger has no sense of existence in front of the Queen of Eternal Night. Yelling, cursing, and even spitting at her, she didn''t respond. Roger felt that this situation of pulling himself in without telling himself how to help was quite outrageous! Wouldn''t she just want her to watch her eat dessert here, and then she wouldn''t be able to eat it? Whose inner demon is this? Roger didn''t dare to run around, to not miss any key scenes. This is a demon, not Octavier in Wondend, so she shouldn''t be so happy all the time. Maybe it will be the style of a horror movie in a second, and you have to appease the little girl yourself. Everything should revolve around the little queen, and it''s useless to go elsewhere. In the end, Roger could only sit cross-legged on the ground, watching the greedy little queen in front of her with the hands of a magician to get those desserts that her little stature could not reach. This made him very embarrassed. Your blood mother is still a blood mother. At the age of seven or eight, his magic power level is higher than that of his useless brother. "Princess, your elder brother''s speech is about to start, do you want to watch it?" A handsome middle-aged magician came behind the little queen. Roger recognized that this was Professor Hall, who wasn''t bald yet and was in his prime. Not long after he was promoted to Legend, he was hired by the Shelley family as a magic consultant and volunteered to be the little queen''s magic enlightenment teacher. Tonight is the Law Salon where he brought the little queen, a little bit like showing off his apprentice and pretending to be shown. "Have a look!" The little queen agreed immediately and turned around to go to Professor Lahore''s robe. When he stretched his hand halfway, he suddenly realized that there was the cream on his hand, his face turned red, and he immediately shrank back. Hall''s face is constraining, since he was young, of course. He looked at the cute little queen with a cute smile and took out a handkerchief from his arms to help her wipe her hands. But the little queen murmured a few words, the light of magic shed on her hands, and the two little hands were white again. Hall''s face changed greatly, and he asked in shock, "Princess, don''t you feel that there is a forbidden area here?" He, a legendary mage, is just a melee soldier in this salon. The little girl who has only learned magic for half a year in front of her can be regarded as the realm of forbidden magic, so she can output casually. "Forbidden magic? No wonder, I have to cast a spell to cast magic here!" The little princess showed a stunned expression. Hall''s face copsed. Isn''t itmon sense that a magic apprentice needs to cast a spell? Princess''s talent is too outrageous! Admiring Hall''s rapid changes and his facial muscles drawn out, Roger couldn''t helpughing. Your Majesty is young and has no teacher to learn the avenue of Versailles. But as a child, the Queen of Eternal Night was able to cast spells in the Forbidden Realm. This talent is indeed terrifying. In modern times, she is probably a natural extrajudicial fanatic. Next, Roger followed the little queen to arger ssroom. A handsome and handsome young man who looked a bit like an adult queen was talking impassively on the podium. Ini harus menjadi pangeran tertua Kerajaan Green Vines, mantan putra mahkota yang meninggal dm insiden Kota Manyu. The eldest prince is quite talented. He exined coherently that he was going to build a line of defense called "Nochima", hoping to get the support of the magicians. After the exnation, the eldest prince invited the magicians to y the role of the attacking side and conduct a tactical deduction of the magic sand table with him. Magicians are schrs in this world, and many are involved in the military field. Moreover, the Law Salon doesn''t ask about identity, it only tells right and wrong. Even the eldest prince will not give face, and someone will immediately go up to fight him in a mock battle. That sand table is quite interesting, a bit like the real-time strategy game ofter generations, but there are more things to consider. And this eldest prince did have something, which blocked the wheel battles of more than a dozen magicians one after another. Among them was the white-haired professor. He relied on his Nochima line of defense to defend up to ten times as many enemies. The first prince proudly dered that there was no one to challenge again, "As long as this line of defense is built, and with enough troops and mages, the Green Vines Empire willst forever and never have to worry about being invaded!" "Elder brother, I think if Green VInes keeps being beaten, he will suffer sooner orter!" Suddenly a crisp voice sounded. Everyone heard the news and looked around, seeing that it was the little queen sitting on Hall''s shoulder, and couldn''t helpughing. The eldest prince also smiled and asked, "Then what do you think the kingdom will do?" The little queen looked serious, "Of course, if all the enemies are killed, we will be safe!" Roger''s eyelids twitched, good guy, if it wasn''t for the white skin of the queen, he would have suspected that there was a green-skinned soul in this woman''s body. Have you been so reckless since you were a child? The eldest prince smiled and shook his head, "Everyone can''t even break through my Nochima defense line, which means that I have no generals who are good at attacking, so let''s study defense." "Eldest brother, I''ll break your line of defense!" The little queen''s childish face showed seriousness and eagerness to try, and she came across the eldest prince. Everyone looked at this scene helplessly. The little princess had only learned magic for half a year, and she had no military education. How could she possibly beat the eldest prince? To avoid sibling rivalry, the Shelley family raised only one child for a generation to receive aprehensive royal education. Others can feel at ease and be a waste, learn some art or something that they are interested in, it doesn''t matter if they are a waste. But then something unexpected happened. Although the attack of the little queen didn''t conform to the teachings of any military ssics, she had a wonderful intuition. Seizing the opportunity to attack, attacking and attacking again, the unreasonable and crazy attack disrupted the defense of the eldest prince. The Nochima line of defense, which had not been broken by more than a dozen magicians before, was abruptly halted. "The eldest prince is a loving brother." Many people showed a clear look, thinking that it was the brother who was coaxing the sister to be happy and deliberately gave in. The eldest prince was silent for a while, then said earnestly, "Little sister, can you fight me again?" "Yes!" The little queen happily agreed. She thinks fighting is fun. This time, the eldest prince was serious and defended without leaking. However, the little queen''s continuous offensive and terrifying pressure finally broke the defense line he had worked so hard to study. "I didn''t expect my sister to be a natural warrior!" The eldest prince praised the talent of the little queen, and said earnestly, "Princess, do you want to be a general when you grow up, protect the Empire, and expand your territory?" The little queen tilted her head to think for a moment, shook her head, and said confidently, "I don''t want it! The second brother said that the food in the frontier is not delicious, and there are not as many snacks in the imperial capital." After making meritorious deeds, can''tpare to several kinds of snacks in the imperial capital? The eldest prince looked helpless, and felt that his sister was so cute, so he hugged her, "Okay, you will stay in the secret city and enjoy happiness, and leave the dirty and tiring work to us..." "Well, you are a good big brother!" The little queen leaned into the face of the eldest prince and took a sip. There is a cheerful atmosphere in the air. Unpredictable childlike words. Always unexpectedly interesting. Withughter, the castle shook and the space copsed. Roger discovered the change of time and space, and he came to a city wall, not far from the Queen of Eternal Night. She has a different look. The greedy girl in the past has grown into a tall and slender girl, wearing a ck pointed wizard hat and looking out of the city wall. At this time, she was iparably beautiful, with a sad face, despair, and stubbornness on her face, I felt pity for her. Has the invincible blood mother ever had such a moment when she seemed to need the help andfort of others? Roger stared at such an empress for a long time, then averted his eyes and looked outside the city. Outside the city, the battle g of the Wabruga Kingdom fluttered, and the army formations covered the sky and the sun in a continuous manner. In front of the battle stood several huge poles, on which were captured members of the Shelley royal family, parents, and brothers of the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger frowned and found that this scene was different from what the Queen of Night had once described to him. She said that she was on her way to investigate but when she saw this scene, she was arrested by the fourth prince upon returning to the city... Just when Roger was thinking about this difference, the first prince who should have died on the gpole suddenly had blood and tears in his eyes andined: "I regret it. If it wasn''t for being defeated by the younger sister, I suggested that the father and the emperor should build an invincible cavalry, but instead invest in the Norchima defense line, the kingdom might not be conquered..." Shelley IV also opened and closed his mouth, shouting, "The Green Vines Kingdom''s national strength is weakening, and building cavalry is child''s y. I regret it, I hate it, I shouldn''t listen to the princess''s nder!" The queen struggled violently and wanted to rush to the city wall. "The princess who misunderstood the country. If I had known this, I shouldn''t have given birth to a daughter like you!" The second prince cried and said, "Little sister. If you are guarding the border gates, how could the kingdom open wide and how could the Shelley family be reduced to this?" A thud. The fourth prince floated behind the girl Octavier and whispered, "Little sister, to survive, do you have to kill your brother..." The souls of more royals and officials who died in Manyu City all floated on the city wall, and the sin of the broken mountains and rivers of the Green Vines Kingdom was attributed to the little princess standing alone on the city wall. They are frantically using her. If it wasn''t for the Law Salon, where she twice broke the Nochima line of defense that the First Prince had worked so hard to study, the kingdom might have another situation now! Roger finally suddenly realized, "This is the demon of the heart, it is a vicious heart demon, and he will y with his desires first. It turns out that thew salon is the foreshadowing! Blood mother, don''t believe these bastards! The national strength of the Green Vines Kingdom will decline, but it will not happen. Fundamental change, defeat is only a matter of time, and no matter how strong the defense line is, there will be a day when it will fall, your real rtives will not me you, you should not me yourself so much..." Unfortunately, no matter how loud he shouted, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t hear him. As a ghost, Roger could only watch the beautiful girl on the city wall facing the overwhelming usations alone, her figure swayed, but she still tried to stand firm, and there were already crystal savings in her eyes. Gritting his teeth, enduring humiliation, and stubbornness what is more, ufortable is the regret and self-me in his heart. But even if she bit down on her lips and wanted to jump down from the tower to apany her rtives, she couldn''t back down. I am afraid that the Green Vines Kingdom will only fall apart in an instant after losing thest royal family. She is the sinner of the Ivy Kingdom and thest light of the Green Vines Kingdom! Chapter 84: Accompany you until the end of hell (2) Chapter 84: Apany you until the end of hell (2) Chapter 84 Apany you until the end of hell(2) If the indomitable Eternal Night Queen is amazing, the little princess before her transformation is a pity. Roger said in her ear countless times, it''s not your fault, but she couldn''t hear it. Roger retorted loudly to those people again, you don''t work hard but me a girl, but they ignore him. He just wanted to tell the Queen of Eternal Night that you will do better than everyone else in the future, and what a glorious empire you have built, but you can''t even get this little wish. No matter how radiant and invincible the Queen of Eternal Night is, at this moment, Octavia Shelley is just a weak girl who has lost her rtives and killed her elder brother and is forced to shoulder the heavy responsibility of her family and country. Hearing those using voices, for the first time, Roger felt the injustice for the Queen of Eternal Night from the bottom of his heart. She has nothing left, she has done 10,000 times more than her responsibility, but do you still want her to live her life in pain? Different from that night when he expanded Chef Wang''s Bible into a shortposition, he was sympathetic at this moment and wanted to share her pain. Even if it was only 1/10,000, even for a moment, he didn''t want a girl to carry it all alone! That''s too cruel, that''s too sad, that''s too mean. It turned out that under the domineering invincibility of the Queen of Eternal Night, there is a soul that is riddled with holes and cannot be forgiven by her rtives. No, no, she shouldn''t be like this! Rogerined loudly, but he was just a ghost of this world, an observer who couldn''t do anything. He could only watch the light in the girl''s eyes drowned by the stigma, as she was about to be consumed by her inner demon. It turned out that, from a little princess who just wanted to eat and wait to die, to an empress who carried the empire on her shoulders, this journey was not only filled with peerless talent and triumphant progress, but also apanied by suffocating despair, regret, and loneliness. She couldn''t hear Roger defending her, she could only hear the usations from the rtive''s ministers in the wind. She killed her parent''s brother. She killed those loyal civil servants and generals. She killed a soldier loyal to the Shelleys. She killed innocent people in thisnd. You are wrong. You are a sinner. You will never be able to wash away these sins for the rest of your life! This is the inner demon, this is the evil n of the Eris worm! It digs out the best moments in your heart, then shreds them inch by inch, and falsely uses you that you did it yourself. The more you do, the more you go wrong! Such demons are more terrifying than any monsters, even if they are as determined as the Queen of Eternal Night, they cannot escape. Or it can be said that the more determined she is, the tighter the demon will entangle her. One of the most difficult monsters in the astral world, it was strengthened by Shady, and eventually grew into the killing weapon of the Queen of Eternal Night. As a princess, she has also faced the test of both the country''s ruin and her family''s ruin, so Shady understands Octavier very well. Even though the eldest princess failed and the little princess turned the tide in the end, Shady still keenly captured the softest corners of the Queen of Eternal Night. In the previous Law Salon, the little queen ate well, defeated her adult brother, and enjoyed the love of her rtives and courtiers. How proud I was then, how painful it is now. She defeated her eldest brother but destroyed her home and country... The usations of the dead reverberated in the sky. It was just the thoughts that had been lingering in the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night, which were magnified and presented by the Eris Demon. Ever since the night of the Manyu City Incident, the Queen of Eternal Night has always lived in guilt, believing that she is the real murderer who shattered the mountains and rivers of the Green Vines Kingdom. Roger finally understood that the Queen of Eternal Night mentioned the resentment of the Fourth Prince and said that she would never forgive him, but in fact, she could not forgive herself... The eldest prince is the crown prince who takes care of every situation. The second prince wants to be the general, the third prince wants to be the prime minister, and the little princess and the fourth prince will eat together and wait to die. They yed for the longest time. The Queen of Eternal Night knew very well that her fourth brother was just an ordinary person. If the Green Vines Kingdom hadn''t been breached by the Wabruga Kingdom, the Fourth Prince would have been mediocre forever, being a harmless little trash. But once the country was broken, the whole world changed. In this realm of inner demons, someone finally spied into the inner world of the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger finally understood her never-stopping footsteps, where did her determination to protect the empiree from... It''s not dedication, it''s not patriotism, it''s just atonement for the responsibility she has identified! Roger looked at the girl who was in extreme pain, her delicate body trembled slightly, but couldn''t even cry, and spoke softly. Since crossing the road, he has solemnly bowed to her, whether she can hear or not, he said in an admiring tone: "Your Majesty, the harshest judge, will not dere you guilty." As a modern person, Roger never really felt sacred to the concept of "Queen" and "King", and then respect them. He felt that it was no different from being selected as a ss cadre. He would do his best and take responsibility in that position. With strength and intelligence, and less selfishness, after working in that position for a long time, you will naturally be a great existence, right? That''s why he would honor his Majesty and bow and salute, but that''s all because he couldn''t beat the Queen of Eternal Night. He would alsough at his elder sister for being foolish and loyal, only she would be moved by His Majesty''s favor. He is the kind of little guy who is polite and civil but hurts you with a few words to find bnce in his heart. Until the voice of His Majesty just now, Roger shouted sincerely. He has to admit that there are always some people in this world who have a consciousness that surpasses that of ordinary people. At least, beyond a refined egoist like him. Maybe their original intentions were stupid, idiotic, ridiculous, and unreasonable, but they did transcend the limitations of the times and made greatness possible. From Roger''s point of view, the Queen of Eternal Night is already such a person. She gave up many of the enjoyments of being a mortal because of atonement and took up the responsibility of building a greater empire. She has seen the bloody darkness and possessed peerlessbat power, but she didn''t abuse it, nor did she be a tyrant who misbehaves and wastes life. She was persuaded, willing to ept new things, and groping for a path more suitable for Green Vines Empire. The overall atmosphere of the Green Vines Empire is the most progressive in this world. Of course, she still has the faults and temperament of the little princess of the past, she will be proud, angry, shy, and unreasonable. But in terms of right and wrong, she is infinitely close to a wise man full of ideals. The centralization of power under the rule of the Ming Dynasty can also create ideal prosperity. Roger asked himself, in exchange for his position as the King of Eternal Night, he might look for a morebor-saving way ofpromising, and he would not keep the demands of ordinary people in his heart. He will choose the lie-t philosophy of "After I die, let him handle the flood". But the Eternal Night Queen came over because of her paranoia. In this demonic world where the strong arepletely superior to ordinary people, it is precisely because of such a queen that the people at the bottom of the empire have a dignity that surpasses the standards of this era. Without the Eternal Night Queen, there is no Green Vines Empire. Roger felt that such a person was worthy of respect from the bottom of his heart. He has an urge to help her get out of this inner demon hell built for her. At this moment, the girl on the city wall made a move. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, there was no light in her eyes, it was almost as dark as an abyss swallowing light, and she looked indifferently at the army of the Wabruja Kingdom in front of her: "Father, mother, brother, the people of the empire... This is my sin, and I may never be able to pay it back, but I will try my best to pay it back." A terrifying and dazzling magical energy bloomed between her fingers, and she waved at the enemy army, which was unknown to be tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. At this time, the real Queen of Eternal Night of the past should be no more than a magus. But at this moment, she is like an endless magic power source, one after anotherrge-scale spells are frantically released like they''re nothing. This is a spiritual world. If the Queen of Eternal Night feels guilty, she will suffer from inner demons and fall into the infernal hell to suffer the most heart-wrenching pain. But if she believes that she is invincible, then she can kill all the enemies in the world until the end of this hell. She walked down the city wall and rode against the wind, mechanically repeating the process of killing, destroying everything in front of her. His blond hair fluttered in the air,pletely soaked with blood, but there was no madness in his eyes, and it was as quiet as the Dead Sea without waves. But Roger knew that deep inside, her heart held more bitterness than madness. A girl driven into madness will not feel pain, but if she is calm, she will suffer all the time. Suddenly Roger understood how the Eternal Night Queen might have managed to escape the control of the Eris worm in the original plot of the game. She never defeated the demon. But she was not defeated by the demon. Under great pain, she kept killing for five days and five nights, killing one world, and then going to another world constructed by the Eris Demon Worm to continue killing. She kept killing like this, exhausting the Eris worm to death, and she came out. Pretty stupid, outrageous, and scary. It is roughly equivalent to proving the Tao with strength in the fantasy world. Without any epiphany or fancy, it just smashed through the realm of inner demons all the way. After aplishing such a feat, the Queen of Eternal Night will naturally be deeply entangled with the sins in her heart. In the end, there were countless chances to escape, but she stayed here, coexisting and dying with the empire. Her heart will always return to the light, and even if she walks toward the light, she still admits that she has never finished atonement for that sin. After understanding the operation of the Queen of Eternal Night that day, Roger has a ghost-like self and guesses how to influence her here. The Inner Demon Realm is built on rules. Its power and realisme from the Eris worm''s observance of the rules. Only in this way can the Inner Demon Realm be so terrifying and have a profound impact on the strong. But with rules, some loopholes can be exploited. "Continue to kill, Miss Octavia, I will apany you to the end of hell, and then smash this ridiculous inner demon together!" Roger looked at the girl Octavier''s dark eyes and flew to the soldiers who were about to be killed by her. Meteor waterfall falls. The bodies of the soldiers were smashed together; bits and pieces of their flesh scattered in all directions. These soldiers are not false, the souls of the demons that the Eris worm once devoured werepletely lost in their hearts. In the realm of inner demons, there are unique beings. But in reality, they are the pains of a collection of emotions such as self-me, madness, and anger, and they are the favorite cookies of the Eris worm. This Eris worm belongs to a hamster and has saved countless cookies to enjoy while sleeping. At the moment of being killed by the Queen of Eternal Night, the lost soul will reveal the body of the biscuit for a moment, and then disappear into this world. Taking this moment, Roger could observe and even physically experience their pain. The horrid feeling of being torn apart. This is one of the basic rules in the field of inner demons. Beauty is a farse, only pain is Eternal. Even the pain will resonate, pulling the sober souls to get lost together. But what Roger wants to use at the moment is this rule. In the pain of death that resonated, his ghost seemed to be solidified a bit. Without stopping, Roger flew to the next group of soldiers who were about to be attacked by the Queen of Eternal Night. Experience the pain of death once again, and observe what a lost soul looks like. The Queen of Eternal Night kept releasing magic, and Roger was in every soldier''s mind one after another, feeling the desperation of being killed by her magic repeatedly. Although he will not be hurt in this world, in terms of feeling, it is no different from thest round of death. Because of the rules of the inner demon realm, it is more painful than real death. With Roger''s character, he would not do these thankless things on weekdays. But there is a stupid queen in front of her, and she still chooses the stupid way to kill the world again, and she also feels like she has been brought into this stupidity. He didn''t know whether some suffering was meaningful or not, but he had to have something. He couldn''t just watch her being haunted by her inner demon again and even deprive her emotions of joy and anger. The riddled soul under the coat of invincibility cares about too few things, too little to be distressed about. Even if the moth flies into the fire, he wants to try to save her once. The features in the game are restricted by the production team, in the real world with infinite possibilities, there should be hope of sess, right? However, the feeling of losing hope is really painful! Roger apanies the Queen of Eternal Night to keep moving forward in his death experiences. Finally. There is no enemy in front of the Queen of Eternal Night. She stopped in front of a white border and was killed at the end of hell. And Roger was "Killed" too. How many times had he died? Five hundred, a thousand, perhaps even 10,000 times? In that kind of pain, who can calmly count? At the back, he was almost numb, he was just learning to be a lost soul. Roger nced at the Queen of Eternal Night with a hint of confusion, and then poured out every bit of magic power and sted towards the border. The boundaries have broken, the world is broken, and so is her body. There they were, in a chaotic space with no color, no smell, no light, there was no up or down or any directional bearing, and even darkness itself was absent. This is the body of the Eris worm. Roger could sense that countless lost souls were flying wildly against the rules, rushing to build the next world, and repeatedly deepening the inner demons of the Queen of Eternal Night. And just taking this opportunity, Roger jumped up and mixed into the torrent of lost souls. In the same breath as them, it had be the cornerstone of the new world. The Eris worm didn''t find that a stinky and hard brick was mixed into his biscuits. The construction of a newyer of hell ispleted. Roger found himself a named NPC. "Four Princes" He appeared in a manor in the mountains, sitting by the firece, with a beautiful girl in a hunting suit. This time, is it Octavier who is hunting with the fourth prince? y happily first, and then let her kill herself? The Eris worm is simply a devil, and its ability to dig out the weakness of the soul is merciless, more and more ruthless, and will progress! Roger didn''t rush to say hello but put his hand into the firece. He was burned to the point of grinning, but he couldn''t helpughing. He was finally no longer an observer who could do nothing, and he clenched the throat of the subsequent fate. This strange behavior attracted the attention of the girl in the hunting suit. She looked at Roger, her eyes gradually brightened, showing obvious curiosity and inquiry, and a shallow pear vortex appeared at the corner of her mouth unconsciously: "Your appearance is disguised, but you seem quite familiar. Who are you?" Chapter 85: Holding my sister in my arms...killed! Chapter 85: Holding my sister in my arms...killed! Chapter 85 Holding my sister in my arms...killed! The smile of the girl with the hunting suit was very light, but Roger had just looked at this indifferent killer''s face for too long. There was no trace of light in his eyes as if he was going to die with this world. In contrast with her shallow smile, he almost cried. It hurts too much, it hurts too much when you kill me... Oh no, it''s because I saw the Queen who hasn''t been spoiled yet, that''s great! As a yer, going deep into the firstyer realm constructed by the Eris worm gave him a quite familiar illusion, the illusion called SL. But in fact, neither the archive nor the reading file is under his control, so he must seize this opportunity and try to bring the Queen of Eternal Night back to the main ne at once. Fortunately, the environment of Green Vines Kingdom was stable at this time, and the little princess Octavier was well received by her family, and she hardly experienced any unpleasant things. She can get everything she wants, she can do everything with ease, she doesn''t know what jealousy is at all, and she''s well put together. Just sixteen years old, she is already a magus, and her strength far exceeds her peers. Because of this strength, she was very confident and saw that the fourth prince in front of her was pretending, but the other party didn''t show hostility, and there was even an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Octavia was not worried about the danger at all, just curious that who was he. She thought, which good best friend is this here to show off her newly mastered disguise magic? Roger praised the Eternal Night Queen''s sharp and calm response. Otherwise, if she shouted that there was an assassin, or even worse, ended her with one finger Not only was it a waste of time, but he would also have died in vain. After recing the lost soul, if he dies, he must wait for the next world reconstruction before he has the chance to get close to the Queen of Eternal Night. And it''s not always possible to get such a good identity. After pondering for a while, Roger decided to get straight to the point and tell the truth: "I''m Roger Charles..." "Impossible, I''ve seen Anjie''s younger brother, a man who can''t read the feather fall art all afternoon, he''s stupid, he definitely can''t do a disguise to your level!" Octavia interrupted him, with the words "Friends, can you say something reliable?" However, she still had an inquiring glint in her eyes, instead of using or rushing, she was more curious about Roger''s identity. The Queen of Eternal Night in this period.. like the people in the world has so much time that she doesn''t know how to spend it. In other words, she was bored. She is happy to see a new and different job in life. Roger was a little embarrassed to beined about, but then he thought, Roger Charles is a piece of shit, what does it have to do with me, Roger? I am a traveler with a golden finger. After ten years, I will be invincible in the world, okay? He took a deep breath and maintained a solemn tone, "I am Roger from the real-time period, and you are Octavier Shelley lost in the river of time. Now, I am your escort. Please, Your Majesty, return to the court with me!" Octavia asked in a rude tone even for his wife, "Your Majesty? Don''t you tell me that I will be a queen in the future?" "Not at all." "Scared me." "You are the Eternal Night Queen who founded the Green Vines Empire, the human being that the gods most want to kill in this world." "What?" Roger didn''t give her a chance to refute, "You can try to predict my fate or the fate of the ''Eternal Night Queen'', and the result must be nk." Out of curiosity, Octavier did as he said. The result is, of course, a nk. Because of these two targets, one is protected by the system and the other is protected by herself. A magister can''t predict beyond a legend. Octavia was a little forced to believe the truth of Roger''s words, but he still couldn''t figure it out, "How could I be named Eternal Night? I must be the Queen of Sunshine... No, be the Queen How tiring, I''ll be a little princess, isn''t it delicious?" Roger sighed quietly. The Eternal Night Queen when she was a girl was a bastard princess, she just wanted to live happily in the moment and be a small person. That beautiful face was full of innocence. Hearing that the queen thought it was cool, he didn''t understand the weight. Thinking of the desperate girl on the city wall, the empress who couldn''t see through the joy and anger on the throne, Roger couldn''t say what he had already thought. Helping her to save her inner demons, but ending her momentary happiness in advance, so that all those pains and responsibilities would return to her. Even if this is an illusion constructed by the Eris worm, to her, this is reality. The Wallbreaker is ruthless! To Roger''s surprise, Octavier took the initiative to say to him after thinking about it. "Mr. Wallbreaker, although I don''t understand why I will be an empress in the future, an imperial empress splits an illusory me. She must have encountered a very dangerous, powerful, and incredible enemy. You cane to save me is also taking a great risk and trying to get a better ending, right? Well, your expression has shown that I guessed right... So, take me back to the future!" She is so smart! Roger was amazed by Octavia''s inference. She also thought of a lot of rhetorics to convince her to believe in herself and understand the current situation. As a result, with limited information, people have guessed the current predicament. Is she such a smart little princess because she was too strong to use her brainter, and as a result, her intelligence deteriorated and she became green? Roger calmed down his groaning state of mind. The little princess is not bad, at least she can save a lot of salivae. He stood up and looked at Octavia in a hunting suit seriously, "So, is Your Majesty ready to face the cruel reality?" Octavia Shelley, the little princess Green Vines in the center of gravity, stood up, looked at him with a small face, and looked proud and confident, "Of course, don''t underestimate a queen''s determination to pursue a perfect ending. Oh, go ahead, Mr. Wallbreaker!" A perfect ending? Roger looked at her sympathetically and wanted to tell her that you have no perfect ending. Lonely you, just on the road of the lonely king, do your best to avoid losing everything. But don''t be afraid of loneliness, because this time, I will apany you to wee the curtain! In the next instant, Roger''s tone of voice suddenly changed. Slowly, gracefully, and somewhat cynically, "Then please kill me with your own hands, little sister, this is my wish, a request I will never regret." While Roger was upying the identity of this lost soul, the Eris worm also stuffed the memories of the Queen of Eternal Night about the Fourth Prince. As long as he executes ording to those memories, Roger is not necessarily the real fourth prince in history, but he must be the fourth prince who cannot find ws in the memory of the Queen of Eternal Night. Sure enough, Octavia looked at Roger, more shocked than hearing that he would be a queen in the future: "What a perfect performance, I can''t find any ws! However, what a strange request to kill you... Oh no, it won''t be like this!" She suddenly covered her chest, feeling her heart aching like being bitten and torn apart by a hellhound. Until now, the confident princess finally realized that the reality she was about to face was crueler than she could imagine. Even if she is ready to give everything, the other side she yearns for no longer exists in this world. She realized that if Mr. Wallbreaker represents the truth, and he must kill the fourth brother himself to break the illusion, it only shows one possibility: She killed her fourth brother. Although he couldn''t imagine or dared not think about the circumstances under which he would make such a terrible decision, Octavier''s voice suddenly weakened, "Sorry, Mr. Wallbreaker, I''m sorry, I didn''t want such a shattered ending..." "You said that you want me to see your determination, princess." Roger continued to speak in the tone of the fourth prince, took off the dagger he was carrying, and handed the end of the handle to Octavia, "I''m sorry too, but there are always things that only you can do, and you can''t escape. fate." At this time, Octavia was still a flower in the greenhouse, and when she saw the dagger, she subconsciously took a step back, as if it was a poisonous snake that devoured people. She pleaded, "Fourth brother, you know me, I''m just a princess who eats and waits to die. The throne belongs to the eldest brother, the glory belongs to the second brother, and the wisdom belongs to the third brother. Fourth brother, our happy hunting, ying games, attending dances, and being a waste will be fine. Or you can escape to a distant ce without being the prince and princess?" How could that peerless queen ever amodate anyone like this? It can be seen that her rtionship with the fourth prince is perfect. Roger couldn''t help but be saddened by her. He suddenly thought of himself in capital blood night, and said something simr to the queen, right? Fate is reincarnated, and I never imagined that one day it would be the little princess who didn''t be an empress. So, what she said to herself at that time was the exnation she gave herself in the face of this fate. He showed a look of reminiscence and said solemnly, "Princess, I know that you don''t care about many things, and the life you ask for is notplicated. But there is no other choice. There is always a very greedy existence in this world, even thest bit of happiness of the little people will be shattered, it has been oppressing your bottom line, forcing you to give in, until you can''t retreat... Now, it''s time to make a choice!" Octavia stepped back, her face pale and bloodless, "Mr. Wallbreaker, I don''t know how to choose..." But Roger was pressuring her step by step, giving her no chance of escaping at all. With a thud, the princess''s back mmed against the wall. Roger put his hands on the wall and looked at her condescendingly in a posture simr to a wall dong. In terms of momentum, Roger haspletely overwhelmed the little princess in this period. His expression was sad and pitiful, and his voice was as soft as the April wind and as soft as a lover''s murmur: "The fourth brother will choose for you,e and kill me." But the cruelty of fate, even in the most gentle gesture and prepared to show it, is still more terrifying than a demon. She shook her head into a rattle and screamed, "Fourth brother, do you have to let me destroy my current happiness with my own hands?" The girl''s slender shoulders were trembling, and her beautiful face was filled with sadness, anger, and even despair. As smart as she is, how could she not know what is real and illusory? It''s just that being driven to a desperate situation by fate can only choose that way, and taking the initiative to choose requires courage and determination. After all, there is a difference. She was so sad that she was almost suffocating, like loudlyining about the injustice of fate. But she couldn''t make a sound, and it was useless to use Roger, because she was just a sad phantom, and no amount of anger could change the settled pawn. Roger looked at her pained and helpless appearance, vaguely aware of what he should do at this time. But...that''s the Queen of Eternal Night?! When she wakes up and knows what she has done, she will be angry, right? However, she doesn''t necessarily remember everything that happened in the inner demon realm, right? Yes, certainly not all of it! With so many fields, she can''t remember every detail of the memories that have been changed over and over. So even if he did something disrespectful, it was the Fourth Prince''s fault. Your Majesty, it''s not that I, Roger,mitted the crime of arrogance, I''m helping you! With such a realization, Roger opened his arms and embraced Octavier, whose shoulders were trembling slightly. Her slender body instantly stiffened and then softened. She leaned her body weight over and whispered in a dreamy voice, "Mr. Wallbreaker, I will have many, many nightmares." The invincible queen was also just a girl who needed care. Roger reached out and stroked her hair lightly, "Maybe this is the true nightmare the gods have woven for the world. Now only you can break this nightmare. I know you don''t want to wear the crown, but you still bear the weight of it. I can''t change all of this, but I just hope that you will always remember one thing. You are not destroying your own life with your own hands. You are bringing everyone''s hope towards a future that everyone recognizes. " "Everyone... do you agree?" Octavia raised his head, the sealed memory loosened a little, and sadness and longing that he didn''t understand at the moment flowed through his heart. This was the second time Roger saw such a helpless Queen of Eternal Night who needed affirmation from others to support her. There was nothing he could do about the city wall, but this time he could hug her tightly and support her with his warmth. He seemed to feel that the fourth prince in his heart hade to life, borrowing his mouth to say thest goodbye to his beloved little sister: "As long as it is your choice, everyone will unconditionally approve it. Because what everyone wants to see most is not that the Green Vines will survive in the world, that the queen is invincible in the world, and that it is not that the enemy bows his head to the court, but that our little Ao is happy and alive. The way she wants... Even if this appearance wasn''t her original intention, who says that her original intention must be the best? The original intention has changed, it is not necessarily a fail. It can also be that you have grown up and matured to see farther, find and embark on the heroic road that only belongs to you. " He thrust the dagger into Octavier''s hand. This time, instead of hiding, she held onto it. His hands were trembling, but he still showed the bright de to the world. Some people are born to be heroes, even if the gentle world overshadows their sharpness. Octavia closed his eyes, chanted a short incantation, and magic light lit up on the dagger. "Fourth brother, death takes just a moment, it won''t hurt." "I know." Roger reached out and wrapped her cold little hand in his. The two hands supported each other and held the dagger together, finally no longer trembling. Octavia murmured, "Is this the reality that we have to face?" Roger said firmly, "This is also the world, the final redemption." She opened her eyes, and the two of them worked hard together, and the dagger pierced her chest and sank into her heart. Between the real and the illusory realm of demons, the Eternal song of pain has disrupted its proper rhythm, and a crack has emerged. Chapter 86: Do you want to experience the feeling of invincibility? Chapter 86: Do you want to experience the feeling of invincibility? Chapter 86 Do you want to experience the feeling of invincibility? The first province of Yamen, west of the city of Afford, is fifty kilometers away. Chardy Veronica on the deer suddenly trembled slightly, and two lines of blood flowed from her nose. "Damn savage princess, you can break the demon I gave you. Can you see through the plot that I have revised so many times? I can''t ept it!" She didn''t care about treating the bacsh she suffered but just showed an unbelievable expression, looking for what went wrong. How could that turtle, barbarian, and nouveau riche, the Queen of Eternal Night, be able to escape from the realm of inner demons that she so carefully designed? The Eris worm is already the most difficult monster in the world. After she strengthened it and wrote the script, it can be said that it is a "Queen''s nemesis" that waspletely created for the most vulnerable past in the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night! Chardy felt that even if the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t sink into the pain and became a lost soul in the end, it would take a few days to break the inner demon domain. After all, that woman can only use brute force now and has forgotten how to think! But the final result was that it took only fifteen minutes from the time when the Queen of Eternal Night was recruited to when she was attacked! Fifteen minutes, to solve an Eris worm, is that reasonable? There was simply not enough time for the elite orcs to kill the Rommel army! On the other hand, it must be Tashica who has to face the Queen of Eternal Night and Rommel''s Legion''s two buns with cheese! But now Chardy has no extra brain capacity to think about the problem of bad reviews from buyers. She just felt sorry for herself. After the fall of the Yaman Empire, what she studied the most in the gap between the worlds was the Queen of Eternal Night. As the saintess of the god of knowledge, it is her innate ability to spy on the truth from countless pieces of information. Chardy is confident that she understands the strength, character, and past of that savage princess. She didn''t miss a single detail. She knows her weaknesses better than the queen herself. She thinks that she is the kind of enemy who is diligent, hardworking, and talented. Isn''t it easy to punish a brainless queen in the district? The Eris worm is indeed a backup n, but even the backup n is one that she has selected from dozens of alternatives andpared the best. But now she has indeed failed, and it is not an ordinary failure. The Queen of Eternal Night not only broke through the inner demon domain perfectly but also controlled the Eris worm in turn, so that even Chardy, who was tens of thousands of kilometers away, was implicated in the bacsh. The Queen of Eternal Night was originally the most troublesome enemy on Chardy''s road to return to the country. She rarely met an enemy in terms of force, and the best weakness was that she was too reckless. In the end, she saw through her ambush in Afford City, and even the backup n was broken so easily. Is my dignified teacher shameless? "It''s not fair, it''s so unfair. She is already so powerful, can she continue to grow? How much does the Creator favor this savage princess?" Chardy''s mentality almost copsed, and cried and raised a question full of jealousy. Some people are like this. They only see their own country being destroyed and their family is destroyed and struggle to maintain it. Your achievements are earned through hard work, while others'' achievements are due to luck. How can there be such an easy thing? But Chardy lived up to her mentor''s name, and quickly built herself up and epted the fact of failure. Fortunately, we are well prepared, and there is a backup n for a backup n. However, the Queen of Eternal Night has broken her inner demon, and her strength will probably break through again. These ns will have to be adjusted... There are more than 1,000 articles, it is troublesome to modify them one by one! At this time, Chardy finally found the source of the problem from the experience of the Queen of Eternal Night in the field of inner demons: A person also entered the realm of demons, pretending to be a lost soul, and rewrote her script towards... "Roger Charles? It''s no wonder that Lord Nalinael pays attention to this little guy. It''s not easy!" Chardy recognized the young man, at first sight, showing a thoughtful look. Soon, she showed a cold smile, "Now I have another reason to seize you!" Nerina''s order is to keep the soul active, so the physical torture... Allowed, right? The Queen of Eternal Night had a dream that was as long as three lives. In the space of the Eris worm, she experienced a total of three inner demon domains. In the first stage, she saw the destruction of the empire and she ushered in the judgment of the seven gods. But because Roger told her that he didn''t owe the empire, she calmly faced the condescending question of the Seven Gods,pletely treating them as farting! Seeing that this inner demon is about to be ovee, the Eris worm has Chardy as a military advisor, and seeing through the Eternal Night Queen is self-hypnotizing. So a backup n was activated, arranging for her to escape the trial and return to the main ne to face the tragic situation of the Green Vines Empire being crushed even more by the church. The people at the bottom, constantly questioning that the Queen of Eternal Night is not free and easy but willful. It''s a rebellious period, a middle-aged disease, a selfish ghost, and a moral ipatibility. It was she who insisted on fighting against the Seven Gods and dragged the empire into the abyss of destruction... In the face of the gods, the Queen of Eternal Night is arrogant and fearless, talking about the olddy is a bad woman, you can choose the battle you like, don''t force it to give me a good kill; But in the face of grief of losing herst home, the Queen of Eternal Night broke the defense and didn''t stop feeling guilty and remorseful. Humans are suchplex creatures, they can paralyze themselves and say they don''t care, but when their weakness is found in their hearts, they explode when they are stabbed. And the Eris worm is born to be an expert in this field. As a result, the Queen of Eternal Night, who was enveloped in negative emotions, fell into the second core demon realm, and the Eris worm found the weakness she really cared about and attacked hard. That is her guilt for thisnd and people, as well as her dead rtives. In the end, the director went out of the city wall, and Roger saw the desperate girl. The queen didn''t expect that the Eris worm was so strong that she could turn her mind into a child and a girl. As a result, although she pulled Roger in, she lost contact and couldn''t tell him how to help her. Fortunately, after these days of training, Roger had be a mature assistant and learned to start a team by himself. He relies on his efforts to understand the rules of this space stupidly, creating opportunities without opportunities. In the memories of the unsealing, the Queen of Eternal Night saw that the young man was constantly feeling death and destruction under his magic, andprehending the rules of this world, and a warm current that had not been seen for a long time appeared in his heart. It turns out that he didn''te alone on the road of killing to hell. Then came the third realm of the Eris worm structure that they experienced together. This time, the Eris worm wanted to magnify the guilt of the Queen of Eternal Night towards her rtives, especially the crime of killing her brother. If it seeds, the Queen of Eternal Night will only be afraid of the sin in her heart, and she will have to deepen it. You must know that in her perception, this is an extremely long triple dream, but only fifteen minutes have passed in reality. In the past, she was trapped in the Demon Realm for five days and five nights. It is unimaginable how many times she went through the pain of losing her family and her family, and finally became a cker existence than her inner demon. This time, Roger managed to seize the loophole and reced the lost soul with the identity of the fourth prince. He took the initiative to ask the young girl Octavier to kill him, and let hermit the crime of fraternity with blessing. So the conspiracy of the Eris worm turned into an affectionate goodbye, and the demon became the antidote to wash away the guilt in her heart. With what the "Fourth brother" said to herself, the Queen of Evernight has apletely different mentality after experiencing the tragedy of the country''s ruin and the loss of her rtives. The wrong trajectory she caused still exists, but she has understood that the source of destroying that happy life is not herself. The weakness of the kingdom, the ambitions of neighboring countries, and the greed of the gods have made up an irreversible fate, and he is just a victim of the torrent of this era. She admits that she wasted her peerless talent in her youth. But is it a sin for a mortal to live an ordinary little life? ording to the understanding of the rtives, the eight-yearte farewell filled thest gap in the Queen of Eternal Night''s heart defense and dragged her back from the horn that she had been drilling. She finallypletely epted herself as she is now. She is the little princess Octavier Shelley, she is the Eternal night queen of the Green Vines Empire, she is a wise magician, she is a greedy girl, she can also be a bad woman who acts recklessly and doesn''t care about the opinions of others. These are herself. People are inherentlyplex and multi-faceted, and they will show different faces and characters in different environments. The drastic changes in the environment, and her natural intelligence and perceptiveness, led to the great differences in the character of the Queen of Eternal Night in different periods, resulting in a split in her heart. In modern times, this was called a precursor to schizophrenia. In the world of immortals, this is the secret birth of demons. This weakness was discovered by Chardy and they arranged for the Eris worm to target it. In the original fate trajectory, the Queen of Eternal Night would allow her inner demons to grow and move towards a state ofplete ruthlessness and selflessness, then turn into a killing machine. Machines have no emotions, so they won''t have demons. That''s why the Eris worm is exhausted to death. This time, with Roger''s help, the Queen of Eternal Night reconciled with herself. Every choice and action she makes is an extension of her own will. Including this empire should also be the embodiment of the king''s will, the carrier of reality. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t have to shoulder the responsibility of being a king to atone for her sins, but because she doesn''t like to have anything above her head, so she chooses to show her sword to the gods. The Green Vines Empire is this sword. Killing the fourth prince is the first step in forging a sword. Even if one-day people die and the sword is broken, it is both willing to ept the loss, not the queen who is unterally responsible for the result. With the help of Roger, he realized this step, the behavior of the Queen of Eternal Night, on the surface, is rebellious willfulness, but at a deeper level, it is a kind of "Extreme self-way". Chun-two is rebellious, to be different from the rest of the world. My way, I am who I am, the same or different is a coincidence, what is right or wrong with me? After the Eternal Night Queen stabbed the dagger in her hand, the Eris Demon Worm tried to find the w in the Eternal Night Queen''s heart, which had be a delusion. Even if the inner demon field it weaves has countless weights, facing the Eternal Night Empress who is extremelyfortable and has a heart-like zed ss, she is powerless to stop her, and the Eternal Night Empress can regain her full realm and full strength. After the dagger was stabbed. Under the influence of magic, Roger didn''t feel the slightest pain in this death, he was devoured by all his life force and degenerated back to the state of a lost soul. But he saw that the greenness in Octavier''s eyes faded away, leaving only the unyielding and fighting will to the fate of the strong enemy. The consciousness umted countless times returned to her eyes, the magic power of the sea rose, and the golden red imperial robe was added. Octavia''s body floated into the air, proudly looking at the fading bright and beautiful, after seeing the truth, only the pale space of pain and eternity remained. She paused slightly and her magic power rippled. The realm shattered, and the worms wailed. Countless lost souls were liberated and the travelers from all realms, who could not see their faces, saluted and thanked her for ending their pain. But this scene shocked Roger, so he ran away to avoid it, for the fear that the queen would free him on a whim. But he soon discovered that the ripples that touched his soul were extremely warm, like a breeze blowing, it seemed to heal the pain that he just suffered. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the queen''s magic level has improved again, but I can''t understand it anymore. "I, I''m back!" The Queen of Eternal Night paused again, tore apart the space, and returned to the main ne. On the battlefield, where hundreds of thousands of people are fighting, are beautiful women with peerless elegance, who rule the world. She was still the same as when she left, without any scars on her body, but her eyes were brighter and clearer than ever before. Then Roger appeared beside her. The imperial people and orcs, who were fighting on the battlefield, all paused their movements and stared nkly at the two people in the sky. "Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty!" "Young Master Charles is doing well!" The Imperials cheered and their morale soared. Their queen is back, and their lives are saved! The people of the empire have long believed that as long as the queen is there, the empire will win. The orcs were looking at their Princess Tequ for an exnation. Isn''t it said that the Queen of Eternal Night has been exiled, can we export as much as we like? In the end, the Queen of Eternal Night came back, not alone, with a young man next to her that no one knew. One person can''t stand it anymore and they still buy one to get one free. How can they fight? "Roger Charles... Damn, this bastard dared to appear in front of me, but I didn''t dare to do anything to him!" Old Joestar recognized Roger, but he was next to the Queen of Eternal Night, so how could he step forward? Even, though he was ready to slip away. Roger was still adjusting to the change of space, and he couldn''t react even a little, and suddenly found that the Queen of Eternal Night looked sideways at him. Her eyes were full of gratitude and relief. Thank you for chasing into the realm of inner demons without hesitation, thank you for enduring the pain of death countless times, and thank you for remembering what I said, and finally letting me wake up from that unending nightmare. I''m also d that you are no longer the wasteful little brother that you were when we first met, and you have finally embarked on your heroic path. I want to make this earthly world spread your name. The Queen of Eternal Night showed a smile on her lips and reached out to Roger, "Roger, do you want to experience the feeling of invincibility?" The little brat dares to take advantage of the olddy, and the olddy has to take it back! But at this time, too many people are watching, and hugging is a little inappropriate. Is it alright to hold hands? Roger was startled, but why not eat the meat delivered to your door? He held her hand without hesitation, and then felt the magic power that was wider than the ocean and seemed to have no limit, and he would use it for himself at this moment. How powerful! Your Majesty''s strength, I am afraid that the modifier can''t change it, it will overflow directly! For the first time since crossing the road, he had super-powerfulbat power. Roger raised his hand, and it was a made of magical energy, covering Tasika who was about to slip away quietly. Old Joestar: ??? Why am I the one injured? Don''te here, I''m just passing by, really just passing by! Chapter 87: "New Generation Powerhouse" Roger Chapter 87: "New Generation Powerhouse" Roger Chapter 87 "New Generation Powerhouse" Roger Roger has long been eyeing the Tequ princess. Even if he hadn''t figured out something before, the time he spent in the inner demon field was long enough for him to think about it. In the game''s plot, Tasika is a devout believer of the goddess of war, who organized an elite coalition of orcs and gave Tianming''s army considerable help in the rear. But from the beginning to the end, this princess is a mascot-like existence, and her body doesn''t have much fighting power. The princess on the dragon''s back also said that it was a gift from the goddess of war, giving believers a whole life. However, setting up a strengthening formation to release the Eris worm is something that only a legendary professional can do. Roger was quite impressed by this. Because I received a quest to break with the Eris worm in the first week and found that toplete the quest, it was strictly required to be more than legendary. So, he would skip sses all the time, which required him to do the disgusting task of leveling up. So now in this situation, Roger has every reason to suspect that the Tequ princess in this world has been transformed by the goddess of war, or that there are powerful angels in her body. The pig farm''s stimtion to that little bitch should still be quite strong. Strangely, she is not prepared. Combined with the previous reaction of the orc tribe, Roger was more inclined toe to the strong. Because of the character shown by Princess Tequ in the game, she would abandon the troops to escape without encountering danger. Before, he used Rommel''s army to destroy the upper ranks of the orc tribe and then used those upperyers as bait to lure Rommel''s army into traps. This vicious strategy is also full of the style of the goddess of war. So after obtaining the plug-in named "Eternal Night Queen", Roger locked the Tequ princess right away. A single "Exile in another space" cut off the possibility of her escaping secretly. Old Joestar wanted to cry but had no tears. He tried hard to break through this specially created space to escape, but the progress was extremely slow. He is the chief priest, a legendary powerhouse, it is easy for him to set up a formation and release the Eris worms. But in Tasika, he was puffy. Possesses some of the characteristics of a legendary powerhouse, but his physical fitness, magic power, spiritual power, etc., are still at the level of the mascot princess. It''s like boosting up the boss of the king, the rank looks bluffing, and the game immediately bes a trickster. On the surface, it is Roger''s hand, but in fact, the difficulty of the check is to inherit the Queen of Eternal Night. This kind of exile in different dimensions, the old Joestar can''t escape for hundreds of years. Roger turned his attention to the frontal battle after discovering that Tashica was weak in resistance and would not be able to escape. It''s time to show the real technique! He was bombarded and killed thousands of times in the Demon Realm. Although it was the Eternal Night Empress who shot, in the final analysis, it was because of this war. After so many times of heartbreak, Roger had unknowingly the umtion of anger in his heart. He couldn''t forget the desperate and helpless girl on the city wall, the princess who was forced to grow up beside the firece. After empathizing with those helpless fates, he wanted toe to a matchless night, smash the gods directly, and end the nightmare of this world... Why can''t it be done? But on this battlefield, with the magic power rippling in his body, he can still rewrite the direction of the war, right? At this time, the battle between the imperial army and the elite orc army has resumed. It''s just that the orcs attacked just now, intending to kill the imperial army. Now that the Queen of Eternal Night is back, it is the orcs who have arranged for the troops to break up, trying to let the main force escape and avoid two pieces of bread with cheese. Although the Imperial Army was exhausted, it gained vitality from the desperate situation, and immediately switched from defense to attack, chasing and intercepting enemies who wanted their own lives while they were sick. This is the strategic deterrent power of the Eternal Night Queen. Before she could make a move, she had already reversed both sides'' offensive and defensive trends. More than ten minutes ago, the scene when she killed the silver dragon in seconds, the beasts were vividly remembered. No one thinks that their magic resistance is higher than that of an adult dragon, right? No one feels that their blood bar is longer than that of an adult dragon, right? No, no, no? Then don''t run fast! The good news for the orcs is that the state of the Imperial Army is really bad. The magic group had hit Kong Lan long ago, and they were trying to recover from meditation, which increased their chance of escaping a little bit. At this moment, Roger joined the battlefield! The magic bombing begins. If you can''t beat the gods, can I still beat youckeys of the gods? Cough, I can''t beat it on weekdays, but I''m down! The hanger is named Queen of Eternal Night, who knows who uses it? His mental strength was not low, and he was supported by the magical power of the Queen of Eternal Night. For the first time, Roger realized that to release magic is as simple as drinking water. Whether it isrge-scale magic of the forbidden spell level, or low-level magic that is strengthened by the magic specialty of the Queen of Eternal Night, the power is not inferior to the forbidden spell at all, he doesn''t need to chant a spell or perform spell-casting actions. You only need to think of the corresponding spell name, then you can release it at will. The faster you think, the faster you put it. The amount of blue? CD time? Damage calction? Don''t forget it, please roll the keyboard and insult the enemy immediately. The battle above the legend is so unpretentious and dull. And Roger didn''t hesitate. When a person dies more and suffers more, the value of life at the bottom of his heart will quietly change. It has to be said that, no matter how decisive the existence is in the game, in reality, it is also a bit obedient to the real war. Seeing the lively orcs and lots of cute beast-eared girls, Roger would inevitably have thoughts such as "The life of the orcs is also life". Of course, he didn''t get to the point where he hugged His Majesty and said "Don''t fight anymore". But in his heart, he was looking for a way to peacefully evolve orcs into vassals, and honestly help the empireplete the foundation of magic industrialization... But now seeing these orcs, Roger''s thoughts have be: It was you who blocked the space, it was you who wanted to kill the imperial army, and it was you who wanted to kill your grandfather by the way, right? Do you know what it''s like to be sted into quarks three thousand times by magic? Peaceful evolution of what? All to climb! When Roger rubbed his hands in fancy magic and demonstrated all kinds of wonderfulbobinations, he finally began to look a bit like the powerhouse in this world. Modern civilization is progressive, and the warehouse is practical and knows the etiquette. The average moral level of modern people is higher than that of the indigenous people in the Eternal Night world. But in an era where the strong and the weak are divided, the noble morality that lies deep in the heart often bes a drag. If Batman enters the infinite space and continues to uphold the creed of not killing people, no matter how much stronger he is than the others at the start, it will be difficult to survive five team battles. Unless you have the strength to go beyond the rules, a person still has to adapt to the environment to be like a duck in water. One can have ideals, but it must also be an ideal that adapts to local conditions, taking the path of being a strong man with the characteristics of the Eternal Night world. It''s just that the imprint of the growth environment on people is quite profound. Laws, morals, and morals will form a mold, which restricts a person''s behavior from the subconscious, and sometimes they are not enough. Until the countless death experiences in the inner demon realm, violence opened a crack in Roger''s heart. The Queen of Eternal Night also sent an "Invincible Experience Card" in time to widen the gap. After all, the feeling of opening and hanging is wonderful! In the eyes of the Imperial Army, Roger is handsome and powerful at this time, and a new generation of the powerhouse is rising on this battlefield. Let us praise the Marquis of La Capas, Roger Charles! The hand held by Roger and the Queen of the Eternal Night was covered by the imperial robe, it was impossible to see from the ground that this was the Queen of the Eternal Night taking the test. They could only see the terrifying magic energy surrounding Roger. Because of the active fire element of the Phoenix bloodline, the back of the right hand of the caster showed a red magic pattern, making him look like a god of war. One after another powerful magics, in a cleverbination, cut off the orcs'' escape route, causing them endless trouble. There are also strong orcs aiming at Roger, trying to snipe and attack the young strong man. But such an idea only takes action, it is often necessary to face a series of fast middle and low-level magicbinations, killing these strong men halfway. Roger didn''t act like a junior magician who had never been on the battlefield. While supporting the troops, he didn''t rx his protection. And the battle experience is full and simply terrifying. The smallest cost, the fastest speed, and the most straightforward response, like a seamlessbination of muscle memory, will "Kill" orc powerhouses who intend to approach him. Roger is quite familiar with thebat routines of orc shamans and war priests, he can always predict the enemy''s actions. He was only one person, but he suppressed the magical power of the entire rear-breaking army, making the pursuit of the imperial army extremely smooth! Gradually, the intention of the orc coalition to retreat in an orderly manner was shattered, and the establishment and army formation were about to be overwhelmed by the cooperation of Roger and the Imperial Army. The Queen of Eternal Night wanted Roger''s name to be read on the battlefield, and apparently, she did. The high morale of the imperial army and the despair of the orcs both witnessed the birth of a new "Strong man". But the orcs are a little more desperate because the Imperial Army still has an Eternal Night Queen who "Didn''t take action"! Realizing this, the orc coalition''s mentalitypletely copsed. The Queen of Eternal Night showed a smile, quite satisfied with Roger''s performance. I didn''t waste my trust, and even with the same amount of magic power, Roger''sbat performance was a million points more efficient than her... After all, she is on top of the legend who ys the crushing game every day, and Roger is a yer who has passed the limit of the card. No matter how presumptuous, there is an instinctive reaction that counts as damage. Have to say that Roger let himself go a bit in this battle. He instinctively used the magician skill group that many yers have summarized and circted. Many of them only exist in everyone''s imagination, because normal game character skill points and magic power are limited, and supermodel skillbinations cannot be constructed. But these are nothing to the Queen of Eternal Night at all. You can''t do it, but I can do it! However, the yers'' whimsy and the chain reaction effect of many magicbinations are outstanding. The Queen of Eternal Night is also seeing it for the first time, and it is quite an eye-opener. She couldn''t help but regret that Roger''s magical talent was so bad. With his creativity inbat, keenbat intuition, excellent reflex nerves, broad vision, and richbat experience, as long as he has enough magic power, he canpletely grow into a powerful magician who dominates the battlefield... Huh, wait, where did he get his actualbat experience?! The Queen of Eternal Night discovered Roger''s blind spot! This trash younger brother is a junior magician who has been promoted recently, but he appears to be experienced and skillful in magic battles at the legendary level. At the same level, the one who killed the legendary shaman so quickly is one of the most powerful men in the imperial army. Isn''t that the ruthless man who crawled out of the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood? Even this useless brother, is he worthy? She didn''t know that the yers had already overturned the car on top of her legend, and she was not only good at killing legendary mages quickly. Quickly kill the Queen of Eternal Night and challenge the final boss without taking any damage. There should not be too many video sites. The fourth natural disaster is not for nothing. No matter how strong your boss is, as long as you dare to show your health bar, you will die! Having said that, just the discovery of "Experienced in fighting with legendary powerhouses" is enough to make the Queen of Eternal Night have a lot of ideas. She became more and more certain that Roger must have other disguised identities besides Dio. Has been active in other countries and even other nes! The Eternal Night Queen had guessed the truth, but not all of it. No matter how daring she is, she can''t imagine how much identity and rich experience the man she holds hands with has had in the past. He is the summoner of the canyon, the one-armed sword saint of Ashina, the ashes of the thirsty fire, the undead chosen by heaven, the uncle who helped the Han family, the master of Chaldea, the doctor of Rhode Ind, and the one of Tivat. Traveler, Griffin''s Admiral, Air Splitter Cleaner... I don''t know how many women have given away clothes and then unpacked them and called their wives madly. At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night only caught that Roger had something to do with the old woman Shady, and knew too much about Princess Tequ, so she thought she knew everything. Humph! Oh, stinky man, messing with flowers is your pronoun! But now that you know the information about those women, it will eventually be a little tricky for me to use them. The Queen of Eternal Night, who had broken her inner demon, was so confident that she thought that no matter how much experience Roger had in the past, she was now by her side. And with his charm, he will be the first toe, lead the audience, and be the ultimate winner! Hey, bad women are invincible in the world, you can''t run away, boy! Now I am broad-minded, even if it is not broad, I will pretend to be broad, and when the fruit of victory is harvested, I will swipe my knife and settle the ount! A certain queen who didn''t know the whole truth unknowingly fell into the blind spot that women often make, and consciously made the prodigal sone back. Of course, she spared no effort to cooperate with Roger''s magic output, so that he could fight happily, and at the same time, she didn''t forget to observe the battle situation on the ground. As the orc coalition hadpletely lostmand and fell into a state of rout and fleeing, she also chuckled, "Come on, Roger." Before Roger could recover from the sudden emptiness in his body, the queen had already withdrawn her hand and cut off the supply of limited magic power. "Yes, Your Majesty." Roger missed the terrifying magic power between his fingers, but he couldn''t finish his feelings. At this time, it was as if he had won the five killings and demolished the opposite hignd, and his mother suddenly unplugged the power cord and urged him to suspend the game and go to eat quickly. [Knowing that my teammates will win, but there is always a gap between me and I abused Quan and demolished the crystal...] [There are still a lot of orcs, I can''t rest yet...] Roger finds "Invincible" addicting and fast enough to make him doubt his life. Mingming told Rommel that he didn''t like the war in the morning, but after experiencing the scene just now, he suddenly understood his true heart. I don''t like war I don''t like wars that can''t be forced Killing, but a behavior engraved into the DNA of human beings to survive, is usually suppressed by reason,w, and morality, and will not be exposed. But now, after a little indulgence, there are signs of restoration... [Be sensible! Be ssy! Beware of Empressization! Roger reminded himself in his heart. When the Queen of Eternal Night heard him use "Queen" as a derogatory term, she didn''t get angry at all, but her smile became more and more unpredictable. Heh, man, you will soon pay for your disrespect! Chapter 88: Waiting for him to confess first Chapter 88: Waiting for him to confess first Chapter 88 Waiting for him to confess first If before, the Queen of Eternal Night heard that Roger used "Queen" as a derogatory term, even if she didn''t say it, she would have a little temper in her heart. But now that my way of doing things has just begun, sheughed and said that she didn''t feel anything, and she even wanted to hear more fancy group formations. What if you give up thinking? Have you eaten your rice? Why do I have to think about the cab that I paid for? Isn''t it delicious to copy homework directly? It''s not that just one person can give up thinking and still live as gorgeously and unrestrainedly as I am. Thinking of this, she straightened her back and became proud. It''s not that I have no brains, it''s just that I haven''t reached the critical moment to use my brains. Roger, think of a way to solve the trivial matters, and I will be the master when ites to major matters. However, the empire has not had any major events so far,~ She was in a happy mood, and she was not shaken by someone''sints at all. There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and her voice waszy: "Roger, don''t stay, there will be many opportunities to fight in the future. Now, I have other important things for you." As she said that, her eyes rolled around, and she nced at Roger with a mixture of anger and joy. At this sight, Roger''s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously responded, "Your Majesty, please!" After the words were said, he reflected, he was charmed by the Queen of Evernight, how could he agree so happily? She didn''t use magic either!? At this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night can''t distinguish between happiness and anger, and she stands casually, but she has the unrestrained and unrestrained style of being alone and mastering the world. She is so proud, she doesn''t care what the world thinks, she just is herself. The former queen was bright, but there was always an unreal over-perfection. Now, she is revealing her strengths and weaknesses unabashedly, and she doesn''t know what restraint is. Such an empress is really like a night covering the world, covering up the light of the sun, moon, and stars, leaving only the shadow of the night in the eyes. The beautiful skin is updated every month, but the way of the ultimate self that has been forged through hundreds of cmities and thousands of times has made her a monster who can charm people without any magic. [Does this woman add charm to breaking a demon? It happened by ident! [This dignified queen turned into a female goblin or the kind that fascinates people without paying for her life... Is this reasonable? [But I have to say, it''s fragrant! Please see me more! The Queen of Eternal Night is proud of herself, if you know how to talk, talk more! I used toin about myself every day, but now I know it''s charming, right? Happy to say, I still have a reward! She no longer cares whether she is good or bad. As long as she is not wronged and can still achieve her goals, it is a good method. If it is good to seduce this man in front of me, then why not be a witch? In her heart, the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t forget her business, "When Roger was just fighting, I found an interesting thing, the soul of that Princess Tasika is still alive." "Your Majesty is saying that the strong man descended by the goddess of war didn''t devour the soul of his body? This is unreasonable!" Two souls in the body will conflict, so usually, the stronger one swallows the weaker directly to achieve more perfect control. The Queen of Eternal Night said, "I''m toozy to worry about whether it''s reasonable or not, and now I order you to be the special envoy and find a way to reduce the bloodshed between the two countries with this little princess." Roger was stunned when he heard it, then his face became happy, and he responded without hesitation, "Your Majesty, I should try my best to persuade His Royal Highness Tasika to seek more benefits for the empire!" He was very surprised that the Queen of Eternal Night took the initiative to propose this seemingly "Soft" n. But softness also has soft benefits. The resources of the Khenpo Sak Desert are barren, and the orc tribes allpete for limited resources. And the orcs are rebellious by nature. The empire will n this ce as a new province, with high costs and low returns, and bloody conflicts will continue to be staged for a long time. The seventeen kingdoms of the empire have not beenpletely eaten up, so they don''t have much spare power to rule the orcs. Therefore, this strong man, who descended from the goddess of war, stole the chicken without losing money and gave the city of Serena and the 200,000 elite Bai to the Queen of Eternal Night, but it also posed a problem for the empire. But in the past, the Queen of Eternal Night always conquered every battle, and those nobles in the empire who were militaristic in their minds even believed that after a war, they would divide the money and the women. Is there any reason to return the acquired territory? You have to take advantage of it, and you have to take it if you can''t take it! The imperial people screamed when they fought, but some of their performances after the war were not so "Smart". Roger had considered a better solution to the orc tribe, but he didn''t dare to mention it casually. It''s not that Chardy looks down on the imperial aristocracy, but that they are upstarts, and it''s all about being lifted to such a height by the Queen of Eternal Night. Of course, the Veronica family is just fifty steps away. But now, the Queen of Evernight proposed this possibility, which is a pleasant surprise. That steel-like brain circuit suddenly turned? As long as His Majesty is willing to push, those nobles in the empire have opinions, and it means they have no opinions. The biggest advantage of the orc tribe is that it grows quickly, and supporting a puppet regime to eat the human dividend is the best solution. [Your Majesty''s mentality of a queen after breaking her heart has been seen farther and farther, and she has quite a strategic vision! The Queen of the Eternal Night listened to Roger''s rainbow fart. Although she was happy, she almost couldn''t helpughing. What is the strategy, and is it delicious? Roger, you have suffered from the loss of your brain, and you have made a very simple thingplicated. The reason for this was that the Queen of Eternal Night heard Roger''s analysis that Tasika had a strong presence on her. At that time, she was an on-hook magic power source, and she was also idle when she was idle. Out of curiosity, she went to the other space to peep at the screen. If I want to see the angel I know, I will talk about the old times, and then make a few sneers... Then, when I saw a wretched foot-picking man, I feltpletely dull. However, she unexpectedly discovered that Zhentasika''s soul was still alive. After thinking about what happened to this girl, she found that she was watching the goddess of war use her body to operate, and then finished ying the orc tribe. In the end, all the infamy will be attributed to Princess Tequ, the goddess of war is always wise, right? Princess Octavier began to feel bad for Princess Tasika. The experiences of the two people cannot be said to be the same, but they can only be said to be the same. It was at this time that Roger''s n for the orc vassal shed through his mind and the Queen of Eternal Night felt that it was a deal and considered it to help Tasika. A puppet queen is also better than a country being destroyed, right? Anyway, Yashica has already fallen into the hands of the Empire and can''t escape, so I just sent Roger to try, what can I lose? When the discussion is over, I will copy Roger''s homework. If we can''t negotiate, we just copy the work of the cab and the military. If she was still worried that she would be soft-hearted and "Reckless" in the past, the imperial aristocrats would strongly oppose it and call her a woman''s benevolence. But now, who do you love~? Whether it is the benevolence of women or theck of humanity, it only depends on whether it touches the interests of the nobles. It''s okay to criticize mediocrely! As for finding out that this treatment has unexpectedly improved Roger''s evaluation of himself, the Queen was pleasantly surprised. After carefully thinking deeply, she felt a headache again. The man in front of him would be happy if he was given magic power to kill orcs, and he would be happy if he was given a chance to save orcs. So does he want the orcs to die or let the orcs live? This is a difficult master to serve, oh hey! She impatiently raised a finger and lightly touched Roger''s eyebrows, "Roger loves to go and talk about it, and then you can report to me together after negotiating." After all, the magic sh sent Roger to Tasika''s ocean of consciousness. If you can''t figure it out, then don''t want to. Anyway, with my charm, can a mere rubbish little brother escape? The queen just needs to continue to show her charm and wait for him to confess. As for taking the initiative to confess? Impossible, impossible in this lifetime. Someone said that the one who confesses first is the loser! The Queen of Evernight felt that the situation on her side was very good in all aspects, and even the Rommel Legion, which was about to be destroyed, was pulled back by herself. However, at this moment, she still ordered Rommel to suspend the offensive and make repairs in situ waiting for instructions. The five armies under hismand had indeed reached their limit. They lost more than 5,000 people, and there was almost no magic support. It would be easy to get into trouble if they pursued again. This is also a relief for Tasika. My sister, I can only help you here. I hope you can think about it. The Queen of Eternal Night teleported the unconscious Roger back to the Fengling Moon Shadow Pce and left him to Mrs. Mosconi to take care of. Madam Mosconi was taken aback when she saw that His Majesty brought a handsome young man back. "Your Majesty, didn''t you go to the front lines? This, this..." She didn''t know whether she should be happy or worried at this time. The good news is that His Majesty is enlightened and knows that he likes men. What is worrying is that this has no name or distinction. It is inappropriate to directly knock people out and bring them back! Seeing that her head maid''s management was about to copse, Queen Evernight couldn''t helpughing, "Madam, you can arrange a room for him as you like, things are not what you think." Mrs. Mosconi breathed a sigh of relief, and said subconsciously, "That''s fine, that''s fine. I thought Lord Brando had no hope... um!" "Huh? What''s the matter with him?" The Queen of Eternal Night was slightly puzzled, and then suddenly realized that these days, Mrs. Mosconi would "Inadvertently" say good things about Dior. Oh~ So Madam, she still has such thoughts... Mrs. Mosconi also found that she had identally run her mouth. The Queen of the Eternal Night didn''t look angry and was stillughing, but Mrs. Mosconi didn''t rx. She used to be able to urately judge His Majesty''s mood. After all, watching her grow up since she was a child, this girl''s mood is all written on her face. But recently, she inexplicably felt that her Majesty had changed. He is alwaysughing, but he doesn''t seem to beughing. It was a kind of calm smile of "I''m going to sleep while I''m sleeping". It waszy and seemed to be very satisfied and enjoying the present. But if a person looks like a ghost no matter what happens, it is a bit scary. Because you can''t guess her mood from her expression. This kind of shrewdness is said to be a must-have skill for an emperor, but in the past, his own Xiao Ao didn''t need these skills, but now he is forced to learn them... It must have been those ministers and nobles who were so angry with her, that''s the only way it can be like this, right? Mrs. Mosconi was in a ratherplicated mood, she was both frightened and distressed for His Majesty. But she has a rigid personality and dares to act. To avoid the impression that the Queen hates Brando, even if she doesn''t know His Majesty''s emotions, she still candidly said, "Your Majesty, those words before are my subjective judgments. Lord Lando didn''t know." This is to tell the Queen of Eternal Night that Lord Brando has never bought me or gone through the back door. If you are angry, just pursue me. "Madam, you don''t have to think so much, I trust you." The Queen of Evernight smiled slightly, "I''m also really happy. You have a such high vision and some young people can recognize you." Although Mrs. Mosconi was only a head maid on the surface, she was the only old person who lived next to the Queen of Eternal Night in the Green Vines Kingdom era. She has cared for the Queen wholeheartedly since she was a baby, and the time Queen spends with her is longer than her biological mother. The Queen''s feelings for her have long surpassed that of master and servants. Sometimes, she respects Mrs. Mosconi as a half-mother. Madam can recognize Roger, even if it''s just a fake identity, that''s good news. In this matter, girls always hope to get the blessings of their rtives, rather than stage a scene like "I''ll give you 10 million, so please leave her"! So how could she be angry because Madam made a mess out of the mandarin ducks? It''s not messy, you''ve done it right, please keep working hard! Madam Mosconi was overjoyed when she saw His Majesty''s reaction, but she couldn''t help but look at Roger. Since His Majesty is pleased with Lord Brando, what is going on with this young master? The Queen of Evernight showed a sly face and deliberately teased her, "It''s not easy, only the white lotus makes the choice, and bad women like me want all of them!" Madam Mosconi''s legs were weak and she almost fell! Your Majesty, her enlightenment... It''s too big! The Queen of Eternal Night asked Mrs. Mosconi to retire, showing a hint of hesitation about her next move. In principle, she should support Afford City at this time. But Margaret wants to report that the situation has stabilized for the time being. Margaret also scolded the sloppy nobles who surrendered from the Yaman Empire. They gathered their troops and cooperated with the strong men supported by the empire to sessfully block the westward march of the undead army. The super-strong Tianming Army didn''t make another move, and his whereabouts were uncertain. The Queen of Eternal Night is now a bit tasteless in the past. Looking for a decisive battle for Tianming''s mentor? But Roger has Chardy''s information, rounding it up, Tianming''s mentor is the empire''s informant. In a battle with the gods, killing your informants first, without thinking, thinking with your toes is a bit stupid. But the older woman''s sacrifice to themoners, although it is a routine operation of the believers, can be regarded as an E-face provocation, I... I''ll wait for Roger to wake up and make a decision after discussing it! She decided to bezy and transferred to the magicboratory under the pce. She stretched out her hand and grabbed it in the void. A small silver-white cicada the size of the belly of a finger appeared in her palm. But he didn''t move, his limbs clinging to his chest. The Queen of Eternal Night rolled her eyes but unfortunately said, "Oh, I identally crushed it to death. It seems that I can only use it to make a pair of medicine for Roger Aiqing to make up his body-" "I knowknow" The Eris worm suddenly screamed with all its might, indicating that he was alive and well. "You''re smart." The Queen of Eternal Night smiled. This monster has lived for an unknown number of years, and it is quite spiritual, knowing that if it pretends to be dead again, it will die! The Eris Demon Worm suffered a big loss in the hands of the Eternal Night Queen. The woman couldn''t control it herself, so shey there obediently, and put on various shapes ording to her orders, allowing her to conduct a medical examination on herself. After tossing for a long time, the Queen of Eternal Night began to paint in the void with her bare hands. A magic formation simr to the formation left by Tianming''s mentor, but with many changes, enveloped the Eris worm. Although this little thing''s inner demon domain is abominable, it''s a miserable trap for himself. However, the innate ability is very powerful, and if it is used properly, it can also produce many wonderful effects. It might be a shortcut to increase the actualbat experience for the magicians of the empire! It''s just that the process will be a little...hmmm, tricky? The Queen of Eternal Night found her idea tactful. In the future, this will be her leisure whenever she is bored. Chapter 89: Waiting for her to confess first Chapter 89: Waiting for her to confess first Chapter 89 Waiting for her to confess first At this time, Roger appeared in a deep seabed. The strange thing is that he can breathe directly in the sea without suffocating. Having experienced the field of inner demons, he can understand that this is the characteristic of the spiritual world. As long as you subjectively think you can do it, then there is a high probability that you can do it. Magicians recognize that ces like the astral world are dangerous, and they must be cautious every time they explore, because the rules there are very different from the material ne, and many of them are againstmon sense. It is toote to think so much in an emergency, and it may be unfortunate to bring out the muscle memory of the material world. A reckless adventurer who is not experienced enough, no matter how strong he is, maybe killed by the aborigines who live there. This was the first time Roger had entered the ocean of consciousness, but because he was sent in by the Queen of Eternal Night and trusted in her strength, he thought he would not be in danger and directly avoided an immediate drowning. After observing for a while, it was a pitch-ck sea bottom that could not be seen far. He was just d that he didn''t have a deep-sea phobia. Not far away, he found a girl with dragon horns, red eyes, and a stubborn expression. She was only wearing light pajamas, and she was artistically tied up by water nts. She showed off her beautiful figure and had a kind of sphemous beauty. That beautiful little face that was a mixture of sadness, pity, helplessness, and anger, involuntarily reminded Roger of the Queen of Eternal Night on the city wall. Your Majesty''s figure is much better than that of the Half-Dragon Princess. If you dress like this, then tie it up again... Kind of like it! Damn, no, that woman''s shadow, why does it feel so ubiquitous now? Roger realized something was wrong with himself. Roger, Roger, you have fallen! Facing the beautiful girl with white hair and red eyes, she didn''t respond, instead, she just wanted to p her majesty, who was bing more and more invisible, and even learned to seduce people. Roger stood on the spot and didn''t go up to greet Tasika immediately, but felt that he needed some time to calm down. The encounters in the field of inner demons, the Queen of Eternal Night''s victory over inner demons changed a lot. But he seems to have undergone a lot of changes... The most obvious thing is that her lust and lust for the Queen have be bigger! In the game, her stand-up modeling CG is excellent, and she was selected as the most popr female character of the year. But except for certain moments after crossing this world, Roger was a little respectful, afraid, and helpless when faced with the strong aura of the Queen of Eternal Night. The greedy body is greedy, but with her strength and character, he feels that he has no chance. Just like an ordinary student, daring to chase after-school flowers is courage, and daring to chase big stars is a joke. Roger is not an ordinary student in this world, but the Queen of Eternal Night is notparable to those top traffic on earth. She is indeed the national idol of the empire, but she is also the absolute leader and military governor who truly controls life and death to create the glory of this country. To say that she is a humanoid nuclear weapon is not an exaggeration, right? So Roger always wanted to stay away from this scumbag queen, and stay farther away, so as not to lose himself. But fate is a wicked little bastard. He came to this ce to watch a war, but he encountered the Queen of Eternal Night and was ambushed by the Eris worm. After seeing the weak and needy Eternal Night Queen in the Demon Realm, and hugging her with his own hands, Roger''s mentality was inevitably a little swollen. The invincible Eternal Night Queen is essentially a greedy girl, isn''t she also a little silly girl who needs psychological counseling, otherwise she will find fault for herself? Let''s work hard, maybe we have a chance! His mentality at this time was different from that of people who asionally wanted to sleep with each other. Now Roger is already thinking about how to attack the Queen of Eternal Night. This is the difference between nning and daydreaming. nning is thinking about how toplete it, and daydreaming is thinking about what posture to use afterpletion. Thetter is pure thinking and nothing will happen, no one knows anyway, but the former is going to fail... It''s possible to lose your head! Hey, this queen also doesn''t talk about martial arts, so why did she develop into a female fairy? Roger felt that this wave should be the first move of the Queen of Eternal Night. Therefore, his analysis of the performance of the Eternal Night Queen is unpredictable. A man is a kind of creature who looks at himself once more on the street and thinks about which elementary school his child should report to... So he analyzed it from the perspective of Zhuge Liang afterward, and the Empress of Eternal Night gave her a lot of attention and care. This is not one more nce from the crowd, but a pursuit to the Great Library... This is not the level of attention that should be given to ordinary courtiers and girlfriends and younger brothers, right? And the magic beacon on his leg... Could it be that the Queen means that to me? Roger analyzed it. He found that his biggest advantage was that he had nopetitors! In such an empire, there are probably tens of millions of men who admire the Queen of Eternal Night, but there is not a single one who dares to take action and can take action. In the hearts of the imperial people, the queen is high above the ground, more significant than the gods, how could it be possible to fall in love... So no matter how good the Queen of Evernight is, no man will send flowers and lipsticks, no man will y romance with her and write love letters, and no man will resort to all kinds of shameless routines to stalk her... As long as you have the guts, the Queen will take maternity leave, right? Roger hurriedly covered his mouth, fearing that he would scare Tasika by making a silly noise. Calm down, calm down, and don''t be blindly optimistic. Just think about the above things, you can''t be a puffer fish. Hold on, don''t think! In case the family doesn''t mean it at all, that is, I am here to be affectionate and get a disgusting face to say that I like your sister more, then I must be embarrassed to death. Maybe he will be angry and say, "You are delusional, ants", and your life will be in danger. After all, she is the queen, what kind of young talent have I never seen before? I, the transmigrator, will be invincible in the world ten years from now, and I am still a younger brother who needs care from others. However, stay by the Queen''s side and observe more. You must first try to understand the Queen''s attitude. Is there any problem? Roger gradually calmed down and found that he had many opportunities to contact the Queen of Eternal Night. In the short term, there will be negotiations on the Orc tribe''s side, in the medium term there will be "New Arcane", the Tianming Army, and in the long term, there will be Dio as a cab minister who can be reconnected. Even if the emperor has deep thoughts, as long as time goes by, he will be able to see people''s hearts, right? Moreover, with these opportunities to contact, she can also show her charm and ability on time, so that she can get used to my existence, cannot be separated from me, or even depend on me! Anyway, as long as I don''t confess, I won''t lose, as long as I keep developing goodwill. One day, he showed a wave of high-end operations and made the big bombing and battle robot that the queen has been longing for. Isn''t that a good situation to wait for her to confess first? After some careful thinking, although Roger was not afraid to be sure of the Queen of Eternal Night''s attitude towards him, he had decided not to think about running away anymore. Now, as long as the queen dares to confess, she will dare to agree! On the surface, this is just a small step forward, but it is a big step in the rtionship between the two... Well, probably, I can''t wash it anymore! Roger turned his attention back to the Princess Tequ in front of him. After realizing that the Queen "May be interested in him", he felt that the Queen''s arrangement to negotiate might also be a test. Otherwise, how could she suddenly understand the strategy? It is to use an impossible thing to test us! It''s like an interview. After the first round, there will be a second round. If you fail, you may not be directly out of thepetition. But the problem is, this paper is not easy to answer... Roger scratched his head a little because the Queen of Eternal Night gave him too much freedom. No bottom-line conditions were given, just let him talk first and then report. It''s as if the title of theposition is "Untitled". It''s too open and it''s not easy to start. He is good at writing short essays with full marks on an existing topic. Roger was thinking about the character of Princess Tashica, the current situation of the orc tribe, and the current needs of the empire... He felt that simply talking about a vassal state that paid tribute every year and was a vassal every year would not be a full score. It is necessary to turn the orc tribe into a hard-core ally and take the initiative to fight against the tyranny of the gods. The good news is that she is just a devout follower of the goddess of war, not yet a fanatic. So this wave has room for maniption! Roger had a general strategy in mind and moved directly to Tasika. He stood with his hands behind his back, wearing a ck aristocratic robe without wind, he looked like a strong man. Anyway, this is the ocean of idealistic consciousness. As long as you think you are strong, it will shine! After watching so many anime, video games, and games, he still knows how to make concave shapes. A handsome guy suddenly appeared in front of Tasika, with surprise and shock in her eyes. Roger didn''t give her too much time to react. He raised his hand slightly and untied the water nts entangled around her. His voice was deafening and had its reverberation, "Tasika Cini, you are a sinner of the orc tribe." Based on his learning experience, if he puts on a big hat first, he lowers the opponent''s identity, and what he says next will be a little less confident. Although Zhentasika was in despair, she had been watching the battle between the orc coalition and the imperial army. It is natural to recognize that Roger is the "Strong young man" beside the Queen of Eternal Night, who turned the offensive and defensive situation by himself and caused heavy losses to the orc coalition. In the face of the winner, the loser is inherently weak, and the sentence "Sinner" directly breaks the defense. This is the truth! Self-me and guilt flooded into my heart, draining all Tasika''s strength, and after losing the support of the binding, she sat down on the ground, raised her head, and smiled sadly, "Lord Charles said very well if it wasn''t for me that I couldn''t see the High Priest The wolf''s ambitions will not make the orcs so miserable." She had thought thousands of times that if she fought to the death when the old Joestar first came, and if she had a head-on confrontation between the orc coalition and the Rommel army, even if the orc empire would be defeated, how could Serena be like this? The city was ughtered, and the remaining tribes were unable to fight again, right? The most ufortable thing now is that the tribal people haven''t used her yet, and the imperial people feel that her behavior is ridiculous. Roger didn''t expect that he could achieve such a good effect with just one sentence. No, sister, is this a direct confession? I would have thought that it was kind of difficult! The princesses of this world have a very strong sense of responsibility, and they are full of the spirit of taking the me... The quality of the enemy is too high, but Roger is a little ufortable, feeling that he has be the most hated self-media such as Mimon. But after thinking about it, if Tashica doesn''t cooperate, the fate of the orc tribe will only be worse. It''s a good thing for her to recognize the reality sooner. With the means of thunder, follow the heart of a bodhisattva. I don''t just want to make money, just like somebody, who is blood buns. He continued to speak at full volume as if reading a judgment book: "The orc priest Joestar created a bloody night in Odu, hurting 100,000 innocent civilians in the Empire. Your Majesty was furious and asked the orc tribe to return it a hundredfold, and the desert was stained with blood; and you set a trap and sacrificed the upper ss of the tribe as sacrifices, plotting against His Majesty, plotting against Rommel Legion, just now His Majesty has ordered all the orcs to be killed!" Tasika''s face was pale and bloodless, and her teeth were gritted. The Queen of Eternal Night lives up to her reputation. She is a ruthless woman who will revenge, inhumane... Joestar and his son are even more bastards. What do you think about provoking her!? Just when she was about to fall into despair, her eyes darkening she heard Roger''s words : "But I think the life of the orcs is also life. To fight for yourst chance to atone for your sins, whether you can save tens of millions of innocent lives in the tribe depends on your performance." Roger tried his best to keep his voice as calm as possible without any emotion, to appear indifferent to the life and death of the tribe. Although Tasika didn''t understand it before, she was taught by old Joestar these days and knew that her beauty was valuable. She immediately understood this "Performance" and made a pitiful appearance. Although she felt disgusted in her heart, she was still cruel, and the pajamas were torn down, revealing her corbone and half a sphere, helpless like a little white flower, "Sir, I will perform well and give everything to my lord, as long as my lord Happy, you can do anything..." Compared with the old Joestar who sold more than 30 of his goods, at least the young man in front of him is not bad, and his strength is also strong. If he can save the orcs, it''s not a loss... Is there even a little profit? Roger raised his hand and a wave swept over Tasika, "Don''t y with such small tricks, the empire conquers the Quartet, are there fewer princesses who are more beautiful than you and higher in status than you in the abyss mill?" Tasika raised her head, seeing his face full of disgust, she was in a panic. Originally, isn''t the performance that Lord Charles mentioned? It''s because I''m self-indulgent, what else can I do? I am a princess who has nothing and is trapped in the depths of the ocean of consciousness, what else can I show? Seeing her panicked and helpless expression, Roger knew that his n was done. Since his appearance, he first aroused Tasika''s guilt for the orc tribe, and then let her know the desperate situation of the orc tribe. Then give her a little hope, seemingly threatening her beauty. When she decides to self-sacrifice, tell her immediately that you guessed wrong, and break herst pride. This loop is looped, repeatedly pulling the top torture. As a princess whose country and family are ruined, her arrogant appearance is usually dismissed, and she loses the bargaining chip that can be put on the table in the end, how could she not panic? Tasika''s mind went nk, desperate to save the orc tribe, but she didn''t know what to do. Roger started with pstick and beat Tashica half to death, and then he changed to a gentle attitude. He leaned down and pulled Tasikara up, a robe appeared in his hand to put it on for her, and his voice warmed Tasika''s body and mind like a spring breeze: "There is a proverb in the empire, the enemy of the enemy is the friend. I know that the real culprit of the bloody night in the capital is the goddess of war. As long as the orcs are willing to contribute to the cause of anti-god, I can fight for you in front of Your Majesty." Tasika was already in despair, and when she heard Roger''s soft voice, she pointed out a way to survive for the orc tribe, but she felt t light shining in the darkness, and suddenly there was hope. Was the boy in front of him the miracle he had been praying for? Chapter 90: This Princess Is Lame Chapter 90: This Princess Is Lame Chapter 90 This Princess Is Lame Old Joestar told Tasika that you must learn to judge for yourself, the world doesn''t have free lunch, and only interests are Eternal. Roger''s words made Tasika understand the interests of the empire and the value of the orc tribe. This sounds more reasonable than saving the orc tribe because of a beautiful princess who sacrificed herself. And when Roger mentioned the goddess of war, it made Tasika''s thoughts flow instantly, thinking of the integration movement that old Joestar had been nning. Without hesitation, she told the n again: "Lord Charles, Princess Tequ still has a little reputation among the tribes. As long as you can let me out, I have the confidence to gather the elite orc''s allied forces, integrate the tribes of the orcs, and obey the orders of the empire to fight against the gods." Seeing that her eyes had been dark and dull had regained their light, and seemed to have found the way forward again, a smile appeared in Roger''s eyes. Very good, you are already a mature puppet princess, it''s time to go up and move by yourself. As shown in the plot, Princess Tasika is kind and not stupid. Although she believes in the goddess of war, she always hopes that the orc tribe can achievemon strength. For this goal, she can sacrifice herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t take the initiative to cooperate with old Joestar to do those operations that went against her heart. From this point of view, faith is the bond that binds everyone together, rather than the fertilizer that everyone uses faith as. When the goddess cannot give protection to the tribe, she will also abandon the goddess. However, if the Empire thought that it had caught her, I would be able to make her a tool of the Empire and exploit the benefits of the Orc tribe, but I was afraid that Tasika would be reluctant to obey. And if she negotiates, she will fight for the interests and autonomy of the orcs until she offers a price that neither the Queen of Eternal Night nor the imperial nobles can ept. Tasika has the determination to die, and she can only do something for the beasts. She is not afraid of angering the Ivy Empire and causing her death. That''s why the Queen of Eternal Night sympathizes with Tasika but just sent Roger to try it. Although it was the first time I saw this half-dragon princess, Xiao Ao could understand the stubbornness in her bones, and she would rather not bend. Different space times with simr encounters have created the same despair and uncertainty about the world. Roger also understood his character and knew that it waspletely useless to exin everything to her. Many people have a very "Cheap" side in their characters. For the sake of one person, she tried hard to persuade and put herself in her shoes, but she didn''t appreciate it at all. And because of your politeness and upbringing, they think you are weak and can be bullied, giving birth to endless greed. In turn, bullying her, humiliating her, and abusing her from a high position made her despair, drowned her self-confidence, made her worthless, made her see the cruelty of this world, and plunged her body and mind into the abyss. At this time, you only need to show a little tenderness to her, and she will be caught desperately like a drowning person, crying and begging you to give her advice, and all the persuasion that you can''t listen to normally, just do it obediently. He got less, but he was grateful and full of gratitude. The routine used by Roger may be a bit sloppy, but if one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, how can it make sense? After all, the things that Tasika cares about are there, and everyone takes advantage of their weakness. Is it noble to have to kill both the empire and the tribe? Now Tasika has offered to integrate the orc tribes and pledge allegiance to the empire, and only the world where the Queen of Eternal Night was injured has been sessfully built. Well, it was the queen who first proposed to allow the vassal of the orc tribe, but Roger used her reputation to scare Tasika sessfully and became the vicious woman in Tasika''s heart... I believe Your Majesty doesn''t care about these details. It''s all to me that the Church has spared no effort in smearing the Queen of Eternal Night for so many years. Outside of the Empire, she is an unprecedented tyrant in this world. From the people of the clergy, it is natural for the Queen to do terrible things. Next Roger and Tasika begin negotiating a secret treaty that will never be made public. The Empire will provide the strong, with limited military support and military guidance, to help Tasika build a new orc kingdom and integrate the scattered orc tribes. This orc kingdom will be established in the name of revenge against the empire, increasing the cohesion of the tribes. When the orc kingdom was built, it dered hostility to the empire on the surface but sent orcbor through the middle forces. And ept an investment of the empire to build new cities, roads, mines, etc., to ensure smooth trade between the two countries, etc. At the same time, the Orc Kingdom should adopt wartime regtions to limit the activities of the Church of the Goddess of War in the territory until the expulsion ispleted. "Master Charles, are these the only conditions?" After listening to Roger''s speech, Tasika looked at Roger strangely. Is this too loose? Doesn''t this bring many benefits to the defeated country? Are these all benefits that Lord Charles has won for us? Khenpo Sak is quite barren, the orc tribes have always been poor, and small tribes that cannot eat enough are a familiar sight. Even the big tribes will encounter disasters, and it will be very difficult. Every winter, there are often tribes who want to organize the old and the weak to attack the border of the Green Vines Empire. Not for victory, but only to consume part of the poption, so that most people can survive the winter. The treaty proposed by Roger now doesn''t upy, ughter, or plunder, but instead helps the orcs to build a kingdom, provides jobs, helps themplete infrastructure construction, gives priority to guaranteeing various trades, etc... Is this a male bodhisattva? The only mandatory requirement is to restrict the activities of the Church of the Goddess of War. But after what happened this time, Tasika would never believe in the Goddess of War, unless she was crazy. Looking at this contract alone, those who don''t know the oue have reason to believe that the Orc tribe is the victorious party. To prevent the queen''s butcher''s knife from falling, Tasika was willing to ept far more stringent conditions. "Don''t worry, I will do my best to convince Her Majesty and the nobles of the empire." Roger showed a determined expression, "Compared to the goddess of war, orcs are also victims. I sympathize with your experience." "Mr. Charles, you are the kindest and kindest person in the world. The beasts will always remember your kindness... woo woo woo, you are so kind..." Princess Tasika tightened the robe that Roger had put on herself. No matter how desperate these days, the tears that had not been shed were suddenly rolled down like pearls with a broken thread. She didn''t want to cry, but Lord Charles gave too much! In Tasika''s view, Roger must have no selfishness. Just now, she repeatedly expressed that she could give Roger "Somepensation" in private to ensure the smooth signing of the treaty, but Roger rejected it. It can be seen that Mr. Roger''s character is noble. He was sympathetic to the orcs'' experience, so he was under pressure from the queen, and he wanted to find a way out for the orcs. Seeing that she was about to faint from crying, Roger patted her on the shoulder. Who knew that Tasika jumped into his arms and hugged his waist? "Don''t cry... um, alright alright!" For such a little princess who had just lost her country and her family, Roger couldn''t help pushing her out, so that she could stay where she could stay cool. He could feel that Tasika was working hard, and she used herself as thest straw and thest to rely on. She could only pat her on the back, silentlyforting her. However, he still couldn''t help but secretly touched and tapped the dragon''s horn. Cold, hard, a little bit of a row! He was a little surprised at the current situation. Flickering that he didn''t have the burden of signing the contract, it was for His Majesty, but is Tasika''s attitude also expected by His Majesty? Is this princess too naive? If it weren''t for the fact that the orc tribe couldn''t lose the silver, this treaty would be simr to the ones signed in the Qing Dynasty, but in the end, it received the gratitude of the head of the enemy country... Roger hurriedly got rid of the image of Empress Dowager Cixi throwing herself into his arms and crying in the storm. The half-dragon princess has silver hair, red eyes, horns, and a tail, she was very beautiful, how could that old witch with long nailspare? With such a reaction, it can only be said that this Tequ princess doesn''t know how the industrial country harvests the agricultural country. The Orc Kingdom was able to take the opportunity to take advantage of its national strength, but it was a colony like Asan that died. The longer it took, the more dependent it was on the Green Vines Empire. Of course, the living standards of the people at the bottom will improve, which is what she cares about, but It can only be said that thembs who were squeezed by the gods in the other world lived terribly. Technological development waspletely suppressed by the church, and kingdoms were regrly instigated to fight. It was an endless medieval period where the power of the church was strengthened by a hundred times... This is the real Eternal Night Difficulty! Tasika wanted to cry out all her grievances. She had been deceived and mocked by old Joestar these days. She felt that the water level had risen by one meter. She finally raised her head from Roger''s arms, sniffed, and said apologetically, "Lord Charles, I lost my temper..." She didn''t think so, but the hand pped on her shoulder, she couldn''t control her emotions... "It''s okay, um... you clean your tears yourself." Normally, a gentleman would pass a tissue or something at this time, but this is a sea of consciousness, and a persons appearance is a projection of their thoughts. Tasika just squeezed her face again. She stuck out her tongue shyly. Not only did she clean up the tears on her face, but she also took the opportunity to arrange her hairstyle, put on makeup, and modified the details and size of her robe... This made her look more pure and beautiful, with a slender figure, and added a bit of heroism. This is the style that Tequ Princess should have, the fighting attitude on her face to suppress the orc tribe! Anyway, in the world of idealism, just think about it and save a lot of time. She didn''t use beauty filters for herself, she was already very reserved. A straight man like Roger didn''t notice the slight change. He only felt that Princess Banlong was more eye-catching, and thought it was because of his refreshment. "If you have no opinion, then the secret treaty will be like this. I will do my best to ask Your Majesty to implement it like this, and protect the interests of the orcs as much as possible." Roger said he was submissive, but he was quite confident. This treaty belongs to a more modern sustainable cycle of harvesting leeks, providing just thebor, market, and allies that the empire needs, far higher than directly ruling the orc tribe. As long as the final benefits of the puppet regime and direct upation are calcted and pped in the face, the Queen of Eternal Night will choose the former. Even if she copied homework, she would have chosen to copy from a schr. And if the queen epts it, it means the empire epts it. Tasika nodded, with adoration and reliance in her eyes, "Well, I believe in Lord Charles. I just hope you don''t embarrass yourself too much, even if there are changes, you can only survive, and the beasts are willing to cooperate. " "Our ambitions are very big, please bear with me. But what the empire wants to aplish is a great change unseen in ten thousand years, and will let all intelligent life in the mortal world enjoy the blessings of magic. In the future, the output of food, cloth, salt, tea, and metal tools will increase by dozens or hundreds of times, and at that time, these things will be sold to orcs at an unimaginable price, and your quality of life will naturally be greatly improved." "Well, I believe Lord Charles!" "The work that the orc workers have to do is to gather at a fixed point every day, manage food and housekeeping, and repeatedly operate alchemy equipment may be a bit boring, and they earn less than if they were mercenaries and guards, but they are better than safety..." "Well, I believe Lord Charles!" "The empire is developing the magic of men having children, and the fertility rate of orcs can be greatly increased." "Well, I believe Lord Charles!" "I believe in your size, I was just joking!" Roger helplessly rubbed his brows and epted. The originally very clever Princess Tequ was abruptly crippled by herself, and in turn, put herself in her shoes. Could it be that she considers herself a good person? "Then... Do you have anything else to ask?" He was a little afraid to face Tasika''s hot eyes when he looked over and was about to slip away. Tasika''s face suddenly turned solemn, and she asked sadly, "Sir, do you know why the orcs fought for the goddess of war, but the goddess didn''t protect us?" Seeing her expression, Roger could guess that this was a problem that had troubled her for a long time. The disappointment of the goddess is also the biggest disillusionment in her heart. Roger used a metaphor that Tasika could understand, "The Bell people like to eat honey, but honeyes from flowers, so would you eat flowers directly? This is what the believer means to the gods. The gods cannot directly draw the power of faith but must rely on believers. The material world is the hive, but the bees are separated from each other, fighting each other, donating honey for their development in exchange for the help of beekeepers outside the hive. The orc tribe is just like a little bee who has received some benefits from the beekeeper, thinking that she is omnipotent and contributes honey without any regrets. But in fact, beekeepers are huge and their hives are very small. Even if they put their hands in, they may break the packs. The goddess of war can only affect our world indirectly. It''s not that she doesn''t want to shelter you, it''s that she can''t. " Tasika understood at once, "The Queen of Eternal Night is a very powerful queen bee. She doesn''t want to collect honey for the beekeepers, and she also forbids other bees, which arouses the anger of the beekeepers. The beekeepers are helpless for the time being. Go and interfere. But, why did the queen do this? Wouldn''t the gods protect the hive from being attacked by other monsters? Provide honey to the gods for a win-win situation, right?" "How do you know that monster is not pretending to be a beekeeper?" Roger sneered, "The power of faithes from the source of life, and the source of lifees from the sea of faith. This is a non-renewable resource on the materialhe driving force for the continuous birth of new life. So in fact, bees also need honey to feed the next generation. If the honey is sucked away by the gods, what do you think the world will be like? "Without the new generation, the old bees will also die, and eventually they will be dead." Tasika''s eyes widened in horror. "This is the origin of the nes of death where only the undead wander." Roger sighed, breaking the beauty of the gods in her heart, and thest trace of yearning. The war between the Green Vines Empire and the Church of the Seven Gods should be a war between this ne and the gods. However, most intelligent beings like the orc tribe, indulge in the dreams woven by the gods. Many rulers also understand the truth of the gods, but it takes a very long time to drain a ne. It is long enough for the longevity species toplete their path of ignorance. Why should they care about the too-distant issue of the birth and death of nes? Looking at the princes and generals in this world, there is only one Queen of Eternal Night. This is also the reason why she was so lonely before. Chapter 91: the first fan girl Chapter 91: the first fan girl Chapter 91 the first fan girl The city of mystery, the ice room. It waste at night, and little Joey''s office was lit with magic crystalmps. She was sorting out the manuscripts she received today, showing a knowing smile from time to time. Sure enough, everything was as expected by that bad guy. Although he bullied himself very badly, it was ufortable to walk now. But seeing that the magicians in the mysterious city were all toyed with by his arrangements, little Joey still had a strange sense of superiority. I know that I was bullied by that bad guy, but these idiots don''t know it yet. They are stillcent! A little woman who is in love sees that the world is constantly bursting with pink heart-shaped bubbles. But there''s nothing wrong with Little Joey''sints. The all-powerful magicians, no matter how high their status, are now sessfully led by the "New Arcane", and they have joined this discussion that is likely to change the meaning of magicians'' existence. As the bad guy said, a gentleman can deceive him. These magicians who have delved into the depths of magic may not care about fame and fortune, but when ites to the discussion of "The way forward", one by one is like chicken blood. Dean Hall took the lead in resisting the tower, and the old faction followed! And it is different from the papers required by "New Arcane", the submission of "Arcana Talk" only needs to have something to say. Here, little Joey sent someone to send the invitation to the draft. In half a day, he got hundreds of masterpieces. He doesn''t speak a lot, but he is well-organized and has sufficient arguments. Coupled with those illustrious names, it must be very effective to release it It is guaranteed to make the water in the magician world more mixed! The only headache for little Joey is that the "Arcane Misceneous" has limited space, so many beautiful discussions cannot be included, and a choice must be made. "Isn''t the bad guying back? Forget it, there''s nothing to do when you go back to the house anyway, let''s continue working..." Little Joey looked at Roger''s office, which was still dark, and felt empty in his heart, so he could only turn his attention to his work. It''s just that it''s different from the anxiety and loss between her brows and heart like yesterday. Today, when she thinks of that person again, she is happy and satisfied. It seems that the whole world has be beautiful because of the presence of Lord Roger, and the air is sweet! Work is very tiring and boring, but as long as she thinks that this is a career created by two people, it is beneficial to the entire empire, and even the Queen of Evernight pays attention to herself, she is also very proud! Look at what I like, what a talented young man! It''s just that he has trouble when he falls in love with a genius. He is too busy, so he will have a lot less time to apany him... Although it doesn''t mean that the more ability and the greater the responsibility, it is obvious that with the ability that Mr. Roger is showing now, there should be no chance for an ordinary civil servant to just finishing his job,mute to work on time, and then apany his girlfriend in the world, right? Little Joey sighed softly, inevitably feeling a little disappointed. It''s like sleeping until the afternoon today, only to wake up to find that Roger is no longer around, leaving only a note that he went to the front line to watch the battle. At that moment, little Joey felt ufortable. After such a crazy and intense entanglement, he woke up without her boyfriend''s hugs and sweet words, and just kept the empty bed... Being known by Montgomery, will you beughed at again? But actually, I should be content. At first, I only wanted a ce where I could see him, but now I have seen everything that should and shouldn''t be seen... Shame! In the future, Lord Roger''s life may be turbulent and magnificent, but as long as I keep the ice room running normally and share his work pressure as much as possible when hees back here, I can spend more time with him. La~ The n is perfect. The vitality girl quickly adjusted her state and showed a bright smile. She has never asked too much from the world and her lover. As long as he can have a ce in his heart, even if it is a very small ce, he can still see that she is working hard and give her a touch of encouragement. It''s even better to have a hug! An owl jumped out of the old magic clock on the wall making a cooing sound, reminding her of midnight. Only then did little Joey realizes that he was thinking about that person, and for another half an hour, he hurriedly tapped his head: "I''ve gotten much more favor than I originally wanted, so don''t be too greedy, Joey-chan!" She didn''t say good morning or good night, she wouldn''t be able to sleep when she went back, so she decided to continue working. I''m not sure if he wille here. I can''t see the twelfth hour of Lord Roger. I miss him, miss him, miss him. I don''t know where he is now. Is the battle going well? Is he injured? Is he in a good mood? Alien space, Tasika''s ocean of consciousness. Roger didn''t leave. It wasn''t that he lingered in the body of the Half-Dragon Princess, but the Queen of Eternal Night gave him a one-way ticket and didn''t tell him how to get back to his body. A rookie magician like him would not dare to rashly cross the ocean of consciousness by himself. If I can''t return to my body, it will be cold! He couldn''t show his involuntary self-control. After all, he was pretending to be a strong man in front of Tasika, so he could guarantee the orc tribe. If it is revealed that he is a waste brother, Tasika will inevitably worry exponentially whether Roger has enough energy to bring them a chance at life... So after answering Tasika''s question, Roger held down the magic beacon on his leg and quietly called the Queen of Night to pull him back. The response I got was, "Your Majesty is busy, please try againter." Press it again, and the response is still the same, except that it is reced by some characters. At that moment, Roger just wanted to dig out the letter on his leg. Come on, why? The queen can make trouble by posting selfies while I''m sleeping, but now I can''t even send a message? I have finished talking. I want to go back to the city, Your Majesty, what are you doing here? Talk to Princess Banlong about things that shouldn''t be discussed. He just felt that the empress was getting more and more outrageous, it was simply unreasonable. But he had no choice. This is the magic beacon cast by the Queen of Eternal Night, and she has absolute control. At this time, the Queen of Eternal Night is building construction in the inner demon realm of the Eris worm, and she wants to transform it into a spiritual space where other magicians can conduct virtual battles! Originally, the cross-space signal was not very good. She was annoyed by it, so she temporarily blocked all the magic devices and spells that could contact her. Look at me, concentrate on experimenting with some bold ideas! She was trapped in the Demon Realm and was tortured before, but now the Eris Demon Bug obediently handed over the highest authority, and the Queen of Eternal Night immediately found that the creative mode was really fun. Infinitelyrge, infinitely real, and you can build a spectacle-level building in one second with various magic special effects MODs, do you like "Minecraft"? Here, as long as she wants to, she can create an infinitely vast world! The Queen of Eternal Night only regrets that she liberated all those lost souls at that time, otherwise the NPCs in this world would be several levels smarter. But it doesn''t matter, in the future, you can slowly feed this stinky cricket. The Eris worm is still a rare species in the astral world, and the one selected by Shady is the most powerful among them. These little things that are about to be sophisticated, are cautious by nature, the first to cheat people, and the first to escape. As long as they hide in their inner demon realm, no one really can catch them. That is to say, Shady has umted countless years of knowledge in the Church. She knew how to control the Eris worm, and to a certain extent, she used this knowledge for her use. And when the Queen of Eternal Night broke the Demon Realm head-on, she left her alive because she was thinking about the Eris Demon Worm that she was going to catch alive, and locked on to its coordinates in the Demon Realm. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he used terrifying magic power to frighten it to the point of pretending to be dead and easily grabbed it back. The Eris worm also wanted to cry but had no tears. If it wasn''t blinded by Shady''s magic circle, killing it wouldn''t provoke this woman! Looking at all the legendary powerhouses of the multiverse, the Queen of Eternal Night belongs at the top of the ranking. There are not many bells and whistles, highlighting a simple and rude kind that can y. After that, it is pretending to be dead to be seen through, and it can only listen to themand of the Queen of Evernight and cooperate with the transformation. Studying magic has always been the Queen''s greatest interest, otherwise, she wouldn''t possess such strength. Now that I have materials I haven''t yed before, the Queen of Eternal Night is already ying, and she has long forgotten that she has blocked the signal, so she concentrates on preparing some great fun for the magicians. "When the timees, let the wretched man who descended on Tasika be thrown in as the ultimate monster, and let the imperial magician abuse him three thousand times a day!" With a wicked smile, the Queen of Entral Night praised her bold idea. Old Joestar, who was trying to decipher the alien space, felt cold in his inexplicable vest, and the movements of his hands tightened a bit. The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t tell whether it was work or fun, but Roger suffered. Without her help, he was stuck in Tasika''s ocean of consciousness. Moreover, the queen is not an operator, so there is no distinction between calls, text messages, and traffic. Once it is blocked, it''spletely blocked, and she cannot even leave a message for her. Roger can only send a message from time to time to see if His Majesty is busy, and at the same time keep smiling and chatting with Tasika. This chat can''t be too embarrassing, at least it has to be a serious topic, and Tasika can''t tell that this "Young strong man" is forced to stay here with her because of the dy of the queen''s teleportation. Fortunately, Roger has done a live broadcast, and his chatting skills are quite high. He painted cakes with Tasika, depicting the grand prospects after the industrialization of magic. After this topic isunched, there is a lot worth talking about. It only needs to put the development achievements of the rabbit over the years into a magic punk skin to fool the half-dragon princess who has already admired and convinced him so much. Unlike the Queen of Eternal Night who prefers weapons of war, the orc tribe has been poor for so many years, and Tashica is more concerned about people''s livelihood. Magic-enhanced rice, sr-powered magic collectors, tool assistants, interconnected dream worlds, anti-gravity magic trains. Roger was talking nonsense about the possibility of using magic to realize technological products. Tasika was stunned when she heard it. She looked at Roger with admiration. Lord Charles is 10,000 times greater than those blood-sucking gods! He is different from the ordinary powerhouses in this world. Ordinary strong people only want to be faster, higher, and stronger, and they usually pay attention to their fellow magicians. Never waste time thinking about how people without magical talent can live better. But Lord Charles was born with thepassion of a saint and put the life, old age, sickness, and death of ordinary people in his eyes. Tasika felt more and more that Roger was a miracle that fate gave back to her prayers. I was fortunate to meet him for three lifetimes, the orc tribe was fortunate to meet him for three lifetimes, and Entong was recreated. Roger is only talking aboutmon inventions inter generations, but it is also the embodiment of his unrestrained creativity in Tasika. As long as Lord Charles is willing to talk, she can''t get tired of listening to it for three days and three nights! But he just didn''t talk about it. Looking at Lord Charles like this, he couldn''t get tired of watching it for three days and three nights... By ident, Roger''s most loyal fan in his life, and the number one fan girl was born. Tasika''s gratitude, dependence, and admiration for Roger, and regards him as a saint in her heart, and will execute every order without hesitation. As long as Roger gives an order, she is willing to give everything and believes that he will never harm her. Unlike Little Joey''s obedience to Roger, Tashica''s feelings should not be counted as love between men and women. It is dependent on redemption in a desperate situation, but because Roger''s thinking is very different from this era and is deeply rooted, many inspirations start from "The weak without demons", which naturally looks different. It happened to meet Tasika''s long-cherished wish to make the orc tribe stronger together, so she was even more determined and regarded Roger as the miracle God gave her. Roger belongs to the kind of chatter, because not only does he speak for himself, but he also heuristically gives Tasika a chance to participate in the process of enchanting the whimsical ideas in future life. Some boys like to brag incessantly, and girls just keep saying you are great, but they may just agree. Only when the two sides are stimted to chat enthusiastically can they make each otherfortable. The advancement of civilization will make the soul fit in many times more intoxicating than the physical fit. Roger and Tasika found amon topic, and the conversation became more and more spective. Tasika gradually became more serious, and she didn''t just nod her head. She was very daring to refute Lord Charles'' logical loophole. She gradually showed her intelligence and wisdom, and Roger admired her more than she did at the beginning. In the ocean of consciousness, a man and a woman are sitting on the ground, imagining delicious food and drinks at will, without worrying about getting fat, and the atmosphere ofmunication is quite good. Both sides forgot about the passage of time, and until the Queen of Eternal Night finally responded, Roger was a little bit reluctant to part. "We will continue today''s topic when His Highness arrives in the capital." While Roger said goodbye, he also made an invitation for the next time. "As long as I don''t dy Sir Charles'' arrangement, I can do it, Tasika replied with a low eyebrow." She didn''t show it on her face, but she felt even more ufortable about the sudden farewell. After all, Roger is a modern person. With such things as chat tools, it is easy to find like-minded people. But Tasica''s side is not only the nobles who only want to fight and loot but also the poor who can''t get enough to eat. It''s very special, very different, very fond, very happy... And Roger is gone, and she will be the only one, here again, turning into a cage-like seabed. But the good news is that Charles promised her that His Majesty would solve the problem of old Joestar. And she also has to study in the mysterious capital for a while, and then go to the leader of the orc kingdom. At that time, will I be able to see Lord Charles again? In the past, Tasika hated the Ivy Empire, which was a powerful enemy that hindered the orc tribes from getting around to the east. They upied the richnd and blocked the way for the orcs to go east. They could only dig for food in the barren sand. Now because of Roger, she''s starting to believe that the Imperials aren''t all war criminals and megalomaniacs. Among them, there are also good-hearted, noble, far-sighted, and good-looking strong men like Lord Charles! Tasika Cini has +99 favorability towards the Empire! The mysterious capital, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. When Roger woke up from the clean and soft bed, it was a new day. Although the Queen of Eternal Night brought him back, there are still some things to deal with, so let him wait in the pce temporarily. Roger was also helpless. Returning to the capital, looking at the time, he was a little worried about his little woman, wouldn''t he just wait for him to go back stupidly? But the Queen''s bedroom can only be teleported out of by herself, and Roger has no other choice than his flying shoes if he wants to leave. He could only first check the two system prompts he received after returning to his body: "Ding, the lying t system detected that the host was emotionally stable yesterday, and obtained a random treasure chest. Do you want to open it?" "Ding, the lying t system detects that the integration between the host and this world has improved, and unlocks the new function ''guarantee''." Two reminders in a row, some of which were beyond Roger''s expectations, but also gave rise to expectations. This dog''s system has been inactive for so long, and he has developed various cooking skills every day, which has made him proficient in French and Japanese winemaking and Mexican food. He doubted that he had been through a journey. Could it be that he came to improve the food for the Queen of Eternal Night? In this wave, the dog system should finally give me some surprises and strengthen me, right? He is still looking forward to the function of guarantee. Chapter 92: Choosing a guaranteed entry Chapter 92: Choosing a guaranteed entry Chapter 92 Choosing a guaranteed entry Multi-ne system, a very small half-ne. This is a magnificent hall with only one infinite expanse. From the walls to the ceiling, it is a room full of mirrors, ying different nes and angles. The noisy voices merged into a disturbing torrent. This is a different world controlled by the god of knowledge. The secr person in charge of herdingmbs is making a work report, telling about his achievements and difficulties. The sound was very chaotic, and normal people could only hear a chorus of frogs croaking. The six-winged angel Narina stood quietly in the center of the hall, already used to all this. Some world leaders are more than one, and even hostile to each other. She needs to find lies from the eloquence of these mortals and make a correct judgment. Thousands of people made statements at the same time, which didn''t cause any burden on her. She also kept in mind the situation of all nes and gave the most urate response urately and quickly. As the first angel under the God of Knowledge, this is the daily work of taking charge of the world. Suddenly, Narinelle''s attention turned to the 25th ne. This is a beautiful and prosperous world, the four seasons are like spring, and thend is fertile. Just sprinkle the seeds, no management, and in a few months there will be enough food to feed everyone. There are tall trees with very long fibers that are especially suitable for weaving, there is livestock with docile and bright fur, and there is a church that controls storms, thunder, and lightning... There are no disasters here, and ordinary people can live and work in peace and contentment as long as they work in moderation. The only political force, the "Church of Wisdom", will mediate their conflicts and avoid fighting. Today, three billion mortals have grown here. Compared with most of the world, it is easy to meet the needs of clothing, food, housing, and transportation. Everyone has a beautiful house. There is no hatred, no war, and no dangerous monsters. It is like an ideal homnd for mortals. However, the female pope in charge of the 25th ne, wearing a white sacrificial uniform, gave the power of faith that this year''s harvest was lower than that of ordinary nes. Nerina''s emotionless voice came, "Are there more and more fallen?" The Pope bowed her head in shame, "The fertility rate is declining. The parishioners don''t want to pray or work. They only spend their time in a daze, and even attack theirpanions..." Narina was silent for a long time. She spent countless efforts and time observing the needs of mortals, transforming the environment of the 25th ne, and finding high-yield crops from different worlds, which almost met all the needs of those mortals. They also specially trained wise and wise female popes to manage them. But after the initial prosperity and poption explosion, the beautiful world that should be praised by everyone to the God of knowledge has not been born. The world has been running smoothly for decades under the management of the female pope, and thembs in the greenhouse have begun to fall. They have everything but waste their lives, and their happiness has a tendency to self-destruct. Narina was silent for a long time, and finally said, "I have given you an extra year." The Pope knelt on the ground, "Your Majesty, please give me another three months, there are still some ways I haven''t tried..." "My lord is not willing to wait any longer." Nalinel''s voice was still emotionless, and the Pope could not see that she had closed her eyes gently "The flood program is activated." Each ne has a power of faith indicator to bepleted and the more you invest, the more you can gain. The transformation of the 25th ne is not rootless duckweed but consumes a lot of faith. But its results were not ideal, and the God of Knowledge was very dissatisfied with it. Because of her outstanding performance, Nalinelle got an extra year for it. But a yearter, the situation on the 25th ne didn''t get better but got worse. To make up for the previous deficit, she must start the sacrifice process to supplement the power of belief that mortals are unwilling to surrender to life quality. Otherwise, it would be her who was sacrificed. The god of knowledge is more rational than the other six creatures, but it doesn''t mean that she is merciful. She is willing to step back and be more patient to obtain higher returns. But there is no limit to patience. Nelina is his most trusted angel, but not an irreceable angel. The Pope didn''t argue and bowed to leave. A momentter, a flood that was enough to kill a third of the mortals on the 25th ne came. The Wisdom Church, led by the Pope, organized rescue work. She even rushed into the gap, burning herself and calling for miracles, temporarily blocking the flood. Until life burns out, and the flood of higher umtion doubles! But it also bought mortals some time to escape. In the end, the priest of the church suffered heavy losses but also saved hundreds of millions of mortals who should have died. National looked at the sad mortals, carrying the Pope''s corpse across the drying-upnd, her eyes becameplicated. Quiet as a sleeping female pope, she has a face that is 90% simr to the Queen of Eternal Night. More tenderness, less perseverance. The Seraphim sighed softly, "Shelley 4396, you know, the god of knowledge only needs results..." At this time, she canpletely start a new flood. This time, there is no female pope to save those mortals, and they will surely harvest enough life essence. Nelina didn''t do it. She cashed some of her savings to make up for the deficit on the 25th ne. Then I wrote down the assessmentments for this year: The experiment had some twists and turns, which have been adjusted. My lord, please look forward to the results. She stepped lightly, crossed the space, and came under an iparably huge peach tree. A ripe peach fell in front of her, split open, and a beautiful girl emerged from it. Just like Octavia Shelley''s weatherless appearance. "Shelley 4397, please inherit the wishes of your predecessors and create more power of faith for my lord." Nina stretched out her finger and touched the girl''s eyebrows, transmitting the memories of those clones. "I...I refuse..." With a bang, the girl''s head exploded and her body fell. Nerina''s passive shield blocked the bloodstain, but she was stunned. Shelley 4396''s memory has changed, and it stayed, affecting theter generations. She raised her head, red hair flying without wind, and her six wings stretched to the limit, the tips of her feathers shaking slightly. They seem to question this Eternal destiny. Why can the power of faith be born only in ugly wars, but depravity in happiness? Mortals, what exactly do you want? Narina only exists on the perfect face of the fantasy creation, her lips are slightly raised, as if mocking, but at the same timeforting. Another peach dropped to the ground. "Shelley 4398, please try to explore further." Memory input,mand change, sessful eptance. "Thank you, Lord Angel, for your blessing." Shelley turned around and walked to the 25th ne. Narinael came to the gap between the worlds and walked into the first thatched hut. A Zhengtai wearing a simple white robe is struggling to put a very heavy book on the table. National knelt in front of him and held out a pure white light, "My lord, this year''s harvest." Zhengtai stretched out her chubby little hand and looked at Nerina with a half-smile, "You came a littleter than before." "My lord Wu Yun is prosperous, and there are more nes under my control. I need more time to deal with it." "Really? I hope you don''t have sympathy for those ne creatures. Summer worms can''t speak ice, remember, we are different from those ants trapped in small cages." His eyes lit up with scorching light, and his short arms vibrated in the air, "Our journey is to the ne ocean!" The mysterious capital, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Although many things happened yesterday, Roger was not surprised that he could get a random treasure chest. After so many days, he has mastered the rules of the system''s operation. After self-hypnosis and psychological counseling, he has been able to ensure that most situations don''t disturb his heart, and even feels at ease. As long as he maintains the calm attitude of "The goddess of fate lifts her skirt, but I don''t even bother to look at it", and exceeds a certain percentage, he can sessfully obtain a random treasure chest. Although the system has powerful functions, it is also a kind of program in the end, and this one is not particrly intelligent, with a single function, so it is easy to exploit. If he didn''t even have this sense of smell, he wouldn''t be able to hang out in the game area, and he would still have a stable fan base. Now a billboard has fallen, killing nine of the ten people, and one is the master of a TikTok video maker. Being rolled up like this, you don''t have any unique skills, who cares about you? In short, through repeated attempts and summing up experience, Roger tends to turn the lying t system into a check-in system. So two tips, the first one is expected, but the second one is worth thinking about. Guarantee, this is a must-have setting for krypton gold games in the new era. With the guarantee, yers who are hesitant in krypton and those who don''t hesitate will be more determined to be stronger by charging money. Compared with the unguaranteed krypton gold system in the past, it may be possible to earn less from a certain big R, but the overall ie has be much higher. yers think they have made a profit, but game dealers will never lose. Every time the welfare is sent, it is a lot of highly educated data and operations carefully designed after observing the changes of each number. To increase daily activities and increase loyalty, the ultimate goal is to squeeze the potential of yers with different spending powers. It seems that the birth of everymercial app is not to make your life better, but to increase your traffic. Therefore, hisy-t system followed the trend with a wave of upgrades. Roger didn''t rx his vignce, for fear that there would be some traps and dark pits waiting for him to step on. But after looking around he found the system panel was still so rudimentary and there was no entry for krypton gold. He was both fortunate and disappointed. Fortunately, the system has no chance to deceive Krypton. The disappointing system doesn''t even bother to cheat Krypton! You are ying Evernight OL. Wouldn''t it be great if you could speed up the game process with krypton gold? But one more guaranteed function is a good thing after all. These days, some useful things havee out of random boxes, but there are also a lot of useless things. After all, the system pool is too big, and anything can jump out. Since he started the server, he has been waiting for his magic power to strengthen, but there had been no changes until now The thin wax nest will increase the magic power when you sleep, but after all, there is no system to strengthen it instantly, so it''s neat! And even if you have magic and spiritual power there are still things that need to be strengthened, such as magic spells, spellcasting skills, and super-magic specialties. In the profession of a magician, it is still very tiring to learn by yourself. Those spell models are soplicated that they are no different than advanced mathematics. A dignified traveler, reduced to the point where he studied magic assiduously, the picture must be very miserable, right? He has more things to do, he can''t study yet! The system, I advise you to be careful, don''t force me... Kneel and beg, you! The good news is that there is no need to ask for it now, the system updated the new functions on its own. The bad news is this guarantee function still depends on luck. Leaving aside the new term "World Integration", Roger looked at this guarantee function, and inexplicably thought of a public move from a certain boat tour: At the top of the interface for opening random treasure chests in the lying t system, there are now four more tabs. Different entries such as "Attack", "Defense", "Warrior", "Control Field" and "Rare" will appear randomly. Roger can select any number of entries, and then open a random treasure chest, there will be a 10% probability of getting a guaranteed reward that matches the specified entry. Every time you open a non-guaranteed treasure chest, the probability of getting a guaranteed reward is +1%. There are three ways to refresh the four random tags: a free refresh every seven days, a wishing card, and a guaranteed reward. And every time the tag is refreshed, the probability of obtaining the guaranteed reward will be restored to 10% and recalcted. This is the reason why Roger thinks this bottom-guarantee function is a bit pitiful. It just reduces the probability of random treasure chests, but the essence is still a game of the European Emperor. If his face is dark enough, it will probably take three months to get a guarantee. However, it is still ten years before the main storyline officially starts, so it can be guaranteed at least 40 times... "Anyway, it''s a function given for nothing. It''s always a good thing." As a newly refreshed feature, Roger now has perks. He now has a chance to refresh every seven days for free, and the next treasure chest has a guaranteed minimum probability of 100%. It''s a pity that he is used to opening the treasure chest when he gets it. The one he just obtained has already been opened, and he has obtained an item that he thinks is suitable for the current situation. Now, the four entries on the bottom page are, "Melee", "Demon", "Mind" and "Defense". For the first time, Roger reacted that this is all junk and quickly brushed it off! Having experienced the magic power of the Queen of Eternal Night, he now very much wants to be a powerful magician who dominates the battlefield. But he looked at the "Mind" entry with a golden frame,pared with the silver frame of "Devil" and the gray frame of the two entries of "Melee" and "Defense", and felt a little pity. The entries also have different rarities. Although I''m not sure if there is an entry like "Senior operator" that doesn''t exist at all, with his average character, what if he doesn''t even have a golden entry after this refresh? Isn''t that wasting the 100% guaranteed probability? He is very clear that his character is not very bad, but he is not the emperor of Europe, the probability of continuously refreshing golden entries emmm... Now, in front of him, there is a 100% guaranteed golden color, and a magic entry that is only possible... He chose inevitably! Hold on, don''t waver! Roger lit up the two entries "Mind" and "Defense". He felt that this should give him a skill or item simr to a mental firewall, reducing the risk of his mind being read. In this dangerous magical world, the risk of his identity as a traveler being exposed is much smaller, right? Wait for tomorrow, tomorrow we will be able to eat the insurance, good! After waiting for a while, Roger was summoned to the inner hall by the Queen of Eternal Night. This inner hall is not the bedroom where the Queen of Eternal Night rests, but a parlor that is much more casual than the conference hall. The queen leaned on the soft slump, only wearing a loose ck robe, revealing half of her calf and a pair of small feet. The toes are crystal clear like beans, showing a healthy pink color. The queen''s sea-like magic power was spent on transforming the field of inner demons. At this moment, she was a little tired, rubbing her temples and closing her eyes. Hearing Roger''s footsteps, she didn''t bother to open her eyes, she just raised her hand slightly and pointed to the separate sofa opposite, indicating that Roger could sit there. Only now did Roger realize that this was a very good "Viewing spot". Chapter 93: Tonight she is a vixen Chapter 93: Tonight she is a vixen Chapter 93 Tonight she is a vixen It was the first time Roger saw the Queen of Eternal Night in such a state. She should have just finished taking a bath. Compared with her usual domineering and strong, she iszy andfortable at the moment, her eyebrows are softened, and she is a little more feminine. Even in a robe that doesn''t show the figure, the graceful ups and downs are faintly visible, because it can only be imagined and supplemented by the brain, but it is even more imaginative. In contrast, even if the girl from Tasika was bound and blessed, she seemed too "Young". The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t need to open her eyes, she just listened to Roger''s voice and knew that this guy was peeking at her. She wasn''t angry, rather, she even co-operated with a more enchanting pose. Hearing thepliments in his heart, he was a little proud. The queen must be dignified and aloof, no matter how beautiful she is, she can''t seduce her courtiers casually. Even though she has released herself, she is ready to show the image of a mysterious, powerful, and unpredictable queen in front of the world. But who will praise the beauty of the queen? For this reason, she could only tease Roger in her room. The unscrupulousness of the heart''s voice is a bit vulgar, but it also seems more real. His Majesty said that this wave of ttery is not poking. Tasika is such a stinky fish and rotten shrimp, how is it a matter, of course, to bepared by me? At this time, after Roger was amazed, he began to analyze further. [Women, who are good-natured creatures, will appear in front of you in such a casual state. This generally exins two points. [First, trust; second, I don''t have sex with you at all, I''m toozy to attract you. So Your Majesty is treating me like a child. You don''t have any thoughts about that, right...? "Cough, Roger, talk about the results of your negotiation with Princess Tasika." The Queen of Eternal Night opened her eyes and said, not daring to let Roger analyze it any longer. This man is good at everything, but he is too stable. Why do you think so much? I just took a shower after experimenting, and I was toozy to change my clothes, and I was confident that I was beautiful in every aspect. You are attracted, but in the end, you think that I am toozy to attract you, this brain circuit is outrageous! Could it be that you want me to be tied up in front of you like Tasika? At this time, the queen also had a little understanding of Roger''s character, and it was tempting to give some sweetness appropriately to increase the chance of confession; But if you give too much, if you let him analyze blindly, you will start to wonder if there is fraud behind it, and then your favorability will start to drop from a high position... It''s hard to get up, can''t you just dash directly to floor A? If I want to set up an anti-fraud association in the future, I will appoint you as the president! She was really angry and funny. Roger felt that the queen tonight was a bit strange, but when asked about the negotiation, he quickly calmed down and reported the secret agreement he and Tasika had reached. He still really hoped to make this happen. It not only reduces the management cost of the empire but also gives the orcs a chance to breathe, so the lotus flower has carefully listed the benefits of this agreement to the empire. Any three sentences to convince the Queen are all lies. If necessary, Roger would not hesitate to spend three days and nights brainwashing her. Because of this, he didn''t say a word or think about the negotiation skills, hugs, and chats that had nothing to do with the agreement. We are an extremely upright courtier. We chatted with Princess Banlong about national affairs and people''s livelihood development for one night, and then signed such a secret agreement with difficulty. Have a clear conscience! Your Majesty, hurry up, my perfect KDA! From the perspective of the Queen of Eternal Night, it was negotiated for him! Tasika''s stubbornness was seen with her own eyes, and she was finally willing to cooperate with the empire to be the puppet queen, which is indeed a great thing. Old Joestar, I''ll show youter, this prosperous world is as you wish! As for the pros and cons of Roger''s analysis, she also agrees. Compared with direct control of the Khenpo Sak Desert and indirect control through Tasika, the empire only needs to send some strong men and soldiers to obtain an anti-god ally like the Orc Kingdom, which can be called a lucrative business. "Roger has worked hard on this trip, and I am very satisfied with this agreement! The establishment of the orc kingdom is up to you, the prime minister, who is directly responsible to me, and the military will fully cooperate with you!" The Queen of Eternal Night is also straightforward, not bothering the second master. She can understand Roger''s painstaking efforts, but the nobles of the empire might be held back. Simply giving Roger''s orc kingdom the highest jurisdiction over this matter, with the Eternal Night Order in hand, is the most efficient method. As for someone trying to make trouble? That''s right, to see who jumps out, I can strengthen the centralization again. Roger thought for a while and felt that with Tasika''s IQ and ability, she could gather the orc tribes by herself. The empire only needed to provide support and cooperation, and the workload was eptable. And by staring at it myself, I can indeed avoid a lot of bullshit, so I agreed with humility. Hey, Your Majesty is very satisfied with our performance! To be directly responsible for this matter is to imply that you cane back to Fenglingyue Shadow Pce to report directly. Isn''t there a chance toe and contact you again? And there is this order. On the surface, the supreme leader of the Orc Kingdom is Queen Taskica, but it is Roger Regent! Seeing the puffer fish in front of him bulging again, the Queen of Eternal Night apuded him in her heart. Come on, Roger, you have been strengthened,e and drive me! Tierra said that men also need encouragement and praise. It seems that he needs to cultivate the self-confidence of the little guy. Then, I''ll give you another chance to pretend~ The Queen of Eternal Night asked again, "Tianming Army Asifford City, now that the nobles have stabilized their defenses and held back the march of the undead army to the border of the province of Yaman. What do you think, Roger Aiqing?" "I see with my eyes." "I''m asking, do you think it would be better for me to deal with the Tianming Army?" Why are you asking me this too? Roger frowned, feeling that this was beyond his role as editor-in-chief of a small magazine. [Yaman Province and the Tianming Army can''t be solved in a short time. This is a big game yed by the God of Knowledge. But if it''s too big, I''d better not get involved. Roger shied away and said, "Your Majesty asked the wrong person. This minister doesn''t understand the situation of the Tianming Army and Yaman Province and dares not to speak rashly. It is suggested that Your Majesty shouldbine the advice of the military department." The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, nomittal. It turns out that the god of knowledge did it. It is said that he is the toughest among the seven gods, and the Heaven''s Way Master he sent did make big moves at the very beginning. But this guy''s stinky problem has started again, right? She didn''t panic, and asked, "Didn''t Luo Jie Aiqing also specte about Tianming''s intentions before? Now you might as well continue to guess, it''s okay to be wrong." "This... people are unpredictable, the conditions are insufficient, the man can''t judge, and now we wait for more information." Roger was quite embarrassed, admitting that his answer was wless. [The empire is now strong. As long as it continues to win, the Tianming army will have no basis for the rule. What can Tianming''s mentor do? [I''m afraid that with her caution, Asifford City will not guard it, and it will turn to underground development after this wave. [Tianming Army should still secretly destroy and cultivate forces, waiting for the opportunity to sacrifice the power of faith to please the god of knowledge, waiting for the gods to turn their attention...] The Queen of Evernight was relieved when she heard his unconscious brain supplementation! Isn''t this all back? With all this information, I still don''t know how to arrange that old shady woman. Since it''s going to be turned into an underground organization, I am not in a hurry to go to Asifford City and order the surrounding governors and troops to continue to hold, and then take over the reconstruction after the Heaven''s Army leaves. Afterward, it was to find a way to infiltrate the Tianming Army, master their actions in advance, reduce the damage, and wait for the gods to fall. The information disclosed by Roger is still quite important. If you don''t know the real intentions of the Ming Army, and judge that they are going to rebuild the Veronica Dynasty now and start a head-to-head campaign of annihtion, isn''t that a waste of power? Now that Shadycks self-confidence, and the main force of the gods is still on the other battlefield, the empire can choose to take a firm hand and quicklyplete this wave of magic industrialization upgrades. Sure enough, for a small speaker like Roger, what he thinks in his heart is still different from what he says, and it is more reliable to listen to his heart. Having mastered the correct way of opening this guy, the Eternal Night Queen will no longer me him for not being loyal enough, for not doing enough work or anything. After breaking her inner demon, she wanted to understand a lot of things and could understand the difference between the queen and her courtiers. The queen is responsible for all aspects of the empire, and she has to make up her mind about everything. And the courtiers only need to do their duty. Helping oneself in other areas is an obligation, helping is a duty. The queen herself is not infinitely responsible for the empire, and there is no reason to force others to be the same as her. In the future, in her court, she wont tolerate ckers, lunatics, viins, research freaks, careerists, etc. She is confident that she can control them and guide them to contribute to the empire. A mature queen doesn''t make her ministers look different but arranges everyone in the right position to exert their energy. I can copy my homework, but I can''t hire someone to write the papers for me. So Roger was able to give this information, and the Queen of Eternal Night felt satisfied and praised, "Roger is always honest... I already know your loyalty, please continue to work hard in the future! Let''s do this for the first time tonight. ." "As ordered, Your Majesty." Roger passed the test with surprise, but he was also a little surprised. You don''t know what you say, but you are loyal and hardworking. Can you be praised? The ice house. After teleporting back to the yard through the long-distance insole, Roger saw the light that was still on at a nce. He sighed softly. It was almost two in the morning, and little Joey had been waiting for him. If she didn''t go back here and went directly back to Charles House, would she have had to wait until dawn? There are countless beautiful things worth pursuing in the world, but seeing themp in the night just waiting for you, the wandering and lonely heart in a foreignnd feel warm. Angelina would never do such a stupid thing. If the light is on, it must be toote for overtime. Siblings are too familiar with each other to have such a sense of ritual. Roger knocked on the door first, and when he heard the "Pleasee in" he couldn''t hide his happiness, he pushed open the door and entered. A soft and warm body has plunged into his arms. "Master Roger~ you''re back... uh!" Lord Roger held his little woman''s face in his hands, and with unbridled aggression, she waspletely powerless and fell softly into his arms. "You bad guy..." Little Joey felt that his face was hot enough to fry an egg. But snuggling in his arms is the warmest and safest support in the world, and he is reluctant to leave for half a second. "A small gift for you." From the space ring, Roger took out a ne with an obvious orc style, a ne strung with the teeth of unknown beasts. "Well, did your lord think about me when you went to war?" Little Joey took it in surprise. At first nce, this chain looks rough, but after a long time, there is a kind of wild beauty. The colors are bright, the matching is inexplicably coordinated, and it also has a strong magical atmosphere. This is not only an ornament but also a very cherished and powerful magic item. "Don''t talk about going to war, even if I go to heaven and earth, I can''t forget you." Roger hugged her tightly to prevent her from hearing his guilty conscience. Cough, when I was by the Queen''s side, it seemed... probably... maybe... maybe... This ne was also rewarded for opening a random box in the system, not specifically... hey... All of these are only trivial details, so let''s not mention them! But little Joey still believed in him. She is also an officer who has fought on the front line. She knows that the atmosphere there is very tense and that there is no chance for anything to flourish. Unless he has the invincible power of Her Lady Queen and dominates the battlefield, it will be very difficult to just survive, how can he be in the mood to think about those messed up things? Little Joey admired the animal tooth ne for a while, then took off an amulet from Montgomery, revealing a snow-white neck, and whispered, "Sir, can you put it on for me?" Roger said, "Of course, you can. It''s just that if I wear this ne, it will inspire the pledge of loyalty, which will limit you..." "You have to always be loyal to adults, right?" "Yes..." "Come on, I like it!" She closed her eyes and looked expectant. [Follower''s Ne: A simple ne made of more than 100 kinds of animal fangs connected in series, but it exudes an extremely strong magical atmosphere. A certain generation of king tent chiefs used shamanic refining. The ne is connected with dragon tendons, and there is a small line of ancient Eliezer on it: the loyal will be rewarded, and the unfaithful will die. After inquiries, the system told him that the rewards for loyalists include several specialties and talent enhancements, and the higher the loyalty, the higher the reward. This is a ne that can greatly increase the growth potential, but it needs to be inspired by the master to the followers, and it is ineffective to wear it by yourself. Hearing the girl''s unhesitating tone, Roger couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead and put the follower ne on for her. The ancient and wild breath burst out, and a huge magical power enveloped little Joey. [The loyalty check is passed, and the target talent has been greatly improved! [Target awakens Fox bloodline, illusion magic, charm magic effect +5] [The goal is to master the master-level war song and master-level war dance skills] [The target masters the super-magic talent aura of happiness, when he feels happy and happy, everyone around him will feel happy, improve the work efficiency of the whole team, and slightly increase the luck value of the team. The light of magic gradually dissipated, but little Joey didn''t have much difference but felt that Roger in front of him had be more handsome and more attached to her. At the same time, some mysterious knowledge flowed into his mind, and his control over his throat and body was multiplied. However, he discovered that Roger''s eyes were not looking right at him, it was scorching hot like never before. "Sir?" Her voice became clearer and sweeter. "What Fox bloodline... It turns out to be a little fox!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed the new fluffy ears on the top of little Joey''s head. The smooth fluff felt super nice. "Ah, my lord, it''s so itchy..." Little Joey''s body trembled slightly, and she fell directly into Roger''s arms with the sharp stimtion she had never experienced before. "Okay, don''t touch here..." He let go of his ears and grabbed the girl''s new big tail again. Little Joey bit his arm angrily, without force, staring at him threateningly and angrily, whimpering, "It won''t work there either... woohoo!" But with that little expression, there is no deterrent, it is seduction. Under the action of the ne, this little girl turned into a little fox spirit, how can you let it go? "I found that the desk in your office is quite big..." "Umm. You nned to bully me, didn''t you?" "Yes, it''s all traps, but a silly fox jumps in by himself, my young master... I can''t stop it!" It was getting dark, but a sure trash brother was still working overtime. Chapter 94: Me, the left minister, serve as his deputy? Chapter 94: Me, the left minister, serve as his deputy? Chapter 94 Me, the left minister, serve as his deputy? A new day in the high society of the Green Vines Empire begins with a reading "Long Live the Queen". Timeliness has always been the unremitting pursuit of the Queen''s newspapers. After the magic transmission logistics system is rolled out, this official newspaper of the empire can appear on the beds of nobles on the southernmost ind, or the fortresses of the extreme arctic ice, before eight o''clock every morning. at the General''s table. The nobles and officials of the mysterious capital are also ustomed to reading thetest news from the maind and the empire. Today''s headline on the front page of "Long Live the Queen", is that the Queen of Eternal Night personally took action to capture the capital of the orc king, Selina City, and bring the top leaders of several major tribes to the spot. The magic photo, which upies half of the page, shows the Queen of Eternal Night appearing over the city of Serena, erecting a death merry-go-round, and helping the orc chiefs separate solid and liquid. Wearing a simple gray robe, could not hide the queen''s beautiful appearance. The expressions of the desperate orcs behind her and the imperial army rushing up the city wall formed pr contrasts, which doubled the strength of the queen. The second edition reported that after the siege, Marquis of La Capas, Roger Charles, reversed the decline of Rommel''s army, which was besieged by an elite coalition of 200,000 orcs. With his magical strength, he single-handedly suppressed the magical power of the entire orc army, sounded the horn of the imperial army''s counterattack, and finally beat the allied orc army to a rout during the pursuit. "In the battle, the queen is as powerful as ever, and the new generation of powerhouses in the empire have been revealed." "The orc tribes in the Khenposak Desert are no longer able to fight, and the Rommel Legion is graduallypleting the control of the area." The Long Live the Queen finally summed up battle this way. The secret agreement between Roger and Tasika will not be disclosed to the public. The empire has not taken the initiative to start a war for three years. Once the war started, the orc tribe was captured neatly, and the result of the war was brilliant. "It''s a pity that these orcs didn''t hold out for a while, and couldn''t see her Majesty''s more heroic fighting spirit." "In front of the invincible majesty, what''s the use of them no matter how strong they are?" "Isn''t it? The famous waste brother in the imperial capital has not seen him for a few days, so how has he be so strong?" "The next step is to fight the elves or the dwarves, or go to the vampires!" "You''re too stingy, I''m selling a manor!" The victory greatly stimted the enthusiasm of the imperial people, especially the nobles. The fruits of victory have not yet been digested, and they are already looking forward to the next victory. The feeling of a winning streak is so wonderful, it made the Green Vines League people crazy, they forgot why they were fighting, and just wanted to make some big news every day. In the middle andte stages of the game, the Qingteng Empire can only use war to prolong its life and forcibly transfer domestic pressure. Although the Queen is reckless, frequent wars are a sign of the Queen of Eternal Night''s declining control over the empire. But as the queen, she must bear the me for the constant battle of the empire, and there is no way to shirk. Xinghan Pce, the main hall of government affairs. Because the Queen went to war yesterday, the cab meeting was suspended for a day. Until today, the cab members saw for the first time the Throne of Stars recreated by the Queen of Eternal Night. Thebination of metal and white bones, the ferocious shape, echoes the Eternal roar. It was a hot day, but the cab members shivered when they walked in, their backs shivered with chills, their fists clenched unconsciously, and they asked aloud what happened to this queen? What''s the matter with your sudden dark style? Could it be that because she watched some strange opening ceremony, she learned the underworld style? Only Margaret looked at the blood-lit Throne of Stars and was so excited that she almost burst into tears, "Cool, it''s so cool, I''m looking forward to your Majesty sitting on it!" All the other cabs showed disgust, vulgar demon! Only guys from hell, so you appreciate this style, right? Margaret was fascinated by this throne and took a step up the nine steps to see more clearly. It''s a pity that warning lightning shed by, causing her bangs to smoke and she fell to the ground. Angelina had no professional training and couldn''t help butugh out loud. Margaret red back at her angrily. Unwilling to look at the throne, he sadly returned to his seat. "No matter how curious she is, she can''t break the protection spell set by the Queen of Eternal Night." "The Queen doesn''t want anyone near the new Throne of Stars?" Because of the hard material and body-fitting design, this star throne exposes the queen''s figure. Although she doesn''t mind people admiring her proud figure, it would be strange for the throne to be shaped like that. She can''t always put up a sign that says "Everyone is forbidden to look up and peek at the queen''s buttocks", right? After much consideration, only a protection spell can be set. A woman''s psychology is very strange. She can wear a bikini to go shopping, but when you see her wearing underwear, she will scream, curse, and call the police... They are simr, but they are so excited, it is outrageous! Not long after the cab ministers arrived, the Queen of Eternal Night directly teleported to the throne; she reclinedzily, with her legs crossed, and said lightly, "Everybody, let''s begin." From the posture to the tone and the demeanor, everyone noticed the difference in the queen today. But the Dark-style throne and unpredictable look created a more powerful aura. Pressure breeds in the dark, and naturally no one dares to give opinions on the queen''s manners, words, and deeds... Several male cab members lowered their heads subconsciously, not daring to look at the current His Majesty. Although the Queen of Eternal Night''s movements were random, and she took off one of her shoes, it wouldn''t make people feel sloppy, but instead made everyone feel that the peerless appearance that they were used to had brought her charm to a new level. Many people are asking in their hearts, will beauty also improve with strength? It''s like a piece of rough jade carved into a tool. After going through a lot of experience in the field of inner demons, the current Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t need to do anything deliberately. The empire is too big, and there are a lot of things that need to be dealt with in two days. Major military and political matters are discussed by the cab one by one. The Secretary-general soon announced that he would discuss the disposal of the orc tribe. Margaret immediately regained her spirits and prepared toe up with her carefully prepared forcible annexation strategy. But at this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night said lightly, "There is no need to discuss this matter anymore. I have left it to Roger Charles to deal with it, and Margaret and the Minister of War will cooperate with him." Military Minister, "Follow the order!" Margaret''s mentality exploded. What, I cooperate with him? She hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, I think Roger''s talent is not enough to take on this great responsibility!" The one we hate the most is Our Lady of Blue Hair. Now that she is a dignified left minister, she wants to be her assistant and assistant to her useless brother. I can''t ept it! If you don''t give the C position, hang up the spring water and hum! The Queen of Eternal Night nced at her, "I have made up my mind on this matter. What you have to do, Margaret is to cooperate with it." What else could Margaret say? The Queen of Eternal Night looked down slightly. With just this look, Margaret mped her legs together like a conditioned reflex, protected her little butt, and nodded tearfully, "Yes, Your Majesty!" She remembered the horror of being hanged in the air that day and the death spinner above Serena City. Wherever she dared to resist, the ending sound was full of tears. As long as the rotation is fast enough, the small ceiling fan will also separate solid and liquid... But she can think that she will be yelled at by a trash younger brother next, and execute a bunch of stupid instructions... Margaret was aggrieved, ufortable, and full of grief and indignation. Wuwuwu, Your Majesty, you have changed, you even threatened me for a Roger! You want me to be his deputy and listen to his orders. Do you want to lose face as a left minister? Margaret lowered her head, her teeth gritted, and she was truly unconvinced. Merely Roger, why? When can you climb on top of me? Is he better-looking than me, smarter than me, more capable than me, or more loyal than me? I, Margaret, will be crushed by the Charles family for the rest of my life. Margaret didn''t dare to disobey the Queen''s order, but quietly decided to put Roger''s shoes in the next cooperation! Anyway, he is a waste, he doesn''t understand the military, and he just messed up the affairs of the orc tribe with a blindmand, is it normal? Then I will try to turn the tide again, and His Majesty will naturally know that I am the most capable, and I have to trust me, Margaret... Hehehe! Roger, no. Margaret, okay! Although the other cabs didn''t react as violently as Margaret, they were also puzzled and confused when Roger Charles was entrusted with important tasks after "The New Arcane". The sudden appearance of Dio Brando as the Minister of History has caught everyone off guard. In the end, it was proved that Dior was quite capable. In less than a day when he took charge of the city defense army, he caught the real murderer of Odu Bloody Night and nned an ambush. Everyone was very convinced. But Roger Charles came up with the "New Arcane", which made the empire''s magician world a haze. Whether it is progress or a scourge is still inconclusive. Why is he also worthy of guiding the work of the cab ministers? Your Majesty, if you despise our ability to work, please dismiss us directly. Don''t torture us with this kind of routine. Everyone didn''t show it, but there was always a little temper in their hearts. It was Angelina who kept silent and thought silently. Managing a new territory is no easier than breaking it down, and it may even be a moreplex, difficult, and long-term job. The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly entrusted Roger with such an important task. She, being an older sister, has no idea in her heart. Is he really up to the job? Will he not betray the Queen''s trust? Angelina was worried. But on second thought, the younger brother cane up with a genius strategy like "State farm", maybe it can solve the problem of resettlement of the orc tribe after the war. She was thinking about it when she heard the Queen of Eternal Night say again, "Margaret is more worried, although you proposed to execute Roger, I will not tell him, you will cooperate smoothly." "What? Executing Roger?" Angelina raised her head sharply, looking sharply at Margaret, extremely alert. You once proposed to execute my brother? Everyone also looked at Margaret in disbelief. The left and right sides are at odds, and thepetition with each other is open. But Xiao Ma, you directly engage the other''s family behind your back, but you narrow the road! Margaret almost burst into tears. I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense! Your Majesty, my good Majesty, what opinion do you have on me, please punish me with thew, don''t say anything like this! I proposed the execution that day, but I just asked for a huge price, thinking that you will finally dismiss him and make the Blue-haired Virgin humiliated... As a result, I am now talking about this at a cab meeting... Angelina is not a virgin, nor is she a mud bodhisattva, she will also be angry and hold revenge! Okay, let''s secretly shadow her together. As a result, how did you put my strategic intentions on the table? Margaret lowered her head, trying to reduce her sense of existence, not daring to face Angelina''s angry gaze, and swaying her tail listlessly. Angelina snorted but didn''t say anything in the end. But she is ready to secretly supervise every decree and every measure in the direction of the orc tribe in the future, in case Margaret goes against thew and wears small shoes for her younger brother. This little devil''s heart is really bad! Margaret also understood that she had no chance to deal with Roger this time around. Now her enemy is not only the Lady of the Blue Hair but her sister and brother... Oh, I''m so hard! "Okay, let''s move on to the next agenda." The Queen of Evernight looked at the secretary general and couldn''t help showing a sly smile. This is the check and bnce, this is the means! Please give the audience a standing ovation and praise the number one bad woman in the world! The cab is the core organ for her to manage the empire. Next, she will inevitably spend more time studying magic and managing the secretw society. She can''t keep staring at the internal affairs of the empire. In this way, the power of the cab is strengthened in disguise. If the cab members were in unison and teamed up to coax her, she would be numb. Therefore, if the rtionship between the cabs is not so harmonious and they fight with each other, the risk of collusion is much smaller. As long as the fire is under control, let them fight back and forth, fight back and forth, and don''t make fun of the empire. Please have healthypetition and don''t hold back each other! When everyone knows how powerful the Queen is and doesn''t dare to do small tricks casually, the Queen will be able to copy homework in the future with more peace of mind... "So controlling people''s hearts is a technical job!" The Queen of Eternal Night lowered her head and looked like she was ying with her fingers. She has been listening carefully to the speeches of each minister, and then caught the mistakes and omissions and criticized them. This hand is called loose on the outside and tight on the inside, deliberately showing the appearance of crushing the opponent at will, creating the mysterious authority of the emperor. Hurry up and finish the meeting, I''m going to pick up Tasika, and by the way, I''ll pick up a soul from a random boss in the Demon Realm... The ice room. Roger woke up early and finalized the content of the "Arcana Talk" ording to the information that little Joey had sorted outst night. Little Joey prepared a sufficient number of manuscripts and made a list of the summaries. It was clear at a nce, which greatly saved Roger''s time. Roger''s task is to screen and determine the main direction of the debate in this issue is "Whether a magician is abat upation or a production upation", and it will be easyter. Edit it today, deliver it tomorrow for printing, and publish it the day after. ording to the instructions of the Queen of Eternal Night, "Arcana Talk" only needs to recite the incantation, "All unknowns have been answered", and it will be distributed free to every magician who subscribes to "New Arcane". This was also a strategy to seduce magicians into the debate. "New Arcane" is published once a month, and "Arcana Talk" is published every week, mainly publishing discussions on new papers in "New Arcane" that month. "Don''t work too hard, learn to share the work with others." Roger encouraged the editor-in-chief, Joey, who was staying and teleported outside of the military department. Before entering the door, he was suddenly a little worried. Margaret is a shrewd person. She was parachuted into her boss. She wouldn''t be angry, would she? Thinking of her ending in the game, the yers who took advantage of this, a tragedy from the director... Chapter 95: As expected of the person I chose Chapter 95: As expected of the person I chose Chapter 95 As expected of the person I chose The main story of "Eternal Night" is over, and most yers are quite sympathetic to Margaret. The shape of the white-haired demon is very poking at the hearts of yers, and in addition to her ruthless, ruthless, sinister, and cunning demon nature, she is also the loyal dog of the Queen of Eternal Night until her death. With such a contrast, coupled with the constant contrast with Saint Ann, there are quite a few memory points that impress the yers. One thing to say, although this game is not finished, the production team is very good at pinching girls. In the main story, Angelina was deceived by the protagonist''s rhetoric, thinking that they could reconcile the conflict between the Empire and the Seventeen Kingdoms, and offered to help release them twice. Margaret, on the other hand, didn''t listen to the words of the yers at all. Suspecting that they were a threat to the Queen, she would eliminate the unstable factors without hesitation, which could be called a nightmare for the yers in the mid-term. There are more than a dozen situations in the plot, which will stimte the action of kills that cornered Margaret. However, in theter stage of the plot, the goddess of war arranged for the protagonist group to provoke the rtionship between Margaret and the Queen of Eternal Night, so that the little ceiling fan misunderstood the queen''s preference for Angelina, which directly caused the mentality of the poisonous fans to explode. Afterward, the goddess of war Tibera came on her initiative, showing Margaret the irreversible prophecy of the empire''s destruction, and showing the strength of the Seven Gods to crush the empire and traverse multiple nes. At that time, Margaret was on the verge of breaking down. After hearing Taibeira say that she could achieve a "You lose the whole world, but there is still me" ending for the Queen of Eternal Night, she couldn''t be moved. Tierra''s attack on Margaret was: "If it wasn''t for this empire to drag the queen down, how free and happy her life would be... Margaret, you are the only one who can give her happiness!" After that, Margaret "Abandoned the darkness and turned to the light" to help the Tianming Army deploy and elerate the demise of the Green Vines Empire. The ending she longed for was promised by the goddess of war. She took the Queen of Eternal Night, who had nothing, to escape to the universe''s borders, spend the rest of her life in peace, or explore the endless starry sky. But the real ending is that Margaret underestimated the Queen of Eternal Night''s feelings for the empire. In the end, the Queen of Eternal Night chose the gate of judgment, where the angels of the gods descended, andunched a decisive charge. Margaret appeared and tried to stop it, bringing hope of escape, but only got the undisguised hatred of the Queen of Eternal Night for the traitor: "A betrayal for any reason is not worthy of forgiveness." With such farewell words echoing in her ears, Margaret could only watch the only person she cared about in this world die. At thest moment, Margaret''s eyes were empty and life was better than death. Seeing the fourth natural disaster that dominated this scene, she felt guilty. That is real life is better than death. It should be a big reunion, hundreds of hours of hard work, the victory of justice over evil, and the end of the Eternal night ushered in a bright and perfect ending... But why are we not happy in front of the screen? That was the first time Roger realized that there was a big problem with the main plot. The world was not as simple as Tianming and the gods described. Roger recalled the plot lines rted to Margaret and found that there are many bad points in the little devil, but she is loyal to the Queen of Eternal Night from beginning to end. It''s just that Tybe''s little bitch was a high-ranking chess yer, which made Margaret wishful think to find a way out for the Queen of Eternal Night, but it became the biggest and worst joke. Her ending is not as good as Angelina''s, who guarded the capital to thest soldier and died in the city. The two prime ministers of the empire can be said to be loyal. The difference is that Angelina is loyal to the empire, so facing the protagonist group, she will consider the possibility that they may bring about the elimination of hatred. Margaret is loyal to the Queen of Eternal Night. As long as she is good for the Queen, she can do everything, even if she is notorious. In retrospect, it was precisely this kind of awareness that made them all fooled by the gods and be pawns of the gods. Roger found that in his current status as Angelina''s younger brother, it seemed like an easy task to want to make Margaret betray in situ... "Although I want to see the scene of the small ceiling fan spinning, she can be considered arade that she can trust in the empire... It''s just that she needs to understand the queen''s determination first." Rogerughed at himself and decided to be a good person this time. It''s too cruel to make Margaret''s life worse than death. Not everyone is as twisted as Tibera, and they like to watch fathers be kind and filial to their sons, and sisters and brothers can kill each other. This time, I will concentrate on handling the affairs of the Orc Kingdom, save some face for Lord Zuo Xiang, save some face for His Majesty, and moderately tolerate some provocative behaviors that she may have... Roger did some psychological construction for himself and finally entered the Imperial Army. In the void. A small demi-ne, I don''t know where time passes. Old Joestar, who had been trying to decipher the exile of the alien ne, suddenly felt a powerful spirit appear in the ocean of consciousness, and he instantly lost control of this body. He was taken directly to the bottom of the sea where Tasika was suppressed, and then he saw the Eternal Night Queen who was half-smiling. The bottom of my heart trembled inexplicably. How do you feel that this legendary queen, who is iparably reckless, resembles that little bitch goddess in his family? Of course, her appearance ispletely different. It''s her temperament. The queen seems to be very thoughtful, and he can''t see through it at all. Old Joestar couldn''t help but whistle to the Queen of Eternal Night, "You''re a good Queen. She looks better than I imagined, especially since your temperament is a bit interesting, and it''s not the usual kind of mascot." Although he knew that this woman crushed him, it was no different from crushing a bug, but she was the goddess of war who dared to tease him, and he was not at all cowardly. The Queen of Evernight saidzily, "You are also very interesting. You are not deliberately trying to stimte me to seek death, but are looking for exciting and interesting things, right? Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you." Old Joestar suddenly felt cold in his vest. Although he couldn''t guess what the queen was going to do, the corners of her mouth gradually raised, and she seemed to stare at herself as if she saw the satisfactory material, which gave him a strong sense of crisis. He shouted again and again, "Your Majesty, I want to die, why don''t you give me a treat?" "It''s toote, I like you very much. I want to help the young people in the empire make good progress!" The Queen of Eternal Nightughed, and the Eris worm appeared behind her. The silver light rolled towards the old Joestar and sucked him into the transformed inner demon realm. The arrangement given to him by the Eternal Night Queen is to be a random boss that will give out very good rewards. With the old Joe Star ying, the difficulty of killing him will naturally be very high, but for the reward, I believe that the magicians will try their best to overturn him! As long as nobody gave up their efforts, what happens to old Joestar will be interesting. On the 100 ways to be killed by yers. Thinking so, the Queen of Night turned to look at Tasika. Princess Banlong watched quietly until the old Joestar was sent away, and her expression didn''t change much. The performance this time was much calmer than what the Queen of Eternal Night saw that day, and there was hope in her eyes. She nodded with satisfaction, "I''m very happy that you can make such a crucial change. Please work hard to lead the orcs to grow. The empire will never treat its friends badly." "I believe in the promise of the empire, and the orcs will continue to improve themselves." Tasika''s tone was neither humble nor arrogant. Facing the Eternal Night Queen whose strength is far beyond her imagination, she didn''t panic. Of course, she mainly believed in Lord Charles. The Queen appeared here with such an attitude, making her believe that the Empire agreed to their secret treaty. This made her longing for the future a littlerger in her heart. "Hey, don''t you hate the empire?" Seeing Tasika''s performance, the Queen of Eternal Night became pleasantly surprised. Her first impression was that Tashica was the kind of character who would rather be broken than broken. Even if they want to cooperate with the empire, they would be reluctant or pretend to tter them. After all, she killed her father with her own hands, and also severely damaged the Bell tribe, causing the orcs to shed a lot of blood. But now the Queen of Eternal Night feels that Tasika has feelings for herself and the empire in her heart, but not to the extent of hatred. Regarding the tasks to be performed next, she seems to be willing to cooperate with the empire to integrate and build a new orc kingdom from the bottom of her heart. "In front of the goddess of war, we are all victims." Tasika sincerely recounted what Roger had said, "She demanded too much from the orc tribe and took the initiative to provoke the empire, but didn''t protect the orcs, which led to today''s tragedy. Although the orcs are reckless, they will not fall into a pit twice." "It is true that the cause of the war between our two countries was a sacrifice by the chief priest Joestar, who was ordered by the goddess of war." The Queen of Eternal Night nodded, "I am very pleased that you can reach this floor. Let me give you a gift." He had just copied all the divine arts he mastered from the soul of old Joestar, and prepared to use it as a skill module for a random boss. Now, she transferred this knowledge to Tasika''s ocean of consciousness. Tasika''s body trembled slightly, and then she flexed her fingers and chanted a few sybles in a very short time. She then performed a high-level divine technique "Angel Blessing" to herself. All attributes have been increased, and a very high sacred attribute damage has been added. Seeing that she had mastered it quickly, the Eternal Night Queen smiled and said, "In the future, you can disguise yourself as the saintess of the Goddess of War. When you do something bad, remember to say her name." Her body originally had the authority of the old Joestar, and now that she has the manual, she directly possesses the magic of the chief priest level. Now the authority has been solidified by the Queen of Eternal Night using near-gods. At this age strength and appearance, nobody will doubt that she is a saint. "Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty, I know how to do it." Surprise shed in Tasika''s eyes, the queen gave her a great gift. The ultimate goal of establishing the Orc Kingdom is to fight the Church of War. However, when the orc tribes were integrated in the early days, the status of the goddess of war made it easier for the scattered orcs to ept Tasika. After all, the saints of God are taller than a princess in distress. In theter stage, as a saint, it was easier for the orcs to break away from the faith. This queen is also very bad! "I''ll take you to the capital next. Roger is in charge of the establishment of the orc kingdom. He will arrange the follow-up matters. You can do as you please." The Queen of Eternal Night said so, mainly because she didn''t ask about the follow-up arrangements. But how can the queen say she doesn''t know? She has a good impression of Tasika. She is neither humble nor arrogant, she knows how to advance and retreat, and most importantly, she has a proactive attitude towards cooperation with the empire. Although it is a puppet, a well-behaved and obedient puppet will make the empire more profitable. In the future, when the empire takes off, it will improve the lives of the orcs. The cooperation between the two countries is essentially a win-win situation, but it just requires Tasika to let go of a lot of obsessions... But now it seems that Tasika put it down very sessfully. The Queen of Eternal Night felt that this should be the result of Roger''s negotiation. Not only did he negotiate a treaty that the empire needed, but he also made the head of the enemy willing. As expected of the person I chose, he did a great job! This kind of diplomatic talent, if there is a simr situation in the future, I will send him to cheat, and then I will copy the homework! The Queen''s party in a different space, "Full of the harvest", left with satisfaction. She didn''t find Tashica''s "Good impression" of the Empire, in essence... just a good impression of Roger. After Tasika regained control of her body, she was directly sent to the Imperial Army by the Queen of Eternal Night. There, she was warmly received by the self-proimed left minister of the empire, Margaret, who was as thoughtful as a dream... The imperial people are not as vicious as they imagined! From the point of view of Princess Tasika, the legendary ughtering majesty who intends to exterminate the orc tribe doesn''t feel like a hell demon, born from dirty blood... She is beautiful and broad-minded, and prideful, but this pride is like a traditional powerful magician. The whole world is theirboratory, exploring mysteries to satisfy their curiosity. In particr, the unrestrained freedom of the queen made Tashica, who had always been unable to help herself, envied. Now, when I meet the Left Prime Minister of the Empire, it stands to reason that they are under the two of them (the Right Prime Minister of the Empire is slightly higher than the Left Prime Minister), and I am also a prisoner of my kind and gentle. She also prepared delicious food for her and asked her about her needs, which made her feel respected. The attitude of these big men towards the princess in distress who lost her country and her family must be due to the efforts of Lord Charles... Woohoo, Lord Charles, he is so kind and great! Not only did he give the orcs a chance, he even considered the dignity of a little girl like me. He is the most considerate and gentle person in the world... Tasika unconsciously showed a grateful look in her eyes. Margaret has been observing Tasika''s expression, seeing the change in her eyes, she can''t help but pat her thigh proudly! Aw! they were Done! I did it! She wanted to assist Roger in establishing the orc kingdom, so she naturally opened up more information. For example, the content of the secret treaty, such as what Roger personally discussed with Tasika... Now Margaret has to think about it. Roger is qualified to be responsible for this because he fooled the innocent orc princess! Hmph, worm-carving trick! At that moment, Margaret had an idea. She wants to take advantage of Tashica''s stay in the mysterious city to try her best to get closer to her. Even the simple princess who can fool the yboy can be a best friend by showing her same-sex power and being approachable! At that time, Tasika suggested that she should connect with Margaret, which would have pushed Roger out of the game. So after Margaret saw Tashica, her attitude was very good. Knowing that she''s been trapped in another dimension for a long time, she must be hungry, so she arranged a sumptuous meal. As for themunication between girls, they understand everything. As long as there is no hatred, the first time we meet, we can talk about the reunion of ten years old friends. But the gratitude in Tasika''s eyes was genuine, which made Margaret think that her efforts were in the right direction! Look, this innocent princess is starting to appreciate my kindness, right? At this level, can Roger, a stinky man, do it? When Margaret saw that there was a y, her attitude became more and more earnest, and she was busy. To a certain extent, she felt like a... A particrly humble little licking dog. But as long as she can beat the bastard of the Charles family, she will give it up! At this moment, a guard ran over and whispered in her ear, "Sir, Roger Charles has already entered the military, do you want to deal with him?" "No, let him allow the horse toe over!" Margaret said confidently. Chapter 96: Celebration and Undercurrent Chapter 96: Celebration and Undercurrent Chapter 96 Celebration and Undercurrent At the cab meeting, there is another important thing: the Queen of Eternal Night ordered to prepare a grand triumphal celebration. The victory of the first foreign war after the establishment of the empire, no matter from which point of view, is worth celebrating. In three days, from the Xinghan Pce to the mysterious capital, the whole city will have a carnival. After the bloody night in the capital, the citizens were always depressed. Now that the culprit of the bloody night has been killed, even the country where he was located has been ttened. While everyone praised the wisdom and martial arts of the Queen of Eternal Night, they also needed such a release. Say goodbye to the haze of the past, put down your burdens and wee a new life. People always have to look forward. No matter how much they lose, they cannot always sink into sadness. Right Prime Minister Angelina was arranged to coordinate the triumphal celebration of nobles and had a grand banquet and dance. And this time, the Eternal Night Queen will attend in person. The news spread in the aristocratic circle and everyone went crazy. You must know that the Queen of Eternal Night has not personally participated in such things as balls for many years. At most, just like when Roger was knighted, she used projections to cheer everyone up. Compared with the infinitely mysterious magic, the vulgar enjoyment of the nobles cannot arouse the interest of the Queen of Eternal Night. Everyone was surprised but they were choked by the unusual announcement that they would be participating in the dance. Don''t ask, asking is self-indulgent. With His Majesty''s character, it''s normal to have fun with everyone! Everyone thinks that the queen likes to fight and is invincible. Holding back for three years is a big victory at the speed of light. She pretended to be a wave with everyone... Ahem, that''s called sharing the joy of victory! On the civilian side, the city-wide buffet is impossible and the supplies of the empire are not that extravagant. But Angelina also did her best to raise money, arranging to distribute meat and drinks to every citizen, to ensure that all citizens could feel the joy of the Queen''s victory. In addition, there will be a grand magic fireworks show in the world and the wonderful scene of this war against the orc tribe will be broadcast over the pce, which is enough to shield theck of entertainment in this era, and I also look forward to the arrival of the triumphal celebration. And the news that the Queen is going to personally participate in the celebration dance came. Many nobles and wealthy businessmen outside the secret capital, and some citizens with spare capacity, also chose to bring their families and children to the imperial capital and waited for the opportunity to see it with their own eyes. Therefore, the entire city of mysteries became the liveliest it has been. The influx of people from outside is toorge, the city defense army said that the pressure on public security has increased greatly, and they have applied for more support from other troops. After all, Asifford City still has trouble with the Tianming Army! Although the Queen didn''t report this matter, the city defense army had to guard against it. If something goes wrong on such a big day as the Triumph Celebration, they will have to start from scratch with their reputation just raised by Lord Dior and all kinds of extra subsidies. The new chief of the city defense was ready to fight, with the determination to fight a big battle, and personally supervised the security of the whole city. But not everyone is happy. Anyone who has studied the empire''s previous wars will find that the holding of triumphal celebrations is a signal that the Queen of Eternal Night is not ready to conductrge-scale wars in the short term. Although the Queen has not publicly announced the truce, as soon as the news of the celebration came out, many nobles who were eager to contribute to their careers expressed strong condemnation of the Queen''s failure to pursue victory and dominate the maind. These condemnations reached the Queen''s ears through some channels. But unlike in the past, when the rumor was passed on it was like a rock sinking into the sea, the queen didn''t respond. The Queen of Eternal Night no longer cares about the opinions of the nobles. Naturally, it will not be the same as before. Because they are chattering in their ears, to restore their praise, they will change the strategy they have set. With different butts, the perspective and vision of looking at the problem are naturally different. The Queen of Eternal Night has already figured out that she cannot satisfy the demands of all the social sses at the same time. In the past, she wanted to build "Everyone''s ideal country", but now she just wants to build her own ideal country. This is also the embodiment of the ultimate self. And understanding to strive to build an ideal world, her motivation to go to court has greatly increased, instead of being pushed by responsibility as in the past. Every time she faces a problem in the empire, every time she thinks about the bnce between the various forces, and every time the distribution after a fair victory is a headache for her. How to issue a decree that makes all parties satisfied and happy is top-level torture that is protracted and painstaking. In contrast, the Queen of Eternal Night found that now she only needs to consider whether she is satisfied with the strategy of governing the country... It''s super simple! It turns out that ruling a country doesn''t require everyone to agree with her ideas. Just use violence to get everyone to follow her orders. This is more efficient, reduces intrigue, reduces football, and reduces the probability of making wedding dresses for others. If Roger''s standard was used, the Queen of Eternal Night would be as t as herself. She used to be surrounded by the demands of the nobles and the people. She looked strong, but as Margaret said in a rage, she lived herself as a powerful thug for the nobles. It wasn''t until she understood the way of the ultimate self that she realized that she could make this empire serve her, be an extension of her own will, and be her ideal appearance. Such a future is very bright. No matter how much she pays, the queen is willing. Of course, the Queen of Eternal Night has only just realized the second day of My Way. There is still a huge gap between ideals and reality. She has not yet found a specific way to realize her dream. Someone will help her with trial and error, which may be a good thing. These greedy nobles have not realized that the change of the Queen of Eternal Night is fundamental, they just think it is the willfulness of the little girl. The Queen of Eternal Night has been smooth sailing for a long time, and she has won another battle. She has swelled into a period of rebelliousness and expressed her thoughts. It is normal for her self-consciousness to be too high. After all, she was only in her twenties, so she was still a child in the eyes of her elders. If the child is disobedient, it is enough to discipline him properly. It has to be said that these nobles of the empire live afortable life of lying down and winning, but they are not greedy enough. They stretch their hands longer and longer, and they still think that the queen is a remote control speaker for them to exploit the empire. They saw their situation, but they didn''t see their situation. A single person is terrifying when she goes out of her way. If an unparalleled empress doesn''t care about other people''s evaluations and how the history books are written, what kind of energy will burst out? But greed will still blind the eyes, many people are eager to move, and many ancient families visit more. The people of the Church of the Seven Gods also took the opportunity to be active. They frequently visited the pces of the imperial aristocrats and dignitaries, peddling the chips they could provide, and arranging what kind of agreement was finally reached. Nightingale and Sparrow watched everything secretly, wrote it down in a small notebook, and then kept a file in Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Maybe some people just want to use possible options as a bargaining chip to threaten the queen, hoping that she will not always stand in the thoughts of those pariahs, and please be a thug who protects the interests of the nobles. For example, what kind of Mok, what kind of state farm, for example, killing the nobles of the Seventeen Nations, the recovered territories were not divided into imperial nobles, but they were nationalized. Since ancient times, there has been no such thing! The queen can''t do this, wantonly, and vite the ancestral system, it must be stopped! On the eve of the celebration, the people were lively, carnival, and joyful, igniting their emotions. But under this bright beauty, the torrents roared, and more and more nobles reached an agreement. They want the Queen to make concessions, and they want the Empire to start more wars. The triumphal celebration was in full swing, but the voices of the great nobles also gathered. The news came from Nightingale. It is expected that there will be major events before and after the triumphal celebration. Please, Your Majesty, please deal with it in advance. The emotions of the nobles But the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t seem to have received the news, and she still went her way, leading the Secret Law Society to do new experiments in alchemy, and perfecting the field of inner demons as a "Magician''s camp". Everyone underestimated her determination to centralize power with an iron fist and advance the path of magic industrialization. No matter how many thorns and storms there are, she will go on resolutely. This is her empire, and she wants it to look like her ideal. God block is still killing God, let alone some nobles. She knows very well that she and the empire don''t have much time. How could she give in to that stupid greed and dy the precious development time of the empire? Those cabs closest to her didn''t see this determination too much. Under His Majesty''s smiling appearance, there is a more ruthless and hard heart than before. Because I have ideals in my heart, I will not hesitate, and I am prepared to pay the price. Only Angelina, who grew up with the Queen of Eternal Night, vaguely sensed that Xiao Ao, who had returned from the front line, was different. She is more rxed, yet firm at the same time. The two temperaments that should be said to be contradictory are perfectly coordinated in her, and she doesn''t feel any vition. Angelina had only heard that she had fallen into the inner demon realm of the Eris worm, but she didn''t know what she experienced in it. But now she''s a lot more cheerful, and Angelina is also happy for the queen. And what the Queen of Eternal Night wants to advance is the same as Angelina''s idea of governing the country. Although the Charles family is one of the oldest nobles in the empire, Angelina sympathizes with the bottom, and she also thinks that it is a good thing to properly restrain the rights and interests of the nobles... But she never imagined that what the Queen of Eternal Night would do next would not necessarily be a "Restraint". Some meat ispletely sick, rotten, and rotten. If you can find a way to cure it, you might as well just cut it off. Although it is painful, it will make the body stronger after recovery. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t reserve the position of a revolutionary in the court, because she already had an idea in her heart, and she would lead the empire to make drastic changes unimaginable by contemporary rulers. Some of these thoughts were what she had been thinking all along, and some were fragments that Roger heard from the bottom of his heart. Of course, even in this upper-level contest, only a very few of them are qualified to participate and worry. Most of them are ignorant and unaware, waiting to enjoy the triumphal celebration and shouting hello. The peace and joy of ordinary people are that someone walks forward with a heavy burden. Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. "Your Majesty, the dress for the celebration is ready." Mrs. Mosconi came to the undergroundboratory and bowed to ask the Queen of Eternal Night. The Queen of Eternal Night rarely looked away from the alchemy instrument newly sent by the Secret Law Society and moved to the cloakroom. In the middle, several sets of dresses were inspired by Roger and arranged for the Queen''s special tailoring team to rush to make them, which are suitable for prom. The Queen of Eternal Night looked back and forth, and finally selected a set of ck cheongsam with intricate golden dark patterns and a lot of ck tulle decorations. "That''s it. There''s this one and this one. I''ll make another set for Anjie and Mary ording to the style." "As ordered, Your Majesty." The queen took off the clothes she had chosen, touched the soft and smooth fabrics, and suddenly looked forward to the moment when she wore this outfit and appeared in the public eye. And, when he appeared in front of that guy. She deliberately made changes that were different from the pictures in the guy''s mind. For example, the slits up to the crotch were corrected by her, which is shameful. Although this canary cheongsam looks good, it is herst stubbornness when she reaches the foot of her thigh. But this is, after all, a fashion style and style different from this era. Will the coward find out that he is broadcasting his thoughts because of this? The Eternal Night Queen is worried, but also curious and looking forward to it. The worry is naturally that he will not be able to hear his voice in the future, that he will have to pay extra for copying the homework, and even that guy refuses to copy it for himself! Curiosity is to know what kind of expression he will have when he discovers those unscrupulous brain supplements, all of which have a silent observer... Must be very fun, right? The Queen of Eternal Night felt that there was always a solution to the problem of not copying homework. After all, Mr. Tybe had a say, and men are like toothpaste, there is always a squeeze. But there is one and only one chance to appreciate Yan Yi, and it must not be missed... So, I suddenly look forward to this triumphal celebration~ This is the real reason why the Queen of Eternal Night is willing to attend the ball. The Charles'' House. Roger came back from a military meeting and had dinner with his sister. At the dining table, there was only one topic the two of them chatted about, and that was... "Be careful Margaret"! At the cab meeting, I heard that Margaret had proposed to execute her brother. No matter how busy Angelina was, she had to take time to remind Roger. Roger heard that Margaret''s way of ying was so wild, and she went to the Queen to execute herself. It was a bit of a surprise, but it wasn''t aplete surprise. For demons, murder has no psychological burden. "Sister, you don''t have to worry. Margaret has not shown any hostility towards me for the time being. She has new goals." Thinking of what the military had seen today, Roger''s expression was a little strange, a little fortunate. I thought it was my own anti-pressure game, maybe it was a banquet, and I would encounter unlimited military training. In the end, what happened to him was "Ignorance". Margaret''s attention was focused on Tasika. asionally, she nced at him, but she didn''t know why she was so arrogant and proud. Her small breasts were tall and high, and then there was no more. Feeling a good atmosphere, Roger couldn''t help but wonder, is it possible for a queen''s loyal dog like her to be empathetic? The white-haired, red-eyed dragon also attacked the little devil. Angelina was a little surprised after hearing what he said. But she still warned, "She didn''t directly target you, but there must be other ns, you have to be careful." "I know, sister, you have to be careful, this celebration is not peaceful." Roger also reminded Angelina of this. After dinner with his sister, Roger returned to his room. He is a conscientious person. Too many things have happened recently. He needs to sort out his situation, instead of just enjoying the fruits of victory... And there is another important thing tonight that deserves him to stay up until midnight. "Ding, the lying t system detected that the host was emotionally stable yesterday, and obtained a random treasure chest (100% guaranteed), is it open?" Roger looked at the shining 100%, and he was the first to guarantee the bottom line. "Mind" + "Defense" was not crossed out. What big treasure could he get? Chapter 97: The cheating road of the empire Chapter 97: The cheating road of the empire Chapter 97 The cheating road of the empire As the treasure chest opened, countless pieces of information flowed into Roger''s mind. At the same time, a mysterious force began to automatically transform his ocean of consciousness. A dense, thorny thorn grows on the imaginary sea. Seeing those spikes reflecting the cold light, Roger felt excited. This is a powerful skill! [Mental thorns visualization: The advanced skill of upational Mind, which perfectly protects the secrets in the heart, any invasion of the mind-system will be counterattacked exponentially. Mastery degree: perfect, can resist ten times the strength of its spiritual power. Now, the secrets in my heart that I can''t tell are all safe, right? He knows that his other defenses are very useless, but his mental strength is not low. After little Joey''s appraisal, he haspletely surpassed the magister and reached the level of legendary magic. And to defend ten times the strength of one''s mental power! Aside from the Seven Gods descending into the world, isn''t he a little expert at keeping secrets? It is difficult to improve mental strength in the first ce. If he wants to increase the strength to ten times that of a legendary mage, he feels that mortals can''t do it. Thinking of it this way, this mental thorns visualization is quite suitable for his reward, and the skill strength is also good, and it doesn''t live up to the 100% guaranteed reward. And as he opened the treasure chest this time, the entry was automatically refreshed on the system interface, and the probability changed back (10% guaranteed). "It seems that this guarantee will not cross out the entry. This is a major advantage. Otherwise, after waiting for 90 days, you will find that there is nothing in the end, so you must not retreat from the poprity. There will be no ns to engage in that kind of pstick operation, right? " Roger thought for a while, then looked at the newly refreshed entry: Gray "Lucky" and "Physical strength", silver "Sword" and "Support" Roger thought for a while and felt that thisbination could not provide the setup he needed. He wants to be a magician, not a warrior! In this world, meleebat is the dirtiest and most tiring work, and the mortality rate is far higher than that of the Master. If you have a choice, don''t go. He used the weekly refresh entry feature. Gray "Passive" "Equipment", silver "Discement", golden "Rare" Roger blinked, withdrawing money again. Is it because the dog system has a high probability, or is it me, the European Emperor? However, the system was always cold, ignoring his inquiries. The probability of the treasure chest card pool and the likelihood of the entry was not announced. "If a garbage system like you is in my court, you will be used of taking it off the shelves!" Rogerined. Unfortunately, the system waspletely unmoved and continued to y dead. He had no choice. The entry was refreshed only once a week, and there were no more chances to practice and summarize the rules. You could only choose from these four entries, then sit in this week''s treasure chest... The golden "Rare" must be chosen. This is probably the same as the rarity in the game, and a powerful entry to increase the intensity of rewards. Then he chose the gray "Passive". The equipment he doesn''t want will always fall off and be outdated. Moreover, if you have money, you can always get good equipment. He also knows some branches that can get good equipment, and there will never be a shortage of equipment. But skills are very troublesome. No matter how good the skill book is, you have to use your brain to learn it, right? At this time, the role of the subsystem is reflected, and it can be directly grasped. Especially passive skills are apanied for a lifetime, and you don''t have to release them yourself. Isn''t this a must for those who are lying t? Having selected a new guaranteed entry, Roger continued to look at the notebook spread out in front of him. He spent one night using a mind map to summarize the changes in the world line that he crossed, the different changes in the Green Vines Empire and the game: "The Empire Completely Prohibits Missionary", "Pretending to be the Restoration Army", "Volume 10 of "History of the Green Vines Empire", "Capital Bloody Night", "Sweeping the Orc Tribe" "The goddess of war and the god of nature are evil", "The chief priest Joestar died", "The chief priest old Joestar was captured alive" "Tianming Army was established ahead of schedule" "Asifford City Undead Natural Disaster" From Roger''s point of view, all the above events had his passive participation, and there could be a situation of being involved with the butterfly effect. For example, when the Queen of Eternal Night chatted with herself, she silently made a move to pretend to be the Fuguo Army, and then the goddess of war couldn''t help but make a move with one stone. And the goddess of war made a move, which led to a change in the rtionship between the seven gods. Even the Tianming Army came into the world ahead of schedule. This will lead to changes in the worldline, and the reference of the plot mastered by him will be greatly reduced, and the time may bepletely messed up. And the further you go, the bigger the plot changes! As a poor "Bystander", he may have lost ten years of stable development now. Eternal Night Empress, the evil spirit, with one, two or three impulses, her own Gou Dao has be more and more crooked by her... ording to Roger''s analysis, the greater the butterfly effect caused by the Green Vines Empire, the higher the possibility that the gods would cast their eyes on this world in advance. However, in turn, the increase in the national strength of the Green Vines Empire will dy the pace of the gods... So this is a chaotic game that he can''t figure out at all. With the current information, it is impossible to predict the reactions of the gods. Moreover, the magnitude of the changes in the world line is bound to increase. Because Roger himself is also a powerful promoter of change, changing the Green Vines Empire to adhere to his ideal appearance! "New Arcane", "Magic La", "State Farm", "Orc Kingdom" After this was the bloody night in the imperial capital, Roger agreed with the Green Vines Empire and wanted to protect this country, he then took the initiative to propose the path of national strength improvement to the Queen of Evernight. The world of Eternal Night is an endless Middle Ages. The church and feudal rulers forcibly suppressed the possibility of any change by relying on the magical power thatpletely surpassed the civilians. The lower the technical development, the weaker the civilians'' ability to resist risks, and the higher their dependence on gods and beliefs. The more desperate the human being, the more urgent and sincere the voice of their prayer will be. When life is happy and full, it''s toote to enjoy, who still cares about those gods? So the gods train mortal rulers to help them manage thembs, but the most important power of faithes from the people at the bottom. This seems to be quite an ironic situation. The ruling ss and shepherds who enjoy the greatest benefits are not necessarily pure in their beliefs. For example, old Joestar ispletely lustful andpeting for the hegemony of interests. So this world has been fighting wars for tens of thousands of years, and there are countless epic legends, but in fact, they have been standing still, stagnating, contributing their faith to the gods for nothing. Before the rise of the Eternal Night Queen, this ce was nothing but ruins, only the fate written by the gods, and no mortal souls shined. In the traditional feudal hegemony war, the Green Vines Empire, which has the Queen of Evernight and fanatical militarism, can be said to be invincible and is the ceiling of the feudal army''sbat effectiveness. But the gods are supermodel things that pierce the ceiling directly! This disparity in strength cannot be smoothed out by individual power. The countless failures staged in the game fully prove that no matter how many magicians the empire has, they cannot defeat the gods on the frontal battlefield. If you want to win, you have to go the other way. So Roger thought of putting magicians into production positions, using their wisdom to promote a magic punk and bring about changes in productivity. To spread magicalbat power to the entire army as much as possible in the form of equipment. The quality is not enough, the quantity is to make it up. The power of the gods and angelses from the umtion of a long time and upying many nes. In the final analysis, it is the set of feudal lords. So if we can achieve a breakthrough in the system and suppress advanced ideas, there may be a chance of survival. The sess of Mak gave Roger great confidence that magic can be used in products more cheaply. The production of crops in this world is no different from that of Earth. Magic can control temperature and humidity, and it can also fix nitrogen directly from the air. The magician is also smart enough. After analyzing the principle, he dposes the magic waste into multiple strains, some of which improve the metabolism of crops, some increase the fertility of thend, and some directly strengthen the seeds. These lunatics who love research, as long as they are given a gap, can stab a hole in the sky. These days, Roger has seen some of the achievements of the Secret Law Society in different fields one after another, and understands that the potential of magic is a golden mountain that has not yet been developed. In the past, magicians were too proud and rulers didn''t care. The Master is a noble and needs to be supported by peasants. And the untouchables are just the kind of thing that can give birth to a lot of things very quickly. Don''t worry about it, they give birth quickly! Wasting the magistrate''s time to fill the belly of the Pharoah, the emperor who dared to give such an unthinkable order would be regarded as a paratrooper in this world. If you have money to build armored and armed knights and upy the enemy''s territory, wouldn''t there be more moneying in? It is the first time in this world that a country such as the Green Vines Empire haspleted the reunification of the human race, although they have been unable to manage it. But without Roger''s impetus, the empire would not embark on the path of internal innovation but would continue to expand outward and copse on its own sooner orter even without the help of the gods. Emancipating the mind may only be for a moment, but behind it is the umtion of countless hours of blood and tears. The Green Vines Empire has taken advantage of the earth. Many explorations require tuition fees and detours. Roger directly gives the correct answer. Even if he doesn''t give any specific technology, these shining thoughts are a shortcut to cheating. Based on adhering to the road of industrialization of magic, Roger summed up his observations and thoughts these days and made a more detailed five-year n for the development of the empire: "Factors of Production", "High-end Alchemy Industry", "Basic Guarantee for People''s Livelihood", "Financial Capital", "Cultural Competitiveness" For each item, there are many detailed sub-items. For example, under the production factors, there are "Agriculture", "Industry", "Energy", "Resources" and "Technical personnel training". There are more options for branches under agriculture. Because he has seen what modern society looks like, and there is an iron-fisted queen on his side to suppress the whole country by force, he can practice many bold ideas. After five years of industrialization to a certain extent, and then a wave of nned economic and concentrated efforts to make breakthroughs in the spectacle level, there was a small possibility to be able to make the magic-side Gundam, Titan starship, and the Inte... A lot of things I talked about with Princess Tasika can be added. Maybe rabbits have farming factors in their bones. Roger found that he nned these things, and he was not sleepy at all! After writing several pages fully, he remembered that he hadn''t started a personal force growth route. But considering this issue, without cultivating, there are not many choices. "The bottom line increases the chance of survival" "Wait for the blood mother to save" Reluctantly remembering the safety policy, he remembered what he had summarized in his mind, and then lit a small me between his fingers to burn all the papers to ashes... These things can''t be leaked. If people don''t know it, they won''t have to be caught by the crazy lich and roast their brains. The mental thorns visualization can defend against instant mind control, but after the enemy is controlled, continuous torture may also be able to cut down the thorns. Reluctantly lying back in the thin wax nest, under the care of the fire element, he quickly fell into a contented sleep. The eastern part of the Green Vines Empire, the border fortress in the first province of Yaman. After the twelfth attack was blocked, the skeletons scattered all over the mountains slowly retreated. The soldiers and strong men in the fortress all disregarded their appearance and fell to the ground paralyzed, enjoying a small life saved for the rest of their lives. No matter where you are in the valley, the secret camp. Shady Veronica''s expression was solemn: "Let the undead remnants attract attention, we are ready to transfer, everyone will split up and meet in Tatu City." Tatu City is a small city not far from Mystery, famous for its agricultural products and beer. Because it is located in the core hintend of the empire, and there are no high-value targets, there is no need to worry about security issues, and the defense force is limited. The Tianming Army did the opposite, and there was a long-running stronghold there. "As ordered." The core backbone of the Tianming Army should immediately be split into action. They also understand that this Tianming Army operation can be aplete failure, and none of the original goals have been achieved. He tried to lure the Queen of Eternal Night into the ambush and cooperated with Nerina to capture it, but failed. Relieve the pressure on the orc tribe, fail. Banished or wounded the Queen of Eternal Night with the Eris worm, failed. The most outrageous thing is that trying to use the undead army to further collect supplies, still failed! These undead beings controlled by the Tianming Army are not real undead creatures. Undead creatures, since they are living creatures, they also have the source of life. It is a way to give up appearance and life characteristics and move towards endless life and power. However, the undead summoned by Shady is a body from which the essence of life has been extracted, and is driven by the magical power in the body. It is a tool with a limited duration and limitedbat intensity. Originally, she expected to take advantage of ordinary people''s fear of the dead to upy towns and noble territories as much as possible, loot more property and equipment, and umte strength for the next move of the Tianming Army. However, the sloppy aristocrats who surrendered to the empire didn''t know what they were stimted, and they all showed their relentless fighting spirit. In addition to the governors stationed by the empire, each is an elite who is loyal and has experienced the unification war. The lion led a group ofmbs and showed considerable fighting power. Instructor Tianming was in a weak state after being attacked, and he didn''t want to lose his strong men, so the situation here froze. The current situation of the Tianming Army is quite delicate. All directions are the territory of the empire, with a group of undead that is getting weaker and weaker. With a thousand people of his own, no matter how high hisbat effectiveness is, he will suffer heavy losses if he wants to seed, and then he is unable to fight again. Therefore, the retreat has be the only option. The backbone of Tianming''s army scattered and left overnight, preserving their vitality. So after the Queen of Evernight got Roger''s information, the strategy of letting the surrounding people stick to it became a free n to win without a fight and directly solve the troubles of the Tianming Army. For a time, the empire''s periphery and interior entered a rtively stable state. But Shady will never lie dormant, the two-month countdown is still hanging above her head, and she ventures into Tatu City near Odu, with only one goal... Catch Roger Charles alive, the prey that Nelina calls for! Chapter 99: Are you learning this to keep an eye on me? Chapter 99: Are you learning this to keep an eye on me? Chapter 99 Are you learning this to keep an eye on me? Roger stepped out of the space door and bowed apologetically to the Queen of Eternal Night: "Your Majesty, I''mte because I''m waiting for the delivery item CD." [Because I spent too much spection about the other person''s mind and I waste for a date, don''t say such a shameful thing...] After listening to the inconsistent rhetoric and inner voice, the Queen of Eternal Night immediately understood the cause and effect, and couldn''t help but smile. He brought up the teapot that was going to be poured directly, and instead poured a cup of tea for Roger himself. I can only say that it is you. That''s all, if you don''t think wildly, I''ll be surprised. For the sake of you telling me a joke, I won''t care about you as a coward. "It''s okay, it''s good toe." She pushed the teacup towards Roger. Roger felt that he had escaped the catastrophe, so he lifted it with sincerity and fear, and asked at the same time, "I don''t know if Your Majesty has invited my ministers toe here, what are your orders?" Her eyes drooped slightly, "I have nothing to order. It''s just that I figured out some things, I want to find somezy feelings back then, and invite the fourth brother to increase the atmosphere." Rogerton was surprised. She let it go, how could she mention the fourth prince so calmly? Not be angry? Because that memory was too painful, Roger was also very impressed. He took advantage of the situation to change into the cynical tone of the fourth prince, and deliberately asked, "The atmosphere that the little sister wants doesn''t include the fourth brother who is hand-de, right?" "Bah!" The Queen of Evernight was a little sullen, and said angrily, "If you want to experience it, if you die dozens of times now, I can save it." In theory, Roger made a slightly overdone joke. But the Queen of Evernight found that she was not angry. On the contrary, after the joke, she became more rxed. Because her fourth brother is such a guy who canugh at himself with his wounds. If he is reborn, Ken said that means he haspletely forgiven himself. Even though Roger was his face, the tone and demeanor were so familiar to the Queen. With him, it seems that he finds the feeling of the former little Green Vines princess. If we say goodbye in the realm of inner demons, now it is like a reunion in a different time and space, as beautiful as a dream. True and false, who can tell the difference? This is a dislocation and gratification that only two people who have experienced so many nightmares can understand. Roger can bear the pain of death for her, but it doesn''t mean that he likes that feeling, so he quickly said, "Seeing blood is too bad. I''ll still use tea instead of wine, and respect my sister to build a great empire." "I also hope the fourth brother likes such an empire." The Queen of Eternal Night blinked and clinked sses with Roger. Immediately, the two looked at each other andughed at the same time. She thought, if this empire can be so evil, he is the only one. He thought, how beautiful is her smile with no impurities and no pressure? The queen, who is in charge of all kinds of things, asionally steals her life for half a day, is it not bad? Pretending to be drinking tea, the queen hides a smug little expression. It was praised again! Master Tai is right. The sudden innocence of a bad woman and the sudden charm of an elementary school girl are all poisons that make people want to stop. The Queen of Evernight put down the teacup, feeling that the atmosphere of the opening was good, and continued to maintain a rather casual tone and asked, "What are you preparing for tomorrow night''s celebration?" Roger smiled and said, "I don''t care, but my sister should prepare her clothes. I''m not a protagonist anyway, so just show my face." He''s not interested in the nobles. The military and the ice room have been running away for the past two days, so he doesn''t bother to think about these details. The Queen of Eternal Night was slightly unhappy. For the first time in so many years, the ball I attended in person had specially prepared dresses, why don''t you take it seriously? Is it amazing to have a sister? what!? But I don''t know if the dress Angelina prepared for him looks good or not, and if it matches mine, should I send an extra set to Charles House... Cough, what am I thinking? It makes me want to dance with him like I want to be in the same frame with him! The Queen of Eternal Night sneered angrily, "Why aren''t you the protagonist? Marquis Lacapas, a new and rising powerhouse who has made great achievements in battle, must be the protagonist who is popr among noble girls at the celebration." Roger frowned, and suddenly remembered those noble girls who madly winked at him at the knighthood celebration... [Also, those boring women can madly move up in the face of their trash younger brother. [Now that he has be famous in the first battle in Serena City, coupled with the promotion of the "Long Live the Queen", with the military exploits and the halo of the strong, those women will only want to hook up the golden turtle son-inw more madly, right? He spread his hands helplessly, "Forget it, I''m not going to the head office, is that clear?" The Eternal Night Queen first affirmed his attitude of having no interest in those noble girls. This shows that the charm of this queen is still online. Under the light, she has lost interest in those vulgar fans. But. The Queen of Eternal Night said in an unquestionable tone, "Of course not. You are the hero of this battle, the role model of the military, and you must not be absent." Although I don''t want to dance with you, if I''m in a good mood to dance the opening dance, I must have a suitable dance partner, right? Rommel has already worked very hard and can no longer give him more tasks. Roger didn''t answer, he lowered his head to add tea to the two cups, which was considered to be acquiescing to the queen''s statement. Even if he is not interested, he also understands that it is impossible not to go to such a major triumphal celebration. To integrate into an environment, one mustpromise and adapt. Neither "New Arcane" nor the industrialization of magic can be done by him alone. To gain prestige through celebrations is also an inevitable step. As long as the mentality is adjusted well, everything can lie t! I want to be calm, I want to be detached Seeing his aggrieved expression, the Queen of Eternal Night gave him a sideways look, "This is the wonderful night that many noble children look forward to, how can you be so reluctant? A dance may be an affair, but you should cherish it. Chance." "It''s true. But I refuse!" Roger said firmly. "Don''t refuse!" The Queen of Eternal Night subconsciously ordered. Roger, "???" [No, Your Majesty, do you even care about this? Can''t I give my servant a holiday? The Queen of Eternal Night realized that she had said the wrong thing, and she substituted it too deeply without realizing it, giving a stress response after being rejected. And it''s just a dance, I didn''t let you use that organ! But to avoid causing more doubts due to her guilty conscience, she could only bite the bullet and say: "What do you think, Roger, a girl must have summoned up her courage to invite you, after thinking about it, and after doing a lot of psychological construction, she will make a decision. Wouldn''t it hurt people''s hearts if you refused bluntly without giving face? Leaving a psychological shadow on others? What should I do if I be socially phobic in the future?" "What does that have to do with me?" Roger rolled his eyes, "First of all, you can''t rule out Hai Fangzhu who has cast a wide and invited all high-value targets. If there is such a situation as His Majesty said, then this kind of thing is also true. Want to talk about love? Everyone is an adult. Everyone should be responsible for their behavior. It''s not because they are women that they always think about what kind of preferential treatment they want. All human beings have to let her and follow her, and there is no obligation to spoil her. Impulsively challenge the goal of surpassing the level, is it also to me me for being too strong? " "You... as a gentleman of the empire, you must have grace!" "Demeanor can''t be eaten as a meal." "You are so upright, aren''t you afraid of being single for the rest of your life?" "Don''t be afraid!" Roger answered confidently and confidently. The Eternal Night Queen, who was trying to regain the girl''s heart, snorted. Do you think this person''s confidence at the moment is inexplicable? Why is he? Also a single dog! Just because he is a pufferfish monster? A moment of cowardice, a moment of self-confidence, difficult to do! Then I will call you little puffer fish from now on! The Queen of Eternal Night secretly gave Roger a nickname and made you cry every day, like a curse! However, her eyes moved slightly, but she still asked unwillingly, "Roger Aiqing, why do you reject dancing so much?" "Because I won''t, Roger answered confidently. The Queen of Eternal Night was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that Roger was telling the truth. He really can''t dance. In my previous life, I was an otaku who could dance with Ctrl+3 under the tower, but I have never yed such advanced things in 3D. In this life, the trash younger brother waszy and slow by nature, he never had any interest in girls, and when he was growing up, he caught up with the chaos of war, and this skill was also dyed. So this made Roger an alternative existence in the aristocracy, who really can''t dance. The Queen of Eternal Night stretched out her hand and pointed to his shoes, and the magic light shed. Immediately he showed a bad smile, "Okay, now your feet are the feet of the King of Dance. Before midnight tomorrow, if you don''t find a partner of the opposite sex to release their nature, they will leave you. Go away, and then dance until the blood runs out on capital Boulevard." Roger was stunned, and in his mind came to the image of two feet on the street stepping on the tap dance, while the blood was flying... [Blood mother, it turns out that besides killing people, your magic can also be used as a spoof? [To directly release such vicious magic on your feet, this is even more terrifying than Cindere''s crystal slipper, you''re ruthless! Roger knew that even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t escape dancing. But then again, he doesn''t reject dancing. Who doesn''t want to hug the sweet and soft little sister spin, jump, and close her eyes? He was subconsciously curious and worried about things he hadn''t done. It''s like a person who doesn''t sing oftenes to KTV and doesn''t know how well he sings, so he doesn''t dare to pick up the microphone easily. Roger is also kind. What if I dance and get ridiculed? Then I might as well not dance! The more people there are, the more stage fright there is. Tomorrow there will be a triumphal celebration that will affect the entire empire. He, the Marquis of Lacapas, was turned into a fat man by the Queen of Eternal Night. But you have the level of the capital Dance King... That''s alright, everybody sits down and watches me perform high-end operations! "Since His Majesty''s kindness is difficult to ept, I can only do it reluctantly so as not to embarrass the empire!" Roger put on a helpless expression. "Pretentious." The Eternal Night Queen rolled her eyes. Look, isn''t this resolved? The sky is clear, the rain has stopped, and you think you can do it again? Thinking that Roger''s rejection of dancing has been subtly resolved, the Queen of Eternal Night ns to record the experience of this wave of operations so that she can continue to handle this little puffer fish next time. Suddenly, she found a strange ce and looked at Roger suspiciously. I hadn''t paid much attention to it before, but today Roger''s voice sounded a little different. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Roger was a little hairy when she saw him and was angry that he was diagnosed with a terminal illness. "Shut up, I''m thinking." The Queen of Eternal Night listened to his voice carefully. Afterparing it with her memory, she confirmed that she was not delusional, but that the quality of Roger''s voice had improved! It''s like a broken speaker on the yground, but upgraded to HiFi! It seems to be a gift of headphones with active noise reduction! In the past, Roger''s thoughts were just a lot of murmurs. The queen needs to pan for gold in her feces and organize and take notes to get what she needs. But now, Roger''s voice has no murmur, and his conscious thinking appears pure and clear, mellow and maic, the frequency response range has greatly improved, the bass is also sufficient, and there is a bit of depth... Is this because his mental power has be stronger or is there an unusual change in him? The Eternal Night Queen''s mountain-like mental power quietly swept towards Roger, and suddenly he felt a little tingling feedback. Roger let out a scream. All of a sudden, his head felt as if it had been hit by a dump truck head-on. He was aware of theyer of thorns wrapped in the outeryer of the ocean, because he keenly took the initiative to counteract the spiritual power of the Queen of Eternal Night''s investigation, causing all the barbs in his life to be broken and smoothed. The feedback was a pain in Roger''s mind. This is also a visualized warning of this defense method. Use severe pain to tell practitioners that the enemy is unmatched, and run! Roger rubbed his head, hating the active defense of this passive skill... The scumbag who is over his strength! A foolishparison who is indistinguishable between us! Why did you provoke her? [Is this the real power above the legend? It''s just that there is no hostile probe, but it shocked me. [Theoretical thorns of the mind can defend ten times my mental power. Does this result mean that His Majesty''s mental power is more than ten times higher than mine? [Is this the strength that human beings should have? The Queen of Eternal Night showed a rather surprised expression. Mind thorns visualization? Although it was the first time she heard about this skill, she instantly understood the function of the skill based on the reaction she had just observed. It is a good conscious marine defense skill, you have to take the initiative to counterattack. In the future, if someone wants to cast mind-reading, hypnosis, suggestion, and other spiritual faction spell on him, he will probably die miserably. Fortunately, although the mental power of the little pufferfish is good, it is only one percent of mine. But if he practiced this skill, wouldn''t it be possible to prevent his mind from being read? Thinking of this, the girl''s mentality that the Queen of Eternal Night had just found, immediately settled in strange. She subconsciously revealed a yful expression that could not tell her emotions or anger, leaned forward and approached Roger, like a cat scrutinizing the prey in her palm, and whispered in his earzily and sarcastically: "Roger, why did you suddenly visualize the thorns in your heart and practice so well? Are you guarding me?" The Queen made this gesturepletely naturally. She found that she was past that age, pretending to be pure, and was morefortable than being a bad woman. Chapter 100: Old Joestar is tortured Chapter 100: Old Joestar is tortured Chapter 100 Old Joestar is tortured Roger was re-injured by his counter-injury skills and started to feel a headache at that moment. But the distance of the Queen of Eternal Night still made him tense, feeling instinctive fear, he realized the reason why she asked this question. [Broken, can your Majesty even discover passive skills? She doesn''t think that I have a ghost in my heart, that I have too many unspeakable thoughts, so I practice this kind of thing.] [Whether you guess right or not, I can''t admit it! Roger was in a hurry, quickly organized his mind, and answered solemnly: "Because I was targeted by Joestar before, I was worried that the Goddess of War would not let me go, so I learned this skill to prevent leaking the secrets of the empire... Your Majesty?" Being stared at by the Queen of Eternal Night like this was originally very stressful. The expression of the Eternal Night Queen doesn''t show joy or anger, and it belongs to the kind of old yin ratio with a deep sense of shrewdness. It is suddenly disyed, and it has the effect of +10 for the prestige of the superior. When used in ce, it can directly break the defense of the target, lose ground in advance and retreat, and directly reveal the truth in a panic... But the key to this trick is to keep a smile on your face and not smile. The bigger the smile on your face, the darker your eyes will be. Right now, the Queen of Eternal Night narrowed her eyes, and the smile in her eyes could not be concealed. And it was getting thicker and thicker, and the thin eyebrows were curled up, causing the torture that was supposed to be cat-and-mouse, but instead, it was like a girl who deliberately came over to be coquettish and yful. The joy between her brows and eyes was a kind of cuteness that didn''t belong to her daily life, which made Roger''s heart sway. Some thoughts could not be hidden, because the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t me him, so this made Roger''s solemn exnation seem a little stupid. What''s even more ufortable is, why did His Majesty find that I practiced meditation on the thorns of the mind, and the more Iughed, the happier I looked? [So she''s not asking for guilt, butughing at me for practicing a wrong skill? [But is there anything wrong with this skill? Although it can''t prevent her, it''s not a joke, right? [Uh... No, no, blood mother, calm down, now the blind can see that you areughing! The Queen of Eternal Night listened to Roger''s heart and tried her best not tough, not tough, never tough, not to be seen by him as I wasughing... In the end, this person, the more she didn''t want tough, the more she couldn''t hold back theughter. In the end, she finally seeded in... Laughing out loud! Although it was only a very light "Oh", Roger''s face copsed instantly, obviously causing a lot of damage. Being med was nothing but a Meteor Waterfall, but the Queen made him feel very hurt as if he had done something very ignorant and ridiculous. It was just a smallugh, but it caused a lot of damage to his heart. The injury was so great that his voice was suspended, and his mind went nk. The frozen expression is like questioning, your smile makes me feel like a clown! Mind Thorns Visualization, this skill is not like the sunflower collection, and there are some strange side effects when it is practiced, right? In this regard, the Queen of Eternal Night felt that it is not very convenient to exin, only that it is really funny. The mental thorns visualization is a good skill, and there is nothing wrong with it. But Roger, if you practice it, you will have a problem. She doesn''t understand. Roger, this little speaker, doesn''t know what her problem is until now. But it''s really interesting. A person who is clever in all aspects of military and politics, how can he be so ignorant when ites to magic cultivation? No, he learned. It''s just the opposite, hahaha! This wave of operations is like a person with a headache who bought the most expensive athlete''s foot ointment in the world and smeared it on his head... The result was a wonderful chemical reaction that doubled the headaches! It seems that there is a person who doesn''t want others to hear that his headphones are ying some shameful videos, so he bought a Bluetooth speaker and connect it... Then he confidently asked, listen, listen, can''t you hear the sounding from the earphones? Roger plus mental thorns visualization, this is probably the effect for the Queen of Eternal Night. Coupled with the look on Roger''s face and that he was so confused that he didn''t understand what was going on, it made her want tough... You must know that the Queen of Eternal Night heard Roger''s voice before, even if he was seriously thinking about the same thing, there were a lot of noises interfering. Because in addition to the conscious mind, the human brain has a huge subconscious mind, which manages all organs and senses nerves. Roger is an uncontrolled voice broadcast. Those passive thoughts of the autonomic nervous system, although not asrge and loud as the main thoughts, will also be broadcast together. Therefore, in normal thinking, the background sounds such as "The intestines indicate a lot of pressure", "A certain muscle in the leg tends to cramp", "The forearm is suddenly itchy", "Can''t hold down the gun" are interspersed all the time. The effect of the mental thorns visualization is to add a cover to Roger''s ocean of consciousness. The original intention is to filter out harmful information from outside, such as other people''s mind-reading skills. However, it will not stop broadcasting Roger''s voice, and will still be captured by the special talent of the Queen of Eternal Night. Of course, if there is an extrayer of cover on the sea, it will have an effect, and some small waves will not be seen clearly. This effect is equivalent to Roger making a phone call at the train station before, and the background sound was messy. The Queen of Eternal Night had to listen carefully to hear what he was thinking. But now that Roger''s small speaker has been upgraded, the background sound is filtered out by the hood of the mental thorns visualization, and the final output is quite clear and pure. Like a street singer who suddenly entered the recording studio! In this way, the Queen of Eternal Night will naturally save more effort when she listens to his voice. Especially when thinking of this little pufferfish mastering this skill, he will swell to the point that he will no longer be afraid of mind reading. In the end, I didn''t know that I was doing a regional broadcast... Who cares about reading your mind? Even if there is a lot of magic power, it can''t be wasted like that! It''s no wonder we haven''t received professional training~ The Queen of Eternal Night poked at Roger, who was in a state of downtime, aggrievedly, "Roger~" "Your Majesty, please speak," Roger replied dully. "Well, give me a minute, I''ll go and learn about expression management." Speaking of soft sound, the Eternal Night Queen directly teleported and disappeared in front of him, returning to the Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Roger: I fell! Youugh so youugh, why tell me? He sat down on the queen''s swing without any love. Tired, don''t love anymore, destroy it! I just knew that I wouldn''t y a ghost game to find a girl''s heart with this scumbag queen... Up to now, the light smile of the Queen of Eternal Night seems to be echoing in my mind. He knew with this distance, he couldn''t hear the voice inside Fenglingyue Shadow Pce, but he would automatically make up his mind. This scumbag queen is getting more and more unscrupulous and annoying! This time, am I ashamed to be thrown home? A minuteter, the Queen of Eternal Night teleported back and sat next to Roger, swinging with him. She asked earnestly, "Roger, you are a little bit ipetent in your practice of mental thorns visualization. Do you need me to give you some advice?" Luo Jieteng jumped off the swing and said angrily, "Your Majesty, there is still a meeting in the military department, and the minister is going back." The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand and motioned for you to go. Anyways, I''m going to invite a foreign guest to visit in a while. The Queen of Eternal Night called out to the Eris worm and made it project the old Joestar, who was wearing a pure white female priest''s robe. When old Joestar saw the Eternal Night Queen, he gritted his teeth, "What do you think of me, woman?" To increase the fun of the magician''s camp, the Queen of Eternal Night designed several sets of beautiful women''s clothes for the old Joestar, and even had special female characters and matching seduction skills. However, this magician''s camp was transformed from the field of inner demons. Every time it died, it would be extremely painful, and at the same time, there was a risk of beingpletely lost in it. Even if old Joestar is ashamed, he will have to make good use of his skill set and work hard to survive. In his heart, he still believed that the Seven Gods would win. As long as he survived, he would be rescued after the Goddess of War defeated the Eternal Night Queen. So even if there was such humiliation as women''s clothing and transformation, he endured it! Anyway, I''ve been a princess, and I''ve also yed with green tea. There''s nothing I can''t ept when I''m a female boss... But he had already epted his fate, and the Queen of Eternal Night still didn''t let him go and caught himself out again. Is there any end to it? The Queen of Eternal Night smiled and said, "I know that Mr. Joestar has always been concerned with the orc tribe, and I will take you to see the progress of the integration." Old Joestar face changed suddenly, "I don''t want it, I''d rather go back and continue to be the boss!" The Queen of Eternal Night teleported directly within his projection, "I just informed you, not for you to choose." The Queen of Eternal Night appeared in the meeting room of the military department with a hidden figure. And old Joestar was originally based on a projection of the Eris worm. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t let him show up, and no one could see him. When Roger returned to the military headquarters, his expression had adjusted back to normal. He was inexplicablyughed at by the Queen of Eternal Night but thinking of the horror of that woman''s strength, her understanding of magic and skills must be far beyond his level. When the gap is too wide, everyone has a different perspective on the issue. Therefore, her suggestion has no frame of reference. She disdains skills like mental thorns visualization. She offered to advise Roger, but he refused decisively. It can''t be provoked, could you hide young master? As if she wasughing at the system ssmates for being too useless, urging the system ssmates to do more work, give out some useful rewards, help me defeat this scumbag queen as soon as possible, and thenugh back at it! So, system, please strengthen me a lot, in a big way, and without pity! He returned to the military headquarters, and the afternoon tea time was over, and everyone continued to meet. After two days of discussions, Roger, Margaret, Tasika, and the staff of the military united their efforts,bined with the current situation of the Khenpo Sak Desert, and a "Five-Year Development n for the Orc Kingdom" was released smoothly. This n involves military, economic, internal affairs, and other aspects. This speed is already extremely fast. The military didn''t make any difficulties or prevarication and actively cooperated. This is the embodiment of Margaret''s ability and control. The Eternal Night Queen and old Joestar were watching the process. "Mr. Joestar, is there anything else to add about the integration movement of the Orc Kingdom?" The Queen of Eternal Night asked old Joestar. "Humph!" Old Joestar turned his face away angrily. If you haven''t killed yourself, you were just waiting for this moment to kill your heart, right? Good for you Tasika, you are so stubborn on weekdays, but have you learned to cooperate with the Empire? But, it seems like you taught it yourself. Okay, it''s alright. Here, the Queen of Eternal Night lifted her slender fingers, and old Joestar''s face was smashed back by magic power. I just heard the queen whisper, "Mr. Joestar, you won''t be unhappy, will you? This prosperous world is as you wish, you won''t be disappointed, right? Don''t worry, I believe that Tashica will inherit your legacy. , with the help of the empire, to build a united, unified, stable, and powerful orc kingdom!" If the old Joestar had a real body at this time, he would probably be so angry that he would suffer from severe diseases such as high blood pressure, heart disease, and cerebral infractions. But now he is a soul,pletely controlled by the Eris worm. No matter how angry you are, you won''t faint. He watched Tasika and the Qingteng Empire''s military reach the final agreement, and couldn''t help but admire, "I must admit that I underestimated His Majesty. I used to think that the Seven Gods would win without a doubt, but now it seems that you have it too, a 1% win rate." His mentality was a little broken, but he didn''t give up his resistance. He was still mocking. After getting along for the past two days, old Joestar found that the Queen of Eternal Night is not only more powerful than the rumors but also has a high level of tactical and strategic vision. She is not a reckless barbarian. He could not easily be emotional. Only by being level-headed could he make urate judgments and have thestugh. But the Queen of Eternal Night is not badpared to his little bitch goddess. She can always stab him at the point where he is most ufortable, tearing a wound and making him bleed. "1% is not bad. Breaking through from zero to one should be the most difficult, right?" The Queen of Eternal Night asked with a half-smile. Old Joestar nodded, "It is indeed the most difficult step, but unfortunately you don''t have much time left." "It doesn''t matter, I will try my best, maybe I can create a level of speed that would make the seven gods marvel." Old Joestar stared at her, contemted in silence for a while, and asked curiously, "If I''m not mistaken, many of your tactics are not your style." The Queen of Eternal Night said to Roger, "Yes, he was thinking of a ghost idea. It was his suggestion not to rescue Asifford City, he was the one who rescued me from the realm of inner demons, and he was the one who wanted to build the orc kingdom... oh yes Now, it''s him who set up Joestar!" Anyway, Roger had already met with the Goddess of War, and even if old Joestar had a way to tip off, it would be fine, so the Queen of Eternal Night also counted these "Credits" piece by piece. Old Joestar went from ident to anger, to quite calm, "Listening to Your Majesty''s tone, it seems that you trust the minister too much. Don''t think that you have read "The Tybe Anecdote Test", and you are confident that you can rely on that little beauty, Complete control of a man." "Oh, can I understand this sentence as sowing discord?"The Queen of Eternal Night asked back. Old Joestar shook his head, "No, it''s just that as a man, I understand men better. After all, there is a limit to showing people with color." "Oh, it''s like you and the goddess of war." The Queen of Eternal Night smiled. After she caught the old Joestar, she knew that the ''Tybe Anecdote'' was written by him. And it was obviously with a certain revenge mentality that she had revealed what Tibera had done. The corner of old Joestar''s mouth twitched, "You just want to use others, you will be punished." "He''s different from you, I''m different from Tybe, and the rtionship between me and him is also different from yours." The Queen of Eternal Night thought about it very seriously, and raised her head confidently, "We first have the same ideals, we want to build a country that the world has never seen before, and then we will have a cooperative rtionship... Of course, in the end, I will be there. Above." "Ideal? Something so ethereal." Old Joestar sneered. "That''s you and your god, you''re too dirty." The Queen of Evernight looked at him proudly, her eyes shining brightly, "Your Majesty, please witness the empire''s journey to trample the seven gods under its feet. Please look forward to the day when the ideals of mortals take precedence over the will of the Gods... The military medals of the empire also have your share, Mr. Peilian!" She summoned the Eris worm and wanted to send old Joestar back. "Wait!" Old Joestar called out. "What''s the matter?" "Add me, a skill group that is proficient in shooting? I suddenly feel that your "Ideal" seems to be very interesting. Let me help the magicians of the empire know more about the dangers of this world!" The Queen of Eternal Night was stunned for a moment, and then nodded her head, "You are... an interesting old thing!" For the little guys who will enter the magician''s camp in the future, we will observe three seconds of silence. Chapter 101: The Clown Is Me? Chapter 101: The Clown Is Me? Chapter 101 The Clown Is Me? Old Joestar is not someone who can''t afford to lose. Insufficient strength, and now he is in a situation where he can''t help himself. If he spends more time thinking about it, he can ept it. Anyway, it is to go to prison in one ce or prison in another. It is very lonely in the Conqueror''s Canyon, and there are people here to y with me! But the Queen of Eternal Night jumped her face and mocked, but she was so inappropriate... Don''t say it, don''t say it, I know that your Roger is strong, and he will still be punished if you expose it again! But afterward, after chatting all the way, old Joestar suddenly looked away again. If there is no preparation of this level, the Queen of Eternal Night will not be able to be hated by the goddess of war and let her go. Change your mentality, let''s just make the magician''s camp more interesting! Even if the final winner is the goddess of war, his behavior of "Fighting with all his strength" can also be exined: "Because I don''t want to give in, let the imperial people feel the power of God!" So it''s not a loss inside or outside, and I can still appreciate the shocking expressions of those magicians and heavy-armed priests fighting to the end, and then mming their crossbow faces... Well, it got interesting again. Of course, the Queen of Eternal Night was enthusiastic about the old Joestar and expressed her admiration. There is no reason not to agree. Anyway, as long as the rewards after victory are good enough, there must be no shortage of children to challenge. No matter how difficult the boss is, it won''t hit them, right? Well, then this is settled! The old Joestar was taken back to the magician''s camp, and the Queen of Eternal Night returned to the pce to continue ying in my world. Military Department, after the two-day meeting, everyone felt relieved. Before the talk, I felt that the empire was at a loss. After the talk, I found that it seemed to be quite profitable. And the big thing is done, and in the entertainment timeter, Margaret is of course ready to continue to draw closer to Princess Tasika. When she reports to His Majesty, she has to speak and kick that Roger guy out! "His Royal Highness Tasika, the military has prepared a celebration banquet for you tonight, please be sure to attend." Margaret invited politely. But this time, Tasika couldn''t stand it anymore. She frowned and subconsciously said, "I have promised to visit the capital with Lord Charles at night..." Margaret instantly revealed an angry look, "If he makes an improper invitation to you through negotiation, please let me know in time, and I will call the shots for you." Tasika blushed a little and said in a thin voice, "Left minister, you misunderstood, I asked Lord Charles on my initiative..." The roaring thunder sounded in Margaret''s heart. Did you ask him about your initiative? You want to visit the capital, can''t you ask me, will I stop you? Tasika found that Margaret''s expression was a little ugly, and bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zuo Xiang, I have caused you trouble these days, and tonight''s celebration banquet should be canceled. After all, the affairs of the two countries still need to be kept secret. Yes, it should not be extravagant..." The tone is high-sounding, and there are good reasons, but to Margaret''s ears, Tasika always said one thing: I choose him! It turns out that in His Royal Highness Tasika''s heart, I am the one who has been harassing and pestering her. After all this time, the clown is me? Roger alsopleted the handover, walked over here, and saw Margaret chatting with Tasika. He felt that the cooperation with the small ceiling fan in the past two days was excellent, and he took the initiative to extend his hand, "The matter of the orc kingdom can be negotiated so smoothly, thanks to Lord Margaret for her excellent mind, and the cooperation these two days has been pleasant." Margaret flicked her tail and left, but Tashica was by her side, and she could only squeeze out between her teeth in the end, "Happy, that''s quite a pleasure!" It''s a beautiful word, but why are your eyes sore and filled with the urge to shed tears? Tasika is naturally happy to have the opportunity to be alone with Lord Charles. With him there, shepletely ignored Margaret''s mood and just waited for him to take her away. Roger sensed that Margaret was not very happy. I don''t know why she, who had been in a good mood these past two days, suddenly lost her temper again. Who was it that provoked this careful woman this time? No matter who it is, I won''t rush to take the me... "Let me take care of Tasika tonight, and bring it backter" Roger said goodbye politely, and Tashica followed excitedly. Margaret stood on the spot, watching the backs of the two who left... I feel like I am a dog! "Roger, wait, next time, I will never lose to you again!" The little ceiling fan stomped her feet in anger, knowing that her n was all in vain. Because tomorrow is the celebration, and a lot of people will gather, tonight the capital is extraordinarily lively. The store was dedicated to listing thetest and coolest in the capital, and the professionals also wanted to take advantage of the crowd to earn an extra silver coin or two. Roger covered Tashica''s face a little. After all, her racial characteristics and charm were noticeable, and standing on the street would cause riots. And she didn''t feel it herself, she regarded herself as a tourist, and seemed to be in high spirits about everything. "The city of Serena has never been so lively. It''s amazing for the human race to build such a city!" Tasika followed Roger, smiling happily, "Mr. Charles, I want to build an orc kingdom no less prosperous than this one. Every citizen will be able to wear beautiful clothes and afford wine and meat!" Roger smiled and said, "As far as I know, the Bell people don''t eat meat, but they do drink alcohol, Your Highness Tequ?" "Ah, sir, you are so naughty..." Tasika always felt ashamed to be called by their nickname, and exined in a low voice, "Actually, only orcs with certain assets can drink. With our limited grain, we can''t afford to drink wine. It is the majority, but their voices, no one will listen to them." Roger was not surprised, "This can happen in any country, but I believe you will change the orc kingdom." "Because I met the lord?" Tasika said happily. "Because at this time, you still remember the people who couldn''t eat or drink meat." Roger couldn''t help but touch her head. Is this half-dragon princess''s IQ offline? What the hell even is the reason to know oneself- this kind of thing still depends on the person on the throne, and where his heart is. "Hmm! I won''t forget them!" Tasika clenched her fists. Being praised by him! Candlelight dinner at the Deep Blue Dream Restaurant, opera at the Holy Harp Concert Hall, shopping at the night market, and then walking on the beautiful Rose River, watching therge and small boats decorate it as bright as day. This is probably the night that the young people in the capital yearn for the most. Seeing Tashica lying beside the railing with her starry eyes twinkling, Roger suddenly thought he had never enjoyed such a "Date" with his little fox. I have to find a chance to make it up quickly. "Okay, don''t look at it. You can''t move this back or there will be no rivers in your desert." Roger reminded her. "I don''t want to move everything either..." Tasika said with a blush. It seems that when I walked all the way when I saw something good, they all said that they wanted to move to the Orc Kingdom. But there is no way. The current Qingteng Empire is indeed very prosperous, which makes her yearn for it. Also when she sees good things, she wants the vigers to experience them. Roger smiled and stopped teasing her. At this moment, a gorgeous team came across the other side of the riverside walk. The leader was a tall, heroic, middle-aged man. He was dragged so he didn''t know his mother when he walked. He drank a lot. Even for the capital, the pomp of going out is considered luxurious. "Chambein Carleton, Duke of South Carleton... His granary is about to blow up, why is he still doing this?" Roger recognized this person through his family crest and snorted coldly. "The adults don''t seem to like him. Then that must be a big bad guy!" Tasika also remembered this person. "Maybe it''s not bad. It''s just being loyal to one''s ss..." The Duke of South Carleton is the leader of the southern grain nobility, a legendary mage, and the first group of nobles to follow the Queen of Eternal Night during the Great Patriotic War with outstanding military exploits. There is no shortage of strength, status, and military merit. He often likes to say "I can save Your Majesty''s life", and it seems that it is not difficult to understand. Roger didn''t want to cause trouble, so he pulled Tasika back to the side of the road in a low-key way and wanted the team to go there first. Unexpectedly, when the Duke of South Carleton passed by, he nced at Roger. In his blue left eye, theplex and subtle patterns of the magic circle appeared slightly. The next second, he couldn''t help showing a stunning, greedy, longing smile, staring at Tasika, "What a beautiful orc ve, how much did you buy it, I''ll pay double, give it to me!" His body was solidified with spells such as Hidden Breaking and Delusion Breaking. Roger had used the scroll to cast an obscure spell on Tashica and avoid discovery so that people wouldn''t pay attention to her appearance. But being stared at by a legendary mage, you''ll naturally be exposed. Hearing what the Duke of South Carleton said, Tasika blushed instantly in humiliation and clenched her fists. Do orcs have to be ves when they appear in the Empire? But she was afraid of causing trouble for Lord Charles, so she stood there, like a helpless little white flower, not daring to make a sound. Roger felt the oppressive gaze of the Duke of South Carleton, his entourage was already paying, and deep anger shed in his heart. "I''m sorry, this is my friend, not a ve." He pulled Tashica down and prepared to leave. This guy has just been unlucky these few days. There is no need to have a conflict with him now. "If you say no, it''s no, am I very shameless?" The Duke of South Carleton stopped Roger, showing a very interesting expression, "Tell me, young man, how much money can make your friends be ves ." The implication is that you don''t sell your friends, only because your interests are not enough. Let me see your measure! "Maybe your criteria for friends is rted to money, but mine is not. Lord Carleton, if you leave now, the Charles family can act as if nothing has happened, otherwise, you will be responsible for your insulting words and deeds." Roger, I regret not taking anyone out today. Calling the Queen of Eternal Night Air Force to bomb an old pervert, doesn''t it seem like he is very ipetent? Listening to Lord Charles'' words, Tasika couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. Am I a friend who doesn''t exchange money? As for what she might lose tonight, she never thought about it. In her eyes, Roger is a strong person second only to the Queen of Eternal Night. How could he be afraid of a big bad duke? Isn''t she a legendary mage that inherited the skills of old Joestar? She is also a legendary priest! The Duke of South Carleton looked suspiciously, and a housekeeper whispered a few words in his ear. "Oh, the little Notre Dame''s Charles family? Come to think of it, you''re the famous trash that is pretending to be human." The Duke of South Carleton pointed at Roger, "Sell me this orc chick for a gold coin, or I''ll break ties with the Charles family!" With a sh of magic in his hand, he prepared to use spiritual magic to force Roger to sell Tasika to himself. But when the magic came out, Roger didn''t respond. Instead, the Duke of South, Carleton suddenly trembled violently, covered his head in pain, and two lines of blood flowed from his nose. "Escort!" a group of followers shouted. "Oh, you overestimate your strength! The weak chicken also wants to use spiritual magic on the strong?" Tasika looked at the Duke of South Carleton and couldn''t help but sneer. Roger also responded: My thorns in my mind can''t cure the queen, and it can''t cure you, an ordinary legend? "Stay back!" Duke South Caon snorted coldly, staring at Roger, "You''ve been pretending?" "You guess?" "Come on, let''s end today''s affairs." "No, you haven''t apologized to my friend yet." Roger pointed to Tashica and removed the haze spell from her. The beautiful face instantly made everyone on the field breathless. Everyone also understands that their master has seen countless beauties, and will be tempted by her. The Duke of South Carleton looked at Roger with emotional ups and downs. The Charles family has only one pair of siblings. If they have no strength, but only have His Majesty''s favor, then he is not afraid to fight. But if this Roger is not weaker than himself, and he has His Majesty''s trust; then it will be difficult. Could it be that the record outside Serena City was made by this kid? His eyes flickered as he wiped the blood on his face, and saluted Tasika with a smile, "Miss, I apologize to you for the rude words just now." Seeing Roger nodding, Tasika replied, "I ept your apology." The Duke of South Carleton, who was on a high-profile trip, left in a low-key manner. A manor in the noble district. When the Duke of South Carleton returned to the study, he couldn''t see the arrogance of the riverside. His eyes were sober and he didn''t even feel the slightest bit of alcohol. Opposite him is a woman in a hood. The Duke of South Carleton said solemnly, "I tested it. That Roger is indeed legendary." "Impossible. His performance in the field of my inner demon is that of a junior magician." "I''m embarrassed in public, what do you want from me? Pick a fight with him?" "Anyway... your mission has beenpleted." The woman handed over a space ring, "Promise me your gold coins." She was about to leave when the Duke of South Carleton stopped her. "You all know his strength, and yet you still want to continue targeting him?" The woman paused and sighed, "I, I have no choice..." Chapter 102: Undercurrent under the celebration. Chapter 102: Undercurrent under the celebration. Chapter 102 Undercurrent under the celebration. Shady Veronica is known as Tianming''s tutor, and she is naturally extremely cautious. If she wants to capture Roger, she must first analyze his intelligence thoroughly. Without intelligence, how to make a battle n, an alternate battle n, an alternate n for an alternate battle n. In short, she is doing everything she can to mobilize all her channels to collect every piece of information about Roger Charles. Even the number of times he wetted the bed every night when he was a child was within the scope of the investigation. The elites of the Tianming Army naturally followed their orders unswervingly. As for the "Psychological profile" and "Lace" he was talking about during the period, it was not something that ordinary people could understand. Shady devoted all her energy to studying Roger. Debt makes her omnipotent. The information Shady has now can be said to be veryprehensive, but the moreprehensive it is, the moreplex and contradictory she feels L The life of the first sixteen years wasckluster, ordinary dummies and mischief, but he was just a rubbish younger brother who didn''t even have a bad heart. There is no evidence that he has worked hard, or tried to work hard. This information is very consistent with the Roger that Shady sensed in the inner demon domain: because he was too weak and useless, Shady waspletely ignored at first. In the end, Roger became the trump card for the Queen of Eternal Night to turn against the sky. Later, the report in "Long Live the Queen" said that Roger was a strong young man who suppressed the magic power of the elite allied army of orcs. The Tianming Army investigated the soldiers on both sides who participated in the battle through magical means and confirmed that what the report said was true. In that battle, Roger indeed showed a fighting ability that surpassed the legendary level. ording to Shady''s conservative calction, Roger in that state is simply a tenth of the Queen of Eternal Night, the second strongest in the empire. She had guessed that this was the Queen of Eternal Night, to prevent someone from targeting Roger, to help him disguise himself as a powerful force so that the hostile forces would not dare to attack him easily. But I immediately thought that the Queen of Eternal Night is the peerless emperor who built the Green Vines Empire. How could it be so simple? If Roger had been instructed to disguise before, obviously he was a strong man, and deliberately pretended to be fooled by her, wouldn''t he have thrown himself into the trap? However, it is also possible that he wants to promote Roger, but he has no strength to suppress those officials of the empire, so there is still a problem of insufficient strength. Going a step further, is he deliberately exposing himself to help Roger in disguise, or trying to attract domestic opposition? Such contradictory information made Shady tear up the battle n she had prepared before, and she felt trapped in doubt! "As expected of the woman who established the Green Vines Empire, a small step can lead to infinite changes. You must be cautious, cautious, and more cautious, and you must not be impatient!" Shady felt motivated by the old Joestar and made a rash move in advance, but Tianming''s army did nothing, and she was also in debt. Now that it is herst fight to capture Roger, there must be no problem, so urate information has be the top priority. Two months of task time, as long as there is a sufficient n to handle all the variables at the end, it is worth spending fifty-eight days to prepare! Just like the old saying in the East, creating a +3 extraordinary weapon can double the efficiency of chopping wood! Her cautious character, ced in the game, is the choice of the yer''s task list and can lead to a perfect ending step by step throughbination. However, in the real world, there is no SL method, and there are no yers who are exploited. Shady has to choose the most feasible path by herself... This requires all of Roger''s intelligence to make a targeted action n! For this reason, she infiltrated Odu and found the Duke of South Carleton, who was short of money. The grand duke pledged his entire wealth to fill the warehouse with grain, waiting for the first-hand famine. As a result, Mok was born, and the price of food fell instead of rising. These southern nobles already had the urge to stand on the city wall and jump down. At this time, Shady was willing to give him a loan, and the only condition was to test the useless brother of the Charles family. Naturally, he desperately grabbed onto him like a drowning person. The way the God of Knowledge yed with Shady was now inferred by her, trying to trap the "yer" who was roasting seeds and seeds. The Duke of South Carleton Annex after Shady left. Cornelia Carleton is an exquisite girl with long purple hair and a height of only 1.5 meters. Although he is not tall, he inherits the advantages of his parents with a beautiful face, excellent magical talent, and being the youngest daughter of the Duke of South Carleton. The noble young master who pursues him is like a crucian carp across the river. However, Cornelia has never had a boyfriend yet. She has no interest in those yboys with infinite means and extraordinary skills, and most admire those teenage heroes who have made great achievements on the battlefield. For example, Roger Charles, who defeated the allied orcs on the battlefield this time, is thetest hero in her heart. Although he used to have the reputation of a useless younger brother, the prodigal son will never change for money. As long as he continues to make contributions in the future, I can ept his small ws. Cornelia had a girlish dream in her heart, and she suddenly became nervous when she heard that he would also attend the triumphal celebration dance tomorrow night. Presumably, there will be no shortage of vulgar fans who will regard him as their prey tomorrow! Cornelia is always confident in her looks and family background, but if herpetitors are all noble girls from Aodu, she will inevitably get nervous... Compared with God, the South stillgs behind a lot. No matter how rich or prestigious her family is, they will not be able to cultivate aesthetics. From the daily interaction, I already feel like I am a youngdy from the same family as the Ottoman. If youpete for beauty at the dance, I''m afraid it won''t be a tragedy... But magical girls always have a solution! But then she couldn''t help pouting when she looked at the private money that had been spent because of the magic experiment. If a magical girl wants to make aeback, she has to be rich! So she ran to her father''s study. In less than three minutes, Cornelia kicked her little leather boots angrily and walked to her bedroom with her short legs, muttering: "Dad must be crazy. He didn''t buy me thetest gship Anti Magic Makeup Tray, but he bought enough food! I won''t talk to him this month!" Cornelia was going crazy. The magic makeup tray is a high-end alchemy prop invented by the Secret Law Society. It contains a series of appearance modification magic and is highly expandable and autonomous. Even ady who cannot cast spells could use this to modify her appearance. Although Cornelia is already an intermediate-level magician, she is not good at transforming spells, and messing with her face might be used as an example in a book called "From Makeup to Disfigurement". This has led to the fact that magic makeup trays are increasingly sought after by noble women. Among them, are the most high-end products produced by the two major chambers ofmerce, Intel and Amti. However, the iteration speed of the Intel family''s magic makeup disk in recent years is like the speed of squeezing toothpaste, far less than the rapid performance improvement of the Amti family. The same level is far ahead in terms of coloring speed, color gamut coverage, shaping uracy, etc., and even ck magic special effects, but it is strong! The ancient British blow can only be blown away from the stability andpatibility However, with the support of the Secret Law Society, Amti''s magic makeup tray has also made rapid progress. Cornelia took a fancy to Amti''stest gship "Beauty Ripper". However, the Duke of South Carleton was eager to hoard food, waiting for the nobles to unite to force the Queen of Eternal Night to prohibit the cirction of Mok, and the price of food skyrocketed. With the funds he just got from Shady, he bought all the food, and he didn''t have any money left to buy Cornelia''stest magic makeup tray. Cornelia went back to her room, took out the "Magic Makeup Tray 3600" that her best friend had given to her, and prepared to give herself the most fashionable makeup look. At this moment, on the light curtain of the magic makeup disk, a very gorgeous dynamic special effect popped up: "Limited magic makeup, fashion matching, click to send!" Based on her appearance, a series of makeup, hairstyle, and clothing are all matched almost perfectly, is trendy and beautiful, and immediately makes Cornelia''s eyes bright. Although she didn''t hear from any of her best friends that the Amti family had done this event, she was still moved by the magic makeup. The white and delicate fingers tapped on the screen: "Before receiving, please sign a privacy agreement (147 pages in total)" After the ten-second countdown, the light of a soul contract shed away in the girl''s room. In the eastern bay of the empire, arge alchemyboratory belonged to the Amti family. The Antimagic makeup disc, which is popr all over the country, is developed and produced here and is responsible for the remote control and service in theter period. The reason why they are not in God is that there is a necessary material, which is also the key to their Intel and must be obtained nearby. It was almostte at night, but once the magician entered the research, he waspletely sleepless, regardless of day and night, so most of the rooms in theboratory were still lit by magic crystalmps. A middle-aged man wearing an intermediate-level alchemist''s robe, humming a little tune, seems to be rippling with the joy of getting off work and walking out of a room that was constantly shing with the light of magicalmunication. Using the hand behind him, some ck crystal powder was constantly scattered, and it quickly turned into a pale white wisp infused with exhausted energy. And then was sucked in by the exhaust system. Mixed in with a lot of magic waste that was discharged from the alchemy experiment, is the breath of the abyss, and it is also inconspicuous. In the middle of July, during the third year of the Yongye Calendar. The Queen of Eternal Night personally conquered the tribes of the orcs, defeated 300,000 enemies, and captured the city of Serena the king of the orcs, to pay for the blood debts of Odu that night. In three days, a triumphal celebration will be held in the mysterious capital. Countless civilians and nobles of the empire rushed to Odu after hearing the news, wanting to witness the great victory the empire has not seen in three years. At sunset, the bells rang all over the city, and countless people walked out of their homes to stand on the main road entering the city. The sound of uniform footsteps came from outside the city, rolling like thunder, getting closer and closer. The leader was dressed in a military uniform, shining on the line, and wearing white gloves. It was Erwin Rommel Jr., themander of the battle. Among the five legions who followed him to fight the orcs, 17,624 were selected. They are not necessarily tall, but the muscles under their uniforms make manydies secretly envious. There are also people from the seventeen countries in the Empire, but all of them have sturdy expressions and sharp eyes. Instead of holding swords in their hands, they were holding heavy ck wooden boxes. The citizens who were about to wee the triumphant hero suddenly froze, and the gand ribbons waving in their hands were left hanging in midair. They guessed what was in those ck wooden boxes. But those things are ipatible with the atmosphere of the triumphal celebration, right? Those are the ashes of the dead in the Khenpo Sak Desert. The results of this battle were brilliant, but 17,624 people died in the war. They could not return to Aodu in person, and could only return to their beloved mothend in this way. The team of nearly 20,000 people walked through the main roads in the city, and the neat steps were shocking, but it also caused some cracks in the happy atmosphere thatsted for several days. At this moment, a projection of the Queen of Eternal Night appeared over Odu. I don''t know what magic she used. No matter which direction the city saw her, she was facing herself. "The hero has returned. Do you think those who gave everything for the empire are not worthy of admiration?" A slightly dissatisfied question spread all over the city. The Queen of Eternal Night was dressed in a long ck dress, standing in front of the Throne of the Stars, where both ferocious and terrifying coexisted, with no jewelry on her body. She surveyed the whole city condescendingly, her eyes full of oppression andpassion, causing many people to bow their heads in guilt. "Please join me in cherishing the memory of the heroic soul!" The Queen of Eternal Night lightly closed her eyes, ced her hand on her left chest, and lowered her high head slightly. People who don''t worship God, bow their heads to the soldiers who died in battle? Both themoners and the nobles were moved by her actions, and they subconsciously followed the actions of the Queen of Eternal Night, cherishing the memory of the heroic soul. Da! Da! Da! In the quiet and mysterious city, there is only the sound of military boots hitting the marble floor, protecting the ashes of the dead, and heading toward their final glory in this life. A minuteter. The Queen of Eternal Night opened her eyes, raised her hand, and said, "The victims of this war, regardless of their race, will all enter the National Forest!" She opened an inteary teleportation array, and Rommel and the soldiers walked through a lush forest. There are trees in the sky, green and strong trees, and new trees. This is a half-ne specially opened up by the great magician to reward the famous generals of the Green Vines Empire. After death, they are all buried here and a tree is nted. With time, the green vines have been around for hundreds of years, and this ce has be a forest, so it is called the National Forest. After the Great Patriotic War, the Evernight Queen expanded the protect the nation''s forests to be a spectacle-level building. Not only generals but also dead soldiers were buried to protect the nation''s forests. Behind the brilliance of the empire swept across the seventeen countries, there is also a forest that protects the country and continues to expand, recording the bloodshed along the way. "Your Majesty is merciful!" The citizens answered in unison. "Is this the measure of Green Vines..." The people of other countries who watched the celebration in the homnd of the Seventeen Kingdoms hadplicated thoughts. "Nonsense! Inferiors from the Seventeen Kingdoms are also worthy of being in the National Forest?" Many imperial nobles showed anger. The Queen of Eternal Night showed a faint smile. It seemed that the reactions of all parties didn''t exceed her expectations, and the figure copsed in the air: "Enjoy the celebration, people!" The citizens raised their heads and cheered more enthusiastically than at first: "Triumph! Triumph! Triumph!" This is not only a celebration of the living, the officers and soldiers who died honorably in battle, but also have the qualifications to enjoy the victory. The imperial people are belligerent and not afraid of death. The Queen of Eternal Night gave the deceased such a high courtesy, which inspired their morale and made her love for the Queen even crazier! The soldiers who walked through Odu Middle Street, including Rommel, were originally a little uneasy because they carried the ashes to the celebration, for fear of causing disgust from the citizens and destroying the atmosphere of the celebration. But thinking that Paoze, who died in battle, would have the opportunity to return to Odu like this, they couldn''t bear to refuse such an arrangement. It was not until they heard the words of the Queen of Evernight and the cheers resounding throughout the whole process that they let go of their uneasy hearts. Each one''s waist is even more straight, and his eyes are burning with the mes of war! Such an empire, such an empress, we are willing to fight to ourst blood! As the sun sets and night falls, the real celebration that everyone is looking forward to begins. Food, wine, fireworks, and, dancing. I wonder, how many beautiful stories will be born? It''s just that under the carnival atmosphere, the eyes of many great nobles crossed each other. Their "Patience" has been exhausted, and the break with the queen is getting farther and farther, and they have the urge to do something. Chapter 103: People Are Concentrated In Xinghan Palace Chapter 103: People Are Concentrated In Xinghan Pce Chapter 103 People Are Concentrated In Xinghan Pce Outside the ice room. Roger brought the people who edited New Arcane and rented five carriages to the Xinghan Pce. Because the people who attended the party were too many, for safety, the pce was not allowed transmission. Expect the Queen of Eternal Night, no matter what background you are, all the people should take the normal traffic transportation. These Nobel were very happy about this arrangement. Because space teleportation is short, even if you add more special effects, it is just like a light shake. But carriages would park at the Xinghan pce, these kinds of things can show your status. Compared with the embellished carriages of the nobility, the carriages rented by Roger were as simple as noodles in the city. But thats enough. The editors of New Arcane were poor, they had no qualifications to attend the party in Xinghan Pce. Because the Queen of Eternal Night thought they made so much contribution to the empire, especially in the Industrialization of Magic, she agreed to them attending the party. Most of them are young people who have just graduated from the Imperial Academy of Magic. They were recruited by Little Joey to revise their manuscripts and write articles. They were able to attend the dance of the big nobles and meet the market. Their excitement could not be concealed. If it wasn''t for Roger''s presence, I''m afraid it would have been noisy here long ago. When all the regr employees got into the car, and next to the luxurious carriage with the Charles family crest at the front of the line, Roger bowed and stretched his hand very gentlemanly to little Joey who was at the back of the line: "The cars in front are full. I can only apologize to you and me in the same car, beautifuldy." Little Joey dressed up carefully today, wearing a custom-made dress that the two of them went to the top clothing store in Aodu in the morning, embellishing her youthful and invincible atmosphere. "Don''t exin, it''s all your arrangement, everyone knows the wrongdoing ~" Little Joey took Roger''s hand and got on the bus. She would have blushed before, but at the moment she noticed Roger''s admiring gaze, she instead showed her proud figure more generously and looked back at him condescendingly and somewhat provocatively. Even if the ears and tail features of Fox''s bloodline are not revealed, this moment is free, this girl has learned to be seductive. "If the answer is correct, the owner will be rewarded with private body care once." Roger smiled, jumped into the car, and dropped the curtain. The convoy slowly elerated away from the ice room. Only some people knew whether there would be any stories that TV stations would not allow to broadcast in thepartments that had been soundproofed by magic. In a hotel next to Central Avenue in the city of mystery, you can see a room where Rommel''s army entered the city. Shady Veronica sat on the bay window, hugging her legs, watching the figure of the Queen of Eternal Night copse in the air, and sighed softly. There was helplessness and envy in the sigh. Her enemies are not only terrifying in strength but also have a stronger grasp on people''s hearts. Let the dead be as beautiful as the living, and Huguolin is open to the people of the seventeen countries. I am afraid that the cohesion of the imperial army will reach a new high, and the morale of the battle to the end will be even higher in the face of desperation. Soldiers serve as the emperor''s sword with bravery, and the emperor also uses glory, future, and wealth. Such a country is afraid that there will be a shortage of young people who want to join the army. It''s not aplicated method, but the emperors of the Veronica family don''t say whether they want it or not. The main problem is that they can''t afford it. The Triumph Celebration and the National Forest Protection cost a considerable amount of national energy to maintain. At the time of the founding of the country, everything was easy to say, but as the country decayed and became short-sighted, even the best system would have problems. Now the Green Vines Empire is also the Queen of Eternal forcibly pushing the National Forest, but she has indeedpleted it, which is big trouble for Shady''s road to recovery. At this moment, there was a knock on the door from outside the guest room. Shady jumped off the window sill, sat down, refined and dignified, at the table, and said with the full grace of a noble, "Pleasee in." A Tianming army soldier said, "Your Majesty, the first prince of the Sea empire has arrived." He stepped aside to show a young man with green seaweed-like hair. The clothes on the young man are gorgeous, and his appearance can be called the most handsome, but the special thing is that he has no legs. Below the waist is a thick fishtail. Mermaid, the master of the four seas outside the maind, the natural king in the water. The current mermaid royal family believes in the god of knowledge. "After many years, His Royal Highness Shady is still as beautiful as ever, which makes my heart skip a beat. I can''t help but want to propose to you again." Prince''s voice was very pleasant, almost like singing. It''s just that his eyes are quite presumptuous and aggressive, staring straight at Shady''s moving face, and he doesn''t hide his emotions at all. Needing to propose again, naturally means that thest time failed. "Shaq, I think you, who are already the Crown Prince of the Sea, didn''t make an appointment with me to say such boring words," Shady said coldly. At that time, although the Veronica Dynasty had many problems, thend always had a sense of superiority over the sea. Now that so many years have passed, the Veronica Dynasty is no more, the sea country has be more and more powerful, and the status of the two has quietly changed. It''s just that the two of them are not young anymore. If the Crown Prince of Haiguo would do useless things for the impulse of his youth, Shady would not believe it. So she dared to maintain her momentum with strict words, intending to turn the topic to business. However, there was a mocking smile on Shake''s handsome face, "Why is this boring? If I insisted, I haven''t forgotten the beauty of His Royal Highness Shady?" "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in you at all" "At the ball tonight, I have mastered the soul of a princess. She can help you catch that Roger, or try out the information you want again." Shaq''s words still managed to attract Shady''s interest. Shady pondered and said, "If this happens, I can agree to propose and be your concubine." "It''s a concubine, your current status is not enough to be the wife of the Crown Prince of the sea empire!" Shaqughed. "Are you humiliating me?" Shady got up angrily. "You''d better think about your situation before answering." Shaq looked at him coldly. The eyes of the two burst into sparks in the air. Shady softened the one first, "Okay, as long as you can do your best to help me catch Roger... I promise..." "Hahahaha, I knew you had no choice!" Just when Shaq was in a good mood, and the image of the well-known beauty appeared in his mind, suddenly a ray of divine power burst out between the two of them. A contract witnessed by the god of knowledge was created out of thin air. The terms are veryplicated. The main content is that Shaq will do his best to help Shady catch Roger, but what Shady promised to do is nk! Shaq took a step back, and his face changed greatly, "You, you bitch, what did you do?" A faint smile appeared on Shady''s face, "People with insufficient IQ are not suitable to be our Lord''s believers." The God of Knowledge wants more cooperation among believers and stiptes many kinds of convenient and effective contracts. Shady had the contract secretly prepared for signing, but she used some psychological cues that would produce yellow waste, and Shaq took the bait,ughing in advance and agreeing to the terms she didn''t finish. So this contract became that Shaq wanted to catch Roger for her, and he only needed to do a small thing at that time. "You''re a devil now!" Shaq finally reacted,ughing too early. Shady seemed to be submissive, but she dug a hole and waited for her. Shady half-smiles, "As long as you can achieve your goals, why not be a devil? Let''s talk about the little girl you control." Shaq can only recruit as best as he could. Not long after, Shady heard Cornelia Cini''s name, and she couldn''t help showing a faint worry: This kind of person who only stares at one scabbard bes bald and is prone to idents... The idea proposed by Shaq does seem to be quite sessful. "This time, I don''t seek arrests, but only to test Roger''s true strength. There is no chance of an ident!" Shady finally made a prudent decision. It''s extravagant to use the king to block a single-four, but it''s also quite safe, right? Night falls, Xinghan Pce. Angelina on the right and Margaret on the left each led a team of attendants and stood on both sides of the pce gate to entertain the nobles who had registered for the meeting and arranged for them a temporary rest in the pce. The prime minister wees the guests in person, which has always been the exclusive courtesy of the Qingteng Empire''s highest-level celebrations. The young nobles who were fortunate enough to have experienced this scene, when the elders talked about the grand event they "Reminisced about back then" participated, it was inevitable that they would feel more and more emotional about the grandness of this celebration. The ice room and his party also came to Xinghan Pce. Only Roger took little Joey to get off here, and the rest of the employees of "New Arcane" entered through the side door. Although they were allowed to participate, there was still a difference in their identities. They both entered the ball as Roger and were not qualified to be weed by the two prime ministers. These employees have no resentment. The concept of ss is deeply rooted in the hearts of people in this era. They are allowed to participate in the grandest dance. They are too grateful to Your Majesty. A lot of nobles gathered in front of the door, especially those nobledies who were gorgeously dressed andpeting with each other. They had already remembered Roger''s appearance in their hearts, and when they saw him, they immediately had the urge toe up and talk to him. But when he saw the little Joey beside him, his appearance and temperament were not inferior to those of the eldestdies, and the dance party didn''t officially start, so one by one finally suppressed the impulse. Little Joey was scrutinized by all kinds of eyes, and subconsciously clenched Roger''s arm, looking a little uneasy. "Don''t panic, you look better than both of them together." Roger leaned into her ear and whispered. He knew it was coaxing sweet talk but it felt too little Joey, who was in this situation, like a life-saving straw. Even if everyone in the world doubts it, as long as you affirm it, I will be happy. She rxed a lot, but still pinched the inside of his arm secretly. Roger pretended to be in pain, "How much hatred?" Little Joey let out a lowugh, "Who made you so good that I will be hated by all the girls tonight!" This smallpliment, which seemed exaggerated, couldn''t help but make Roger smile. The noble girls didn''t move, only the nobles of the grandfathers and uncles stepped forward, affirming Roger''s military exploits this time, and saying some words of encouragement. Soon he came to his sister. Today''s Angelina is wearing a blue dress, she is as quiet and beautiful as a short-lived flower. The dress is embellished with many gauze ribbons twisted against gravity to create various shapes, gorgeous, solemn and magical, and mysterious. Seeing her dress, Roger couldn''t help but admire Margaret subconsciously. Sure enough, she was wearing a red dress. Although she was not as petite or tall as Angelina, she was obviously of the same style and style, and her gorgeous face bloomed like a poisonous rose. Even where nobles gather, the two prime ministers are peerless beauties that can be recognized at a nce. But that''s not the point. The point is that if he remembered correctly, these two sets of clothes are the congrattory pictures prepared by the production team for the Spring Festival. These oriental elements surprised many yers at that time. In the end, two sets of clothes were inside, but I didn''t dig them out. Yongjia said that you were the best on the production team! It is a fantasy game that has an oriental style but is rxing. This design style is eptable. And it can also be exined that the Queen of Eternal Night has traveled to many different worlds, so she can rule with many different styles. [If you have the skills, let the queene out wearing a cheongsam, and I will y games on my knees in the future!] Roger got a little angry, and then pulled little Joey forward to greet his sister. Angelina knew that little Joey was her younger brother''s deputy, but it was the first time she had seen such a beautiful girl who was so unexpectedly outstanding. "Miss Barton is amazingly beautiful!" Angelina sighed. People rely on clothes. On weekdays, little Joey wears a uniform. Today, she was dressed up in a particr outfit. Plus, the charm bonus is brought by blood, which makes people feel good, and the charm is indeed more prosperous than in the past. However, even though little Joey''s face has be thicker these days, she is still inexplicably nervous when facing Angelina. After all, this is Roger''s older sister. Rounding up, it counts as meeting the parents, right? She was a little flustered, "Your Excellency the Right Chancellor is wrong, you are so beautiful..." Angelina graciously interrupted the meaningless polite remarks, "Okay, Miss Barton, you are also working hard to assist my poor brother. If he bullies you at work in the future, you can report to me at any time." "Lord Roger first mentioned ''New Arcane''. He is very capable, and the work is not hard at all..." Little Joey nced at Roger subconsciously, as if to say, yes, this guy didn''t bully me at work, but in other respects, he is quite clueless! Roger looked over fearlessly, conveying a bachelor spirit of being brave enough to sue. Little Joey naturally dared not. She didn''t dare to let Angelina know about her rtionship with Roger outside of work, and she was at a loss, so she could only hint that Roger would help her soon. So Angelina is done. Margaret, seeing Roger''s back, couldn''t help but snort, "It''s not clear to me and my subordinates!" The volume was not too loud or too small, just enough to be heard by Angelina. She exined to her younger brother rather displeased, "Lord Zuo Xiang, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Today, young nobles have to bring femalepanions. Roger''s invitation to subordinates shows that he is clean and seldom contacts women outside of work." "He seldom touches? Humph!" Naturally, Margaret would not take the initiative to say that she failed to be a licking dog as a shame. Is he still clean? I''m such a big Tasika, and he was hooked up by him! I was sincere, but it turns out I was an evil leader who engages in workce harassment! How is that reasonable? "I''m afraid some blind women don''t understand people have grown up even when they see it with their own eyes," Margaret said in a fit of anger and walked away a few steps to receive other nobles. Angelina was curious, but the work didn''t stop and she didn''t have time to think about it. Not long after, the Duke of South Carleton, with his wife and several children, also came to the gate of Xinghan Pce arrogantly. "Hey, has Cornelia suddenly be a lot more beautiful?" "You scheming bitch! I just wanted to seduce the handsome guy tonight!" "I can''t lose to her, I bought Intel''stest magic makeup tray!" "It''s been three years since the Eternal Night Calendar, who still has Intel?" Some noble girls looked at the youngest daughter of the duke''s family curiously. Tonight, Cornelia Cini is indeed extraordinarily beautiful and has a different kind of charm. Chapter 104: Rogers strength exposed Chapter 104: Roger''s strength exposed Chapter 104 Roger''s strength exposed Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, the inner hall. The Queen of Eternal Night floated in front of the locker directly on the top of the main hall, opened the small drawers, and while waiting for the official opening of the dance, shepared and selected jewelry suitable for tonight''s dance. The sparkling gems always have a fatal attraction to women, even if they are as strong as the Queen of Eternal Night, they have not passed their consciousness checks. On the road to sweeping the kingdoms, countless nobles and grandchildren didn''t know how many years of umtion, selected and collected rare treasures, and finally put them all into the Queen''s private "Jewelry box". All hanging out, the kind of big box that can open a jewelry exhibition. But there are too many good things and there are troubles. You can''t wear everything you like or look good in, right? Although the choice of adults is all I want, the picture reads astonishingly the whole world, it is written that the jewelry store moved, and then it became a world-famous painting. "Anyway, I don''t know what that kid is wearing today?" The magical aura of the Queen of Eternal Night shed between her fingers. On the palm of her hand, concrete and a tiny model of the main hall of the Xinghan Pce appeared, with countless viinsing and going back and forth. The next second, she found Roger''s location through the magic beacon. This is her territory, no one will be able to spot it if you peep. Let''s not talk about magic skills, let''s count how many back doors she has left in the protective magic circle of Xinghan Pce... The Queen of Eternal Night opened the screen and zoomed in again, and soon her eyes as deep as the sea lit up, revealing a slightly satisfied smile. Hmph, at least it didn''t embarrass me! First of all, I must affirm Angelina''s aesthetics, and secondly, I must say that the lighting in Xinghan Pce is really good. In the end, he reluctantly admitted that although some people were incapable of talent, they still have good skin. Tonight, Roger was naturally dressed up by his sister. A brand-new ck dress, made by the empire''s top fashion masters, is well-cut, with a slender figure, and the Charles family crest is drawn on the chest with dark silver lines. In addition, there are not too many decorations, and the design is minimal, but it tests the aesthetics of the maker and the temperament of the wearer. In addition, a small but delicate magic circle was attached to this dress, which was lit by the fire magic that Roger automatically absorbed, and there were a few mischievous and lively fire elements on his shoulders and above his head. No matter what his real strength is, at first nce, He must be a very handsome and powerful young magician! This is the light pollution costume featured in Evernight World, also known as the magician''s dress. Because of the above magic circle, the mage must be driven by his magic power. People who only have an ordinary identity and no strength wear ordinary clothes. This kind of dress has high requirements for the master. Not only does it have to be cut, but the level of magic cannot be poor. The fashion masters who can make it in the empire are also counted on one hand. Even if there are no additional attributes, each set costs thousands of gold coins to start, which can be regarded as wearing a luxury house on the body. Even more time-consuming to make, Roger''s set is not a temporary rush, instead, Angelina has already prepared it for him, and now he has the magician''s strength worthy of this dress. After all, with special effects, if you don''t y well, you will kill Matt and stic online games. But if you y well and have a good appearance and figure, then it is a little dress with legendary special effects. To know that there are so many powerful magicians in the Evernight World, the demand for concave-shaped clothing will not be as simple as a marquee. Originally from home, he knew his true strength, and Roger refused to wear such an eye-catching dress. Even on Earth, he is out of the street in ck and white, and he can''t ept the cool outfits of trendy men. But Angelina was happy that her younger brother had made a great contribution on the front line, and broke through the strength problem that has been criticized, forcibly pressed him to the bed, and put on the magician dress that she had prepared for a long time. Then, from head to toe, I sorted him out one by one, and then let him go out. The Queen of Eternal Night dresses up the Right Prime Minister, the Right Prime Minister dresses up her younger brother, and the younger brother''s voice dresses up the Queen... Fate, it''s indescribable. For the first time in his life, Roger dressed like a lightbulb and felt ufortable all day. Until I came to the Xinghan Pce, I saw the exaggerated special effects on the magicians, the fireballs exploded and the dragon roared behind me, and my sister made this for me... There is absolutely nothing wrong with saying that low-key luxury has connotations. At the very least, our aristocratic youngdies are ranked No. 1 among their peers in the rate of turning heads. All of them are stunning, and they have not been shocked! So when the Queen of Eternal Night looked over, Roger hade out of the state of ipatibility with the magician''s dress. He dealt with the nobles at the meeting quitefortably, enjoying the scorching eyes that fell on him from time to time, eating and drinking. Just waiting for the prom to start, finish a dance with little Joey, break the Queen''s curse and keep your feet, even if youplete the task tonight! "Hey, I didn''t have any eye-catching jewelry in this fight against the orc tribe. It''s not as good as fighting the elf empire!" The Queen of Eternal Night was fiddling with her jewelry, and she was hesitant to choose. Seeing Roger''s outfit tonight, she suddenly had a direction. More than one gaze was on Roger. Including another focus tonight, Cornelia Carleton, who attracted the attention of young nobles after entering the stage. Her long purple hair has two pointed tips on the top of her head, and then two ponytails that go all the way to her waist. She has puff sleeves, a princess dress, ck stockings, and high heels. Although she is petite, her figure is well proportioned. The eldestdy who usually lives in the Duchy of South Carleton doesn''t have the "Rusty"monce of local aristocrats. Instead, she has delicate makeup, a fashionable hairstyle, and almost perfect matching costume jewelry. Even the smallest actions of drinking, talking, and bowing the head are all charming and devilishly charming. As a princess, Cornelia is quite confident and proud. At the age of sixteen, she was full of youthful spirit, a little wild and bold, which makes many people have the urge to tame this little wild horse. It''s just that her eyes, like most of the nobledies tonight, always followed Roger Charles, which made many people feel sad. Whoever made that trash brother, the Khenpo Sak Desert, be famous in the first battle, and even the "Long Live the Queen" boasted, and she was naturally a woman of the hour at such a dance. But there were always people who believe that opportunities have to be created by themselves. Earl Buck Lindsay, his father died in the Empire''s war against the Veronica Dynasty, he inherited the title and joined the army. This year, he is twenty years old, already a colonel and he is one step closer to bing a magus. In addition, there is news that he has a lot to do with some underground industries in Aodu. He often has exclusive information and takes the first step to make the family business prosperous. She is very busy with her career and cultivation and has yet to solve a lifelong event. In Odu, Earl Lindsay is also considered to be the fifth king of Diamonds. Nobles who want to be married can step over the threshold, but they still have not agreed. He is waiting for ady who can make his heart move, and whose family and status can help him. Tonight, Cornelia caught his attention as soon as she appeared. Asking about that girl''s identity, Earl Lindsay began to hesitate. The Duke of South Carleton has a bad reputation, but he is also a duke and an important military minister. Climbing up to his house and using it properly should benefit his future development... And Cornelia is indeed doing very well! After drinking the sparkling wine in the goblet, Earl Lindsaybed his hair and walked to Cornelia with confident steps, bowing gracefully he said: "Beautifuldy, can I ask you to dance to the opening?" Cornelia''s eyes flickered, and she answered with a little shyness, "Yes... But can I ask you one thing first?" "A gentleman will not refuse an invitation from ady." "Then please, Lord Count, help me bring this ss of wine to Master Charles!" She pushed the cocktail she had just prepared to Earl Lindsay. "?" Earl Lindsay cracks At the Imperial Ball, if a woman is embarrassed to directly invite a man to dance, she can give a hint with a ss of wine, and the other party agrees after drinking. So this wave is probably equivalent to confessing to the girl you like, and then she asks you to hand over a love letter to the official school curator. Earl Lindsay wanted to throw the cup and leave. "I''m sorry, Lord Count, I took the liberty." But Cornelia lowered her head next, pointed her finger, and whispered pitifully, "Tonight, so many excellent girls are watching Master Charles, I know I am very self-sufficient and will be rejected, but I still want to try it" Earl Lindsay suddenly felt restless in his heart to lick the dog, and raised the ss of wine, "I have a way to make him drink it." Cornelia raised her head in surprise, covered her mouth, and refused, "This is too presumptuous, I don''t need to trouble you!" "This is a gentleman''s promise." Lindsay turned resolutely towards Roger. If there is test magic pped on Nilia''s face, you will hear: The power of Angelic bitch, top level! The other end of the venue. Little Joey met a few ssmates from the Imperial Academy of Magic. Roger let her go to catch up with the old days. He continued to eat and drink as the young master of the Charles family and the Marquis of La Capas, waiting for the ball to start. He doesn''t like this extravagant and rxed atmosphere but he can''t say he hates it either. That''s it, don''t behave badly, just embarrass your sister. There was a noble girl who had an appointment to dance or bring wine, and he made excuses to refuse, "Although I want to drink, an arrow was shot in the liver during the battle, and it takes time to warm up." Although it''s a bad excuse, it''s always gentler than a clear rejection, and a girl can only ept it with regret. Then Earl Lindsay stepped forward. He held a ss of champagne in his right hand and handed a cocktail in his left hand to Roger. He said gracefully, "It''s an honor to meet you, Master Roger." Roger nodded with a smile, and said skillfully, "Although I want to..." "Let''s stop ying this set. You''ve been shot in the liver, and the Charles family''s financial resources can cure you." Earl Lindsay lowered his voice and said, "I know top-secret news that is not good for the Right Chancellor, so I can only tell my friends." He held the sky blue in his hand, like a cocktail withyers of clouds rolling, and handed it to Roger again. Roger blinked as if this guy was saying, drinking is a friend? He knew this person. In the game''s plot, he was an intelligence dealer who wandered into the gray area. On the surface, he was greedy for money and lust, but he could be regarded as a diehard loyalist to the empire. And this venue also has a magic circle to detect harmful substances. Even if you y the routine of "Non-toxic substancesbined are highly toxic", it is impossible to harm the imperial nobles. What''s more, you have the heart of the ocean, so drinking a ss of wine won''t kill you, right? "My friend''s wine, even if my liver bursts, I have to take a drink!" Roger took the ss, took a sip, and looked at Earl Lindsay. Earl Lindsay whispered, "Some people don''t want to see the state farm promoted by the Right Prime Minister, they want her to take some time off..." While clinking sses, he handed a note to Roger. Originally, this was a message that I had to find a way to pass on to Nightingale, but it just happened to be used to fulfill a wish for Cornelia. I just hope that this young master is smart enough not to cause trouble. At the other end, Cornelia seemed to be chatting with her best friends, but out of the corner of her eye, she kept looking in Roger''s direction. Seeing Earl Lindsaye forward to talk a few words, make him raise his ss and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. She yed with a small ruby adorned on her dress, watching its color change to orange, and then stopped when it was almost yellow. "This is a junior magician, about to break through the strength of the intermediate level... So Master Charles was born with strong spiritual power, which caused his father to be injured, but his body''s magic power is very low?" Cornelia showed a hint of surprise. Poisoning can''t be done at the dance, but it''s easy to cast some hidden magic test methods that won''t hurt the body. For example, the magic phenol pulp mixture she chose this time is a colorless and odorless potion that can disy the target magic power level after taking it. This is not abat method, but a method to confirm the apprentice''s strength. It is slow to take effect, troublesome to take, and expensive. The advantage is that it is urate enough. She wrote down the message and recalled the long, tedious task list she got. After this step, there are several alternative branches. [If the target''s strength is below the legendary level, the news will be made public, and the authenticity will be confirmed through the reaction of the nobles] "This is too cautious, isn''t it? That''s the highest precision magic phenol pulp of 500 gold coins! Do you need a second confirmation?" Cornelia frowned, thinking that the person who wrote this task might be seriously ill! But there was no way. Last night, she was in a hurry to get a "Personally customized" magic makeup set, and without reading the agreement, she identally signed a very dangerous soul contract. If you don''t meet the requirements of the other party, your soul will be taken away and burned in the mes for a thousand years! This is too terrifying; the task is not difficult, and it seems that it will not directly hurt anyone, so she is ready to try toplete it first. It took a lot of thought to let Roger drink, but then to spread the news, you just need to pretend to leak it identally. And, don''t let people doubt themselves. In the bathroom, A young man with blond hair rushed into thepartment, but he didn''t finish the task of emptying his intestines for a long time. His face was flushed and he was very bored. Suddenly he saw some fragments in the trash, which didn''t look like toilet paper. Subconsciously, he used a trick "Reduction technique". "Magic test... The tester, Roger Charles, the result is a junior magician, the time is... today? There is no testing agency?" The blond-haired youth frowned. Isn''t this guy a super strong person who suppressed the orc coalition alone? Why did this test show that he was a junior magician, and then he was destroyed? Did someone y a prank? Or the information to be concealed? Not long after, the blond youth returned to the venue refreshed. When he saw his sister, he winked and said, "Penny, I just heard something, don''t tell anyone!" Ten minutester, there were at least more than fifty nobles that knew Roger Charles was only a junior magician. Although there was no evidence, quite a few people were willing to believe this! This is in line with the image of my trashy brother! "So, he lied about his strength andmitted the crime of deceiving the king, and His Majesty has to punish him!" A group of nobles decided to ask His Majesty for their orders. They will ask for orders when His Majesty arrives. The liar must pay the price! Some people think that Roger is too handsome today, some people think that the Charles family is favored, some people are affected by the changes in the empire, some people think that Roger has tarnished the purity of the military, and some people simply don''t like lies... Of course, some wise think that the Queen of Eternal Night is not ignorant of Roger''s true strength. But they still secretly pushed all of the emotions of the begging faction. Because the nobles are estranged from the Eternal Night Queen, and Roger is a close minister of the Eternal Night Empress, some people are going to kill the chickens to warn the monkeys and let the Eternal Night Empress not go too far, and I am afraid that the scene will be ugly! Finally, the bell rang at eight o''clock pm, and the Royal Orchestra began to y. Fireworks rose into the sky and lighted up, forming aplex and beautiful pattern. The Eternal Night Queen in a ck and gold cheongsam teleported to the center of the venue, but she was more dazzling than the fireworks and more intoxicating than the deep night sky! Chapter 105: Can You Dance With Me? Chapter 105: Can You Dance With Me? Chapter 105 Can You Dance With Me? Octavia Shelley floats in mid-air with grace and charm, and the world bes dark in an instant, only she attracts the light of the world. There was a huge bright blood diamond hanging from the ne on her chest, which only made the snow skin, soft and smooth, and her mind was domineering, but it was surprisingly gathered at the waist. The graceful ups and downs of the curves seem to contain endless mysteries, which make people want to explore them for a lifetime. The slender and beautiful legs are constructed of absolute territory from knee socks and cheongsam slits, but they are hidden by the hanging veil. As she approached the ground from the air step by step, her swaying figure became a dazzling demeanor that countless people could not forget after many years. The queen is already bright and unparalleled, but tonight she is more pretentious and selfish. Most people saw her for the first time who understood the way of the ultimate self and then put on gorgeous clothes, makeup, and hair that transcended the times that should only exist in fantasy, and can only be achieved with the help of magic. At the meeting ce, at the foot are the nobles holding their breaths and making no sound. When the pair of mighty phoenix eyes swept over, everyone understood what was overwhelming the audience and the world, and what was the power of one person to suppress the great empire of Nuo and the legends of the surrounding alien races. "See Your Majesty!" All the male nobles knelt on one knee, and the female nobles bowed and saluted so that the Queen of Eternal Night woulde to the venue! [It''s over, there is a cheongsam. In the future, my mother will ask me why I''m kneeling and looking at the queen...] Hearing this familiar rant, the Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help showing a proud smile on her face. Ever since that kid practiced visualization of the thorns of the mind, he can hear the voice of his heart in high-definition and lossless after crossing the sea of people. And this voice, admiration, and shock fly together, admiration and yearning. It seems that my charm has directly amazed someone to the point of kneeling, right? She felt that he had mastered the correct attack direction. Anyway, there are still a lot of clothes that I copied before, so I slowly change to see how long this guy can endure. "Every love, please get up, tonight is a night of indulgence and enjoyment, there are not too many rules." The Queen of Eternal Night raised her hand gently, and at the same time, a ss of champagne appeared in her hand and raised it with a smile. The music of the royal orchestra became more and more exciting, and the nobles picked up the wine sses at hand and clinked sses with the Queen of Eternal Night from afar. The fireworks in the sky cleared, and the magical projection of the Queen of Eternal Night appeared, overlooking the entire mysterious city, synchronizing her voice in the venue: "I drink with you and others, and I wish the empire to live forever!" The Queen of Eternal Night drank the champagne. In the arena, all the nobles drank together and said in unison, "I wish Qingteng will live forever!" Outside the venue, countless excited citizens drank together and said sincerely, "I wish Qingteng will live forever!" A lot of people from the bottom, who received subsidies from the empire, only drank alcohol for the first time and ate meat for the first time tonight. Their main food on weekdays is ck bread which is hard enough to be used as a weapon. Therefore,pared to the retelling of the aristocratic situation, the blessings of these ordinary people are much more sincere. Although the projection of the Queen of Eternal Night onlysted for this short sentence this time, the grand fireworks disy continued, but the citizens were happy enough. They gathered together in three or five families or came to a special venue, and they were also celebrating this triumph and the prosperity of the empire in their way and at their dance party! Through the magic circle arranged in the whole city, the Queen of Evernight could vaguely sense the happiness that permeated the whole city, and she couldn''t help but feel more excited. After all, she loves thisnd deeply. It''s too easy to make the nobles rich, but to let ordinary people share the benefits of the rise of the empire is a career that she has put in countless efforts to see hope. She put down the wine ss andughed arrogantly, "Tonight, I will dance with you and others!" In a word, the nobles in the audience were excited. Margaret screamed out and didn''t care about the prime minister''s demeanor. After the Queen of Evernight was enthroned, no parents could control her, so she never attended any balls. The beautiful dancing pose of the little princess Octavier also became an absolute sound. This time, when she attended the dance, the opening dance was supposed to be the queen. But the queen, self-will is synonymous with her if she doesn''t dance, no one can press her head to force it, right? So everyone is very happy that she cane and she has to go back to Aodu to participate in the event. As a result, the Queen of Eternal Night directly said happily that she wanted to dance and of course, everyone was excited! Even if the dance is not good-looking, His Majesty is also an affirmation of everyone''s hard work for the joy of triumph. In the hearts of most imperial people, His Majesty''s prestige and poprity are always different. Her words and deeds, and a little bit of recognition can make many people sleepless at night with joy. The Queen of Eternal Night swept across the audience again, and the young male nobles who were present suddenly flushed and subconsciously took half a step forward. If your Majesty wants to dance, you must have a dance partner! Although it can''t be me, what if? The Queen of Eternal Night''s gaze skipped over the eager male animals and looked at someone who was stealing cheese rolls. Roger is not interested in dancing, nor is he interested in dancing with the Queen. He just wanted to get over the curse and go back to sleep. So after toasting, I started stealing food but suddenly I felt the temperature around me plummet. [No, what do you all see me doing? Your Majesty, what are you looking at me for? ] [It won''t be what I thought it would be...] Roger realized that the inexplicable afternoon tea of the Queen of Eternal Night was premeditated. "yna outside the city and Roger Aiqing cooperated tacitly, which made me miss it a lot. Can you dance with me again today?" Thezy and seductive voice of the Eternal Night Queen sounded, and at the same time a jade hand reached out to Roger. That hand is like a devil holding a feather, and it scratches people''s hearts. Even Daoshan Huohai has the urge to agree to it. The nobles present stared at that hand, and many people looked at Roger with murderous intent. The Queen took the initiative to invite a dance partner. What kind of honor is this? What kind of grace is this? Even the nobles who were particr about the city couldn''t help but start discussing: "Why this trash brother? I can''t ept it!" "Besides I''m not as handsome as him, where am I inferior to him?" "Your Majesty chose this useless younger brother because you think there is no one in my imperial capital?" "The Charles family is spoiled..." "Is he just waiting to dance with His Majesty when he rejects me?" Roger raised his head and looked at the Queen of Eternal Night, who was dressed up tonight, his eyes moved down to the hand, and he felt the eyes behind him that seemed to pierce his heart, and suddenly a little rebellious thought appeared: [You don''t want me to dance with Their Majesty, nor do I want Their Majesty to dance with any of you pigs! [Why don''t you just dance? In the pce, you still dare to take action against me? "This is the honor of this minister." Roger bowed his body and was pulled by the invisible hand to the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger took the initiative to hold the Queen''s hand and kissed the back of her hand. The corners of the Queen of Eternal Night''s mouth raised more and more, and there was a kind of joy in the old hunter seeing the prey fall into her trap. Hmph, can the person I want getaway? She believed that under such circumstances, no man would refuse her invitation. To Possess is their instinct, andpeting with each other is also their impulse. Roger''s cautious personality will suppress these thoughts, but that doesn''t mean they won''t. We are one step closer to being confessed to! Dancing can continue to cultivate our tacit understanding! The Queen of Eternal Night snapped her fingers and ordered the Royal Orchestra to change the dance music. At the same time, the dance floor was raised at the venue. At this moment, a few nobles suddenly walked out of the crowd and stood in front of the dance floor where the lights were the brightest. One of the marquis said loudly, "Your Majesty, I think that Roger Charles has a despicable character and is not good enough to be the partner of His Majesty''s opening dance!" A duke next to him also immediately said, "I also think that Roger lied about his strength and is guilty of deceiving the king. Please think twice about it, Your Majesty!" "If you don''t punish such reckless people, I''m afraid it will chill the hearts of the people of the Empire!" Another person shouted for orders. Someone took the lead, and more nobles who were unhappy with Roger came out to ask for orders, "The ministers also think so, there is a big problem with Roger Charles, please thoroughly investigate the crime of deceiving the queen!" Nearly a hundred people stood up in an instant, ranging from dukes to viscounts, one-fifth of the imperial aristocracy. The unanimous opinion is that Roger Charlesmitted the crime of deceiving the king. Please, Your Majesty, investigate thoroughly and punish him, to give everyone an exnation. Cornelia waspletely stunned. The development in front of herpletely exceeded her expectations. She thought that when the news was announced, someone would challenge Roger in private, or find a way to confirm it, like herself. In the end, who would have thought that Roger would be the queen''s dance partner because she hated them so much that these nobles would openly settle this matter at the celebration? In private, Roger was injured, but it was easy to solve. But now, openly questioning the dance partner chosen by the Queen of Eternal Night, this act is a big deal! Uncles, do you want to be on the side of the Qing emperor, or are you openly rebelling? If it weren''t for the fact that her father, Duke of South Carleton, was also in the crowd asking for sanctions on Roger, she would already have slipped away... Fuck! I knew that the tasks involving the soul contract are not so easy toplete, but I will kill my aunt! Cornelia regrets it now; ten thousand regrets... But there is no medicine for regret in this world. She cast that stone in the middle of theke, and she had to bear the butterfly effect that rippled out from it! The nobles who didn''t ask for orders were also not interested in dancing and drinking, so they watched this entertaining scene with anticipation. So many people are targeting a young noble at the same time, even forcing the queen to withdraw her order. Isn''t this an unusual scene, unprecedented since the establishment of the empire? How could this Roger Charles make so many nobles, who were usually hostile to each other, join him? "Hey, your brother is going to suffer misfortune!" Margaret stabbed Angelina with a strange expression. "No, I believe Your Majesty." Angelina had been nervous and worried, but after saying this, she suddenly rxed. His Majesty had arranged to exaggerate and publicize Roger''s strength, and she would never shirk the consequences. Are these noble-sounding words targeting her brother for the sake of the empire? Are you seeking justice for His Majesty? Angelina''s eyes swept across the faces of the nobles who asked for orders, and she noted their names in her heart. I feel that the empire is getting bigger, and the purity of this team has a serious problem thus, it is time to rectify it. Margaret tilted her head and thought for a while, a fang at the corner of her mouth shed a cold light, "It seems to be the same; although it is aimed at your brother, these old bastards are trying to save His Majesty''s face!" Margaret looked at the Queen of Eternal Night, waiting for Her Majesty''s order. She immediately summoned the Guards and put all these old bastards in jail! The Queen of Eternal Night was still smiling at this moment, but there was no smile in her eyes, and the cold wind of the Antarctic was blowing in her icy blue eyes. Seeing those nobles block the dance floor and beg her for her life, the mysterious smile on her face became more and more present. A beautiful night, a beautiful atmosphere, why are there things that dirty the eyes? I just wanted to do a simple dance, but people still showed their faces. Do you think I''m still a doll that you guys can just mess around with? Roger felt that the situation at the venue was a little uncertain, and he wanted to go forward to exin the situation outside Serena City to stabilize the nobles'' emotions. But the Eternal Night Queen held his hand and didn''t let him break free. "Don''t be impatient, my dog is not well-raised and jumps out to bite people; I will solve it myself." She exined it to Roger in a normal voice, but the content was such that the expression of the nobleman who came out to ask for his life changed dramatically. The meaning is that he is a human, and we are all dogs, right? The Duke of South Carleton said loudly, "Your Majesty, are you being courteous?" "Do you still need to be polite with animals? What level of membership are you in the Warcraft Protection Association? How much food do you donate to stray cats and dogs every year?" The Queen of Eternal Night waved her robe sleeves, her aura arrogant, "Since you asked about Roger''s crime of bullying the king, then I will be merciful, and tell you that the rumor of his strength was my order. So it is I deceiving him. You, now, do you want to punish my sins?" The magic power on her body swept across the audience like a huge wave, and everyone felt a sense of oppression; difficult to breathe! The group of nobles bears the brunt of life; although many of them are not bad, and there are many reputed mages, but they are not enough to face the current Queen of Eternal Night. One by one, their headaches peaked, their bodies swayed like candles in the wind, and their faces turned pale instantly. The heart, which was covered by greed, suddenly became clear and bright, thinking of the terrifying strength of the Queen of Eternal Night. She was able to stand at the pinnacle of the human race because of one bloody battle after another; she was not a traditional emperor who yed the game of aristocracy and exchanged interests to maintain the situation. But they had already opened their mouths, and these people have no reason to go back. On the surface, today''s scene is to express dissatisfaction with Roger, but in reality, it is a scene that will inevitably erupt as the imperial power of the empire is consolidated, which has aroused the vignce of the nobles. The restricted powers of Parliament, the entry of civilian officials into the cab, the expansion of the army, and the growing cult of the Queen''s followers made the nobles feel uneasy. Mok and state farms, etc., have seriously damaged the interests of the traditionalnd-owning aristocrats, and these have directly hurt them. The core of feudal society is to "Divide" the subjects and "Build" their state power. This is the foundation of aristocratic society, and the pattern of this world has not changed for tens of thousands of years. In the past, there was a conflict between theocracy and military power, and the nobles had to unite closely with the king, otherwise, it would be even more difficult for the country to transform into a religious state. Now that there is no church in the Qingteng Empire, the Queen of Eternal Night wants to practice the way of the ultimate self and build her ideal empire. The conflict between her and the nobles suddenly bes focused and heightened. She wants the whole country to be like her right arm; all within her palm. The aristocrats wanted to agree to the Magna Carta to limit the expansion of imperial power and guarantee their rights. It''s just that the nobles didn''t expect that at the triumphal celebration, Roger became a spark, which directly ignited the fires of conflict between the two sides. I didn''t expect the Queen of Eternal Night''s attitude to be so tough. There was no little queen who would panic if they pushed her casually. They only saw a peerless queen who regarded them as chickens and dogs. The Duke of South Carleton endured his headache, exchanged nces with several close allies, and spoke as their representative, "I dare not speak of Your Majesty''s sin, but Roger Charles is indeed unworthy of virtue; pleading with His Majesty, expel him from the secret capital!" "Does Virtue fit in?" The Queen of Eternal Night seemed to have heard something very funny, sheughed and nodded lightly at the heads of the nobles who were agreeing with the Duke of South Carleton, "Do you, each one, have virtue? " Chapter 106: Your Majesty, I Want to Fight! Chapter 106: Your Majesty, I Want to Fight! Chapter 106 Your Majesty, I Want to Fight! The Queen of Eternal Nights asked a very sharp question and had a very strong attitude. But there were still more nobles in the crowd who came out and stood behind the Duke of South Carleton to express their support for them. The melon eaters who were watching the excitement have now be stupid. I thought that what I saw was the fall of a new star, but in a blink of an eye, it turned into a confrontation between the Queen of Eternal Night and the nobles. As if there was a gulf between the queen and the nobles. The music of the Royal Orchestra was also scattered, and it was impossible to continue ying in such an atmosphere, so the venue became quiet. Some of the female rtives and young people present couldn''t understand what was going on at the moment. Some people frowned and thought, worried, something bad happened. But most people are excited. Everyone loves His Majesty, but to make concessions from such a strong man seems to be quite expected. The eldest son of the Duke of South Carleton noticed that his younger sister was pale, staring at the Queen while trembling, and patted her on the shoulder: "Sister, what are you afraid of, Father and the others are united, and even His Majesty can''t oppose the will of the entire empire." "I hope so..." Cornelia force a smile, not wanting to say anything to him. She was terrified at the time, but now this scene is rounded up, and she manipted it. Whether it''s the queen overpowering the nobles, or the nobles overpowering the queen, if the loser bes annoyed and gets angry and investigates what happened tonight, she won''t have to run at all. Although she took cover and even put the news in the men''s toilet to reduce the probability of her being suspected, this is a magical world! Became a god to cover her up, and what she did was invisible in front of the prophetic master. Cornelia didn''t know where this scene was going, so she could only watch more and more nobles join in the crowd. What they were fighting against was the Queen of Eternal Night. And Roger Charles, whose presence can''t bepletely concealed even if the Queen is shining brightly beside her. He went from being helpless and perplexed to being enlightened. At this moment, he watched countless people stand up and demanded his exile. He didn''t have any fear, instead, he showed a yful smile. Who would have thought that a young man, stirring up the empire, could lead to such a terrifying scene on the night of the triumphal celebration? More and more people have realized that this is not a simple battle of will, but a political struggle. The nobles requested the exile of Roger, but it represents the check and bnce of the nobles against the Queen of Eternal Night. They can''t tolerate the Eternal Night Queen continuing to act recklessly, weakening the interests and authority of the nobles. Just like Daming''s struggle for the country, the emperor''s establishment of the crown prince should have been his own family business, but the civil service group tried their best to intervene and fought against each other for decades to suppress the imperial power. At this moment, the nature of the struggle of the nobles of the Qingteng Empire is also simr. It is her right to choose a dance partner for the Queen of Eternal Night, and it is a very small matter. However, Roger was wed and filled with hatred, causing the aristocrats who had long been dissent to smell bloody sharks, and immediately began to attack. After all, it is really difficult to find faults in the Queen of Eternal Night. The policies implemented by this queen are all based on righteousness, and nothing is outstanding in her personal life. She can only use the people around her. Roger was lucky and unlucky and became their target. Turn a blind eye to all the achievements, no matter whether you are the crime of deceiving the king, here we will smash you into the crime of deceiving the king. There are too many such unwarranted usations in the history of ancient and modern China as well as abroad. Kings are often forced by the situation to push their beloved ministers and concubines to the sacrificial position, or it is simply a passing scene, to reduce the rebound caused by excessive policies. Politics is an art ofpromise. Hello, everyone, themon people''s two-eighth ount, the gentry''s repayment in full, and the meat eaters chatting andughing toplete the redistribution of benefits. Subconsciously, the nobles of the empire are continuing this set, and they think that the Queen of Eternal Night they are wearing a pair of pants. Before, the queen did some things that crossed the line, and she was temporarily blinded by the traitor. Everyone made a fuss so that the queen saw that her actions had hurt her loyal nobles and realized her mistake. Then the empire returned to the traditional game of hello, me, everyone, and continued to exploit those pariahs. This detour will be passed. The emperor always needs the help of nobles to manage the country! This is a structure that has existed for thousands of years in this world. The nobles of the empire were born in this era, and, naturally, this structure should continue forever. This is the reliance on which they dare to stand up. Of course, the first wave to stand up was not the real power factions and big figures in the aristocracy. The old foxes provoked a group of reckless aristocrats who simply disliked Roger toe forward and try to test the Queen''s reaction. This trick is very simple. The Queen of Eternal Night is so beautiful tonight. Roger, who has only just entered the noble circle, has overwhelmed the limelight of all men and made everyone very unpopr. Most of the nobles of the empire are used to being arrogant. They are the real privileged ss. They can do whatever they want in their territory. They have strong men and private armies, and they control taxes andbor. They don''t need to pay for killing people, they just lose money. Their duty was to swear to defend the emperor and carry out the war. The empire was invincible, and they subconsciously took this as their credit, which was quite exaggerated. There are quite a few people who think that if the queen is so arrogant, she will invite the church back and introduce theocratic power to oppose the imperial power. At that time, when they have a dog''s brain, the nobles will be able to profit from the fisherman. As long as the interests of the family are guaranteed, how much damage the empire and themoners suffer is not within the consideration of the nobles. They felt that the Queen of Eternal Night should do the same because she is also the patriarch of the Shelley family. But the Queen of Eternal Night had seen a better road from Roger. The aristocracy has existed for thousands of years. It is not an Eternal truth, but the world has been suppressed by the gods and has never progressed. It liberates magic from the military and further develops it. It is widely used in all aspects of social production. It brings agricultural growth, industrial progress, and a super weapon of war. At the same time, it is also the infinite strengthening of the central government''s control over the local area, which can achieve more. A high degree of centralization. The Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t like to use her brain on weekdays, but her little brain is still very clever. Just seeing a few fragments of the world called "Earth" from Roger''s heart is enough to "Learn" a brand new empire that conforms to her will. This is also an empirepletely different from what the nobles imagined. After the empire centralized power, it seems that there is no ce for them in the new empire. However, it was rare for the nobles to make a sudden change. The Queen of Eternal Night subconsciously returned to a ten thousand times tougher attitude and wanted to protect Roger. Roger, who can bring better changes to the empire, is more important than the aristocrats who are so rotten that they will only hold it back. Besides, when I dance by myself, those dogs bark, which is bad for the scenery, and causes the loss of face. As more and more nobles came forward to ask for their orders, she realized that these old foxes fired at Roger on the surface, but they were trying to force herself to make concessions. But how could the very mystical emperor change his mind because of some nobles who will be eliminated from the wheel of time? Naturally, what these nobles got was the more determined step of the Queen of Eternal Night! As a result, those old foxes who hid behind and provoked this matter were in a difficult situation, so they could only continue to increase their stakes, and also listed themselves against the rising imperial power. And spread the matter as a crisis for the entire noble ss, so that more nobles would agree with their position. Maybe their moral level is not good, but the basic business level is still there. Now that we understand the matter, if they give way to them, they will losepletely. After that, they will be gradually eroded by the Queen of Eternal Night and lose everything they have. Now they have only one way to go to the dark, pull more people into the water, hope that His Majesty will not me the public, and then overwhelm the bnce in her heart and return to the right path. While the Queen of Eternal Night was waiting quietly, in the end, three-quarters of the nobles present, with different expressions and even a little confused, stood opposite her. Only the staunch royalists headed by Angelina and Margaret remained. The military aristocrats who rose in the wars over the years were willing to stand behind the Queen of Eternal Night and support the confrontation between the Queen of Eternal Night and the nobles. The atmosphere of the celebration is no longer there, and everyone has forgotten that the main theme of tonight should be dancing and romantic encounters. Several old foxes made a few gestures, h, and asked all the nobles to kneel on one knee, and said in unison, "Please exile Roger Charles!" In the eyes of the nobles, this request has already gone backward, and they only drive Roger away. The subtext is that we also know that Your Majesty, you are very strong now, and we respect your strength and contribution. So we give you face and allow you to maintain the policies that have been enacted. But you also have to give the face of the noble and make some concessions, such as letting Roger leave the mysterious capital, otherwise, the noble''s authority will be lost. The actual loss to the Queen of Eternal Night is very small. Even if she is exiled, as long as the queen has the heart, she will be recalled after the incident subsides. Roger himself is ready to continue hosting "New Arcane" as Dio. However, although the Evernight Queen heard his thoughts, shepletely ignored them. Those eyes as deep as the sea greeted every "Righteous" face in front of him and raised a contemptuous smile. "It''s really interesting, looking at your expressions and listening to your words, I thought that my Roger was so wicked, that one day he would bring down this empire to its demise, and you are the loyal ministers who risked their lives to help the empire... She paused for a moment, her eyes shed with icy murderous intent, and her smile became more and more arrogant, "It''s just that I''m not confused yet, I can still see who is the hero and who is the pest!" "Please exile Roger Charles!" A group of nobles bowed their heads and firmly repeated their demands. They also tore their faces and stopped pretending. At this moment, there is no right or wrong between loyal and traitor, only the camp and position, pretending not to understand the ridicule of the Queen of Eternal Night. "Sorry, I refuse. I will never let the meritorious minister suffer any grievance." It''s a pity that the Queen of Evernight''s voice was more substantial than theirs, and she pointed at the nobles who were kneeling on the ground, "When you were helpless in the face of the Seventeen Nations, it was Roger who offered to pacify the chaos; When you were singing and dancing, it was Roger who came up with the magic trick; when you were singing and dancing, it was Roger who entered the realm of inner demons and saved my life; when you were at the dance, Roger was still working overtime topile "New Arcane" at the Ice room! You are indeed all meritorious servants, but I have already rewarded you for your merits in the past, and no one can lie on the credit book and act recklessly in the empire. From this moment on, if any nobleman exiles Roger again, I will exile him to the depths of the desert to nt a tree, and he is not allowed toe back until it bes an oasis! " When Roger heard this, he couldn''t help being shocked. He never imagined that he would have such an important position in the heart of the Eternal Night Queen. Three-quarters of the nobles of the empire were kneeling in front of her, yet she still had to protect herself, not even making any concessions. At this moment, he suddenly realized that although this queen doesn''t say thanks on weekdays, and even teases herself, she is not an ungrateful person. What she has done, she remembers in her heart, and it has a lot of weight. Maybe she just sat on the lonely throne for too long and forgot how to get along with people normally. The Queen of Eternal Night was really angry here, and her threats directly caused many nobles to retreat. No one wants to go to the desert to nt big trees. Is that thing viable? Even the old foxes who took the lead in nning had never imagined such a scene. Three-quarters of the nobles have stood up against it, but Her Majesty is still stubborn. What should we do next? The nobles who had always followed the Queen of Eternal Night with the wind began to seriously think about how to fight her if she was to be on the opposite side. Vote! So tonight whether she is so strong or so confident, or whether Roger has an unexpected position in the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night, these nobles suddenly don''t want to continue exploring at all. Now that everyone is in the pce, is it possible that they really rebelled and invited the Church of the Seven Gods back to suppress the queen? After the rebellion, a brand new emperor was established. There are no other blood rtives in the Shelley family. They were all cleaned up by the Kingdom of Wabruja and the Queen of Eternal Night. She has no children... Hey, it''s way too hard to be noble in the Green Vines Empire! Several old foxes exchanged nces, ready to find the means to end today''s farce. At this moment, I heard Roger speak in a low-key tone, "Your Majesty, I have been wronged, I have been wronged, I don''t want to leave the capital." The Queen of Eternal Night is in a fit of rage, thinking that I have been so rigid for you, yet you are still wrong, why don''t you go to heaven? She turned around and prepared to teach the troublemaker a lesson when she suddenly found him winking wildly at her. Combining his thoughts again, he immediately understood that this kid had a ghost idea again. He''s going to start a group! The Queen of Evernight read the script he wrote, and her expression instantly became "Gentle", "Roger, no grievances, no grievances, didn''t I vent your anger?" Roger wrote "Willful", "Not enough, not enough, I''m going to teach them a lesson myself." The "Helpless and pampered" look on the Queen''s face, "Okay, what do you say, I will listen to you." "Then you can make me an official who can manage these nobles." Roger took out the Eternal Night Order in his arms and shook it in front of the nobles. They both knew they were acting. But those nobles didn''t know! After the Queen of Evernight turned her head to look at Roger, her expression, tone, and words made those kneeling nobles crooked with anger. There is no harm without consequence. Killing us like the autumn wind, and warm like spring to Roger, right? Many young nobles didn''t want to get the Queen''s favor, nor did they want to see others get it. That''s why they jumped out to use Roger tonight. As a result, the two monarchs and ministers acted as "Dogs and men and women" in front of them, and madly output to them, so that the rationality of these people who had just emerged was directly overwhelmed. Don''t post, don''t post, this dog food can''t be finished! Some older, more experienced nobles noticed that the Queen of Eternal Night''s conversation with Roger was stilted, and suspected that this sudden show of affection may be a deception! But the mob, who dared to openly and bluntly contradict the queen, absolutely despised the sight of Roger''s face. Upon seeing it, they couldn''t hold back their rage anymore, and the mes in their hearts rushed upward. How could an old man with diabetes eat these? He got up, pointed at Roger''s nose, and said, "You little bastard, you also take care of Lao Tzu?" With him at the head, arge number of violent nobles immediately began viciously berating Roger instead of greeting him. The eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night grew brighter and brighter. Very good, very good, this group has started, I can continue to enter and output, and collect streetmp pendants (*^^*) Chapter 108: She Kissed Him Chapter 108: She Kissed Him Chapter 108 She Kissed Him What happened in Xinghan Pce is too far away from the life of ordinary people in the mysterious city. Even if there is, let the influence fly for a while. For the citizens of the capital, this night is a rare rest and indulgence, a moment of pride for the Empire and the Queen. The Queen of Eternal Night and Roger made a disguise, put on the clothes of ordinary wealthy people, and walked side by side in the night market. Seeing that the Queen''s tense expression showed signs of melting, Roger couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Seeing the empire you built with your own eyes is always different, right?" "There''s nothing particrly different." Empress Eternal Night snorted and turned her face away, not wanting him to notice the corners of her mouth raised. Although the magic circle can monitor the vague emotions of the whole city, personally participating in such a carnival, I feel that ordinary citizens and nobles arepletely different from the red tape. Dazzling. The Green Vines Empire is peaceful and stable, and it is prosperous and strong, so they can enjoy life like this. The things that nobles are ustomed to, for these ordinary people, are very likely their happiness. Roger didn''t say much, he knew that he had made the right move. Although the Queen of Eternal Night is in my way, she will also have emotional ups and downs. Tonight seems to be ying with those nobles, but those nobles who oppose her with great truths were followers who fought side by side and defended Green Vines. It''s just that it''s easy to share weal and woe. Even if he is the final winner in control of the situation, he still thinks it would be perfect without this scene. If the empire can smoothly transition from the feudal system to the centralization of power, the character of the Queen of Eternal Night, will not treat those nobles badly. Their power will be restrained, but their quality of life will remain, and they still have wealth that ordinary people cannot spend for hundreds of years. It''s just that people''s hearts are not enough, and some greed is far beyond reasonable estimation. If someone wants to die, it really can''t be stopped. However, the Queen of Eternal Night has seen more storms and waves. After a moment of sentimentality, she walked out of the oppressed pce and saw the simple happiness of the citizens outside. She knew that her hard work was not meaningless, and the light of Green Vines would eventually shine on more people. Gradually, I also saw it. Heaven and earth are huge, there are no nobles, and I still have 400 million people. They will prove my way is right! Roger followed the Queen of Night into a pub in the Dds. There was a dwarf bard, who had drunk too much, standing on the table and chanting in a deste voice, "It was the queen who gave me bread to feed my stomach, it was the queen who gave me sackcloth to ward off the cold, and it was the queen who gave me this wonderful night. ~~~ The third-rate lyrics and songs he wrote by himself were not very pleasant. However, they were better than a simple melody and were sung with genuine emotion. He attracted a group of sailors andborers who made a living at the dock to sing along with him, and the cheap ale in their hands collided. "There''s always not enough ale!" The bard sang, blinking the eyes of the ghost spirit, and bowing to everyone in the tavern. This is the rewarding part after the performance. The Queen of Eternal Night found it interesting, and popped out a gold coin to the tavern owner, "Invite him to drink!" The owner of the tavern is a kind man, and he felt hot when he took the gold coins, "You are too much, it will make him drink himself into trouble." The Queen of Eternal Night was puzzled, and Roger exined by the side, "One gold coin can buy hundreds of sses of ale, and he drinks so much tonight that he doesn''t know how to control it. He will drink as much as you reward him, and as much ale as you just paid for, he will drink himself to death." "But this is only a gold coin." The Queen of Eternal Night implied that she had no coins of lesser value on her person. Aristocrats may eat dozens of gold coins in one meal, but who would have thought that a single gold coin could make amoner sleepless? Roger smiled and told the tavern owner on her behalf, "Thisdy invites everyone to a drink, and the rest will invite the poet." The tavern owner praised, "The guests are generous." "Thank you, beautifuldy!" The coolies and sailors also raised their sses to the Queen of Eternal Night when they heard the news. The dress and temperament of these two people surpassed the standards of this area by too many levels, and there won''t be anyone who can''t open their eyes to provoke them. If there is a petty thief, even if he can''t control himself, the bartender will teach him to be a man. The boss ordered the beautiful maid to set up a table in the secluded ce on the second floor and serve two sses of ale and a few tes of side dishes, all for the gold coin. The more ancient and backward the era, the greater the gap between the rich and the poor. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t know what was going on in their little heads. Some of them raised their wine sses and took a sip. Immediately, he couldn''t help frowning, and almost spit it out. Seeing the men below drinking so lively and enjoying themselves, she thought it was a good wine. When I put it in my mouth, I noticed that it was bitter and muddy. I don''t know which step the impurities came from floating in it, and the storage process was not distracting. The misceneous taste almost covered the wine taste. Roger was not surprised by the performance of the Queen of Eternal Night. She didn''t get to the point where she didn''t eat minced meat, but she was also a little princess in brocade clothes and jade food. How could she experience this kind of pleasure in pain? He raised his ss of ale with a sense of superiority, "After hard work, alcohol brings a little numbness. Roger raised the ale in front of him, wanting to give His Majesty a sigh. But when he raised the cup, his face froze as soon as he entered, and the hand could no longer be extended. [This, how can this wine be so difficult to drink? Although he is not a little princess, modern diet technology is constantly improving and iterating, even the blending of industrial alcohol is much better than this... The people of Green Vines are too bitter! The industrialization of magic is imminent! As the Queen of Eternal Night watched him fail in pretending to force, the corners of her mouth slowly waved into a smile. She pretended to be considerate and took the wine ss for him, wiping the corners of his mouth for him with her sleeve, "I have been professionally trained, so I don''tugh easily. " Roger returned an embarrassed but polite smile, feeling ashamed at home. He coughed and staggered the topic, "One day, the daily life enjoyed by the nobles can also enter the homes of ordinary people. Wine, meat, and clothing will not be something that theseborers can''t achieve in their lives." The Queen of Evernight suddenly asked, "Is this your ideal country?" Roger asked back, "Isn''t this the country His Majesty''s ideal?" She tilted her head and thought for a while, then said earnestly, "If you want to add one more, I''m invincible!" ... The Duke of South Carleton. Cornelia returned to her room, and the first thing she did was to find the cursed magic makeup tray and send out all the information about Roger''s strength. The spiritual power surpasses the legend, and the magic level is a junior magician. This is why he has performed a lot of outrageous performances. Then she threw the dressing table on the ground as if her hands were hot, exhausted all her strength, and spread it out on her princess bed. To be able toe back alive, I don''t know how many years of good luck it took... It''s a pity that the quality of the magic makeup tray is very good. After rolling it on the ground a few times it is as good as before, making a provocative "Di" sound. "Ah, ah, ah, don''te here!" She covered her head with a pillow, for fear that the reply came from the guy who held her soul contract and was going to send her a new task list. For him, tonight is scaring the baby to death, trying frantically on the edge of death. The nobles collectively asked for orders to exile Roger. The Queen of Eternal Night fought back hard, but the final result was only to stun the eldest duke and the other nobles to retreat. This is simply a miracle, isn''t it? Although the "Courteous" performance of the nobles will be a joke of the empire when it is spread out, at least they are still alive. The murderous air of the Eternal Night Queen is much fainter than in previous years. This kind of dangerous intelligence work is not suitable for thisdy, let''s end such a terrible night soon! Cornelia closed her eyes and prayed, but unfortunately, her door was pushed open. The Duke of South Carleton said with a gloomy expression, "Get up and pack, we''re leaving." "Father, let''s go home a few dayster instead." Cornelia pouted and acted coquettishly. Otoko is much more lively than the Duchy of South Carleton. Although she signed a soul contract, she got a lot of fashionable and beautiful outfits because of this, so she is going to continue to show up in the circle of nobledies of the imperial capital. "No. We are leaving the Ivy Empire." The Duke of South Carleton gave an answer that made Cornelia pale. "Father, why?" "Because of Roger, who do you think will be the first to investigate after the establishment of the Night Guard?" Whether it was the temptation by the river that night or the leading provocation at the ball, the Duke of South Carleton felt that he had be the number one enemy of the Charles family. Of course, there is another reason he didn''t mention it. That is, the Queen of Eternal Night is so determined, the price of food will not rise again in the short term. The food he hoarded with all his family''s property was now worth as little as sand. He will go bankrupt if he stays in the Green Vines Empire. He needs to find a ce where he can sell the food at a high price, such as the orc tribe that has just been defeated by the empire. The defeated country''s troops were in chaos, so now they must be especially short of food, right? Even if you don''t have the money to buy it, it''s not wrong to get a group of beautiful orc ves like Tasika. As long as he has money and people, he is still a handsome nobleman in another ce! Just a few days ago, a broker came to the door, promising to help his family move to another country. At that time, the Duke of South Carleton felt that he had saved the life of the Queen of the Eternal Night, and the Holy Family Zhenglong, how could he use this kind of service? As a result, the ungrateful queen is not guaranteed! It''s time for me to go to the wider world, sit and watch her rise from a tall building, sit and watch her building copse~ This is the escape route of my Duke of South Carleton, you can''t think of it? The capital, the military headquarters, is underground. A contact center for sparrows. Margaret didn''t sleep at all, and excitedly instructed her subordinates, "There are three more noble families requesting immigration services? Arrangements, all can be arranged!" Putting down themunication crystal, Margaret praised, "Your Majesty is a clever n, everything is in her n, and sure enough, these nobles can''t sit still and are ready to flee!" Her subordinates were also nurtured by Margaret to be ardent fans of the Queen of Eternal Night, and they praised, "As expected of Your Majesty!" The group of nobles from the empire fled, thinking they were looking for some mysterious organization, but it turned out that they were all disguised as sparrows. Now Margaret has marked on the map the route that these nobles want to leave the country and ns to send another regr army disguised as hemp bandits to set up an ambush on the way these immigrants must pass. People can leave, and the money is left for the little aunt! The sparrow who was in charge of contacting the Duke of South Canidon asked for instructions, "Sir, the Duke of South Canidon wants to bring food to the orc tribe, shall we grab it?" "Go to the orc tribe to sell food? Hehe, whatever he wants!" Margaret recalled the secret treaty she had just signed with the orcs and showed a sinister smile. The empire didn''t loot the orc tribes in the first ce, and there will be all kinds of assistance in the follow-up. I want to go there and sell food to make money... Great Your Majesty, is this also what you expected? She suddenly looked forward to these defected nobles living overseas. When the timees, I will arrange for the sparrows to take pictures with their magic. Your Majesty will like to see them~ I am His Majesty''s most useful baby~ The Rose River. Aftering out of that tavern, the Eternal Night Queen silently observed the capital. Roger stayed by the side and walked here again without knowing it. It felt a little fun. Do these queens and princesses like the riverside? The celebration didn''t affect the loading and unloading of goods at the port. Themerce of the empire was active and the cross-regional trade continued to increase. Long-distance shipping was a race against time, and every night was very precious and should not be wasted. However, on the celebration day, sailors andborers willing to work overtime can be paid more, and everyone is willing to work in the face of copper coins. Looking at the brightly lit, crowded but well-ordered river surface, the Queen of Eternal Night suddenly showed a smile, "This is the unprecedented prosperity of Green Vines." "The ships in the future will be ten times, a hundred times bigger than this moment, and the Rose River must also be widened," Roger replied confidently. "Do you think the power of magic will also affect the port?" asked the Queen of Eternal Night. "Of course. The power of the ship, the strength of the keel, and the caliber of the artillery have huge room for improvement. The loading and unloading power and speed of the port can also be improved, as well as the transfer of goods, the overall management and scheduling, and the level of storage are all too rough now. " The Queen of Eternal Night imagined the picture ording to his description, and her longing revealed helplessness, "It''s very beautiful, such a huge port must mean that the Green Vines business is highly developed. It''s a pity that there are seven gods, and there is not much time left for the empire. Prosperity will alwayse to an end. For an emperor who has a majestic blueprint in his chest and sees a greater road, he naturally wants to borrow another five hundred years from the sky. The poor empire is only ten years old. Even if they can unify the thoughts of all magicians, how much time can they put those beautiful ns into practice? War is a topic that the empire can never avoid, and the gods are the sword of Damocles hanging over their heads. To use amon phrase, the empire is going against the sky. This was the first time that the Eternal Night Queen had taken the initiative to express her concern that the Empire was running out of time in front of Roger. Roger didn''t doubt that she had such a conclusion. The situation that the seven gods and the family have joined forces to target the empire has be a reality. She has prophecy spells and a bunch of powerful cabs. It would be strange not to know that the gods have written the end of the empire long ago. Even though the current empire is different from the original destiny, it is only a small ripple in the multi-dimensional ne, and it will not affect the overall situation of the Seven Gods at all. The seven gods are waiting for the end of the ongoing war to pull out their strength to clean up the Eternal Night Queen. What is the empire waiting for? "Please, Your Majesty, believe in the power of industrialization. Time is indeed short, but the changes it brings are also a hundred times, a thousand times greater than in the past. We have a high possibility of creating miracles that belong to mortals." Roger affirmed. The Queen of Eternal Night turned around and looked at Roger with a big smile, "Don''t worry, I haven''t wavered in the way I want to go. It''s just a pity asionally. Some encounters are eventually toote." Her eyes are too bright and too aggressive, and it''s not hard to guess who the subtext is referring to. Roger''s heartbeat elerated inexplicably. In front of the Xinghan Pce, she was still in front of the scene of her begging for her one-faced nobleman''s life. Suddenly looking at him so frankly, he couldn''t help but have too many reveries. Do a girl''s words imply that she cherishes time and wants to hurry up to the next step? He couldn''t believe his guess. After all, His Majesty is not an ordinary girl. Her thoughts are getting deeper and deeper and more unpredictable. Even if she deliberately hints and then sees her jokes, it is possible. In the end, Roger didn''t dare to respond directly, but half-jokingly said, "There is a saying that it is better toe early than toe by chance, and it is better to bete. As long as we work hard, let this road continue to extend. " The Queen of Eternal Night found that he was still walking in the same ce, and felt annoyed in her heart. Did this child y badly by himself? I''ve said it like this, you''re still ying with guns? What are you afraid of? She also put on a half-joking tone, "Then how exactly will Roger Aiqing work hard and what kind of path should he develop?" Prosperity and civilization shed in Roger''s mind, but in the face of those dazzling eyes that gradually gave birth to a hint of embarrassment, his words finally shed, "Your Majesty, take the Rose River that nourishes capital as the dance floor, with the constant whistle as the music, all the citizens who have not slept are invited to be the audience, let us strive to cherish every second, andplete the interrupted celebration with dance steps." "That''s a good idea!" The Queen of Eternal Night chuckled and took his hand, and the two flew to the middle of the Rose River. At the foot are the busy freighters, the whistles sounding one after another like a magnificent symphony. Roger naturally stretched out one arm to wrap her waist, and the Queen of Eternal Night put the other hand on his shoulder. The power of magic drives his feet, how is it born with this rhythm, and drives the Eternal Night Queen to dance gracefully, the two of them swirl like swallows over the river. The Queen of Eternal Night lifted the disguise of the two people, and her highly bright appearance reappeared in the world. There was a mist rising from the river, and the two of them were barely visible. The sound of the whistle is getting more and more indistinct and the hustle and bustle of the city getting ever closer. The music became dense and the dancer''s feet are getting more and morepact along with the rhythm. A sailor was standing on the deck drinking secretly. When he raised his head, he suddenly saw a water monster dancing in the air. After a closer look, it was gone. He was so scared that he was covered in a cold sweat. The fog was spreading, and the figures of Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night were getting taller and taller. When they reached a height where they could overlook the entire mysterious city, the magic circle of the city''s defense lit up. At this moment, the whole city shone for them. They forgot where they were, their identities, and worldly troubles in the elegant dance steps. The sky and the earth turned into stars and streamers, setting off the dance that the Queen of Eternal Night was thinking about. The song is finally over. The final finishing move was that Roger hugged the Empress of Eternal Night towards him, with her small hands on his chest, and the two bodies were just a line away from each other. Roger took a deep breath, suppressing those thoughts he should not have, and didn''t dare to look at the beautiful little face in front of him, but stared at the vast and mysterious capital, "What is the difference between Your Majesty and God at this time? ?" In such a dance, the scene, the music, and her movements are all her miracles of creating magic, and the control is so exquisite that it is beyond the level that an extraordinary person should have. The Queen of Eternal Night''s breathing was also a little disordered, and she paused before answering, "God has be a ve of faith, but I will never!" Just when Roger was thinking about this sentence, he suddenly found that the hand she was supporting on his chest loosened, and the graceful body was close to him. He then raised his head and made a light mark on his lips: "Good night, little Roger." She suddenly figured out, since I don''t want to be a god, I don''t have to abide by every word of that god, right? Girls can''t confess, but that doesn''t mean they can''t go up! Chapter 109: Angelinas Doubt Chapter 109: Angelina''s Doubt Chapter 109 Angelina''s Doubt The excellent indescribable sticity, and the unexpected scorching heat, only exist for a moment. Without giving Roger more time to think, the beauty in his arms disappeared. It seemed to be just a dream bubble, and it ended before it can be recollected. Because she only thought about the attack, she didn''t think about the follow-up after the attack, and she didn''t have any excuses to think about it. She didn''t have time to think about it. Although the Queen of Evernight is a theoretical expert in Tai theory, which means natural, she has also begun to learn to take the charming route, even though she has no experience in matters between men and women. At the moment when her lips met, her heartbeat was no slower than Roger''s. The brain that had given up on thinking waspletely nk. She was afraid that Roger would ask her what she was doing, what she wanted to do, or that she would do some anti-customer operations in the future, so she simply shed. Anyway, someone has a say, women want to have long-term attraction, and they want to be a book that can''t be understood and never see the end. I''ll be a fan if he can''t figure it out tonight! Very good, there is nothing wrong with this, we are still masters of intuitive warfare. Run away after pretending to be forced... that''s not right. This is what makes it as fast as the wind, as invasive as fire, and finally as unknowable as darkness! In short, I am the art of war that retreats to advance, and it is not a guilty conscience! The Queen of Eternal Night was confused, and the consequence was that Roger still couldn''t realize that this was the normal etiquette after dancing in the empire, or that it was an oath to possess love but not beyond etiquette. Judging from the sound of "Little Roger", Queen Entral Night''s move is more like a mature big sister weing her best friend''s younger brother to officially enter the aristocratic social arena and giving him some adult benefits. If he is a simple younger brother, the Queen of Eternal Night is so beautiful, it is naturally very good to upy this benefit. But if you think about it from the perspective of a suitor, the Queen of Eternal Night behaves like this, which means that she doesn''t regard herself as the opposite sex, but is just a little boy who will not give birth to entanglements between men and women... Doesn''t this mean the start of Hell Difficulty? However, the current situation doesn''t allow Roger to think more, and he is also facing bigger trouble. Losing the queen''s magical support, he is falling to the ground at an ever-increasing speed. You are unable to fly! Fortunately, his brain was also flexible enough to turn on the insole of the long journey in time and use the teleportation technique to send it directly back to Charles House. The space conversion directly eliminated the high-speed momentum on his body, avoiding the sad ending of falling to his death after dancing at a high altitude. Angelina hadn''t gone to sleep yet and was reading in the courtyard. When she saw Roger teleport back, she showed a gentle smile that was no different from usual, "Ajie, what did you and His Majesty talk about again?" Roger''s heart was suddenly filled with warning signs. You and Your Majesty can hide this "Performance" tonight from every one, without Angelina. She is both her elder sister and His Majesty''s best friend. She is very clear that the rtionship between the two is by no means the "Face" or "Lover" that outsiders think. It is natural to suspect that there is something wrong with the interaction between the two at the dance. So, she didn''t suffer from insomnia at all, but deliberately confined herself here! Roger felt guilty inexplicably. Then the question is, what is the rtionship between you and her Majesty now? If it was before dancing, he could say with certainty that it was acting. We are just partners to deceive those rotten nobles and send them to an early end. But the Queen of Eternal Night''s sudden and unexined kiss,bined with the words that she had been saying before, made Roger a little confused about what the woman was thinking. Because you are close enough and have enough contact, is it possible to develop love over time? Or was she joking with adults, and she was just thinking foolishly? He was very afraid of the three major delusions in life, the vibrating mobile phone, the ability to fight back, and she likes me. In the end, it was all self-deception. But the problem is that no matter how many little question marks there are in Roger''s heart, he doesn''t dare to go to Fenglingyue Shadow Pce to ask the truth. Angelina closed the book and put it on her knees, feeling that her brother had been silent for a while this time. A suspicious look appeared in her eyes. It seems that there is indeed a connection between the younger brother and His Majesty that he didn''t know. I never doubted it before, but now I recall the most obvious thing is the time when His Majesty took action to save me after the bloody night of Odu. How simr that time was to tonight, Roger also used himself as bait to lure out Joestar, and then the Queen of Eternal Night came forward to end it. Tonight, I used the same routine to catch the nobles who were disloyal to the empire, and then pulled the list and slowly cleaned up. They cooperated well. I feel sorry for myself, who thinks that they are their close person, but I only know all this after realizing it. No, how did she know everything? She knew the same as those nobles, and she didn''t have the slightest warning in advance. Angelina felt ufortable, I am an outsider? She doesn''t know what her brother is doing every day now, nor what is going on in her best friend''s mind. Anyway, it''s enough for the two of them to sing double reeds. I''m just a logistics person, and I don''t need to know anything. Angelinaughed at herself, suddenly realizing how cold it was this night. Seeing Roger''s hesitation and confusion, she said softly, "It doesn''t matter, Ajie, if you can''t say it, you don''t need to say it. I wish you and Your Majesty all the best." "Ah, I''m sorry, sister, I lost my mind." At this time, Roger realized that he had been thinking for too long and felt a little embarrassed, "It''s not that I can''t tell, it''s that I''m notpletely sure yet, and I haven''t thought about how to tell you. "Don''t worry, think about it slowly tomorrow, too many things happened tonight, you should rest early." Angelina touched his head. "Well, it''s a lot of things. It looks like it''s been a night, but it seems like several days..." Roger sighed, "Sister, you''ve worked hard to prepare for the celebration. Go to bed earlier." Angelina''s eyes shed, and she thought to herself, the stinky brother''s wings are hard. If you don''t want to talk, she just mmed the elder sister to leave. It''s worth raising you so big, and dressing you up so beautifully! She was also a little pissed off and said directly, "Well, I''m going to take a bath. Good night, and good dreams." Her gentle voice didn''t appear to have any abnormality, and so she walked to her room. It''s just that the bottom of my heart seems to be missing two pieces. Intimate people will also change over time, bing more distant, and no longer talking about everything... Angelina is not jealous, she just wants to be "Needed". When she finds out that the person she cares about the most can handle everything by herself, she wouldn''t be able to find the meaning of her existence and start to doubt herself. My brother is like this, Your Majesty is like this, is this the same for the whole empire? Roger was so good that she couldn''t see through it at all, and she was no longer involved in the important decisions that determined the direction of the empire. The Empire''s right is so deste in a field that has no sense of existence, isn''t it? But Angelina''s character was so gentle, she didn''t want to cause trouble to others. She tried her best to pretend that nothing happened, for fear of adding extra burden to Roger. Roger looked at Angelina''s back and scratched his head, "Why does my sister feel weird today... It looks like I''m really tired." In his heart, he was d that his sister was still good. Although he blocked him for a while, he showed exhaustion, she let him go without asking any more questions and passed the test easily. Because his head was full of messy thoughts, he temporarily ignored the troubles of Saint Ann. Hanging around in the courtyard for a while, bathed in the bright moonlight for a while, Roger also felt sleepy and walked back to his room after listening to the city bing quiet. Diving into the thin wax cave, the high concentration of fire magic power made his blood feel at peace. A mere woman only affects the speed at which I absorb magic power! If you can''t find a needle at the bottom of the sea, then you won''t be able to find it! Anyway, if the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. If the Queen doesn''t mention this, I will pretend that nothing happened. In this way, the embarrassment of "Thinking too much" can be avoided, and the n will pass! A very ordinary inn in the city of mystery. Shady got the information from Cornelia from Shaq, and then showed a sudden look: "It turns out that the super-high mental power and the super-low magic power can indeed exin his strange performance... But how did he cultivate such a state of extreme disparity?" She is a believer in the God of Knowledge. She has read countless ssics that can only be seen in the inter-dimensional gap, and Shady still feels that Roger''s unbnced strength development will nevere, at least no one before. Generally speaking, the improvement of spiritual power is much more difficult than that of magic power. When ordinary magicians improve their realm, they often encounter spiritual power bottlenecks. It turned out that Roger was good, his spiritual power had already surpassed that of a legendary mage, but his magic power was only at the elementary level. It''s like a person with a doctorate, who can''t even recognizemon words. Not outrageous, that''s quite outrageous! Shaq looked at Shady in a predicament and reminded them, "His Royal Highness, don''t think about it, just grab him and slowly torture him and ask where this mental power came from. It''s confirmed that he is a weak chicken, so let''s make arrangements." He was restricted by the contract. If Shady couldn''t catch Roger, she had to help for a day. Naturally, she hoped to get rid of this passive situation as soon as possible. Shady shook her head, "It''s not right. The rtionship between Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night is extraordinary, and there must be unusual protection around us. I''m afraid we only have one chance to make a move. Star usuallyes off the court and has to be fully prepared to act." "Whatever you want, call me when you need me." Shaq spread his hands resignedly and went to sleep in the next room. He thought he was here to collect the welfare, but he was turned into a bad guy by others, and he would inevitably lose interest. What''s even more difficult is that Shady looks like she is going to engage in a protracted war. If there is no result in a short time, he can only wait for the order... Shady knew that Shaq''s IQ was limited, so she didn''t expect him to help her, and she finally had to think about the follow-up action n by herself. Through the channels of the Tianming Army, some things that happened in the Xinghan Pce today were also passed on to her. There were too many aristocrats present, and there were just way too many people in general. The scene of the confrontation between the Queen of Eternal Night and the aristocratic ss could not be concealed from the conscientious people. "The Queen of the Eternal Night cares too much about this Roger, and even cooperates with him to allow him to act as a strong man. Could it be a true love rtionship? ording to my previous analysis of The Queen of the Eternal Night, she would not like this style of a little handsome boy... Could it be that He has even more special contributions?!" Shady calmed down, not only analyzing Roger''s information, but also the recent movements of the Queen of Eternal Night and the major decisions of the empire, trying to find clues. Time passed until it was dawn. Shady discovered an interesting thing. Besides the Queen of Eternal Night, the two young people who have been in the limelight recently are Roger Charles and Dio Brando. And these two people seemed to have never appeared on the same asion... Shady thought about it, and immediately went to pat Shaq to wake up, "Dio Brando''s hometown is by the sea, arrange for people from Haiguo to investigate." Shaq: What? Just five in the morning! A new day hase. It wasn''t yet midnight when Roger fell asleepst night, and the sign-in was opened at this time... ah, the settlement of the system without lying t. "Ding, the acedia system has detected that the host was emotionally stable yesterday, and obtained a random treasure chest. Do you want to open it?" Originally, the small animation was turned on every day, but the guaranteed entry floating above suddenly shed. The two entries next to it were broken, the two entries of "Rare" and "Passive" selected by him glowed with golden light and were pasted on the treasure chest, and then his random reward today became the guaranteed reward. Roger couldn''t help but be surprised, "It''s only 13%, can I get the guarantee? Africans seed in smuggling" He hurriedly looked at his reward, a rare passive skill. Shouldn''t it be bad? [Dream Shield (Perfect Level): Your mental power can be converted into HP at a ratio of 1:5, and 100% of all damage is absorbed. Active effect: You can''t move, increase physical and magic resistance by 50%.] "Gan, isn''t this A Dun''s core skill? The active effect is to pretend to be a tower shield and stick to the ground to stand for help.." Roger thinks that this guaranteed reward is too tasteless, and it''s not suitable for a master who takes the full output route! Well, although he hasn''t acquired a single output skill yet, it doesn''t prevent him from having a heart of blood! As a result, the system rewards a meat shield skill. With his super-high mental power, the direct health bar has more than doubled! Moreover, there is also an active effect to increase double resistance. The shield of fantasy is fully open. Even if the legendary mage is fully output to him, I am afraid that he will have to vomit blood to break the defense. After the defense is broken, there is still the Deep Sea Heart Talisman... When Roger thought about it this way, he realized that he was fleshy. Ahem, pretend you don''t know about this, go and choose a new round of guarantees, this time try tobine a guarantee for an output direction! Gold "Legendary Reply" Silver "Dual Weapons" Grey "Dodge" and "Fishing" Immediately, Roger''s expression became subtle. Because it had been less than a week since thest guarantee, he didn''t even have the means to refresh the entry. He couldn''t think of anybination of these four entries, let alone fishing for something inexplicable. The only golden entry seems to be the only choice, but an entry like "Legendary Reply"... You want to strengthen me in the direction of the meat shield, right? I think it''s fine for me to live in this world, so I don''t need to continue exporting, right? Roger was a little powerless toin, but judging from the fact that it was golden and had the word legend, he chose "Legendary Reply". Talking is better than nothing, maybe with good luck recently, you can get good things without guaranteeing the bottom line. After summing up what he had achievedst night, Roger got up to wash up and went to the ice room. Today is the official release date of "Arcana Talk", and after this magazine is linked with the Eternal Night Queen''s magician camp, there is a real-timementing function, and he can watch the sand sculpture barrage of the imperial magician in real-time. ps: you="" can="" click="" the="" link="" below="" to="" help="" us,="" increase="" some="" sales="" for="" this="" book,="" or="" add=""ments="" thank="" you.="" <="" pre ps:> Chapter 110: The Magicians Camp is First Launched Chapter 110: The Magician''s Camp is First Launched Chapter 110 The Magician''s Camp is First Launched The golden light of dawn shone through the mysterious capital. Sanitation workers were cleaning up the wreckage left by the carnivalst night, and many people started a new day byunching the banner "Long Live the Queen". The confrontation between the Queen of Eternal Night and the nobles didn''t appear in the newspapers, only the establishment of the Night Guard was mentioned in a small corner. Because the authority he held was a bit out of the norm, the saying that "Roger Charles was particrly favored by the Queen" spread like wildfire. A well-informed person began to talk about the excitement of the Xinghan Pcest night in a small area. After listening to it, some people began to im that there was a secret rtionship between "Queen X Roger", believing that the favor was beyond ordinary monarchs and ministers. But this person was quickly attacked by the loyal fans of the Queen of Eternal Night who beat him to aa. On this day, the Amagi Defense Forces handled five times more cases of fighting and violence than usual. However, the headline on the front page of "Long Live the Queen" today is not yesterday''s triumphal celebration, but arge chapter introducing the first issue of the newly published "Arcana Talk". This is another magazine created by the original team of "New Arcane". Once a week, it is distributed free of charge in the form of a supplement to "New Arcane", which is a supplement to the main issue. Every magician who subscribes to "New Arcane" can obtain the next four issues of "Arcana Talk" under the current magazine and the new spell "Knowledge is Power". The supplement will publish authoritative magicians, evaluations, and extended discussions on the content of "New Arcane". In other words, "New Arcane" is an academic orientation, and "Arcana Talk" is about the content of the academic orientation. Originally, the controversy of "New Arcane" was huge, but now there are magazines devoted to these controversies, and everyone can''t help but admire Roger''s courage in starting the magazine. This is a real warrior who dares to face the bleak private letter and the dripping de. Anyway, the supplement doesn''t cost money. After the magician who subscribed to "New Arcane" saw the news, he immediately recited the new spell "Knowledge is Power". I just didn''t buy "New Arcane", because a series of glittering names were introduced in the newspaper, I was curious about how those bigwigs wouldment on those deviant papers, and a small number of magicians bought "Arcana Talk" to read New Arcane. So this magazine, which transcended the times, returned to its peak because it influenced the war that was temporarily overshadowed, and its sales continued to climb. The reading threshold of "Arcana Talk" is much lower. Although the evaluation is excellent, everyone is more motivated to read it, so it can be read faster. The discussion starts at breakfast time. Some people think that the bosses are good at spraying, and some people think that these people are also old and behind the times, But the big guy''s article is a big guy after all. Even if it is mainly about spraying, it has the effect of supplementary exnation in the process of spraying. Some of the previous papers were too advanced andplicated. With thesements, they can be understood by more low-level magicians. This can be regarded as an unexpected benefit of publishing "Arcane Talk", which makes up for the uneven foundation of the current magicians. After all, in addition to the two major magic academies, magicians from Ye Luzi also ounted for a rtively high proportion. Theirbat power is not necessarily low, but the mastery of basic knowledge will deviate from traditional magic education. The road to standardization and unification of imperial magicians is still very long. Everyone thinks that practicing magic is quite a personal thing. However, after all, the talk is just a talk, all the views are based on the previous papers, and there are not many new views. Therefore, discussions between magicians are only based on previous questions. Interestingly, the ice room''s neutral tform image didn''t get a good reputation, but it was not ttering. The Arcanist Sect believed that they had published too many articles of the old style, while the old style believed that they were going further and further on the wrong path, and everyone''s words were quite fierce. When everyone has a set position, they often fast-forward to forcing the centrists to stand in line. Some opinions can''t only be exchanged among friends, but a new method of submission is also provided at the back of "Arcana Talk", and all magicians are encouraged to participate in the discussion. The article only needs to have something to say and clear logic. It doesn''t need the author''s strength or reputation. You can submit research that you think is useful and opinions that are helpful for everyone''s discussion to the ice room. The world will be reviewed by a professional editorial team, and after approval, it will have the opportunity to be published in the follow-up "New Arcane" and "Arcane Talk". As long as you are a magician in the mysterious capital, the submission is very simple. Just recite "Knowledge is power" in reverse, and then pay the magic power equivalent to a 4th-level spell, and you can send the written manuscript directly to the ice room. This is also an attempt to develop more functions after the stable delivery of the Odu magic logistics system. The magic power paid by the magicians can well maintain its operation and consumption. It is also through this convenient and magical-enough subscription and contribution method that keen magicians foresee the wonderful benefits of magic applied to more aspects of life. In a sense, the existence of "New Arcane" and "Arcana Talk" is powerful proof of the theory promoted by the magazine. Magic should not only be used in warfare, it should be a key technology that pushes society forward. There is also an article in Arcane Misceneous that has attracted the attention of many magicians. It was the powerful magician who published an article in "New Arcane" under the pseudonym Kaz, iming that he had invented a spiritual space called "Magician Camp". All magicians are wee to climb the tower to challenge and defeat the monsters and opponents designed by them. The magician who climbs a specified number of floors will receive excellent rewards. And killing the wild bosses that appear randomly will reward legendary items. In addition, the magician''s camp has also developed a small function called a "message board". Outside the tower, there will be an open space filled with nk boards. Magicians passing by can write what they want to say on the whiteboard, browse the whiteboards left by other magicians, and leavements on them. A series of keywords such as challenges, rewards, message boards, etc., made everyone very interested in Mr. Kaz''s magician camp, but they were hesitant. Just looking at this description, you can feel that this is a very powerful magician, who can construct such an exquisite spiritual space, which makes people curious and want to find out. But entering the territory of a powerful magician rashly, safety is also a concern for many people. It looks like a scam of devil fishing. Even with the "New Arcane" magazine as a guarantee, and behind the magazine is the Queen of Eternal Night, the magician''s prudence still allows everyone to make a simple prophecy before entering the magician''s camp. If the prophecy shows that there is no danger, everyone will enter. But the feedback most magicians was a question mark. This confuses them! "But at least it''s not dangerous." Finally, someone couldn''t hold back the temptation of curiosity and rewards and entered the magician''s camp ording to the astral coordinates provided by Kaz. This Kaz is naturally the pseudonym of the Queen of Eternal Night. She didn''t use her real name to publish "The Magician''s Camp", and she also has a lot to do with Roger. After the initialpletion of the magician''s camp, the Queen of Eternal Night, like a child with a new toy, proudly invited Roger to visit. For the first time, I saw the spiritual space transformed by the realm of inner demons. After entering it, it seemed like a virtual game space only found in-game novels. It was a very novel experience for the owner of a game area. Any AR or VR, they are all rotten fish and rotten shrimp! The magician''s camp utilizes the characteristics of the Eris worm, and also reflects the magical creativity of the Queen of Eternal Night. It is not something that ordinary magicians can do to make the realm of inner demons, which was born for plotting people, harmless. The structure of the whole world and those magical enemies is also exquisite enough. What''s even more amazing is that this spiritual space is based on the astral world, and you only need to master the coordinates, and the magician can use the astral exploration technique, which greatly reduces the difficulty of casting spells by the Queen of Eternal Night, to enter it very easily. That spell is quite simple, even Roger, a junior magician, only tried a few times and seeded. When exploring the field of inner demons, it will continue to consume mental power, but it is very slow. "And when the magician fails in battle or is ravaged by monsters, it breeds negative emotions, and it can also nourish the Eris worm, making this space with super growth, and it can be expanded indefinitely in the future." The Queen of Eternal Night proudly said to Roger, with an expression on her face that was saying, praise me, praise me, I havee up with a great invention that spans the ages! "There is indeed considerable potential here." After learning about the magician''s camp, Roger was quite disappointed, but he didn''t dare to say it directly. [This camp already has quite a few features of the Inte, but as a result, it has been developed into the simplest tower-climbing page tour. [And he agreed to guide the magician to the production position, but His Majesty wanted to use "New Arcane" to help promote her battle space, is this good? [Ten thousand steps back is a game. This monotonous game mechanism will quickly get boring. MOBA and PUBG are simpler and more exciting...] His heart was divided, but the Queen of Eternal Night almost crooked her nose. This is a unique creation, what''s with your strong dislike? You don''t even know the power of the magician''s camp! After visualizing the thorns of the mind, the high-definition and losslessints sounded too harsh... However, the current Eternal Night Queen has been able to control her emotions very well, and asked with a smile on her face, "Roger, are you interested in challenging our Infinity Tower?" "I''m a junior magician, I can''t climb a few floors." Roger declined. "I will help you to increase the strength of the legendary mage. You can help me test the strength of the magician''s camp, and I can adjust it better!" The Queen of Eternal Night seemed to be asking sincerely. He was going to turn on the monster''s strength, seeing that Roger was beaten all over by her ingenious design. Seeing that Roger was still not very interested, the Queen of Eternal Night finally offered her trump card, "Test it once, and grant you an additional three-day vacation." "I do have some interest in this magician''s camp!" Roger agreed immediately. The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help but give him a sideways nce. A bastard who can''t see a rabbit but not a hawk! However, he still helped Roger to set his strength as a magician who had just entered the legend and quietly increased the difficulty of the Infinity Tower to 120%. ording to the test conducted by the previous secretw meeting, this kind of strength will be defeated between the tenth and fifteenth floors and will be killed by the opponent''s fancy style. She''s ready to see Roger''s depressed appearance. But he didn''t expect that after Roger adapted to the strength of the first-level legend through the first fewyers, he began to kill monsters. The opponents here, whether they are beasts or professionals, have been fought by the Queen of Eternal Night. In other words, it is also a monster that will appear in the game. And it''s not real, it''s just simted, quite rigid. Roger is a routine that won''t easily skip ss. After understanding the mechanism, he can also rely on the operation and walking to pass the test. It feels like ying games here. It directly triggers muscle memory and doublesbat effectiveness. He rushed to the forty-sixth floor in one breath. At this time, the enemy can easily kill him in seconds, and regret expresses that he can''t get through it. But this difficulty is already a level that high-level legends can only rely on luck to pass. But Roger is the strength of the legend! The gap between the legend and the legend is bigger than that of a man and a dog, but he made up most of it with his skills and maniption of ghosts and animals... For example, the tumbling blood on the ground and the shooting and killing of the flow by Katu impressed the Queen of Eternal Night deeply. Do you have the slightest magician''s glory? The Queen of Eternal Night was toote to read this kid''s joke but began to suspect that there was a problem with the design difficulty of her Infinity Tower... You must know that you will be rewarded for passing the level. After the release, if those who pass the level are as shameless as Roger, wouldn''t I send rewards to bankruptcy? Roger was still very eager to try it in Versailles, "I didn''t expect you to put Balor on the forty-sixth floor. If I adjust the Specialty module, I have a chance to pass the test." The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, "your performance has been excellent, there is no need to work harder." If you y once, you will be given three days of vacation. I will not do this loss-making business! After this episode, the Queen of Eternal Night made three decisions: The difficulty of the first monster is tripled to avoid stowaways like Roger cheating rewards. The second pseudonym Kaz released the magician''s camp to avoid the embarrassing incident of the queen''s masterpiece being sped through. If you want to throw it, you can throw it away Kaz, who cares about Octavia? The third is to ept Roger''s advice and add functions other thanbat to the magician camp. This is the message board area outside the tower. The magicians in that locale can''t see each other, but they can see the messages written by others in real-time, each message can be up to 140 words. This is the scarf of the Evernight World. As for whether the magicians will like it or not, it depends on the results of the public beta. If it is sessful, Roger can safely suggest that the magician camp add more functions and find a way to guide it into the Inte of this world. It is best to be able to use it not only for magicians but also for ordinary people, which will y a great role in promoting the development of the empire. At his thought, the Queen of Eternal Night scoffed, "400 million people have logged in, do you want to exhaust the bugs to death?" Even if the magician''s camp isposed of the elites in the Eris worm, the inner demon domain can''t carry consciousness without limit. "But there''s more than one Eris worm, right? You can also artificially breed it after you catch it?" Roger asked in surprise. The server load is limited, shouldn''t it be necessary to increase the server? The Eternal Night Queen was at a loss for words. How could she know that people on earth can y so well? The Eris worm was shivering. It didn''t care if the same kind was caught, but the word "poption breeding" made it feel that something terrible would happen. Isn''t this guy a devil in human skin? No matter how high its physique is, it will be exhausted. Damn it, don''te here! As for the changes in the magicians'' camp, these are the changes. With the release of "Arcana Talk", magicians have logged in one after another. The Queen of the Night, Roger, and the Secret Law Society are all continuing to observe the feedback of these magicians. Chapter 111: Isnt chatting more fun than fighting monsters? Chapter 111: Isn''t chatting more fun than fighting monsters? Chapter 111 Isn''t chatting more fun than fighting monsters? People in the Green Vines Empire are warlike by nature, and the profession of a magician makes them cautious for a round, but this is their limit. After entering the magician''s camp, almost all of them went straight to the Tower of Infinity and started the battle with vigor. Then, they felt what is called despair, what is called fancy death. Because Roger''s previous demonstration of customs clearance was too neat, the Queen of Eternal Night directly increased the difficulty of the level by three times. The first three floors were originally designed for junior magicians, but some senior magicians identally fell into the sand. The difficulty behind it is even more terrifying. Even a legendary magician with many battles, he also felt bloody when facing an enemy whose strength was tripled. Not preparing some special defense-breaking spells, even the Master felt troubled by the enemy''s frankness. Originally, everyone was very motivated by the reward, but they died after passing a few levels. After being unconvinced, they tried and repeatedly failed, and many people also became disillusioned and doubted life. At this time, everyone finally noticed the message board and wroteints on the temte, or the weaknesses and terrain advantages of monsters that they discovered, hoping to be able to give some hints to the people who wille afterward After the magicians entered the camp, they could not see each other, but these messages were updated in real-time, and all temtes could be viewed at will. Soon they realized that this was a whole new means ofmunication. And it''s an anonymousmunication that doesn''t know who the other side is. In this message board area, you can fill in your name at will, or even not fill in your name. And after writing the message, it will be automatically recognized and reced with print, which hides the identity to the greatest extent. Originally, many people honestly wrote down their real names, but after venting their emotions, they read other people''s messages and found outrageous names such as "Big Watermelon", "Sad Pipe", and "The Queen is My Wife". Only then did I realize that this message board is anonymous. Of course, the ID "The Queen is my wife" was quickly sprayed and renamed, and at the same time, I was kicked out of the magician''s camp by a mysterious force. And after the magicians didn''t use their real names, they wore their vests and went into battle, and their thoughts of chatting began to be unbridled. "The unicorn''s hind legs on the 12th floor are weak points, and using siege guns to attack will do wonders." "You use siege cannons to hit beasts, where isn''t your weakness?" "Everyone, please don''t believe the message on the 6th floor that there is a hidden mechanism. It''s a lie. I died five times in a row trying to open the mechanism!" Some people generously and selflessly share their own experiences, and naturally, they also start to have bad experiences to deliberately mislead others! Laters want to stand on the shoulders of their predecessors and go further, and inevitably they also need to take risks and distinguish the authenticity by themselves. But the digression is the fundamentals written into human DNA, and even though this is the first time that people in this era have ess to anonymous and timely means ofmunication, the topic has quickly shifted from the Tower of Infinity. Because this terrible game of fighting monsters is too difficult and uninteresting, it exins what it means to "kneel in the truth", everyone discusses it, it seems that apart from the real strength and operation, it is difficult to find any tricks. Even if there is, the designer found a way to block it in advance. This makes people very hopeless. After despair, everyone doesn''t want to talk much and hopes to talk about something else. For example, a sentiment that said "The current ssification of magicians is bad!" quickly aroused hundreds ofments. After seeing the previous discussion, or liking or refuting or criticizing, more people joined the discussion. This was originally a controversial topic in "New Arcane". The Chonggu School believes that the ssification of magic handed down in ancient times, ording to the bottleneck of realm improvement, has been quite perfect. The Arcane School believes that this ssification is not delicate enough, and thebat power of each stage is very different. There should be a more detailed method to facilitate everyone to understand their level. Especially above the legendary strength, the leap is even greater. A simple legendary ss cannot help the magicians to measure each other''s strength. In reality, the Chonggu faction must have the upper hand. After all, everyone has to respect their predecessors. But now wearing a vest, no one knows who is who, so everyone''s speech is bold, and thements questioning the current magician''s ssification are also quite passionate. Some people also yed stalks such as "the same legend why you show" and "the magister is an Eternal sewer", and they had a lot of fun. Soon, more controversial topics brought by "New Arcane" also emerged in this message area to discuss. A magician doesn''t have to have only one hand to write. He shouts "Pene" and summons ten quills to align with different people on ten message boards at the same time. Isn''t this much more fun than fighting monsters? Isn''t this much safer than a real debate? After all, not all magicianmunication environments are the salons of truth. The empire''s violent output magicians are the mainstream. It is precise because of these controversial topics that the message area is really lively. It has be an original forum to help otaku magiciansmunicate online for the first time. The collision of wisdom has seen the wider world outside, and also found simr views, People with simr views be friends. The message area has a function of sorting those boards ording to their poprity. The Eris bug will calcte the "heat" in real time based on the number of views,ments, and likes. Temtes with high poprity will be automatically mentioned in the front position and will be seen by the magicians whoe in behind first and then attract their attention. At the beginning of the line was the reminder of the Tower of Endless, andter with the emergence of controversial topics, as more and more magicians were taught to be human beings in super difficult levels and didn''t dare to continue to challenge, everyone found that chatting was more fun than fighting monsters. There are signs of failure in game operation, but arge online datingmunity tends to take shape. The Queen of Eternal Night found that the magician''s speech here was quite bold. Speaking dirty words will be blocked and banned from speaking for a short time, but there is no way to directly supervise the yin and yang qi, so everyone can still tauntingly, ridicule the difficulty of exporting, and show a sense of superiority. What cannot be said in reality is, because there is ayer of protection here, many people who are repressed in reality have be unscrupulous. Here, the junior magician can also mess around and make the magician angry, but it is still logical and self-consistent, which can be said to be quite outrageous. Six hours after the magician''s camp opened, a total of 3,000 people entered the spiritual space, and the strongest challenger had broken into the fifty-sixth floor of the Tower of Infinity. Now there are 2,000 people online in real-time, but only 10% of them continued to challenge the Infinity Tower. The remaining 90% of the magicians were all lurking in the message area and chatting frantically. Seeing that someone agrees with one''s own opinion, or someone refutes it with obvious mistakes and omissions, and from time to time some views make people angry when they look at it, the urge to "key devil" can''t be stopped. You can''t imagine the happiness of being anonymous, and you can''t imagine the happiness of a vest! Fight monsters? Who still wants to fight monsters? Is it because the chat is uneasy, or the watering is unhappy, or the jokes written by the sand sculpture colleagues are not funny, that they are going to the endless tower to find abuse? There are already smart magicians who have learned to leave different names, which acts as both pros and cons, deliberately luring others to draw wrong conclusions, and then use new vests to show off their superiority. And people are very good at ying, and the routines are deep.jpg. The Queen of Eternal Night was also amused by his many sharpments and jokes. Taking advantage of her status as the owner of the space, seeing the real identity of the person who wrote these messages, who is also a big man in reality, but is so presumptuous in the virtual space, she felt that the effect of the program was doubled. In an anonymous state, these magicians have reached several levels of unrestrainedness, without the burden of idols at all! This little Roger is a devil who digs out the dark side of people''s hearts! A small change can bring about a huge change! Of course, this is not only for entertainment, the real-time line-up on the message board also elerates the truth of many topics. What''s more interesting is that the circle of magicians is notrge. There was an old guy who was arguing. By choosing words and making sentences, he guessed that the opposite was an old opponent who had been fighting for decades, and he had already started an offline fight. "Your Majesty, do we truly want to stop this kind of violence?" asked a deacon of the Secret Law Society. "Let them go, the thicker staff is the truth." The Queen of Eternal Night was not only toozy to care but also recorded the location of their battle, ready to watch it when the time came. If there is no message area, how can I see these sane guys showing their true colors on the weekdays? Of course, she also had to control a battle scene. Although these old guys are stubborn, theirbat power and research ability are imperial treasures. It''s good to vent the fire once, but they can''t hurt each other, and whoever hurts her, the master of the empire, will feel distressed. The Queen of Eternal Night is a good ount and has already realized that as a tform, she can secretly guide the magicians of the world for her to use. It doesn''t need high officials and money, but a topic that can arouse their interest. Relying on her innate keen intuition, this scumbag queen has realized that she has embarked on the pusher avenue where traffic is king, and the battle is rhythmic... The art of ruling the country with fan circles has gone one step further! After the magician camp was released, it achieved a higher retention rate than expected. There were a lot of rewards for climbing the tower, but in the end, what attracted the magician was the message board function suggested by Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night. This fully shows that people of any age, upation, and education level are social needs. Anonymous messages, real-time interaction, and infinite expansion and extension of a single topic are all novelties that have never appeared in this era. And many other functions that can never be realized in the real world, only virtual spaces such as numbers and spirits can do it. After the initial freshness, the magicians unanimously called the camp owner Master Kaz. Not only respect his superb magic skills but also thank him for providing unprecedented creativity, creating such a spiritual space that makes them feel super novel and interesting. Some legendary mages saw that this ce was transformed by the inner demon domain of the Eris worm, and couldn''t help but admire that Mr. Kaz was a top mage with a superb level. Many people took the initiative to leave messages. If Kaz needed it, they could help build the magician camp for free. Roger also used the administrator privileges given by the Queen of Eternal Night to watch the camp''s dynamics, collect messages suitable for the next issue of "Arcane Talk", and control the trend of public opinion. Communication is a process that can promote everyone''s level and inspire inspiration. In particr, many groups are not in contact with each other on weekdays or are simply opposed to each other by the two colleges, and there is no opportunity tomunicate at all. Now the magician''s camp has shortened the distance between different magicians, and also realized the synergy between different sses and groups, closing the gap between them. The souls that didn''t collide with each other on weekdays have inspired more sparks. The professor of the Imperial Academy of Magic can also have amon topic with the researcher of the Royal Academy of Magic, and chat very happily. However, the function of the message board is limited, and many bugs were found in the operation which exposed a lot of deficiencies. Including, but not limited to, the urgent need to add topic partition guidance, essence sticking management, emoticon package, and long messages as well as other functions. If it was before, Roger would have directly entered the pce and suggested the Queen of Eternal Night. But because of what happenedst night, he couldn''t help but feel hesitant. He didn''t know how to deal with the Queen of Eternal Night. Although he thought of pretending not to know if the big sister continued to molest the ignorant little Zhengtai, what should he do? After all, I''m not a little handsome boy, so should I cooperate with the performance or ignore it? This is hard to do. It''s better to wait for the Queen of Eternal Night to summon you, don''t take the initiative to lean up, making yourself look very dignified. "Sir, are you worried because the public opinion feedback is too intense?" Little Joey thoughtfully reced Roger''s cold tea with a cup of hot tea and asked with concern. Only then did Roger realize that he was distracted, and his emotions were written all over his face. "It''s good for them to be so lively." Roger looked at the little face of Yi and Yixi in front of him. He didn''t dare to face her too-bright eyes. He pretended to be working and asked casually, "Have dinner together at night?" "Of course!" Little Joey happily responded. Roger rubbed her little head, feeling a little guilty. People''s hearts and energy are limited. Too many things have happened recently, and I kind of ignored this little fox. But she still looks so happy as long as she is by her side, I''m a little sorry for her... Oh, it''s all the fault of those nobles! If they didn''t make trouble, they would just dance at the Xinghan Pce venue. Would there be so much trouble? That''s why he suddenly became very motivated to establish Dark Night Sanitation. "Little Joey, magazine editor-in-chief and spy chief, which identity do you prefer?" Roger asked with a smile. Little Joey blinked, tilted his head, and replied, "On the surface, the editor-in-chief of the magazine, the secret agent chief?" "So greedy?" "Learn from you, adults don''t make choices!" I want to take on more work by your side and have more presence. In this way, even if the opponent is the queen, they won''tpletely suppress the little light of the fireflies, right? I will use my work ability to prove myself! "Okay, then let''s do this..." Roger wrote her a list. All of them will shine in the plot in ten years, and at this time there is no famous powerhouse. Initially, I was going to set up a guard team, but now that I have the name of the Night Guard, I can collect those talents on the way, and use the money from the national treasury to raise an absolute elite of my own! Thinking about it this way, the Duke of South Carleton contributed himself. With such great merit, I''ll be sorry for not rewarding him with a whole corpse when we meet again in the future! Just when Roger was debating whether to enter the pce, the Queen of Eternal Night was also thinking about whether to call someone into the pce to share the happiness of the mastermind behind the scenes. Chapter 112: The Love Notes of the Queen of Eternal Night Chapter 112: The Love Notes of the Queen of Eternal Night Chapter 112 The Love Notes of the Queen of Eternal Night After Boldly A went up that night, the Queen of Eternal Night said she would retreat strategically. She knew that she was suspected of escaping after all. To forcibly lengthen a book in this way, to put it bluntly, is to forcibly extend one''s life. But what bad thoughts does the queen have? It was just a habit of rashly going up, and found that this was not an enemy, it was not as simple as recklessly dying, and then pinching the Meteor Waterfall in a daze. Last night, she tossed and turned for a long time and couldn''t enter into meditation. She simply went to the chapter on imbnce and continued to supervise the creation of a prop that she had arranged for a long time, and now she finally collected all the materials. The night passed like this, diverting attention with work, and then going to watch the fun at the magician''s camp. When she''s happy like this, she can''t help but think, if she calls that little guy to watch andin together, she should be even happier, right? A girl''s mind isn''tplicated, she just wants to share the things she likes, the things that interest her, and good things with the people she likes, so that everyone can get the same happiness. If it was before, the Queen of Eternal Night would have used the magic beacon to give her decree directly, but today she suddenly hesitated. If you were so rashst night, would you be considered a very casual person and not cherish it? If that guy continues to make unreasonable demands, will this lonely man agree or disagree? Master Tai once said that men are always greedy and aggressive creatures. So, I can''t just recruit him into the pce, I have to be ready for battle! Although the Queen of Eternal Night is confident and beautiful, she also hopes to be more beautiful through various means. There are still many new clothes made before, and this is when theye in handy! When she was changing clothes and putting on makeup, she was thinking that she had to design her daily schedule, so she couldn''t directly advance to the finale. She knew that she was an easygoing personality. If you can make a wave of dead enemies, then of course you can do it casually, but maintaining a long-term rtionship will be troublesome! Thinking of theplex transformation from theory to practice, the Queen of Eternal Night began to persuade again, and took out the love notes that she had read from the "Tybe Anecdote Test". Here is also the final chapter experience that old Joestar added to her, which is recorded in Tibera''s deep understanding of the rtionship between men and women ahead of the times: [A good girl is a girl who is afraid of getting hurt and is waiting for love. She is always insecure. It takes twenty years to establish a rtionship. No matter how handsome a man is, he must insist that he is a good friend, even if he says nothing and sleeps for fifty years. Second, you just want to be nice to him as a friend. A good girl never expresses her needs directly. She doesn''t now say what she wants but says "I have never owned this." When he wants to buy it for you, remember to say no, not too good, not too much. trouble. A good girl doesn''t care if the other party has a partner or not, and doesn''t expose the other party''s lies. He said that disappearing for seven days is work, and also remember to say "Oh, you are working hard, you must pay attention to rest". Remember to be the final winner, don''t take the initiative topare yourself with any woman, but be a firework that is different from those coquettish and cheap people, no one will buy two identical vases and put them at home...] In addition, there are all kinds of small details, and the observation summary of the Queen of Eternal Night on Roger is recordedter. All of them are superimposed, and it bes a veryplicated application problem with no definite answer. "Why can''t one violent charm solve the problem? If not, then two!" The Eternal Night Queen sighed and began to think about the women Roger woulde into contact with. Angelina, little Joey, Tasika... Margaret? Compared with them, you are different, right? Because we are the Queen of Eternal Night! They can''t beat us! But the Queen of Eternal Night is invincible, she doesn''t need good friends, and she won''tck a sense of security... Ah, sure enough, it is not an easy thing for Tybe to be the goddess of war! The Queen of Eternal Night threw the notebook back to her dedicated storage half-ne, so don''t meet in private, or see you when there is something serious. If it''s just small talk after I figured out that I can skip the content behind the confession strategy... She was afraid that the scene would be quite ugly. Reserved. Endure. y with him again! The Queen of Eternal Night returned to the chapter of imbnce and asked the person in charge here, Frankenstein, the third advisor of the Secret Law Society, "Is there anything I need to deal with immediately?" Frankenstein is an alchemy monster with cherry-colored hair and a golden horn. She was originally an excellent alchemist. She lost an arm and a leg in a crazy experiment and reced them with a mechanical construct she built. Then she discovered the convenience of a mechanical body and carried out a more extreme transformation of herself, recing other organs of the body step by step. Now, apart from the brain, it is still the original biological structure. This mechanical girl likes to wear a pure white wedding dress, and her legs are silver-white metallic luster. She also has the strength of a top legendary mage, a rank mechanical demon, and a strongbat power. There are advantages that other magicians can''t rece in the management of secretw clubs, projects, and materials management. Frankenstein replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, the shadow puppet has been sessfully corrected, waiting for your eptance. In addition, Dean Hall has just sent a set of equipment, and you need to see it yourself." The Queen of Eternal Night nodded, summoned the two responsible alchemists, and listened to their reports. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" Listen, listen, Frankenstein found that the Queen of Eternal Night was distracted. "Huh? Hmm...all good." The Queen of Eternal Night came back to her senses and showed a mysterious smile. Isn''t it just a matter of time for Roger Aiqing to handle this? She used a magic beacon to send a message to Roger, "Come to the chapter of imbnce." The influence of the magician''s camp began to spread among more magicians. Although it was first released through "Arcana Talk", you don''t need to subscribe to a magazine to enter the magician''s camp. You only need to know the coordinates and learn the simplified magic of the Queen of Eternal Night. Roger can learn it quickly, which means that most magic apprentices can also perform it smoothly and enter this virtual space exclusively for imperial magicians. Low-level magicians can''t challenge the Infinity Tower yet, but this doesn''t prevent them from browsing the message area, watching jokes to rx, or worshiping the ces where the big guys fought. Not only the capital but also magicians from far away in other parts of the empire, some people entered the magician camp one after another to understand and discover the joy of this new way of chatting. And when magicians from other countries enter, they can only browse and cannot speak. Of course, if the exchange is too presumptuous, it will inevitably lead to many disputes. If they are too excited, they will proceed from a theoretical debate to determining the other party''sposition and position, suspecting that they have mental disabilities, and finally greeting the whole family and other unintentional abuse. In this situation, if both parties don''t disclose their identities nothing will happen. But there will inevitably be fearless bosses who cannot control their tempers, show off their identities, and openly engage in battles. Or the real identity hidden behind the vest is found by an old opponent. After all, anonymity is only a user-chosen function. The strong care about dignity and face, they dont care about hiding their heads and showing their tails. Although such unpleasant things happened, most of the magicians expressed their approval of the appearance of the magician camp and praised Mr. Kaz as one of the best magicians in the world. This message area is the greatest invention this year. Climbing the tower is a bitckluster because it''s too difficult, but watering is so much fun! If you are not a magician, you have to work to live, practice, and experiment. Some people don''t want to go out here, and endless new messages are waiting for them. This is already a preliminary Inte addiction, and I am afraid that it can only be alleviated a little with the help of lightning magic. In terms of the eptance level of magicians, the magician''s camp has been a great sess so far. It is foreseeable that with the expansion of the message area, more and more users will participate, which will usher in a period of rapid user growth. But for the Queen of Eternal Night personally, it is a bit regrettable. The Tower of Infinity, which she worked so hard to design, was not as attractive as an auxiliary function that Roger casually said, which made her very unconvinced. At first, seeing that the enthusiasm of the magicians to break through the level was getting lower and lower, she still felt that she had set the difficulty too great. Later, I quietly called back, but there were far more people chatting outside than climbing towers and fighting monsters. In the end, a difference of more than ten times the number of people was formed. Even if there is no reward for chatting, everyone is very interested; The endless tower that rewards legendary weapons is getting more and more deserted, are you angry? The message area is snowballing. The more people participating, the more interesting content and the more in-depth topics, positive feedback will be formed and more and more people will be attracted. A release that is too low-cost can stimte the hidden desire of human beings to express themselves. In contrast, the Tower of Endless is a difficult and boring stand-alone game. It has no growth attributes and only depends on umtion and operation. Thepetitiveness is not at the same level. Only those core mages who like to challenge themselves and break through the limits will continue to challenge tower climbing. A normal magician prefers to abuse vegetables and doesn''t like to improve himself by being abused... The Queen of Evernight was angry for a while, but she also thought about it. What about the function that Roger suggested? The magicians praised Kaz. After all, it was just a suggestion, and I have to rely on him to realize the function. I created this virtual world! This time, I took a detour, just to verify that copying homework is yards, and to spend time creating inventions for these magicians who don''t understand appreciation, they are not worthy! My Qingteng''s national policy is to steadfastly copy homework for a hundred years and not waver! The courtiers belong to the empress, and the empress still belongs to the empress. In the end, all the glory will belong to me! Please praise Kaz to your heart''s content, people! After some psychological counseling, she admired the good data of the magician''s camp, and the Queen of Eternal Night was quite satisfied. The Eris worm, whom she named Zero, was also quite happy. It is a natural monster that feeds on negative emotions. The endless tower breeds pain and despair, and the message area breeds anger and arrogance. Although it is not as pure and delicious as pain, it is also a great tonic for Eris worms. Before being tortured by the frantic transformation of the Queen of Eternal Night it was finally the harvest season. You must know that there are arge number of legendary mages and magisters who are active in the field of inner demons. These people usually take great pains to get in, but now they consciously dig in, it is a feast! The stronger the spiritual power, the stronger the emotions will be born, which is the best food. With this emotional nourishment, the Eris worm made up for the consumption of the previous transformation, and then the excess emotions flowed into the self hidden in the void, flickering with a faint light, inspiring changes that it had never experienced before... No. 0 is ignorant. It only has an IQ equivalent to that of a young child. he will surrender by instinct to the strong but cannot think about tooplicated problems. It was the Secret Law Society that set up a new department to monitor, record, assist and study the magician''s camp alternately day and night, called the Spiritual Space Management Department. At first, it was referred to as the Fine Control Department. After being teased by colleagues that he should go to work at the Abyss Mill, he began to call himself the Air Traffic Control Department after controlling the output of those guests. The members of the air traffic control department recorded the changes that urred in No. 0 at every moment, found anomalies, and tried to analyze this mode of condensing emotions and strengthening themselves, and what kind of truth was hidden behind them. "Simr to the collection of gods'' beliefs, a weakened, primitive, and very limited effect of conferred gods?" The head of the air traffic control department frowned as he analyzed the data andpared it to the literature and research he had seen. He was skeptical but uncertain. He chose to report this discovery. If the empire mastered the method of conferring gods or cracked the mystery of the early birth of gods, it might be able to provide some reference for fighting gods. In the void, half ne, chapter of imbnce. Roger received the invitation from the Queen of Eternal Night. He first arranged the affairs of the ice room properly, then teleported to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, and then came to the chapter of imbnce through the teleportation array. Now led by the steel body attendant here, I''m going around, and I don''t know where I''m being taken. Whether it is in the game or after crossing, it is the first time for him to enter the most powerful alchemyboratory in the Eternal night world. It feels quite novel, and any descriptions are a bit insufficient. The corridors here are clean and dust-free, and the rooms are arranged ording to a certain pattern that she cannot understand. The style is not what he imagined, the chaotic appearance of the potion gurgling smoke, the terrifyingly evil magic circle falling all over the ground, and the sound of explosions from time to time, the whole tower rm. Instead, here''s an orderly, icy style that looks a little sci-fi! In the corridor, I happened to meet a magician who was hurrying on the road. Although he was not wearing a white coat, he also had the rationality and indifference of a scientist in his eyes. Roger felt that when the road of magic reaches a certain level, it is the same as science. They use wisdom to analyze the rules of the world, summarize them into theorems and forms, and then strengthen themselves and turn them into a power that changes the world. The magician is still hard at work. He can be a magician by relying on blood and sleeping. That is called a warlock. It is the tall, rich, handsome, and white rich beauty among the mages. Warlock is a model of conquering magic power with super-high charm, and then confusingly mastering magic, which is also the realm that Roger yearns for. Having awakened the phoenix bloodline, and with some suitable passives, he is not only greedy at the convenience of the warlock, but has a real chance. Even sometimes Roger would suspect that a reckless man like the Queen of Eternal Night should be a warlock. However, she is a pure magician. She has all the magic power and thousands of spells, which she has learned through her practice and research. Soon, he arrived at a hugeboratory, where magicians of different levels were busy, using various spells and strange alchemy instruments, testing an iron box the size of aptop. The Queen of Eternal Night sat on a swivel chair at the end of the room, her legs folded gracefully, her toes turned lightly on the ground to look at Roger, her smile was sly and proud: "Roger, do you think this thing looks like the tape recorder you said?" Chapter 113: The sky of the die-hards has collapsed Chapter 113: The sky of the die-hards has copsed Chapter 113 The sky of the die-hards has copsed Roger is watching the demonstration of the alchemists. The iron box didn''t have any magical fluctuations, but it actually recorded the sound, and then yed it back. Frankenstein opened the iron box and took out the coreponents, "This is a recording disc made of a variety of materials, which will produce specific depressions under the physical impact, and then use a pointer to scratch the depression to restore the vibration amplitude of the sound. Continuous yback records the sound." Roger looked at the ck recording disc, it was not big, the track recorded was denser, and it was rewritable... Isn''t this a gramophone that can read disks? It''s just that they use alchemy materials with higher strength and properties in the Evernight world than on Earth, but the basic principles should be simr. Roger is not sure. After all, he''s just a game-up master, not a tech nerd, and he hasn''t started to study it, which is an invention of thest century. He did catch up with the Walkman, and he yed with tapes. "What is the driving force of this device?" Roger asked curiously. "It''s the interaction of the two-element pools, which produces electricity spells, and then drives these structures. After using the magic to charge, it can work continuously for ten hours." Frankenstein admired the blurred brilliance in his eyes. Roger personally started to operate this iron box, which is not very subtle, recording and yback, very simple functions. There are no other bells and whistles, but it''s enough to make him amazed by the magician''s creativity. It''s only been a week since "New Arcane" was published, and the genius alchemist has already broken through electricity and created a phonograph. There must be an advantage of learning from knowing magic and understanding the rules of the origin of the world, and it doesn''t involve those delicate integrated circuits. A technological device with a simple structure should be as simple as eating and drinking for an alchemist who can engrave countless magic circles on a small amulet. To make a gramophone, perhaps it should be said that the basics. But seeing this iron box also lifted Roger''s spirits, feeling that he might need to re-evaluate the potential of magical civilization. It seems that they only need to open a window for these magicians, and their genius and research spirit can directly knock down the entire wall. The magical civilization in this world has umted for tens of thousands of years, and it has reached an extremely subtle and profound level. The power it has umted is as strong as a volcano, and it has long been able to cause catastrophic changes. It was only because he was suppressed by the gods and bound by the world that he didn''t take the step of changing the world and producing a super civilization like the Arcane Empire. The unity and prosperity of the Eternal Night Empire built this foundation. "New Arcane" liberates the magicians from the shackles of thinking, and they take the road of industrialization from a high ce. In the early stage, they should be able to burst out more terrifying energy than the two industrial revolutions on the earth. Roger imagined a bright future, and when he came back to his senses, he realized that all the magicians in the dharma meeting were staring at him, with vague expectations in their eyes, like children waiting to be praised. It was only then that he realized that, as the chief proponent of magic industrialization, although his strength was terrible, he already had a certain appeal among some magician groups. Because of the ideas he put forward, to a certain extent, have also be the spiritual leader of the Arcane School, one of the authority and power. So his suggestion is also an important affirmation for these alchemists? Thinking of this, Roger cleared his throat and said solemnly, "Although there are differences in structure, functionally, it can be called the tape recorder I described." "Thank you Sir Charles for your verification. It seems that you predicted that using non-magical power to interfere with reality is a feasible way!" Frankenstein''s eyes shone brightly. The magicians headed by her bowed to Roger with undisguised respect and admiration in their eyes. As a master alchemist, she admires this little device. It doesn''t have the function of destroying the world, but by using various means that don''t involve magic, it has achieved things that were thought of only by magic in the past. Such a device, Roger "prophesied" in "New Arcane", he boldly said that many of the work of magicians can now be done by making suitable tools and recing them with ordinary people. A true magician should free himself from war and manufacturing, and devote his energy to constantly exploring more unknown areas. Frankenstein is skeptical of such ims, but she likes the future Roger describes. Because making those "suitable tools" not the full-time job of an alchemist? If one day, the status of alchemists will be greatly improved. It''s just that, like other magicians, because of the convenience of magic, she is ustomed to magic as the only solution to achieve extraordinariness. She is not sure whether ordinary people canplete the work of magicians. Now, this recording device has sessfully revealed the possibility of this road. Roger was a little ashamed. What kind of prophecy is that? It''s just the technological road that humans on Earth have already realized. He secretly nced at the Eternal Night Queen, who kept smiling and watching, as if she was not dissatisfied with Roger''s rising status in the hearts of the magicians, but was rather pleased. Is this the look of the old mother who wants her son to be a dragon? However, Roger has realized that as an advocate of "New Arcane", he must also show enough self-confidence to lead more magicians to observe his ideas. After all, the road ahead will be difficult,plicated, and long-term. The phonograph is just a device with a simple principle. To reproduce the productivity of scientific and technological civilization, the equipment that needs to be manufactured and the gaps that need to be filled in all aspects are as many as stars. This is not a job that can bepleted by an individual, or by any organization. This can only be aplished by gathering the strength of a country and mobilizing collective strength together. So in the end, although he felt a little uneasy, Roger calmly epted the admiration of Frankenstein and others, and learned from the leaders on TV to show a gratifying smile, "The prophecy only provides a possibility, and we must thank the Secret Law Society for its efforts to make The idealnded and became the reality that changed the empire." Hearing this sentence, Frankenstein''s expression became strange, and he looked at the Queen of Eternal Night behind him. The Queen of Eternal Night smiled lightly, "First, there is nothing to hide from Roger, and he will have first-level authority in the chapter on the imbnce in the future." "Recorded." A mechanically cold blue light shed in Frankenstein''s eyes. Roger suddenly felt a little terrified. This woman''s transformation of her body was probably more extreme than outsiders imagined. Many organs in that beautiful head are probably not original, right? He couldn''t help thinking too much, Frankenstein had already introduced, "The prototype of this tape recorder is not the work of the Secret Law Society, butpleted by Dean Hall." Roger was greatly surprised, "But doesn''t he believe in the sacredness and irreceability of magic, the leader of the die-hards school? Why did he suddenly make a tape recorder..." Frankenstein didn''t say anything. Dean Hall was a senior, so she couldn''t make any casualments. The Queen of Eternal Night had a yful smile on her mouth, "The teacher lost a quarrel with someone in the message area. He will use experiments to prove that magic is irreceable. theories in "New Arcane" are all nonsense. Then he will send someone to get this tape recorder." "Then Dean, is he... emotionally stable now?" "He was in retreat and doubt his life." The Queen of Eternal Night frowned, trying her best to hold back herughter. Hall is a stubborn old man. After teaching and educating people for a long time, he inevitably has a bit of craftsmanship. He must convince people with reason. He was so angry at the messed up discussion on the message board, after being eloquently eloquent, someone finally left the sentence "You are right, after all, there is magic before heaven", and he felt like vomiting blood when he punched into the air. He won the quarrel, but he didn''t winpletely, so he felt very ufortable... So Hall was so angry that he wanted to use experiments to prove that the sanctity of magic was irreceable. In the end, the operation was as fierce as a tiger, but instead, a tape recorder was created, which was considered to have dug up his theoretical foundation with his own hands. "This... is a very sympathetic encounter." Roger could understand Dean Hall''s choice to retreat, and at the same time, he couldn''t help feeling that fate is a magical thing. Before the Arcane Sect could exert its strength, the sky of the die-hards Sect copsed on its own. Dean Hall broke the defense of Dean Hall, where are you going to reason? The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t continue to struggle with this topic, but asked, "Now, do you think this little thing has any practical use other than proving the feasibility of magic industrialization?" With the current living standards of Ivy League citizens, ordinary people cannot afford the entertainment means of even things such as tape recorders, while nobles can afford to take pictures with magic. So this thing seems rather tasteless? Roger thought about it for a while and found that there was no prosperous music market in this world, and developing the entertainment industry was not their top priority, so it seems that the actual recorder is not big. No! Roger said earnestly, "If this recorder can be refitted to be miniaturized, simplified, and even add a radiomunication module, maybe it can make outstanding achievements in intelligence work." The Queen of Eternal Night can also be called a military genius. She knew it right away. She immediately reacted and smiled with great interest, "It''s dark under the lights? This is indeed a direction that can be tried." You must know that "New Arcane" is the most advanced theory at present, and non-magical means achieve the effect of magic. This is a controversial view that even the most cutting-edge magicians cannot ept. Priests who have been brainwashed by gods are more conservative than magicians and naturally even more unwilling to ept that humans can one day steal the authority of gods. The undercover agent trained by the gods went to a ce to confirm that there were no eavesdropping and peeping methods. They were all detecting magical auras and using various skills to counter prophetic spells. They would never have thought of a tape recorder, even if they heard of it, they couldn''t believe it. Put it directly on the cab to record and eavesdrop, and the spy of the enemy country will not know that he has been exposed. They subconsciously think that this room has no magical fluctuations, so it is safe. Or when the two armies fought and the enemy took away an artwork, there was no magic fluctuation on the beautiful statue, and the enemy general kept him in his tent, but he didn''t know there was a recording device inside... Or a small gift from the nightingale, the exquisite jewelry has a wonderful function. In the past, the Secret Law Society also helped the intelligence department of the empire to create some special equipment and tried every means to reduce the fluctuation of magic and shield the detection magic. But the investment is huge and the results are very small... If it is this kind of magical device that can work without using magic at all... Wonderful! Spy equipment without magical fluctuations is wonderful! This is the blind spot of thinking. As long as you follow this road and continue to create recorders, cameras, wireless transmitters, etc., and use them properly, the empire''s intelligence work in the future can rely on technological advantages to achieve breakthrough results! The Queen of Eternal Night just got a new toy, so she restrained Roger''s eyes-opening expression, and said solemnly, "Furth, erase the memory of all the people who know about the recorder and set up the fourteenth secret research and development, Roger will serve as a consultant and is in charge of the research and development of this matter." The queen suddenly burst with her full aura, showing a decisive power beyond the world, suppressing the audience. Even Roger felt the pressure of being short of breath, so he gave into the pressure and said, "Follow the decree." The Queen stood up, "I''m going to talk to Dean Hall about confidentiality." She opened the portal, turned around suddenly, and smiled sweetly, "By the way, Roger, remember to find the souvenir that Furth wants to visit for the first time." Looking at that pretty face, Roger''s heart skipped a beat for no apparent reason. MD, this scumbag queen is wise and martial one second, and the next she charms all beings, this old man really can''t stand it! The hardest thing in this world is how many faces a beautiful woman can have at the same time. About an hourter, Roger and Frankenstein secretly exchanged the zero-magic device he thought might be used for intelligence work, suggested the first version update of the magician''s camp, and left the imbnce with his "souvenir". After Frankenstein''s introduction and mastering the usage, Roger knew very well that this was a well-prepared legendary prop, and it was by no means a souvenir for everyone. On the surface, it looks very inconspicuous. It is a big-headed doll made of gray shadows. It can be hung around the waist. It needs magic power above a low-level magician to drive. The effect is that the summon is a shadow puppet. Shadow puppet: A consciousness carrierpiled by the power of shadow, which can simte any appearance and inherit certain spellcasting abilities of the main body. It is immune to most anti-magic detections and can resist fatal damage on behalf of the body. To experience this shadow puppet and put your consciousness into it, it feels like an incarnation outside the body. The shadow puppet has five senses that are almost indistinguishable from the main body. It looks no different from a normal person to the naked eye. At the same time, it can simte various appearances and shapes. Even with magic, it is difficult to determine that it is not a real person. And with Roger''s mental power, he can concentrate on both, and control the body and the shadow puppet to move at the same time. Quite embarrassingly, because of its characteristics, the shadow puppetmunicates with the shadow ne and has the strength of a high-level wanderer. Combined with a few fighting talents, it seems to be a bit higher than Roger''s actualbat power... Normally such a shadow puppet will be near-legendary magic, exploring some dangerous areas instead of a magician. Now the Queen of Eternal Night has ordered the secret magic to solidify it into a prop, and even Roger, who is only a junior magician, can use it. It was specially made for him. "The real purpose is not to let me work for her as Roger and Dior at the same time, right? This is too capitalist!" Roger suddenly felt that a certain queen was bing more and more disdainful. But it doesn''t prevent him from thinking that this tool is really useful. As the number of things to be handled increases, it can solve the problem of hisck of skills. He returned to the ice room as a shadow puppet to continue to preside over the work, while his body came to the military headquarters. Today there is a "special ceremony" to bid farewell to Tasika. Chapter 114: I Cant Hear His Heart? Chapter 114: I Can''t Hear His Heart? Chapter 114 I Can''t Hear His Heart? As the queen of the future orc kingdom, Princess Tasika can''t have anything to do with the Ivy Empire on the surface, and naturally, it''s impossible to send her grand gestures back to the Khenpo Sak Desert. So Margaret arranged a prison raid for Tasika and caused a riot, to increase the justice of Tasika''s return to call on the orc tribes. In this way, she escaped from the Green Vines Empire with a group of loyal ministers and warriors, and she was a wanted criminal in the empire. To survive, she must lead the orc tribe to develop well and resist the Green Vines empire. Such a script can make the halo of this Tequ princess even brighter. In addition to inheriting the strength of the old Joestar legendary priest, pretending to be a goddess of war and swindling, I believe that her road to founding the country will be much smoother. Roger turned Tasika into a pawn of the empire. Although there are various advantages to going to the Khenpo Sak Desert, it is a dangerous job after all. He also agreed with Margaret that he was going to test his new skill, Dream Shield, during the battle. Please take yourself as the target without any hesitation. "Don''t worry, Mr. Roger, make sure the test is strong enough and cooperate with all your strength!" Margaret heard Roger''s strange request, and she agreed readily with a pat on her chest. She had always disliked Roger, but now that this guy is taking the initiative to ask for a fight, she will not miss the opportunity! What he said was to test his capability to resist beatings until the shield was broken. Margaret''s order for her subordinates was to beat them until they were disabled. You don''t dare to kill him. Angelina has been staring at her, and Roger seems to be very important in His Majesty''s eyes. But it can be rescued after being beaten up, even if it suffers a little bit of flesh and blood, there will inevitably be some small errors in the experiment, right? So Roger was also assigned a role. The plot is notplicated. Tasika was supposed to be imprisoned in the secret prison of the military department. Roger Charles, the viin of the imperial capital, was greedy for the beauty of the orc princess and took advantage of the rtionship to bring her out of the prison and bring her back to the house, intending to do illegal things. However, the rumors leaked, and the warriors of the orc tribe seized the opportunity to rescue the princess, injured Roger Charles, and returned to the desert with the orc pearl. Princess Tequ has experienced the pain of the tribe''s destruction and the death of her rtives and has transformed into a staunch anti-imperialist fighter. She must unite the tribes to build a brand-new orc kingdom and avoid the fate of the orcs from bing ves of the empire... Action code, orcs will never be ves! "Mr. Charles, you don''t hesitate to bear the infamy for me, the beasts thank you for your efforts..." Tasika saw Roger, bid him farewell, and was moved by the sacrifice he made. Roger said nonchntly, "It''s not a problem. As a dude who doesn''t do anything wrong, is it worthy of my status?" "You are always so open-minded and humorous..." Tasika covered her mouth and smiled and got into Roger''s carriage. The carriage drove onto the main road, looking at the military headquarters where her fate had changed, the prosperous and mysterious city, she became sad again, and whispered, "The future is uncertain, I don''t know when I will see Lord Roger again..." Roger heard her speak sadly, suddenly had an idea, and told her the coordinates of the neswalker camp and the login magic. Although she is a priest, Tasika was created by the Queen of Eternal Night, and she can also perform simple magic. It''s just that the learning and analysis speed will be very slow, and there is no blessing for those specialties. Fortunately, the magic used to enter the neswalker camp was at apprentice-level, "and it was learned after only one *some unit of time like day or hours*" or something like "and even Tasika managed to learn it." "When I go back and let the Secret Law Society open some permissions, we canmunicate face-to-face in this spiritual space, and it will be very convenient for you to reach for my help at that time." Communicate directly with the spirit body, this is originally a function of the inner demon domain, but the Queen of Eternal Night temporarily blocked it for fear of the magicians fighting. But Roger only needs to find a magician from the Air Traffic Control Department to reopen this permission. Under his current authority in the Chapter of Imbnce, to create some convenience for himself and Tasika, there is no need to go through the Queen of Eternal Night. And he had a spective chat with Frankenstein. This mechanical girl, who felt that her flesh and blood were weak, yearned for the world depicted by Roger and admired the endless novel ideas that emerged in his mind, each of which was a genius alchemy idea that could change the world. For such a genius, she quietly suggested that if Roger thinks learning alchemy is too troublesome, she has a very convenient mechanical modification that can help him directly master master-level alchemy skills. Roger was so frightened that he quickly and politely refused. He felt the original body was fine to use, and he didn''t want to be a Terminator. Frankenstein felt regretful. She felt that Roger underestimated a mechanical body that he didn''t understand that it is both convenient and powerful. She was going to introduce it to himter. It''s a pity that someone like Roger, who is full of genius alchemy ideas, doesn''t be a machine. Anyway, if the Chapter of Imbnce is regarded as a branch force under the empire, Roger has directly filled his reputation because of "New Arcane" and the order of the Queen of Eternal Night and has a very high influence. This is his new benefit, but in Tasika''s opinion, this is the card that Lord Charles should have, and there is no doubt that he can do it. The Half-Dragon Princess happily agreed, "Thank you, Lord Charles, no matter how far away, I can see you at any time." Listening to his description, this is to open up an exclusive space for the two of them, which seems quite sweet! The first time I saw Lord Charles was in the ocean of consciousness, and I will continue to meet in the spiritual space in the future. This is probably fate, right? My dream lover, Mr. Charles~ hee hee~ Just as Tasika''s girl''s heart was rippling, there was a sudden loud noise outside! The five were masked, but it was obvious that the strong man with the characteristics of the orc race blew up the carriage, and the undisguised fluctuation of the legendary strong man rmed the crowd on the street. These are the four guardians arranged by Margaret for Tasika. They are all elites cultivated by sparrows, with their strengths and abilities, and each has its strengths. "Save the princess!" The five-strong men opened the car door, a tall Bell tribe ran out with Princess Tasika on his back, and one person stopped the guards that Roger brought. The other three people: a magician, a violent thief with two swords, and a barbarian, jointlyunched a sniper attack against Roger. Roger was not surprised. The Shield of Dreams appeared on his body, automatically absorbing it, whether it was magic or the machete shed on his body, all of them were absorbed. At this time, nearly a hundred orc mercenaries of the four guardians also followed, shouting to kill Roger to avenge the old chief, avenge the wronged souls of Serena City, and make the attack scene blood boiling, countless. The attack flying toward Roger was pretty spectacr. Orc mercenaries were not trained by the empire but were recruited in the name of saving Princess Tequ. After they heard that they didn''t even ask for money, they volunteered to join the prison robbery. These wandering mercenaries know best that strangers without roots are treated differently from travelers with a strong kingdom behind them. Tasika finally turned her head and looked at these blindly charging orc mercenaries with deep sadness in her eyes. Today is acting, but in the reality of the scene, these mercenaries will inevitably suffer serious losses. How many of them can escape and return to the desert with them, in the end, depends entirely on the reaction speed of the empire. As for the empire, the value of the beast man mercenaries has been reflected in the sincere slogans that the passers-by can hear. It is only necessary to let people know that this is a loyal minister of the orc tribe who came to save the princess. The news spreads, and the justice and legend of Princess Tequ''s return to the country will stand firm. The City of Mysteries is the capital of the empire after all. Within a minute of the incident, a shrill rm sounded, the city defense army rushed in, and the strong in the army directly sent support. On the street, only a small number of old and weak women and children evacuated in an orderly manner, and most men and young men dared to watch this small-scale battle. Even, some folk professionals joined the battle, intending to stop the orc tribe''s prison robbery. The people of the Empire are patriotic and aggressive, and there has never been an outrageous incident of helping the elderly to be defrauded of money. Those who act bravely have no scruples, their blood is not cold, and they dare to stand out for the country. Fortunately, this situation is also in Margaret''s calction. The four guardians have reserved enough people for responding, and it is a "home battle". The Bell people who slipped away first have sessfully disappeared from the crowd with Tasika. The chasing city defense army didn''t know the situation and pursued it very seriously. But it soon became apparent that the orc knew the secret capital as if it was his own home. The prophecy and tracking spells were countered by powerful magic power, and it was obvious that the opponent had a powerful spellcaster. The scene was chaotic. Roger suffered a little pain in his head as he endured the intensive output of the three legendary powerhouses for half a minute. This is a sign of mental power consumption, but this level of pain also shows that his mental power consumption is not high. After all, it is 1:5 converted into HP. He has a lot of defensive equipment on his body. This Dream Shield inherits its resistance, and its defensive power is quite good! The three guardians who joined forces were all shocked by Roger''s defense. Is everyone saying that the strength of this lord is a fake legendary powerhouse, a record forged by His Majesty''s help? How can the feel of cutting it beparable to cutting the hardest shield knight in the legendary profession? Roger let out a low growl and activated the active effect of the Dream Shield. He pretended that he was a huge immovable tower shield, increasing his physical and magic resistance by 50%. Although the three guardians summoned the orc mercenaries to attack Roger, the decline of his mental power still abruptly slowed down! Compared with his spiritual power beyond the legend, he estimates that he can resist an attack of this level for fifteen minutes! There is no reply from the priest, only relying on his frankness, the output of the first anti-three legends, the survivability is first-ss, and the frankness is also called MT! Then use the magic beacon to call the Queen of Eternal Night for aerial bombardment. It can carry and kill. Does this seem to be a very intimidating skill group? The system, have you even ount for this? After all, Adun, cancer in the eyes of the yers, is also a magus himself and has not entered the ranks of legendary mages. He has already relied on the Dream Shield and a series of defensive skills, and the yers are full of meat. However, Roger was still a little unhappy. Apart from summoning the Queen of Eternal Night, he had no other means of counterattack. This made him seem slightly aggrieved. Seeing that the city defense army was about to enter the arena, the legendary barbarian roared, and his height was fully increased by half. The muscle pimples on his body looked more exaggerated than that of the bodybuilding champion. Legendary Fury! With a dual-wielding assassin using the power of shadow, the magician began to sing their spell to summon a legendary monster, which is the output method after they advanced to the legendary. After all, they had a mission, and Margaret had asked them to "kill" Roger. But now they haven''t even broken Roger''s defense skills. Seeing that the city defense army is getting closer and closer, they don''t have much time left! The legendary skill is worthy of being a legendary skill. The three guardians used the means of pressing the bottom of the box. Roger''s mental power speed is greatly increased, and the headache is directly super doubled! Fierce! Roger used the crowd to cover him and quietly gave the three guardians a thumbs up. The three guardians'' noses were almost crooked, and the legendary thief all shed and hit the ground. Meng, your sister, you alone carry the three of us to output, and you still have the energy to point fingers here, you are fierce! It was so fierce that we thought we were a joke, it was not a professional, but an ancient red dragon! This hardness, this amount of blood, you are flesh and blood yet aren''t you a shield? The three guardians have never seen a mental strength as strong as Roger''s. They don''t have many means of attack, and they only rely on a bunch of defensive skills to fight hard. And they can''t use all their means. Next, they have to perform a great escape from the pursuit of the city defense army. They have to spare some energy. Roar! A snake and scorpion demon appeared on the ground with the devilish energy of hell. It nced at the chaotic Xu Xiao with cold and ruthless eyes and finally looked at Roger as instructed. This is a high-level devil with terrible melee abilities and spell-like abilities. "The princess is safe, the brothers have withdrawn!" The three guardians saw that the city defense army was close at hand and hurriedly shouted, preparing to run away. The legendary barbarians who turned on the rampage opened the way, the legendary thieves concealed themselves to protect the formation, and the other mercenaries protected the magicians, maintaining their squad status and retreating in the other direction. Phew! The huge snake and scorpion demon cast a metamorphosis, and its size became smaller. Instead of attacking Roger, it flew out of the city at a faster speed than this group of orcs. "Humans want to deceive me to go die in the Green Vines Empire, I don''t want to face that crazy woman!" After getting smaller, the flying speed of the snake and scorpion demon is quite impressive, and it disappears in a blink of an eye. The legendary mage couldn''t help but scold his mother and was a little proud. The queen''s prestige has spread to the nine hells of Baator, and even the high-level devils have avoided the battle. However, the legendary monster that took a long time to summon ran away. They originally wanted to break it, but they ran away in fear of the battle, and the pressure came to them. Looking at the city defense army who came back like a wolf like a tiger, and the wild volunteers who shot cold arrows from time to time, they could only grit their teeth and continue to break through. The light flickered. The Queen of Eternal Night appeared out of teleportation, and she looked around curiously, "Hey, I smelled the smell of high-level devil materials, why is it gone?" The battlefield where people turned around shifted, only Roger was still stuck on the ground like a tower shield, and pointed her in a direction, indicating that the snake demon fled there. The Queen of Eternal Night was about to chase when she suddenly stood on the spot in confusion, with a look of listening sideways. And then flew a little closer to Roger. A little closer. Stare! Stare hard! Roger: ??? Why did this woman get so close if she didn''t catch the high-level devil she was thinking of? I just haven''t found a way to end the active effect early and pull myself out. Do you want tough? The Queen of Eternal Night frowned, poked at the shield ced on the outside of her Dream Shield, and said worriedly, "Mental power is draining very badly..." So, I can''t hear his heart? Chapter 115: The Crown Prince Is Me? Chapter 115: The Crown Prince Is Me? Chapter 115 The Crown Prince Is Me? Roger''s voice can be heard by the Queen of Eternal Night, not because of their skills, but because his spiritual power is beyond the legendary level, and he has not learned any special control skills. This led to transcending a certain threshold, resonating thoughts, and then being caught by the passive talent acquired by the Queen of Eternal Night bathing in the blood of the beholder. If it is a magician with normal legendary strength, even if he doesn''t have the skills to control his mental power, his mental power will not be maintained for 24 hours just by the consumption of daily magic. But Roger is still only a low-level magician to this day. Not to mention that he doesn''t know a few magics. Even if he did devil training to empty his blue bars, his huge mental power couldnt consume a single obvious fluctuation. So his voice broadcast has been on since he was strengthened by his spiritual power. It wasn''t until he took out the skill of Shield of Dreams, which was outputted by the three major guardians, and finally had a serious consumption, which was lower than the threshold of the broadcast in the Heart Voice area... The Queen of Eternal Night came smelling the scent of high-level devils and wanted to add some materials to her magic experiment, but she came to feel lonely. The snake-scorpion demon was more alert than expected and escaped long ago without a trace. At this time, it was highly likely that he had already waited for the summoning spell to end and escaped back to the Hell of Baator. The Queen of Eternal Night is upset. This battlefield is too deserted, and there is no room for her. Not only was the city defense army chasing after the four guardians and disappearing, but even the high-definition and losslessints that apanied Roger were nowhere to be heard. She thought it was because she was too far away from Roger, so she flew forward and couldn''t hear; Another piece flew but I still couldn''t hear. In the end, it was going to be face-to-face, and the voice that could broadcast him in the crowd didn''t appear. At that time, the Eternal Night Queen realized that something was wrong with Roger. He used up a third of the mental power that would overflow automatically when he was full on weekdays, which was equivalent to the strength of ten legendary spells. After restoring the battle scene, the Queen of Eternal Night raised her eyebrows. My dear, isn''t this the phantom shield that I made and passed on to Adun? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why did this kid suddenly learn this passive skill, and it looks like he has mastered it at a high level? You said, do you want to be a full-output violence magician? But the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t doubt how Roger got this skill because afterpleting this skill, she didn''t be a treasure, so she put it in the big library, and only needed certain permissions to borrow and study directly. It''s a pity that for so many years, few imperial magicians who advocate attack have learned this skill... In the end, the person who shouldn''t learn it the most learned the Shield of Dreams! Of course, the consumption of mental power is not the upper limit, and after meditating a few times, it willpletely recover. But the Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t know Roger yet. This kid is toozy to meditate on weekdays. She is even more worried that this kid will use this hand to precisely control her mental strength, and threaten to make some indecent demands... But if he is enlightened to that level, it seems not bad. Seeing that the Queen of Evernight frowned, Roger was also worried that his mental power would be exhausted too much, so he was inevitably moved. As a wounded man, he in turnforted the Queen, "It''s okay, the magic I have is limited, my mental power is not very useful, and I can''t use it up on weekdays. I just need to wait for it to recover naturally." The Eternal Night Queen couldn''t help frowning even deeper. What is useless? What does it mean to wait for it to reply naturally? If you don''t broadcast your thoughts, do you know how much less homework I have to copy? To recover slowly and naturally, how much precious development time of the empire will be wasted? Little guy, you can''t be so ck! The Queen of Eternal Night ordered very emotionally, "You first remove the active effect of the Dream Shield, ande out and talk!" Although the active effect is maintained, neither being attacked nor depleted, my mental power will not recover naturally, okay? Roger gave an embarrassed yet polite smile. If I take the initiative to remove this effect, I will nt my radish here to protect the radish. I am also very disappointed! Since imagining that he is a tower shield, he has lost the ability to move. The enemy is not powerful enough to break the shield. Only now did he realize that there is no way to cancel the active effect of this skill. Now he can only pray that this active effect has a duration and will end on its own. The Queen of Eternal Night read the helplessness on Roger''s face, and immediately remembered: When you created this skill yourself, it seemed like you didn''t consider how to cancel the active effect. After all, Adun is only a magus, and his mental power is limited. Being forced out of the active effect of Dream Shield means that you are already in a very passive situation. Usually, he resists until his mental power is exhausted, and the active effect will end naturally. Where does he need to think about how to cancel it? As a result, she encountered the special case of Roger, who had the extremely high mental strength and good defensive equipment. After a battle, only one-third of the mental power was lost, and its active effect was embarrassingly still here. Smelly man, it''s troublesome! The Queen of Eternal Night recalled the principle of the Dream Shield and finally found a way to remove it. It is not difficult. The essence of this skill is to use the sticity of mental power to imagine yourself as a shield that is hard in all directions, and then use mental power to absorb damage. The active effect is to imagine yourself as a stronger tower shield, giving up mobility in exchange for higher resistance. If you want to change back, it is notplicated in theory. The Queen of Eternal Night inspired Roger, "You start imagining now that you are a person." Roger: ??? I am a person? What does it mean to imagine that I am a person? He thought hard and thought, imagining that he had arms and legs, that he was aplete person... I''m sorry, I really can''t do it, it''s uninspired to do it like this! This is the same as having insomnia and someone telling you to rx and feel sleepy, so you can fall asleep. It is guaranteed you would want to kill that person, for messing with you. Insomnia is usually not enough sleep, the brain explodes but can''t fall asleep. Hey! If you''re full of energy, why not just get up and continue ying games? Roger''s current predicament is also simr. He did it by imagining himself as a shield, but thinking of himself as the "human" that he was, was simply too difficult for a strong man. Roger blushed and surrendered, "Your Majesty, this is not good." "You''re stupid!" The Queen of Eternal Night looked disgusted, "Don''t think that you are yourself, think that you are Dio." Roger was shocked, how could this woman be smart? He closed his eyes and gradually found the feeling. Finally, he ended his status as a tower shield and could move. "Thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty. If I fail again, I may have to ask you to help me break the shield violently." Roger moved his arms and legs, feeling that it was better to be a human being! The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, if I broke the shield, wouldn''t it take you longer to recover? No, I still have to persuade him to take the initiative to meditate. Previously, the magician camp has stated that my answering results are not ideal, and I have to copy the homework to be safe! She thought about it for a while and seemed to be casually admonishing, "Now that the empire is troubled, Roger Aiqing should return to full mental strength as soon as possible for his safety. Survival Index." Roger nodded, "Indeed, I also think this skill is good. Even the mental power left now is enough to support His Majesty''s arrival." Eternal Night Queen: ??? Am I your nanny or bodyguard? She said dissatisfiedly, "Roger, as a courtier, you don''t want to protect the queen, you always expect the queen to save you, don''t you think there''s something wrong with this?" Roger asked doubtfully, "Then, Your Majesty, do you have a duty where you need my protection?" The Eternal Night Queen suddenly fell silent. I was wrong, I was wrong, and I shouldn''t have been so strong from the beginning. If I wasn''t so strong, Roger wouldn''t just want to lie down. If he doesn''t lie down, he will actively meditate to protect himself, and I won''t be reduced to a sad state where I can''t hear my heart... There are thousands of mistakes, is it all my fault? She resisted the urge of a meteor waterfall to smash Roger into particles, and she changed the topic, "I don''t need protection, but the empire still needs your service. In the next few days, those nobles will jump out without sitting still. It''s time for the Dark Night Guard to show his strength, I hope you will lead the team in person." "Everything is in His Majesty''s n. I believe that sparrows and nightingales are enough to suppress all the scenes. I don''t need to make trouble for this matter, right?" "But this kind of battle for nothing is an excellent opportunity to umte military merit." The Queen of Eternal Night said earnestly, "Little Roger if one day I''m gone and you want to lead this empire forward, you must start umting prestige from now on to suppress the powerhouses of the empire." Facing the serious expression of the Queen of Evernight, Roger''s heart trembled inexplicably, and he said quickly, "Your Majesty is so strong... at a young age, sitting on the throne for three to five hundred years is so easy, why do you suddenly say such things?" The Queen of Eternal Night looked him in the eye, "I''m afraid you have guessed, not to mention that the gods don''t give me a chance, even if I improve my strength along the way, it is not without a price..." Roger had guessed before, but he couldn''t help but be very shocked when he heard that the Queen of Eternal Night had improved her strength and had to pay the price with her lifespan. For the continuation of the empire, she paid too much, it is not an exaggeration to say that she has given up everything... He lowered his head subconsciously, not wanting the sadness in his eyes to be seen by the Eternal Night Empress, and said tactfully, "With your majesty''s strength and the empire''s national strength, there is always a way to prolong your life." "There is a way, but right now I don''t have the time and energy for such a thing, and the stronger the strength, the more resistance to those methods." The Queen of Eternal Night smiled casually, "So, I always have to make some arrangements for the future. For example, you need to bear more pressure and grow up as soon as possible. After me, someone should be able to support this empire." The Queen of Eternal Night wanted to y him and make him sympathize with her. But as he talked, he thought that the empire would most likely be crushed to death by the gods, even if it survived until it took off, he might not be able to see it, and suddenly felt a kind of sadness flooding up like a tide. It turns out that I am also afraid of death... There are great horrors between life and death, and for some things, human beings will refuse to think about them from the heart. But no matter how unwilling to admit it, the subconscious also understands what the truth is. At first, the Queen of Eternal Night just said half-truths, wanting to create a little pressure on Roger, but as she spoke, it suddenly became clear that she had already made arrangements in her subconscious, and she was instantly distracted. If it was her in the past, full of self-me and sin, she would be buried with the empire without any regrets, putting her life and death aside. But now that she has looked away, she has taken the path of the ultimate self, and she will find that she is not willing to give up this empire, those hard-working people, the guy in front of her, and the children he may have with him... Maybe I don''t have time to watch her or him grow up. The smile on her face was trying to be bright and perfect as if tofort him not to worry, but the sadness in her eyes couldn''t be concealed at all, and her tone gradually softened like a dream. Dressed in a red-clothed and domineering and unparalleled, she ispletely untouchable, but Yukong is so poignant and dazzling on the battlefield full of corpses and bloodstains. This scene became as she will die, The firmer that shadow is, the sharper the grief will be. It seems to be saying that she is omnipotent and close to God, and there is always something she can''t ask for. Roger raised his head and read out the grief that flowed out of her body as real, and his heart suddenly throbbed like being caught in a giant palm. "Your Majesty, I understand." Roger nodded vigorously, expressing his willingness to hold the baton she handed over to the empire. Subconsciously, the Queen of Eternal Night, who he thought would never fail, frankly admitted the hidden dangers of her lifespan, and begged him to take her ce one day. He was powerless to refuse this trust. The two looked at each other, and suddenly the Queen of Evernight turned her head to the side, avoiding his gaze, and said in a disgusting tone, "Well, you don''t want to look like I''m dying tomorrow, and I will die for at least ten years. It won''t be sudden death, and it will be punched out by the brains of the gods!" She turned her head again and regained the yful and contemptuous smile of the past few days, pressing one hand on his shoulder, "Roger Aiqing, don''t let your guard down, you must be in the most perfect state. Complete the task, or I will worry about you too." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I understand that a lion fights a rabbit, and I do my best." Roger took a deep breath and replied in a rxed tone as much as possible. "So good, little Roger." The Queen of Evernight pinched his face, and her figure gradually faded away. Well, I wanted him to meditate to restore his spiritual power, and I did it sessfully! It''s just that he has control over people''s hearts, but he''s not happy at all and feels very heavy. She didn''t understand that Tybe used a routine to exchange her sincerity, but she identally exchanged her sincerity for her sincerity. When she put pressure on Roger in the future, she also assumed the responsibility of guarding him and cultivating him at the moment. Roger, who stayed where he was, also showed a trace of confusion. So that one-day Qingteng will not fall apart without a queen, I need to umte a reputation from now on, and then stand up at the right time. I am willing, after all, I also identify with this empire. But why Roger? I wanted to have a crown prince with Your Majesty, but in the end, the crown prince was me. I was treated like a child from beginning to end... This hell difficulty starts getting weirder and weirder. Can you still see aeback point? Chapter 116: Dio and Roger appear at the same time. Chapter 116: Dio and Roger appear at the same time. Chapter 116 Dio and Roger appear at the same time. Military headquarters, the luxurious andrge office of Prime Minister Left. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t return to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, but teleported here, just as she heard Margaret reprimanding her subordinates who were not doing well: "It''s just asking you to maim a junior magician. Such a simple task can let him escapepletely. Are you an idiot? No, you are idiots! Idiots, idiots, idiots!" This little devil''s voice is clear and pleasant, and when he is admonishing others, he is full of emotion, and there is an inexplicable... pleasant feeling between her rhythms. Because of Margaret''s angry reprimand, those timid nobles suddenly boosted their morale and dared to resist the army of undead. This is inseparable from Margaret''s outstanding performance. On the surface, the subordinates bowed their heads and epted the teachings humbly, but they were afraid that the leaders would see their expressions of enjoyment. As the working hours get longer, many people already have the strange symptoms of being ufortable all day without being scolded by the left... One was willing to fight and the other was willing to suffer. Margaret scolded her whole bodyfortably, and all the pce diseases were scoldedpletelyfortably, and the show ended. Only then did Empress Eternal Night speak lightly, "Mary, is the junior magician you want to disable named Roger Charles?" "Ah, Your Majesty, when did youe? Shall I make you tea?" Margaret turned around abruptly, wagging her little tail and poking her hands excitedly. The queen snorted, "No need, answer my question first." "This... Your Majesty, can I remain silent?" Margaret suddenly felt guilty and knew that Roger held an unusual position in the heart of the Queen of Eternal Night. If I beat him up quietly, it would be fine to find a temporary worker to take the me. Right now, that person is not disabled but was already caught by the Queen of Eternal Night... The Queen of Eternal Night lifted her with her tail in her mage''s hand, "Of course it''s possible, but it''s still possible!" Looking at the ground that was pulled away, Margaret wailed, "Your Majesty, I was wronged. I was wronged. It was Roger who asked me to help test the strength of my skills!" "Help with the test, click as soon as possible, why do you want to disable it?" "It''s not disabled, those idiots didn''t even break the shield, they just consumed a little mental power?" "That''s right, consume a little mental power..." The more the Queen of Eternal Night thought about it, the angry she became, and another mage''s hand came out, patted Margaret''s little butt rhythmically, and gradually elerated. Do you know how much effort I have put into trying to coax him to meditate, to restore his mental strength? You don''t know at all! You don''t understand how difficult it is for me! You are no longer the Margaret who will share my worries, you are a foolish devil whose eyes are envied! However, the idiot''s hand feeling is getting better and better... Margaret burst into tears. Your Majesty, you are not angry anymore, why are you still beating me? I''m dizzy, I''m dizzy, and if I turn it down again, the solid-liquid separation will ur! Hey! ... ... The ice room. The shadow puppet Roger began to draft the next issue of "Arcane Talk", and at the same time "New Arcane" also began to select topics. There are follow-up studies of the previous paper, as well as new research contents. At this moment when magic and technology are just beginning to collide, it couldn''t be easier to find out what makes magicians interested and quarrel. Even though the tape recorder invented by Dean Hall cannot be made public for the time being, I believe that the Secret Law Association will soon be able to follow this line of thinking and find an invention that has nothing to do with espionage work, to prove the possibility that ordinary people can use tools to perform magic. Both magic and technology should be tools for human beings to solve problems. There is no superiority or inferiority, and there is no superiority or inferiority. Just use whichever is more convenient and cost-effective. While the shadow puppet was busy with work, Roger''s body returned to the Charles Mansion to meditate to recover his mental strength. There is a higher level of fire magic element in the thin wax nest. Although it can''t increase the recovery speed, it will make him feel morefortable, and the speed of mana umtion is three times that of the outside world, and double that of sleeping passively. Moreover, Roger found that he could ignore it after entering the meditation state, and concentrate on continuing to use the shadow puppet to do whatever he should, which greatly reduced the boringness of cultivation. Here, I would like to thank ssmate Xiao Qiaoyi for her clever cooperation. Not only was the work of "New Arcane" handled perfectly, but the preparations for the Nightguard were also very smooth. The Queen supported ten legendary powerhouses, fifty magisters, and outstanding neers who had just graduated from the two major magic academies. Roger followed the list to recruit strong people one after another. A small part of them could not be found yet, and some of them hadn''t grown up yet, but they could also join the Night Guard for training. The basic source of troops is the elite recruited from the main battle corps. It is estimated that within three days, the number of 1,000 people in the first battalion of the Night Guard can be filled. This is the mobilization ability of the Ivy Empire in its early days. The strong came out inrge numbers, and the neers were also very good. The most important thing was that everyone dared to fight after sessive victories. The young people were passionate and willing to serve the wise and mighty queen. So in contrast, the Queen of Eternal Night always felt that Roger was really difficult to control, and he had too many ideas of his own. Fortunately, as the two of them got in touch more and more, Roger''s consciousness became higher and higher, his recognition of the empire deepened, and he gradually became more active. Sometimes, Roger can''t tell why he has developed feelings for thisnd for a long time, but because the sunk cost invested is increasing, he is not willing to let it be destroyed by the Seven Gods like this and wants to do his part power to help it go further. But after all, this country is getting better and better, right? Roger believed, that what he did would help people in this world, who had nothing like him in the past. Cutting off all the decayed, outdated things that bind human beings, even the process itself will be bloody. But when the wounds are healed and we travel lightly, we will always go further. Time passed and with every minute and every second, night fell. Roger walked to Little Joey''s office and forcibly pulled up the girl who was working hard, "It''s time to get off work!" "There are still a few documents that haven''t been processed..." Little Joeyined in a low voice, but he still didn''t dare to go against Lord Roger''s wishes and began to pack his things and prepare to leave work. Pending "There are still a few documents that haven''t been processed..." Little Joeyined in a low voice, but he still didn''t dare to go against Lord Roger''s wishes and began to pack his things and prepare to leave work. "There are still a few documents that haven''t been processed..." Little Joeyined in a low voice, but she still didn''t dare to go against Lord Roger''s wishes and began to pack her things and prepare to leave work. We agreed on a "date" tonight. Thinking of this, the vigor girl also became happy. She tidied up her desk and went to touch up her makeup. Roger sat in the room, waiting patiently for thedy to appear, but suddenly frowned and remembered something. The appearance and the clothes on her body fluctuated slightly. Soon, he turned into Dio Brando. Because of today''s princess mid-air robbery incident, even the Queen of Eternal Night appeared in person, and it is well known that Roger Charles participated in it. Therefore, many people know about his return to the Charles Mansion. And this wave of farewell to Tasika, Roger''s script is "acting privately to release important hostages", which is also a negative event after all. Appearing in public with Roger''s face on at such a time, there might be some unsightly people jumping out. Although it is in conjunction with the performance and public information that will try to downy Roger''s presence, there are always some well-informed people who have "true information". This kind of mixed news, true and false, is actually for the Beastman Kingdom and other Theocracies to increase the credibility of the prison robbery. However, it is not ruled out that patriots with a strong sense of justice, after knowing part of the truth, feel bad for Roger and want to preach loyalty and patriotism to the emperor after meeting him. Especially those nobles who were already dissatisfied with Roger''s poprity. Although they were cowardlyst night, there must be a lot of people who can''t let go, and they will inevitably speak ill of each other and speak ill of him behind his back. Roger was not afraid of things, but he didn''t want to spoil his rare date with little Joey because of this rubbish, so after thinking about it, he decided to use Dio''s identity tonight. Anyway, Little Joey knows the secrets of the two identities, so she shouldn''t object to dating with this face... Emmm, maybe she will be even more pleasantly surprised, after all, it was "Master Dio" who flew into the me in the first ce. Before asking him to wait, little Joey changed into a very casual long dress and put on very light makeup. The blond hair was casually draped over her body, revealing her girlish innocence and vigor. Roger''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that tonight is a beautiful school girl~ Little Joey was taken aback when he saw "Dio", and then smiled shyly and touched, "You are so nice." She misunderstood that Roger was taking care of her on the first date, so he deliberately dressed up as Dio, to regain the feeling he had when he first met. Although the girl epted the excellence of Master Charles, the tormented time when she chose themoner upstart without hesitation was also a highlight that would never fade away. Betting on the shes of life in the future, thousands of people resisted and still went forward. Looking back now, she also admires the courage of that time. Roger didn''t expect this girl to think of going in this direction, and at the same time, he found out with guilt that this was the first date. I ignored her efforts a little too much. The world that the love brain saw was so beautiful that he couldn''t bear to break it. He stood up and raised his arm to let her hold him, and kissed her lightly on the side of the cheek, "Sorry, this day came toote." Little Joey''s eyes were full of bright smiles, and he said seriously, "It''s never too early or toote. I want to be with you for a long, long time, and I won''t fight for the day and night." Roger''s heart fluttered slightly. He was familiar with every little expression of this girl and knew that she was not trying to excuse himself, but thought so. He didn''t say anything else, and the two of them were directly teleported to the high-end restaurant reserved for tonight. Perhaps the taste here is not as good as the kitchen of the Duke''s Mansion that I instructed, but the happiness presented to the world also has a different meaning to girls. Even if no one blesses their rtionship yet, the little Joey who blooms for love is also entitled to enjoy the envy of the world. Roger will make up for the treatment, that a noble girl would receive, in love. And the news that Dio reappeared in Aodu was also observed by some people. ... ... The city of mystery, Minato. The port area is a newly nned high-end residential area and themercial area surrounding the Qiangwei River port. Compared with the aristocratic area in the south of the Xinghan Pce, this area is more favored by the emerging rich people. The streets and houses here are more fashionable and full of romanticism. Compared with the aristocratic manors of the rich and powerful, this ce seems much more rxed. A beautiful three-story building, which belongs to a certain fishery upstart, is an industry arranged by Haiguo for its spies. After discovering doubts about Roger, Tianming''s mentor Shady Veronica became more hesitant to make a move and turned to use a protracted battle, preparing to make a more careful n before making a move, to avoid being fooled by the old Joe-star and making a hasty move with nothing to gain. tragedy. And because of the transition to a protracted war, Sea Country Prince, Shaq, was naturally dissatisfied with the environment of the inn over there, so he volunteered to contribute to this small building. Whether it isfort or concealment, it is more convenient for the Tianming Army to move, and Shaddy has no reason to refuse. And country''s pration of the coast is even more serious than the Mystery City, so their investigation of Dio Brando has been sent back tonight: There is no such person in that so-called hometown, not even a family named Brando! Seeing this survey result, Shaddy''s eyes shed a light simr to "there is only one truth", and she smiled lowly: "I knew there was something wrong with this Dio. He was a scene yed by Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night. As long as you know why you have to fabricate such an identity, you might be able to create an opportunity to trap Roger easily!" Just when Shady was happy to catch Roger''s breakthrough in the preliminary preparations, a subordinate of the Tianming Army came in to report, "Mentor, we found a trace of Dio Brando!" He took out a magic photo containing a precious picture of Roger and Little Joey eating in a restaurant. Shaddyxie frowned slightly. Dio hadn''t appeared in the capital for a while, and now he came back suddenly. Does it mean that the Queen of Eternal Night will take some action? Can I take advantage of the action and make any arrangements? She felt that she had found a way of thinking. Many protections surround Roger, but the selling point of Dio''s identity is that he is a civilian cab minister, and the surrounding forces are quite empty. In particr, his residence is still in amercial area with rtively weak defense forces, and there is no defense force set up. Maybe he can be used as a target! She confirmed that Roger and Dio are the same people, and her thinking has broadened a lot, and she has a few ideas about how to grasp the opportunity... Dozens of new ideas for ships! Shaddy lightly tapped the table with her finger, but just out of usual caution, she casually confirmed, "By the way, what is Roger doing now?" ording to her deduction, since Dio appeared, Roger must be nowhere to be found now! Unexpectedly, his subordinates gave a very firm answer, "Roger is meditating at the Charles Mansion." "I knew that Roger wouldn''t show up... Wait, what are you talking about, he''s in the Charles House?" Shaddy''s train of thought suddenly stopped, and she grabbed his subordinate by the cor, "Care me up, I''ll ask It''s Roger Charles, where is it now? I want to confirm the reliable news!" The subordinate said with difficulty, "Return to the teacher, our people are very sure that Roger Charles has not left since he returned home, and has been meditating all the time. There are very obvious and unique magic fluctuations in the room." Shaddy let go of him. She didn''t doubt the loyalty of her subordinates, but only doubted the current situation, "That Dio, where is it now?" The subordinates contacted her and asked, "I''ve already arrived at the Opera House." So, Roger and Dio, aren''t they the same person? Is my perfect reasoning wrong? Shaddy''s heart was instantly confused. Then this Dio, which rock popped out of it? Chapter 117: A Certain Scientific Night Guard Chapter 117: A Certain Scientific Night Guard Chapter 117 A Certain Scientific Night Guard Dio Brando returned to the mysterious capital, and the civilian cab that was famous in the capital a few days ago made another appearance. It wasn''t just Instructor Tianming who paid special attention to it, the nobles and officials of the empire also paid a lot of attention. Although the young master of the Charles family has been the most popr recently, Diopiled "The History of the Green Vines Empire", entered the cab and became the trusted staff of the Queen of the Eternal Night, and captured the culprit of the bloody night of Odu at the speed of light. A series of big moves are enough. Making everyone impressed with him. Now that he is back, does it mean that there will be some new turmoil in the ever-changing officialdom in the capital? In some people''s eyes, Dio represents the rise ofmon people, in stark contrast to the aristocratic ss whose power is being restricted. Whether the two forces will sh, whether Dio wille up with new tactics, or just keep a low profile as a minister of history has be something that many people look forward to. However, the nobles in the game, don''t have such a calm attitude to watch the show. In the south of the Green Vines Empire, the Principality of Fergus. This was originally one of the Seventeen Kingdoms. It bordered the Elf Empire and the Warcraft Mountains. Caravans and adventurers were active. Therefore, business was very prosperous, and an extremely rampant ve trade was born. The current Grand Duke Fergus, that is the elderly nobleman who had some wonderful scenes with his daughter-inw, returned from the city of mystery with a gloomy face all day long, feeling that his dignity had been greatly trampled upon. In his castle, messengers from different forces came in and out like ants, and they didn''t know what they were plotting. And in the past few days, the imperial aristocrats felt a major earthquake. People were in a panic, and they couldn''t sleep or eat. Although The queen didn''t take any follow-up actions, after that night''s meeting, most of the nobles remembered her majesty''s decisive killings in the past, and the number of her subordinates was overwhelming. It''s just that now she has be even more unpredictable, always smiling. When everyone returned to their territory, they couldn''t figure out what the Queen''s attitude was. The more this happened, the more worried he became, fearing that the meteor shower would fall on his manor in the next second. There is also the newly established Dark Night Guard, which supervises nobles in name, and has been making big moves these days. One after another, strong men joined in high-profile, wantonly selecting elite backbones in the army, making the nobles who once shouted to expel Roger tremble... It seems that this Roger Charles is the darling of the Queen of Eternal Night. With such great support, she secretly doesn''t know how many powerful people will appear in the Night Guard. This power is not something that any nobleman can contend with by relying solely on his private army, even if it is in a territory that he has managed for a hundred years. There are three fires for the new official, and Roger has received the strong support of the Queen of Eternal Night. I am afraid that this fire will burn those nobles who want to offend him... No one could have expected that the aristocrats who have been arrogant for tens of thousands of years, obviously relying on the most powerful Green Vines Empire in the world, should have lived a carefree life, but they were suddenly found by the Eternal Night Queen. ... The most ufortable thing is that this father seems to have been made by them. The triumphant celebration that passed after drinking, dancing, and dancing, was fooled by others, and somehow felt that it became a turning point of their fate. Who should I ask for the reason? The key nobles can''t stand the investigation! Among the great nobles of this era, there were not many with a clear conscience. Under such pressure, many nobles, led by the Duke of South Carleton, chose to flee secretly. With family and wealth, run away! Before the Queen of Eternal Night cuts the nobles into the skewers, to preserve thest dignity and property, let''s change to another ce and be handsome rich men! Of course, some are as Grand Duke Fergus, who is reluctant to give up everything he has now. Property can be taken away, but thend cannot be taken away, so you can be free and unafraid in your territory In a secret conference room in the castle, more than a dozen ornately dressed nobles finally made a difficult decision after two days of discussion: "A mere green vine is unworthy of allegiance!" Grand Duke Fergus joined forces with many nobles in the south, and on behalf of the nobles who were present and those who were not present, announced the formation of the Alliance of Free Principalities, and since then the Green Vines Empire has been ruled independently. The Alliance of Free Principalities called on a total of ny-nine nobles, big and small, from the southern part of the empire to participate, and it was known as the "Alliance of Hundred Nations." Each noble has independent finance,w, and military in its territory, and has signed a military watch mutual assistance agreement. The churches of the God of Knowledge, the God of Music, and the Goddess of War are allowed to preach in the territory. These three churches were all gods that were quite active in the southern human kingdom before. Of course, the Alliance of Free Principalities only dered independence from the Green Vines Empire. It didn''t dere war on the Green Vines Empire, nor did it shout slogans such as "Down with the Green Vines Tyranny" They still knew how much they were worth, and they took this step only because they had a premonition that the Queen of Eternal Night would impose more and more restrictions on the nobility. They didn''t want to sit still, hoping to protect their family''s inheritance in this way... So the Alliance of Free Principalities not only didn''t oppose the Green Vines Empire, but even prepared to take the initiative to reach a trade agreement, offensive and defensive alliance with the Green Vines Empire, and receive military assistance. This shows the hesitation and weakness of these nobles. They are independent, but notpletely independent. He wants to maintain the unchanging aristocratic power forever, but also wants to be a vassal state of the Green Vines Empire to gain asylum, and also wants to get the support of the church, taking all the benefits in the world. They felt that the empire had just finished defeating the orc tribe, and was recuperating after a big battle. They probably wouldn''t be so quick to attack their people in the past, right? They work hard to develop, with the support of the church, and sufficient strategic depth. When the Green Vines Empire is free to clean up itself, the Alliance of Free Principalities should have gained a firm foothold. The church and the surrounding church states also intend to support the principality alliance in the south and cause trouble for the Green Vines Empire. And when there is a conflict between the Green Vines Empire and the Theocracy, their attitudes will be more ambiguous, and they may be able to have both sides... After some analysis, Grand Duke Fergus and the others, coupled with the deception of the church, gritted their teeth and stomped their feet, they announced the news of the establishment of the Free Principalities Alliance. The alliance set up an aristocratic council, with Grand Duke Fergus as the first speaker, leading a bunch of little brothers to oppose the extreme policies of the Green Vines Empire. And less than ten minutes after the Alliance of Free Principalities announced its establishment, the imperial envoys arrived at Fergus Castle, bringing with them the edict written by the Queen of Eternal Night: "Anyone who intends to split the empire will be killed without mercy." Grand Duke Fergus shook his hands after receiving the edict. It''s not the content, but the day when the edict was signed is very problematic. The words on it and the Queen''s signature were all written long ago. Only the date was filled in today. The fonts are different and a little wet. Have they gone back to the days when the envoys would just fill it in outside the door? Could it be that the queen already nned that we would take this step, and waited for us, right? No way, no way, we can''t throw ourselves into a trap, right? A nobleman next to him who was a member of the alliance asked the envoy in a trembling voice, "My lord, is it still toote for us to announce the dissolution of the alliance and return to the embrace of the Green Vines Empire?" The imperial envoy replied gracefully, "Then it depends on the transmission speed of the Night Guard." Outside the city of mystery, there is a secret camp. Roger was wearing the stand-up cor uniform he personally designed for the Night Guard, and he nced sharply at the first battalion of the Night Guard assembled for the first time. He found a very fulfilling thing. Not counting Tianming''s mentor and yer characters, the paper strength of the Dark Night Guard in his hand wasparable to the number of strong men in the early days of the Tianming Army. This time the queen supported them, his sister helped, and he recruited powerful people who will be famous in the future. In the end, there were 26 people with legendarybat power, 130 with magician-levelbat power, and 300 professionals with the same level as senior magicians. The rest are elites drawn from various armies. They are all professionals with good growth potential, and they are young, have seen blood, are extremely loyal to the empire and the empress, and are willing to carry out all orders. Such an elite brigade with a very high ratio of strong people can''t only carry out special warfare operations and steal intelligence in groups but also fight a small-scale war when assembled. After all, this is a world where there is a huge gap in individualbat power. A legendary strong man is worth thousands of soldiers. And in the empire, which is still at its peak, powerful people emerge one after another. It has gathered elites of human beings for hundreds of years. After a little integration, such a team can be pulled out, which also makes Roger secretly frightened. If the empire already has such a foundation, how many powerful people will be hidden in those churches that have umted for a long period and race immortality? Those arrogant nobles turned out to be just a farce under their control. Compared with the real war, there is still a huge difference. But such a stage is also a good touchstone. It can gather the morale of this force and test the effect of thetest equipment. Roger came to his senses. On the other side of his mightybat power, these subordinates still had some distrust towards him, a strong parallel importer. But he holds the Eternal Night Order in his hand, so he can use the appeal of the Empress Eternal Night to make the entire Dark Night Guardpletely obey his orders. At the same time, the strong men cultivated by the imperial military system are also obedient. But to hold this power in his hands, Roger needs a lot of time and some thought. He spoke lightly, and his voice spread to everyone''s ears, "I believe everyone already knows what happened in the south. The so-called Alliance of Free Principalities has essentially betrayed and split the empire. This is massive damage to the reputation of the empire. We must deal with the enemy as quickly as possible. The enemy is not strong, or rather weakpared to our strength. This is a battle that must be won, and you can win it without me. However, the meaning of my existence is to lead you to win beautifully, win neatly, and win shockingly... Then, keep winning, be remembered by the people of the empire, and be an Eternal nightmare for the unfaithful! " Excitement appeared on the faces of many people. Make meritorious deeds, be loyal to the country, and be famous all over the world. Which good man can refuse? But many older and strong men will not be fooled casually by their officials, and they still have the intention of taking one step at a time. How far can this young, good-for-nothing young master in front of you, who is said to only have the strength of a junior magician, lead them? Without solid and independent military exploits, Roger Charles was still a brat in the eyes of the proudest imperial people. Roger stood on the high tform, and he could see a thousand faces with different expressions, showing a contemptuous smiles: "It doesn''t matter whether you are convinced or not. An hourter, we will gather in the banquet hall of Grand Duke Fergus for further discussion." "In one hour, capture the territory of a grand duke?" A one-eyed swordsman smiled with interest, "Boss, you set too high a standard for yourself, right?" Roger didn''t answer directly, "Now, let''s go to the Unbnced Chapter to get the equipment, and then teleport to the Principality of Fergus." After he said this, all professionals became short of breath no matter what level they were. Chapter of Imbnce, the holynd of imperial alchemists. And the alchemist represents... The best weapons, armor, the best-enchanted equipment...even legendary props! It is said that the welfare of the Dark Night Guards is good, but now it is so good that they can directly go to the Chapter of Imbnce to pick equipment. Roger maintained that this was just a basic expression, but he was also a little funny in his stomach. This is the benefit of limping Frankenstein. He talked about industrial production with that mechanicaldy and convinced her that the current alchemy equipment would be mass-produced through the assembly line in the future, and they are all worthless things. Frankenstein looked worried at the good equipment he had hoarded. So they agreed to give the Night Guard more assistance than the standard provided by the Queen of Eternal Night. Anyway, after being taken away, it will be created a hundred times, a thousand times in the future, right? And the benefits that came with joining were left by Roger until before the war and became a prop to boost morale. So far, it looks good. Next, I will use victory as a footnote for my rhetoric. ... ... The light of the teleportation array flickered, and Roger led thousand-night guards, appearing on a mountain 30 kilometers away from Fergus Castle. The majestic castle in the distance has already lit up with the light of the defensive magic circle. They got definite news that a dozen or so nobles were guarding the castle with their guards and private troops. The nobles are not stupid either. Knowing that the Night Guards are strong, they will never let them go. No single-family can resist them. But if they gather together, they have the power to fight. The south has always been affluent, and naturally, there are many strong people to support. This integration is the number of legendary strong people, and Roger doesn''t have an advantage here. Moreover, the opponent is backed by a castle that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the magic circle that Grand Duke Fergus has operated for hundreds of years is a tough nut to crack. The one-eyed swordsman observed the enemy''s strength, and said with a smile, "Boss, is it still an hour?" "You can keep track of the time." Roger took out an hourss, and the fine sand flowed slowly. A few night guards opened arge cage, and arge group of birds fluttered their wings and flew towards Fergus Castle. There are many mirrors in front of the technicians of the Secret Law Association, showing what these flying birds see, and a lot of information is scanned by invisible light. There are no magical fluctuations, this is the fusion of biological transformation and radio technology, plus multiple detection technologies. Soon, technical experts restored an urate map of Fergus Castle and deciphered the structure of the protective magic circle. This Night Guard not only possesses powerful magic power but is also equipped with technological equipment. Its power on the battlefield should be a surprise to those nobles who huddled together for warmth, right? At the same time, it will also give these proud soldiers a surprise. Roger looked at the fine sand that kept dripping, and was very curious, to what extent could he do this time? Chapter 118: Grand Duke, Times Have Changed! Chapter 118: Grand Duke, Times Have Changed! Chapter 118 Grand Duke, Times Have Changed! After experiencing the initial terror, the nobility of the Alliance of Free Principalities eventually recovered. Although there are various blind spots in thinking and shorings such as arrogance, blindness, and greed in character, it cannot be denied that they are the best well-educated ss in this era. Most of these nobles have also experienced wars. After understanding the Queen of Eternal Night''s resolute attitude, they knew that she wanted to use them to make an example of them. They were also ready for battle and had an insight into the situation. No trace ofrge-scale legion mobilization was seen in the surrounding area. It was obvious that the Eternal Night Empress was preparing to carry out a small army invasion operation by the strong to deal with them as quickly as possible. After all, teleportation formations are expensive. Teleporting hundreds or thousands of people is the limit. If you want to teleport an army of tens of thousands of people, the current Green Vines Empire can''t afford it. And with the support of the church, these nobles are not afraid of the Queen''s single-handed raid. The church promised that if the Queen of Eternal Night left the city of mystery and came over, the three gods would support a sacrifice, and invite gods or angels toe down to suppress the strongest force in the empire. Although the promise may not be fulfilled, at least it gave the Alliance of Free Principalities the courage to take the first step. They realized that their enemy was most likely to be the Night Guard who supervised the nobles because Roger also needed the battle to prove himself. However, it is not ruled out that the military and sparrows will also intervene. The empire has always had a wealth ofbat experience in teams of strong men. Of course, the Principality of Fergus also has no shortage. As the closest city to the Warcraft Mountains on the empire''s side, there are a lot of active adventurer mercenaries. Concentrating their wealth in each family, calling forrge sums of money, they quickly recruited arge number of professionals, including two adventurers at the legendary level. Calcting the strength in their hands, Grand Duke Fergus and the councilors felt that the sky had cleared and the rain had stopped, and they could do it again. "As long as we resist this wave and apply for more assistance from the church, even Queen Eternal Night can''t do anything to us!" "That''s right! No matter how crazy that woman is, she''s just bullying her. She''s an ant facing gods." "Praise the gods, they gave us freedom and defended the sacred rights of the nobles!" The atmosphere among the nobles gradually became more rxed. The magic circle fully activated and the strong men constantly patrolling the castle gave them the confidence to persevere. Soon after, someone started to suggest, "Grand Duke, let everyone taste your treasured ves together?" The Giant ve opened everyone''s eyes. You can bet that Grand Duke Fergus has more superb ways to y. Everyone praised this proposal, and Grand Duke Fergus didn''t take it seriously, "Okay, let''s have a good night together!" He is just a ve, he has already enjoyed it, and he will not have the urge to turn the bus into a private car. Wouldn''t it be great to share it with his colleagues and get more ideas? All the nobles showed smiles that men could understand. At this time, a bird with long tail feathersnded on the window sill, bouncing around, and its beautiful plumage attracted the attention of a young nobleman. He crushed the bread in his hand, kneaded it into the dough, and threw it out one by one. He said rxedly, "I don''t know what happened to the Night Guards. I''m looking forward to the expression of that kid from the Charles family when he found himself kicking the bucket." The noblesughed, especially the eyes of Grand Duke Fergus. At Xinghan Pce, the Queen of Eternal Night was protecting gear, and everyone had nothing to do with him. But now that he is on his territory, it''s not necessarily that he wants to deal with that kid, at least let him make a big fuss and return in vain, but it shouldn''t be too simple! With this iparably strong castle and the magic circle that cost countless amounts of money, I simply don''t know how I could lose! ... ... From the mountain peak of Fergus Castle, the Night Guards have already checked out the structure and defenseyout of Fergus Castle and deduced the key nodes of the magic circle. This kind of intelligence that cannot be obtained from the outside world under normal circumstances is now clearly presented in front of the offensive, reducing the difficulty of the subsequent offensive to an extremely low level. The most important contributors are the "scout birds" developed by the Secret Law Association. Magic and technology collided and a miraculous chemical reaction was born. The druid ss possesses the magic to control animals and share their perception, but their animalpanions have obvious magic fluctuations, which are used for reconnaissance on the battlefield. This, however, will arouse the vignce of enemy professionals, and they cannot approach at all. But these spells are notplicated. The secret method will crack its principle, and the bird''s vision will be transmitted by radio, and then imnted with scientific detection methods such as infrared rays, sound waves, and electromaic radiation. Ordinary birds without any magical fluctuations on the surface can be the eyes of the Nightguard. However, a keen magician and a tight magic circle would not respond to these ordinary animals. They allowed the scout birds to freely enter and exit the airspace of the castle and retrieve a lot of information. Not only are the enemy magicianspletely ignorant of the method, but even the night guards who operate the scouting birds also don''t know that these birds are transformed through technological means, and think they are just alchemy products with particrly strong anti-magic detection methods. The application of science and technology intelligence is currently only known to Empress Eternal Night, Roger, Frankenstein, and R&D personnel who will not have contact with the outside world in the short term. Even Dean Hall at the suggestion of the Queen of Eternal Night took the initiative to delete the relevant memories. His credit for inventing the tape recorder must wait untilter before it can be made public. The old man is stubborn. He is loyal to the empire, and he doesn''t care about his reputation at this age. I heard that hitting one''s invention can bring endless benefits to the empire. the Queen of Eternal Night also cared about his condition personally, and the old man also sessfully got out of the blow she brought to herself. In fact, at the age when he has achieved fame and retired from the world, he is still fighting on the front line. The mentality of "being needed" is hisst need. He carried the banner of the old sect. In addition to his long-standing cognition, his subconscious mind may not have deliberately yed against the tune, and had the mentality of gaining more eyes from his most beloved disciples... This is the same as children crying to get their parent''s attention. Dean Hall has no children, and the most incredible pride in his life is that he has cultivated the disciple of the Queen of Eternal Night. The Queen of Eternal Night talked with him in person this time, and she was not stingy about his invention. She still needed his cooperation. In short, there are some secret methods. The longer they are hidden, the greater the advantage the empire will be able to gain on possible frontline battlefields. This attack on Fergus Castle was just a small test. The effect brought by this method is enough to amaze the Night Guard. Even the legendary powerhouses would never have imagined that the methods of the Secret Society had be so powerful that the enemy''s imprable castle seemedpletely transparent to them. With such a level of intelligence support, Fergus Castle only looks indestructible. It is no different from opening the gate and waiting for them to upy it. Every legendary powerhouse has reached an intense level in his profession and has extremely richbat experience. From cracking the magic circle to digging the defense line of the castle, he has countless strategies in his mind. "Within an hour...it''s possible!" The one-eyed swordsman looked at Roger again. His gaze was different, and he rubbed his newly obtained pair of half-fingered gloves. The space glove "Eight Arms" has one cubic meter of storage space, simr to the lowest-level dimensional bag. However, glove-type space items have a unique advantagepared to items such as space rings, bracelets, or dimensional bags: the items they take out are directly in your hands, and you can also put in the things from your hands. In other words, with this pair of eight-armed gloves, the one-eyed swordsman can seamlessly switch weapons during battle. Combined with his "weakness insight" ability, he can infinitely magnify the enemy''s weaknesses, choose the most suitable weapon, and deal the most damage. At the same time, it is extremely confusing! Because he is a sword master, he gave up on defense and went for a warrior profession with an enhanced attack power limit! Entering the equipment warehouse in the Chapter of Imbnce, he didn''t choose a powerful weapon, but he fell in love with Baram at a nce. Thinking that this was thest piece of the puzzle to perfect his professional system. With this piece of equipment, even if Roger didn''t fulfill his promise, he still felt that he was a leader worth following. Because he is rich and well-connected, he can get equipment that cannot be obtained elsewhere! And the effect brought by the scout bird at this moment, although this is not the strength that Roger showed himself, it also shows that his connections can directly mobilize such new equipment... Maybe it also represents the favor of the Queen of Eternal Night? Anyway, in the Dark Night Guard, the future is boundless! Many people have simr ideas to him. With new departments, new equipment, and the first battle, everyone''s eyes are shining with fierce fighting spirit. It''s time to show high-end operations! Roger sensed themotion behind him, but he said without looking back, "Everyone, don''t worry, let our birds fly for a while!" He snapped his fingers and said to the technician, "Break the space blockade." Following their operation, a birdnded somewhere in the castle without arousing the guard''s alert and suddenly developed vomiting symptoms. It seemed to be in great pain, and almost vomited out its stomach, but a ball of earthwormsnded on the ground. The body fluids of these earthworms are highly corrosive, they drilled into the hard rock and began to move towards a key node of the castle''s protective magic circle. One minuteter, the teleportation prohibition function of the Fergus Castle magic circle temporarily failed. The great magician who presided over the magic circle began to investigate the problem and found that it was just a small short circuit at one point of the magic circuit. This is a small situation that is rare but inevitable. The great magician sent two magic apprentices to investigate and repair it. The captain of the defense also knew that the problem with the magic circle would be fixed soon, so he didn''t take it seriously after learning about it. It only takes a few minutes to repair, and the magic circle looks the same from the outside. No matter how elite the Night Guard is, it''s impossible to grasp such urate information. So there''s nothing to worry about. After all, if one wanted to crack a magic circle normally, one needs to use magic as an attack method or counter it ingeniously. This kind of "ident" doesn''t have any traces of a magic aura. It should be that the magic circle has been built for too long and there are some problems. The defense of Fergus Castle is tight on the outside and loose on the inside, but Roger had already ordered: "Each selects the key target to control and assassinate the strong locals. We will break through the center of this wave and make more flowers. In the future, everyone remembers to practice backstabbing!" The Dark Ye Guards tightened their lips and nodded silently. At this time, the method disyed by the secretw society is no longer to amaze them but to frighten them. Grand Duke Fergus doesn''t know how much money has been invested in the magic circle. If it fails, will he fail? The precise coordinates of each point of the castle, it''s all right, everyone directly teleports to the enemy to y assassination? However, these operations werepleted without alerting the enemy at all. Can you believe it? With such a method, everyone can only be thankful that they are Green Vines people... Otherwise, I''m afraid that someone will cut off his head while he''s sleeping soundly, and he won''t even know it! But for them toplete the mission, such technical support is convenient enough, and victory is within easy reach. Originally, he thought it was going to be a battle of the guts, but Master Roger was alone, directly cheated to open the whole map, secretly changed the attack power of the enemy''s defense tower to zero, and gave them mythical equipment along the way. With such poor equipment, isn''t it a good time for a wave of ruthless and crazy tower jumps? Who can refuse Da Shunfeng''s abuse of vegetables? The light transmitted on the field flickered, and the powerful man and Roger disappeared in ce and entered Fergus Castle by taking advantage of the small gap where the magic circle failed. The remaining Night Guards, led by Little Joey, waited for a signal from inside, and then entered the surface building of the Alliance of Free Principalities from the front. ... ... Inside Fergus Castle. After a lengthy meeting to discuss alliance matters and to arrange its defense, the nobles had already be tired. The workload in the past few days has surpassed thest two months. It''s time to take a good rest and wait for the news of victory! The nobles have returned to their rooms and stood resting. They believe that they have arranged enough strong men. Grand Duke Fergus felt that taking this step would be an absolutely good thing in the long run. Compared to bowing down to that rampant woman, he will be the chairman of the Independent Alliance in the future, his status will rise a lot, and he will not have a father! Humming a song and returning to his room, he thought about what entertainment program he would arrange for tonight. He was exposed by that little half-blood demon at the triumphant celebration, and he had no interest for several days. Today, he finally decided to leave the Green Vines Empire. He felt that all the energy he had lost had returned. After closing the door, Grand Duke Fergus suddenly felt a chill in his waist, and a dagger sank directly into his waist. "Grand Duke, are you in a good mood?" A frivolous voice that Grand Duke Fergus would never forget in his dreams sounded. "Roger Charles, why are you in my room? How did you break through my iron wall?" Grand Duke Fergus turned his head with difficulty, saw Roger''s side face with a rxed smile, and his whole body became cold quickly. Even this strong parallel importer has entered the room. Has the elite force of the Night Guardspletely infiltrated the castle... "Bronze walls and iron walls?" Roger whistled and pulled out his dagger abruptly, "Grand Duke, times have changed!" The dagger was pulled out, and blood sshed all over Roger''s body. Grand Duke Fergus copsed onto the ground shaking due to blood loss, his face still full of disbelief. Roger''s face didn''t change at all. To wee the future without the queen, he has already realized that his hands are stained with blood. Human beings are too forgetful. Without blood, they cannot suppress the greed of certain demons. He calmly tore open a magic scroll, retaining the vitality of Grand Duke Fergus. He wanted this old man to experience the bitterness of betraying the empire to the fullest and saw that no matter how much he nned, it was just a farce before absolute strength. Roger wiped the dagger clean with Grand Duke Fergus''s clothes, sheathed it, and shoved his foot to open the door. "Master Commander, the castle has been cleared." All the strong men of the Night Guard were waiting for Roger and saluted him respectfully. An easy victory, but they are more heartwarming than the rest of their lives after a hundred battles. Roger didn''t answer right away. He walked out of the corridor and went to the balcony to look north. The high mountains which seem to stretch infinitely, to where they meet the sky, are all in the territory of the empire. He rubbed his fingers, still vaguely feeling the sticky blood, and a warm smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Even if you fall into the night, even if you do whatever you can. This is also the empire I want to protect! "Raise the g," Roger ordered. Amidst the sound of the horn, the defense troops on the outer perimeter saw Joey leading the main force of the Night Guard to watch the wind and descend, and the flowery national g of the Green Vines Empire fluttered in the wind on the top of the castle. The Alliance of Free Principalities? It was a joke thatsted no more than two hours. In the hourss on the top of the mountain, most of the sand still hasn''t flowed down. Chapter 119: Roger, Temporary God Chapter 119: Roger, Temporary God Chapter 119 Roger, Temporary God With Grand Duke Fergus and all the nobles in the castle under the control of the Night Guard, the remaining fighters and guards no longer had any reason to continue fighting. This kind of scene where all the main generals have fallen into the enemy''s hands before the war started is too weird, and there is absolutely no point in any stubborn resistance. From the perspective of the powerhouses and retainers of the Alliance of Free Principalities, the opening crystal exploded directly before he had done anything... It was so ufortable that I even suspected that someone on the other side was cheating! Those who had no time to run surrendered after a slight resistance. Those were hired by money, they just scattered like birds and beasts, and they didn''t need the Night Guards to fight them, and they all ran away without a trace. So Little Joey led the Night Guards and entered through the main entrance, preparing to take over the Fergus Castle. Some of Fergus'' retainers intended to kidnap this weak-looking female general, but they were trapped by her "charming voice" and a scuffle broke out among their people, so they were directly taken down by the Night Guard. Now that Little Joey''s strength has touched the edge of legend, and he has mastered the singing and dancing skills of the orc war priests, his fighting methods are no longer that of a pure magician. With the legendary powerhouse in the Night Guarding out from within, there was no suspense in the battle. A war that the outside world hadn''t had time to pay attention to, just ended super fast without any waves. It''s not that the Alliance of Free Principalities is too careless, but Roger''s methods are unimaginable. For the nobles of the old era who didn''t know what technological means were, the scientific and technological exploration of the Secret Law Society had already formed a dimensionality reduction blow and achieved a crushing victory, which waspletely within Roger''s expectations. Roger sent the news back to the imperial capital in the name of the Night Guard, and spread the word to the surrounding area, shocking the whole world. Although this battle was short, the Alliance of Free Principalities suffered heavy losses. The speaker, Grand Duke Fergus, was arrested, all members of the House of Representatives fell under the control of the Night Guard, and the upper echelons of the Alliance of Free Principalities were directly taken away by a wave. This is already the most powerful group among the nobles in the south. They can''t resist the Dark Night Guard for an hour even if they hold a group for warmth. How can the rest of the nobles have the confidence to continue to maintain the so-called freedom? So the Alliance of Free Principalities announced its establishment for two hours, and it copsed without attack. The remaining nobles either secretly asked how to surrender, or secretly contacted the escape service. I don''t even understand how the enemy won, how can I fight this battle? The nobles were puzzled and shocked, and Roger Charles, the famous good-for-nothing younger brother of the capital, also couldn''t understand. Could it be that he has his current status not because of his good looks, but because of his real skills? The news about hisck of strength at the triumphant celebration was a lie, a trap to lure them out. This kid is super powerful and proficient inmanding battles. He was nicknamed the Little King, right? So who the hell is so insidious, spreading rumors that Roger can''t do it? This guy looks like a temporary god now! Cornelia, who was far away in the Kampusak Desert, sneezed all afternoon, suspecting that many people were scolding her... As the news continued to spread, not only the nobles in the south panicked but also the nobles in other parts of the empire who were still watching the situation were also deeply shocked by the strength disyed by the Night Guard. Although in the beginning, most people were not optimistic about Grand Duke Fergus and the others. Everyone thought that as long as the Queen of Eternal Night made a move, they would have no chance. What they gambled was that the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t have... Cough, the Queen didn''t have time to shoot. After all, the Church of the Seven Gods checks and bnces each other outside, and the Queen of Eternal Night needs to sit in the city of mystery, and they still have room to struggle to survive. Then the nobles learned the terrible news: The Queen of Eternal Night hadn''t made a move yet. Roger led the newly formed Night Guard, which had only been established a few days ago, and almost killed Grand Duke Fergus. This battle process was too straightforward and horrifying, directly beyond the nobles'' normal understanding of the battle. There is only one exnation for this speed, and that is the power of the Night Guard, which formed a crushing advantage over Grand Duke Fergus. If he didn''t know that Grand Duke Fergus didn''t have that kind of brain, he would have suspected that he was cooperating with the Queen of Eternal Night to act to scare himself... But now with this failed demonstration, the nobles have found that there are fewer and fewer options for not losing their heads. They finally vaguely realized that the imperial power had unknowingly formed an absolute crush in terms of strength against the enfeoffed nobles. The world''s pattern that had not changed for tens of thousands of years had quietly shaken its foundations. When they were drunk and dreaming of death, the Queen of Eternal Night worked hard, and it was time to make a lot of money. I don''t know if the foreign war is an amateur, but judging by the state, the civil war must be an expert... The nobles suffered a lot and sent countless manpower to inquire about the details of the Battle of Fergus Castle. The Alliance of Free Principalities is pitiful. When it was established, everyone had no time to notice. When it failed, it became a hot spot that everyone in the world is studying and paying attention to. And the more they inquired, analyzed, and researched, the more frightened the nobles became. This Dark Night Guard has something, and the methods are extremely weird. The defensive strength of Fergus Castle is also well-known. Grand Duke Fergus often boasted that he invested a lot of money in the protective magic circle, and this is the result. That''s it? Is it different from paper paste? You didn''t even have space teleportation, where did all the money go? Poor old man, you must have met a liar, right? Not long after the battle started, the Night Guard seemed to have grasped the detailed coordinate system of Fergus Castle, and directly and urately teleported to carry out fixed-point sniping. At the same time, the defenses inside the castle were extremelyx, and there was no reaction at all when someone touched it. It''s not that one high-level was removed, but the entire high-level was taken over in one go. Everyone felt that if they were on the scene, they would be able to... How about a few more minutes? The nobles announced that they would unterally expel Grand Fergus from the noble ss. This old guy is too stupid. He lowered their average IQ and cheated more than a dozen teammates. But it didn''t take long for the analysis of these nobles to be pped in the face. Thetest news shows that the protective magic circle of Fergus Castle is equipped with the most popr andmon means of blocking space teleportation in the empire, and the standards are quite high. It just so happened that before the Night Guard teleported, something happened to his magic circle. During the few minutes of vacancy, no one took it seriously. As a result, the Dark Night Guards seized the opportunity and sealed the victory in one wave. At this time, if you go backward, who would believe that this is a coincidence? It must be a special method concocted by Roger! Havinge to such a conclusion, Grand Duke Bifergus was congenitally mentally retarded and the nobles could not ept it, and his vest felt cold. This Roger, is he so fierce and terrifying? Is it positively proving that cracking the protective magic circle has turned all the legendary powerhouses into the air again? The fighting power disyed by the Dark Night Guard in this battle is to use the most incredible and crisp victory to tell these nobles who is their father! Many people remembered that during the triumphant celebration, Roger promised Her Majesty the Empress that he would manage these nobles well... It turns out that he wasn''t ttering, but he really could! The intelligence is getting clearer and clearer, and the Night Guard''s deterrent power against nobles is also increasing, directlyparable to strategic weapons. The disparity inbat effectiveness between the two sides made many nobles feel that they had only one choice left, which was to obey the Queen''s will and be an obedient and good nobleman. With the Dark Night Guards around, anyone who goes against the Queen will probably end up with no good fruit! After all, the results of this wave of night guard battles were too astonishing. Not to mention the nobles, even the ministers loyal to the queen couldn''t figure out how they did it. Some people approached therades who entered the Dark Night Guard to inquire about the inside story, but they refused to disclose any details, and only said, "We are only following the orders of the adults." But this kind of wind and grass can lead to infinite moments of reverie. If it is limited, it can also interpret infinite hidden information. They thought that what the Night Guards wanted to say was that all the operations were done by Roger Charles. He was the one who had the information on Fergus Castle and caused the magic circle to have problems at just the right time. In other words, we are just lying down, just following Master Roger to export! Everyone couldn''t believe it, this Roger overshadowed the limelight of arge number of legendary powerhouses and made everyone admit that he was in C for the Night Guard. Hiss~ This kid is so terrifying! Relying on her official status, the beautiful reporter of "Long Live the Queen" arrived at Fergus Castle as soon as the speed-of-light beheading operation was sessful, ready to report exclusive news on the spot. She managed to block Roger and excitedly asked him how he won this miraculous victory. Roger smiled and replied, "This is the crushing of magic power. Read more "New Arcane", and one day you will find the answer." The beautiful reporter almost lost her nose. I want to interview insiders, I want to hear gossip, I want exclusive news, but you advertise your magazine at this time? Who doesn''t know that you are the editor-in-chief of "New Arcane", a copy of your magazine is very expensive! But other than that, Roger refused to disclose more details about the battle. He has always been out of touch, and he has already prepared a set of public rtions skills to deal with the beautiful reporters without any leaks. This is a big headache. Even if the beautiful reporter revealed that she was willing to drink and reveal her room number, she didn''t get any additional information. After all, this is the Dark Night Guard, not some Inte giant. Talking about business can even make Sao Operation a hot search. The beautiful reporter had no choice but to take more pictures of the frustrated faces of the defeated side. After all, the content of the battle revealed by the Night Guard was different from the bloody scene she imagined. There are three steps in this operation: we are in ce, we have teleported, and we have won. This is a barren report! Grand Duke Fergus, aren''t you too disappointed? The establishment and demise of the Alliance of Free Principalities will be in the headlines of tomorrow. In the end, there was very little content to write. In the end, it all depends on us reporters losing our hair and filling the pages... The beautiful reporter is worried, and at the same time curious, how did this magicalmander of the Dark Night Guard achieve such an incredible record? "There must be a big secret that I don''t know yet!" The beautiful reporter applied to maintain the highest level of attention on Roger Charles and was soon unanimously approved by the editorial department, promising to fully reimburse all her activities. From now on, she will only focus on Roger. Everyone has a hunch that there will be bigger news about this kid! ... ... With the publication of "Long Live the Queen" the next day, the mysterious operation of the southern nobles in the empire was regarded as a farce and a joke in the eyes of most people. Ny-nine nobles announced the establishment of the Alliance of Free Principalities, but in less than two hours, the empire took over the most core members of the parliament, and then the entire alliance was directly dered to be disbanded... The strength of this resistance isparable to the Gaul Empire established by the goblins, that is, the enemy has already knelt before exerting any force. Looking at the history of the Eternal Night world, Grand Duke Fergus and the others can also be included in the top ranks of the nobility''s embarrassing list, with the wonderful performances that they could not even hold for an hour with their backs on the castle... It''s hard to believe. Everyone''sints about Grand Duke Fergus also showed what an incredible battle the Night Guard fought. In one hour, they took down a castle defended by more than 30 legendary experts, more than 800 professionals, and 5,000 elite soldiers. Even in field battles, this kind of rout speed is a bit outrageous, hey! Not to mention that Fergus Castle is a well-known fortified city. However, the report of "Long Live the Queen" also made it very clear that the Alliance of Free Principalities suffered such an outrageous defeat. As soon as the Dark Night Guards arrived, these councilors disappeared immediately. The post-war magic photos showed that the castle didn''t even suffer much damage to its appearance, and it was taken over by the Night Guard. The details of the battle were not written, but the process of the battle, the result of the battle, and the slumped face of Grand Duke Fergus are all clear. Such evasive reporting is enough to make everyone crazy about conspiracy theories. This Night Guard has a wonderful method that should not be reported publicly! This Roger Charles is not a simple waste, he has tricks on him! Just looking at this glorious victory, many people think that Roger is the next generation God of War in the empire, and will be a new star in the rise of the empire''s military power. Coupled with his wonderful performance against the orc tribe, the impression of the imperial people on him has changed from a brat''s useless younger brother to a young general who looks promising. At this time, everyone wants Roger to be a temporary god. Maybe one day in the future, Marquis Lakapas will be seen shining like a star on more battlefields of the empire. ... ... In the depths of the Kampusak Desert, a convoy was trudging hard. The heavy grains greatly slowed down their pace, and the wheels would sink into the sand from time to time. This is the convoy of the Duke of South Carleton. Although it is difficult, he can''t give up the food in his hands, and he desperately needs big buyers to eat the goods in his hands. Because he doesn''t have much cash left. After the triumphant celebration, he was the first to escape, and he was looking for "professionals". The route he arranged went very smoothly in the early stage. He sneaked out of the mysterious city, and his servants also sessfully gathered together their wealth and hoarded food. Now, just wait for a dark and stormy night, and secretly cross the border, he, the Duke of South Carleton, can leave this changed empire and be a free and easy rich man. The day of the operation soon came, and they sneaked past the patrol of the border guards. Seeing that victory was in sight, they unexpectedly encountered a group of bandits. The other party came and went like the wind, and there was even a legendary magician who stared at the Duke of South Carleton at the beginning, then broke through the defense line of the guards, and snatched away thest property of the South Carleton family: two carts of alchemy equipment, jewelry, and artwork. Fortunately, the retainers resisted bravely. After the outbreak, the Warlock was also suppressed by the Duke of South Carleton. Relying on his understanding of the terrain, he hurriedly retreated without too many casualties. But the final family fortune of the Duke of South Carleton was gone. The movement of the battle has already attracted the patrol team, and the border guards are mobilizing and gathering nearby. Although the Duke of South Carniton felt sorry for the treasures he had guarded since he was a child, he didn''t dare to chase the bandits. He could only hurry up and evacuate to the depths of the Kampusak Desert, preparing to sell food to the orc tribe for cash. He has been separated from the inner circle of the empire, and his intelligencegs. He still doesn''t know what is waiting for him in the current orc tribe... Chapter 120: Saint Anns conspiracy Chapter 120: Saint Ann''s conspiracy Chapter 120 Saint Ann''s conspiracy After the Duke of South Carleton entered the desert, he was in a bad mood. Poor, and I am used to the humid climate in the south. The dry wind blows in the desert and I feel ufortable all over, and even have nosebleeds. He has been clothed and clothed all his life, and he still has such arge family to support. He eats and drinks every day, and his expenses are like flowing water. Although the territory is not small and the ie is not small, the untouchables have been squeezed and squeezed, and they still can''t satisfy the family''s rising expenses... With such pressure, coupled with his greed, the Duke of South Carleton risked everything, thinking of making a wave of national cmity by hoarding grain. As a result, because of Mok''s sudden birth, the price of food in the empire plummeted after being raised, and his chances of making a fortune were slim. By helping the Tianming Army with missions, the Duke of South Carleton gained a fortune, which he used to maintain and increase his position at the bottom of the valley, and then join forces with the nobles to put pressure on Queen Yongye to ban Mok, a harmful thing. It''s a pity that the alliance of the nobles failed. Instead, everyone was forcibly suppressed by Empress Yongye, and there was an extra Night Guard on top of their heads. Facing such a tough Queen Eternal Night, the nobles began to show their magical powers, fleeing, bing independent, surrendering, and watching... The only impossible thing is to unite and toughen up the queen. The collective pleading at the triumphant celebration was their brightest moment, a swan song performed by thinking that thew doesn''t punish the public... Then they died. The Duke of South Carleton fled in time, and everything went well in the early stage until he encountered a bandit, and the wealth he had umted over the past century waspletely emptied, and now he only had carloads of food left in his hands... The good news is that you can''t die from starvation, and the bad news is that you can''t die from starvation... However, food in this era is also a hard currency. There is no problem that the same rice can be eaten by the imperial people, but the orcs will not eat it. After sessfully leaving the country and arriving in a beautiful country without Mok, the Duke of South Carleton believed that he still had a chance to turn around by selling food. If the old social circle of the Duke of South Carleton is still there, and if he chats with other escaped nobles, he may find that they are not the only ones who have encountered gangsters. If they can realize this, they will know that there is something wrong with the professional who helped them arrange the route. Some people are eating up theirst value bit by bit in batches, and they must not be allowed to leavefortably. It''s a pity that the catastrophe is imminent, the nobles have already flown separately, and have no time tomunicate with each other. They can only ask for blessings, and attribute the encounters on the border to "bad luck". In the future, there will be no chance to have a ball to reminisce about the old days, and then I realize that this is a farewell ceremony prepared by Margaret for them... From a certain point of view, even if they live, they will not be able to take revenge on Margaret. Not knowing why they were robbed will help the nobles have peace of mind. If there is a loss, there must be a gain, although not everyone needs this kind of "gain". Following the Duke of South Caon''s march to the depths of the desert, he found that after the defeat, the orcs were indeed short of food and clothing. There are still countless opportunities to sell food that cannot be sold at a high price in the empire, on the side of the orcs. The Duke of South Carleton looked at the rising grain prices, his heart fluttered, and he inevitably began to hesitate to sell them again. He wants to sell more slowly, wait for the price to rise, strive to make enough money, and then take the whole family to the Elf Empire for retirement, enjoying the taste of an elf girl as an extra. Just as the days were getting better and better, the Duke of South Carleton heard that Grand Duke Fergus had established the Alliance of Free Principalities. Then, within two hours of announcing its establishment, it was cleaned out by the Night Guard. "This stupid old pervert thinks he can beat the queen?" The Duke of South Carleton smiled mockingly, thanking himself for running fast. Although saving Empress Yongye''s life is bragging, he has indeed fought with Empress Yongye and knows the fighting power of that woman very well. The strength gap between the two sides cannot bepared to these domestic nobles, who only held together for warmth. So it was both wise and lucky for me to choose to flee secretly. Although the environment is a bit difficult, at least the whole family''s life can be saved, and they can also make a lot of money by the way! As the saying goes, having fun while suffering; he has had a miserable life recently, but knowing that others have had a worse life than himself, he has gained considerable psychologicalfort. Not long after the news of the defeat of the southern nobles came, the Duke of South Carleton heard another piece of good news from the orcs: A new Beastman King Tent is rising. The powerful new king is preparing to unite more orc tribes to establish a country of orcs against the tyranny of Ivy. The orc king called on the orcs who were constantly fighting to put down their blood feud and unite. Under the protection of the Goddess of War, they ushered in precious freedom and strength for the orcs. Judging from these reactions, it is obvious that the orcs will make big moves. The Duke of South Carleton suddenly became active. The big move this year is to fight, and if you want to fight, you need food and grass. Now the orc tribe is impoverished. This orc king is ambitious enough, and there is a high probability that he will sell the food and grass in his hands at a premium as a trump card tomand those poor tribes. At the same time, if the orc king needs it, the Duke of South Carleton doesn''t mind exchanging some information about the empire for more wealth. For a businessman like him, war means opportunity. As long as the other party can set a high price, there is nothing that cannot be sold. After inquiring about the location of the new orc king''s tent from the orcs who knew the news, the Duke of South Carleton ordered the convoy to turn around and chase after the new orc king. He is quite proud at the moment, feeling that his ability to manage the territory may be mediocre, but his level of business, spection, and grasping opportunities is top-notch in the world. No, it''s a superss(^^*) ... ... Fergus Castle. Roger was sitting in the luxuriously decorated meeting room of Grand Duke Fergus, his body nestled into afortable leather sofa, and he was meeting several distinguished guests: Empress Yongye and her two prime ministers. The core members of the Alliance of Free Principalities were arrested at the speed of light, and the other nobles were either arrested or fled. The empire won aplete victory. However, without the noble lords, arge area ofnd in the south of the empire fell into a short-term power vacuum. Roger controlled the Night Guard temporarily in the form of a military government, directly governing the aristocratic territory, arresting the remaining aristocrats, and restoring production order, but this is not a long-term solution. The management of the vacant territories, due to theck of arge number of nobles, is an important matter that Empress Yongye must decide on as soon as possible. The tradition, of course, was to entrust new nobles to manage thesends. However, instead of respecting tradition, the queen used a series of tricks to make the nobles recognize reality and establish the authority of her majesty. A new change is imperative. The Ivy Empire has reached the eve of change and will enter a brand new stage in the future to fullyplete the process of the industrialization of magic. The industrial revolution is also a revolution, its essence was unlike the smooth-sailing nature of regr technological progress and the establishment of factories. Such a major event that changes the world cannot be triggered naturally if the technology is enough, otherwise, the developed production and business environment in the south of Danang may continue to survive. The revolution of the industry requires a suitable system, a suitable social atmosphere, sufficient wealth umtion, and a bit of luck toplete the transformation from an agricultural country to an industrial country. And the process is not beautiful and romantic, but the most barbaric side of civilization. Capitalism continuously conquered colonies and established bloody regimes, carrying out very, creatingrge numbers of childborers, and sacrificing several generations before it broke the traditional living and farming model of the past thousand years and finallypleted the global industrialization system. Productivity increased by hundreds, or even thousands, of times. Before the end of the revolution, no matter which continent it was, more than 95% of the poption was scattered across the countryside. The concentration of people required by abor force needed to drive industrial production led to the birth of more modern metropolises. The empire wanted toplete within ten years what took hundreds of years toplete on earth, so there must be no hesitation in making every choice and seizing every opportunity. Empress Eternal Night doesn''t need to understand Roger''s many considerations. She just dislikes the current noble enfeoffment system from the bottom of her heart. It was hard for her to get rid of a group of nobles, exile a group, and gather a group. She can''t lift them again and make herself unhappy. After Roger''s impassioned speech, Empress Eternal Night first determined the general policy for the future path of the empire: "The era when I will directly manage the entire empire muste." Margaret didn''t care. It could even be said that she was very happy. She supported all the queen''s decisions. She is an orphan, and she was awarded a title because of her achievements. She doesn''t have much sense of identity with the aristocratic system in her heart, and she doesn''t think that her title is a natural honor, an excellent bloodline, etc... The most she could do was topare her titles with others, and then she found out that Roger was also a marquess, Angelina was a duke, and everyone in the Charles family had a higher title than her, which was disgusting and dazzling. Angelina remained silent with worry on her face. She understood the reasons Roger stated, and also felt His Majesty''s determination, but after all, she had to think a little more, worrying about the chain reaction of such strides forward. Can the empire withstand such turmoil? Can the subsequent transfer of power be sessfully undertaken? In the view of the Right Prime Minister, this is a brand-new system unprecedented in history and without any reference, and every step is a trial on the edge of a cliff. If one is not careful, he may fall into the abyss and be lost forever. If it was the past, she would suggest that His Majesty take a more gentle policy, boiling frogs in warm water to weaken the power of the nobles step by step, instead of directly directing the imperial power to the state. I''m afraid that even the people at the bottom will not be able to quickly ept such a change. They will have doubts about the sudden disappearance of aristocratic rule and find it difficult to adapt. But at this moment, the one discussing this issue is Her Majesty whom she is loyal to, and the younger brother she brought up with her own hands. No matter how much Angelina doubts him, she couldn''t tear down her younger brother. On the contrary, in the process of implementation, it is necessary to eliminate the influence as much as possible for the proposer of my brother... Otherwise, everyone would not dare to directly oppose the Queen of Eternal Night, but if there is a slight difference, Roger may encounter the scene of being opposed again, which is even more spectacr than the scene of the triumphant celebration. Those who are determined to change have always been difficult to end well. [So, my sister is still useful, right? Angelina''s expression gradually became resolute. This time His Majesty brought himself to discuss with her, which relieved her previous difort of being ignored a lot. She was absent from too many key decisions before, but this time she was able to participate and contribute her strength. At least, she is still "needed". Angelina took the initiative to suggest, "Nobles are still valuable to the empire, and their abilities are worthy of recognition. As long as they can guarantee their loyalty and don''t reserve certain privileges and wealth for the territory, they can also contribute to the construction of the empire." "But people''s hearts are the most unpredictable. With power in their hands, it is difficult to avoid corruption. How can we guarantee their loyalty?" Empress Yongye asked back. "Magic." "A Jie, you know what I know. If I were willing to use magical means to forcibly control others, would there still be these bad people and things?" "Your Majesty, what if the nobles signed the contract voluntarily?" Angelina showed a confident smile, "Politics is the exchange of interests, depriving them of territorial rights, but giving them personal glory, power, and longevity, suchpromises and concessions, Its so hard for them to take it, its human nature." Margaret objected, "We have an absolute advantage, why should wepromise with those pigs?" Angelina just smiled faintly, "Because the current territory of the empire is toorge, if you, Mrs. Margaret, can handle all the affairs of nearly a hundred provinces by yourself, then you don''t need these nobles." "I, I, I... I''m a military expert!" Margaret turned her face away and stopped arguing with Angelina about internal affairs. Angelina said softly, "Your Majesty, I propose that you sign an oath of glory with the nobles, use your limited longevity as a lure, add the spiritual hint of putting the empire first, and create a newnd without territorial rights but still retaining glory." Noble ss. In this way, His Majesty can directly govern the empire, while retaining the loyalty of the nobles." Roger looked at his sister. At this time, she was not the saint Ann, but the devil who controlled people''s hearts. Immortality is impossible to achieve, but with the power of a magician, there are many ways to prolong life. It doesn''t have much effect on a strong person like the queen, but for ordinary people and low-level professionals, such means are rare and precious. If, as Angelina said, a magical ritual to prolong life is constructed, the price is to regard the empire as the most sacred and important thing in their hearts. I believe that the nobles will be willing to ept it after hesitation. After all, they have been driven to a dead end, and suddenly there is such a choice that they can retain their glory, power, and wealth for a limited time, and live for a long time. This is a decent temptation. And after such a "glory oath", the empire gained territorial control and a group of absolutely loyal administrative officials. When they have dedicated themselves to their posts for some time and won the love of the people, the false glory may also be real. Maybe in a few years, the people of the empire willpletely change their view of the nobles, thinking that they are public servants of the people and deserve the word "noble" as a matter of course. This is indeed a highly feasible solution that can achieve a win-win situation. At the same time, it is also an upright conspiracy. Only after the careful thinking of those nobles can theye up with such a strategy. Empress Yongye pondered for a while, then looked at Luo Jie, "What do you think, Ai Qing?" "What the right minister said is a clever n that I can never think of myself." "Then it will be dealt with like this. The secretw will cooperate with the right minister toplete the details of the oath of glory, allowing the existence of a new noble ss." With Roger''s affirmation, Empress Eternal Night decided to copy Angelina''s homework this time. I am a good queen who is wise, martial, and kind~ Chapter 121: Roger Online Execution Chapter 121: Roger Online Execution Chapter 121 Roger Online Execution "Singing in unison... woo woo woo, why don''t I have a younger brother?" After the four-person meeting, everyone was in a good mood. Only Margaret was aggrieved, feeling that she had been shown up by the siblings. She''s ufortable because it didn''t show her any affection. With these two siblings working together to perform, I''m afraid that His Majesty''s love for him will be lost by a few hundred million points! ording to this trend, it will be a matter of time before Roger is recruited into the cab, right? At that time, I couldn''t watch the Charles siblings performing and cooperating here every day, but I was powerless to fight back. That is too scary! No, I have to find a strong foreign aid who is smart enough to fight with me to gain a firm position in the cab! The faces of the cab ministers appeared in front of Margaret''s eyes and finally locked on Dio Brando, the Minister of History, who had just returned to the capital. The other cab members are all from aristocratic backgrounds. They wear a pair of pants with Angelina. They don''t like themselves that much... Only Dio, who was born as amoner, can still fight for it! He is smart and strong enough. I wanted to ally with him before, but this time, we have to seize the opportunity! Brave Mary, don''t be afraid of difficulties! ... ... In the early morning of the next day, it rained continuously. The capital of the Principality of Fergus, Fergus City, is a city that has prospered as adventurers be active with well-developedmerce, forging, and service industries. The Dark Night Guard gathered troops and administrative officials supported by the governors of the surrounding provinces and sessfully took over the territories of the surrounding nobles. And since the day of the victory, they have spread the word everywhere, calling on civilians who have been bullied and persecuted by these nobles toe to Fergus City to seek justice and use the nobles of their crimes. Lord Roger Charles, the Commander of the Night Guard, will preside over a public trial of these great nobles with the sacred power bestowed by the Queen of Eternal Night. At that time, based on the evidence provided by the people of the empire, the crimes of these corrupt nobles will be recorded, and their fate will be ruled. This is something new that has never happened in the empire or even in the Evernight world. Will nobles also be brought to trial? You must know that there is an absolute difference between nobles andmoners in this world. Especially for a nobleman of the level of Grand Duke Fergus, who is the emperor of thend in his territory, as long as he doesn''t rebel the Queen of Eternal Night will not interfere with what he does in the territory. Common people''s crimes are judged and the rich can pay their way out of trouble. Thew just turns a blind eye to their misdeeds. With the background of the Middle Ages. The strength and status of the strong and the weak are as different as heaven and earth. The level of territorial governance of ordinary nobles is extremely rough. It has always been the nobles who stipte variousws and, taxes and, exploit themon people fiercely. How can themon people turn against the nobles? The nobles are blood feuds, and if they encounter a civilian rebellion, they will join hands to suppress the civilians. Now, some nobles say that they want to clear up the grievances of themon people and bring justice to them. Even when they heard that it was the Queen''s order, everyone was skeptical. In the era of enfeoffment in the West, there were no court filings and no inspecting censors. Commoners can only pray that their lord is not so greedy so that their lives will be a little easier. The existence of extraordinary power made peasant uprisings a luxury. Even the original rules of war between the nobles, the nobles fought against each other, and the winning side would not kill the defeated. It''s just deprivation of wealth and territory, and then exile, which leads to chaos in the world. In the end, those families always stand in high positions, and the saying new bloodes out... With the development of time, the intensity of the war became higher and higher, and the rise of new nobles broke the old traditions, so the war became more "bloody and cruel". But before the Queen of Eternal Night, this kind of situation was quite rare, and everyone followed many tacit unspoken rules. Submissiveness internally, heavy blows externally, and mutual assistance among nobles are secrets that havested for thousands of years. These privilegespletely surpassed that of ordinary people and they have always been the proud capital of nobles. They are the sense of superiority brought about by blood and surname. Those old nobles didn''t suffer any embarrassment when calling out titles like "untouchables", because they thought so all along. Because of greed and twisted desires, no matter how absurd things can happen in the noble''s territory. After countless years of umtion, how many ugliness and grievances have been conceived is simply too numerous to record. If the Ivy Empire wants to move from a traditional enfeoffment kingdom to centralization and break the authority of the old nobles, it must break many traditions and let the world see the determination of the empire. In the future,moners in the empire don''t need to respect nobles, they only need to remember the authority of the imperial power. Through various good deeds, themon people in the empire feel the benefits of the Queen''s rule is also an inevitable operation to reduce the resistance to centralization. At the same time, this is also the only chance for the empire to win against the gods. The advantage of mortals doesn''t lie in the nobles who enjoy a luxurious life but are not determined, but in the ordinary civilians who are numerous and have always been ignored in the past. Their huge number,bor, and contribution will be the cornerstone for starting industrialization and making the Ivy Empire truly take off. It is necessary to devote all the power of the country and gather the power of the whole people''s bargaining chip against the gods. If the empire wants to take the road of industrialization, there must be a group of people who are sacrificed and exploited. On earth, they are farmers and Uncle Hei, but here why can''t they be those noble families who have umted hundreds of thousands of years? Wouldn''t it be beautiful to regard their savings as the first pot of gold for the start of industrialization? The trial in Fergus City is to uphold justice, and it is also a grand drama that breaks the supreme authority and respect of the old nobles and establishes the supremacy of imperial power. This is also part of Angelina''s Glory Pledge n. The nobles must be made to feel fear and despair before they are willing to ept the olive branch offered by the right minister. Being a saint doesn''t mean you have no temper. Angelina was already nning a liquidation when these people attacked her younger brother during the triumphant celebration. It just so happens that Empress Eternal Night also needs only one voice for the future empire. Driven by various needs, the scene in Fergus City became veryrge. More than 300,000 civilians were mobilized overnight and came from all directions. This is already the limit of the transportation capacity of this era, and also the limit of the city''s amodation. The civilians who were present were still very confused at first. They didn''t believe that the aristocratic lord would be judged at all, and they were still guessing what new reason for hardbor. But after that, none of the noble faces they were familiar with appeared. Roger Charles was dressed in the Night Guard uniform with a stand-up cor, which made him tall and slender, quite majestic, and his eyes were rare and sharp. Above his head was the ck umbre held up by Little Joey, standing on a high tform, overlooking the restless civilians. He knew that at this moment they didn''t believe in themselves, or the empire. But it is not difficult to convince them that light and justice wille. Just pull those who im to be Eternal and holy from the altar, step into the mud, and prove that they are no different from civilians in the empire. Following Roger''s order, the Night Guard escorted Grand Duke Fergus and other nobles to stand in a row on the high tform. They were tied up, their brocade robes were covered with blood and dust, and their exposed delicate skin was also scarred. They were in an unprecedented embarrassment. Many civilians wanted tough, but they didn''t dare to. Have you ever seen noble gentlemen like this before? Could it be that they are going to be unlucky? A small number of keen people have slim hopes in their eyes. Because of the cruel oppression, of course, they also dreamed that the vicious nobles who oppressed them would die and disappear. It''s a pity that generation after generation of civilians are dying of old age, sickness, and death, while the nobles are still aloof. A dream is always a dream, and that day has never been realized. This caused themon people to think that the bloody brutality of the nobles was too profound. Even so, they still remembered that after their ups and downs, they were still above themselves, and they keptughing and didn''t dare to speak out. But today, Roger''s appearance here is to break the invisible authority of these nobles. "Kneel!" Roger ordered coldly. The Dark Night Guard pushed the shoulders of the defeated nobles, making them kneel to face the vast crowd of civilians. Exmations and screams came from among the civilians. The noble lord bent his noble knees towards him. A middle-aged nobleman resisted the strength of the Night Guards and fell to the ground while struggling. This man still has a lot of backbone, he would rather be beaten with a whip than kneel to these civilians. He tried his best to raise his head and shouted at Roger, "Roger Charles, you are also an aristocrat. You let us kneel to these pariahs. Is this to make the authority of the aristocracy fall into dust?" Roger replied indifferently without a trace of emotion, "The authority of the nobility doesn''te from being domineering, squeezing blood, and keeping secrets. Instead, it should protect the territory and prosper the country." The middle-aged nobleman sneered, "Don''t make up these empty truths, give me a good time if you have the ability, I can''t cooperate with your performance..." Boom! There was a loud noise. Roger held a silver short-handled metal weapon in his hand, with green smoke that didn''t dissipate from the muzzle. The middle-aged nobleman''s head was blown into a watermelon, his body twitched a few times and then stopped moving. The secretw will try to make arge-caliber pistol, the Imperial Eagle. The copper bullet case fell to the ground, making a crisp and pleasant sound. "It seems that I still have some skills." Roger raised his gun and aimed at another nobleman who was also struggling desperately. The guy immediately stiffened and knelt with a plop. This young master of the Charles family is crazy. He kills as soon as he wants, doesn''t he know how to save face for the nobles? Didn''t he just put on a show, he wanted to be real, to judge people like himself. Everyone panicked. Roger''s behavior today broke the tacit unspoken rules. Sooner orter, he, theckey of the Queen of Eternal Night, will suffer retribution! The nobles sent their greetings to Roger''s eighteen generations of rtives. But the situation is stronger than others, and everyone is still trying to behave well, but they dare not make any resistance, for fear that the powerful weapon will also hit their head. This inconsistent headshot not only calmed down the restless nobles but also calmed down the restless civilians in the audience. There was the middle-aged nobleman present, so he naturally recognized that he was his own Earl. That''s an earl! The Earl of the City of Mysteries walks all over the ce, and the Duke is not as good as a dog, but in the eyes of these ordinary people, he is a big man who can stand up to the sky and kill them directly by stomping his feet. Was this directly killed? Dead? Completely dead? Great! Who is this handsome young man with an indifferent face? Can he judge these noble lords and bring them legendary fairness and justice? Because they have experienced wars, these civilians are not afraid of blood and killing scenes. But they were shocked by Roger''s decisiveness and ruthlessness in killing a big noble in public without saving face. The nobles'' butcher''s knives are only sharp enough when they are aimed at the untouchables. Shouldn''t it be a slow-paced, graceful, py transaction with a shake of red wine between them? Under the nervous and expectant eyes of the civilians, Roger put the Imperial Eagle on his waist and held up the Eternal Night Order: "I, Roger Charles, the Commander-in-Chief of the Night Guard, supervise all the nobles in the empire on behalf of the Empress Eternal Night. I assure you that in the future, the nobles will be bound by thews of the empire just like themon people. study." "You, aren''t you also a nobleman?" A teenager asked loudly, and his mother covered his mouth in fear. This kid is desperate and dares to interrupt the Elder Master. Angelina has a very good reputation among the people, so the surname Charles is naturally known to themon people, knowing that he is a great nobleman favored by Empress Eternal Night. Roger smiled at the child, "Indeed, I am also a nobleman, so I am also supervised by thew. If I have vited thew, each of you has the right to report me to the imperialw enforcement department." What he said made the civilians discuss again, feeling unbelievable. An aristocratic lord, askingmoners to supervise and report themselves? This kid looks quite smart, why is he acting crazy? The scene froze for a while. These civilians have been oppressed by the nobles for too long, and they hold a huge grievance in their hearts. But looking at the calm faces of those nobles, and thinking about their methods in the past, it''s inevitable that they would tremble, and they would be discouraged. They were afraid that this was just publicity, a show. In the end, the nobles still defend each other, and the so-called trial is just a cutscene. If that''s the case, themon people''s bills will be split, and the nobles'' money will be returned in full, so what, will the whistle-blowers have something good to eat? She will be put on little shoes and tortured to death in a fancy way. The rain suddenly became dense again. The nobles who were kneeling on the ground held their heads high and their chests upright, with serious faces, and even suppressed the civilians who were shivering and hesitating. The spark that had just risen in their eyes seemed to be wiped out by the rain again. Under the ck umbre, Roger waited quietly, his expression unchanged. This scene was also within his expectation. People who have been oppressed for a long time are numb, dull, ignorant, and humble. Facing the aristocratic authority that is advertised as sacred, they are exploited terribly, but so long as there is a slight chance of survival, they will not resist. Even if Roger made his words clear and demonstrated, he still got silence. After being hurt and disappointed, again and again, these civilians no longer dare to dream, let alone believe in hope. I fear that all I will receive will be a disappointment Mourning for his misfortune angers him for not fighting. Roger suddenly understood the feelings of a certain sage. The people at the bottom who have been put in shackles think that they are worthless, they don''t even know how to respect and love themselves, and they don''t even dare toin about their grievances. After all, Roger was not a born nobleman. He was once a member of thesemon people, and he was once oppressed by the darkness. He couldn''t believe that the world would change for the better. But there will always be the light that shines in and dispels the haze. He suddenly took a step forward and walked out of the umbre. Little Joey quickly raised his umbre to keep up but was stopped by Roger''s raised hand, so he could only stop at the same spot with a little helplessness and worry. The rain quickly lost Roger''s hair, wet his clothes, and made him look embarrassed. He took off the Night Guard uniform, took off his shirt, exposed his chest, and jumped off the high tform. The crowd naturally avoided them, fearing that their humble self would dirty the noble young master''s body. However, Roger''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He continued to be angry, and the mes were faintly burning. He growled and said: "If you don''t believe that I am a high-ranking nobleman, now that I havee to the same height as you and bathed in the same rain as you. I just want to tell you that there is nothing sacred about nobles and that we are not worthy of their respect." "Do you want me to believe that the nobles we arrested today are good nobles who love the people like their own sons, are strict with themselves, and are more lenient than others? There is no grievance in their territory, and every citizen lives happily. So am I going to dere them acquitted?" "Then let''s apud the outstanding nobles of the empire together, okay? Let me go back to Austria and report their achievements to the queen, okay? Please let them rule you, your sons, and your grandchildren, and let you go from generation to generation, Be the dogs of the Fergus family, okay?" He looked at these numb people and apuded himself. Again and again, very rhythmic. Some people followed subconsciously, took a few shots, but stopped quickly, feeling something was wrong. Do nobles love the people like their own sons? Are we happy? These people are excellent nobles without crimes? How is it possible that they deserve it? But Roger was still apuding, his crisp voice seemed to hit these civilians in the face. Because of their silence, these heinous and hell-deserving guys will bemended and praised, and then they will be even more severe, and honored, and rule them even more unscrupulously. Even, ruling their descendants? If this is a nightmare, please let this nightmaree to an end, and don''t let our children and grandchildren be squeezed by this scum again! "My lord, I have something to say!" Suddenly an old man in ragged clothes squeezed out from the crowd, knelt at Roger''s feet, and said tearfully, "Anyway, I''m just a childless old man, and I haven''t had a good life for a few years. I want to report on Fogg. Thirty years ago, Grand Duke Si raped my wife, causing her to crash to death!" He took off a pendant with his iplete hand, and opened a suicide note written in blood, "We are not ordinary farmers, but adventurers, but Grand Duke Fergus has cut off my fingers, and I can no longer take them." The sword is gone. This is a letter written by my wife with spiritual power, which condenses part of her memory, please verify the truth of my words!" Grand Duke Fergus looked at the old man in confusion. It''s been too long and he has done too many simr things, so he can''t remember who is who. Roger took the blood book and handed it to a spellcaster. The conclusion was quickly reached, "Everything is true. The person in thatdy''s memory is indeed Grand Duke Fergus thirty years ago." "Grand Duke Fergus bullied women, the circumstances were bad, and the tools of the crime were confiscated," Roger pronounced the sentence indifferently. A Night Guard mage stepped forward, with a me burning in his hand, burning a fritter and two eggs under the body of Grand Duke Fergus. Grand Duke Fergus fainted from the pain, was woken up again, and then passed out from the pain again, and the miserable howl echoed throughout the venue. The rest of the nobles also subconsciously closed their legs tightly. Fuck, is this Rogering for real, and is he being executed publicly? The civilians suddenly became agitated, whispering and discussing amongst themselves. As long as the crimes of these nobles are announced, can they be dealt with by thew? Luo Jie asked in a deep voice, "Still you dare ask, who was wronged?" "Master Charles, please help me decide!" From all directions, countless people lined up excitedly, answering his orders with one voice. Today, Roger not only tried the case but also directly and publicly executed the sentence. This kind of revenge, which was the most direct and bloody, finally ignited the mes that had been silent for too long in the hearts of the numb civilians. The icy wind and rain gradually subsided, and the sun pierced through the clouds to shine on the rain-washed city of Fergus. During the trial blood umtedyer afteryer upon the high tform. Those reds are so dazzling, but they suddenly make themon people feel a little warmth in their hearts. It turns out that some people care about the sorrows and joys of these ants. Maybe this empire, with its unique empress and kind nobles like Roger, will give these ordinary civilians a future that ispletely different from the past. Chapter 122: Its Okay to Kill All Chapter 122: It''s Okay to Kill All Chapter 122 It''s Okay to Kill All It''s not that these people don''t hate the nobles, or they choose to forgive, but they have been disappointed too many times, and they dare not hope anymore. After the old man set a precedent with the blood letter, and Roger sentencing on the spot, everyone seemed to see the dawn of victory for themon people at that moment. The wailing of the nobles, the bloody excitement, and the memories of the old days There was also the topless boy who stood in the rain curtain like them. He had an aura that waspletely different from other big shots He is very noble, so noble that thesemoners feel ashamed. But not because of strength, power, or gorgeous clothes, but because of his soul shining with light beyond this era. Lord Charles is an aristocrat, but he is not one of those scumbag aristocrats who treat the untouchables like ants and only try to squeeze out thest bit of value from them. "The Charles family are all good people... The right minister is the same, and so is Master Roger." "I can''t bear it anymore. I want to expose the dirty things the lord has done. I believe in the Night Guard!" "The Queen came to save us. Is the hard lifeing to an end?" "Long live the Queen, long live the Empire, and long live Lord Charles!" The civilians confirmed that reporting these nobles would not only prevent them from being liquidated but would also give them a fair trial based on their crimes. They were overjoyed. Countless people scrambled forward,ining to Roger about the suffering and injustice they had encountered. Just like a raging river after heavy rain, once it breaks through the shackles, there is nothing in the world that can stop its overwhelming impact. The people are as invisible as water, and they can find a way to survive all kinds of oppression, but if one day it breaks out, it will be a wave that the nobles cannot stop. Perhaps in this world, there are extraordinary powers that can forcibly continue life, but now the imperial power holds extraordinary powers that are stronger than the traditional aristocratic powers. The roar of themon people that have never been heard in the past ten thousand years will eventually be answered today. God can''t be so fair. After all, to reap the strong faith of the majority of the people in despair, it is more efficient to always side with the nobles. The square of Fergus City was crowded with people, from early morning to dusk, and then turned on the lights to fight at night, and then to the early hours of the morning. There are still countless civilians queuing up to report the crimes of these nobles. Even if these charges add up, the nobles present can behead tens of thousands of times. But the grievance and pain pent up in their hearts finally had a chance to express themselves. These people were willing to wait for as long as possible, hoping that the Night Guards would record the absurdity of the nobles. Robbery, murder, the annexation ofnd, ns with evil ves, human experimentation, taking civilians as prey, forcing ordinary people to fight with monsters... Roger was an eye-opener. If he hadn''t heard with his ears, or even seen with his own eyes the harm those nobles caused to themon people, he really wouldn''t have imagined that a group of nobles who had no worries about eating and drinking and spent a long time on those, could y so many tricks. What about Fu Chang''s conscience? In contrast, finding ways to increase taxation, squeeze out thest bit ofbor of themon people, and cause famine in the territory to starve to death is just a very routine operation. Those present were only civilians who retained certainnd and were free. There are still serfs, ves, and domestic servants in the aristocratic territory. What kind of miserable life do these bottom-level people who have lost their freedom live, and how much malice do they face every day? Roger had already put on his uniform, holding little Joey and ordering someone to boil ginger syrup, he couldn''t help sighing. The empire was swept from north to south. When it arrived in the south, it had a bad reputation, and there was too much rubbish that was directly surrendered. They have been decaying for a long time, and they are used to the mentality of being superior. They never think about what kind of harm their actions could bring to the people. There is only endless extortion to satisfy one''s ever-expanding desires. The nobles, their children, and family members, who were executed on the spot, killed countless people. The high tform was covered with blood, and the executioner''s knives were curled. The Night Guard is still active within the scope of the Alliance of Free Principalities, arresting those minor nobles who are trying to escape and escorting them to Fergus City. At the same time, more citizens heard the news and entered Fergus City overnight to report their suffering. After killing a group of nobles, new ones will be sent. The crimes described were horrifying at the beginning. As time went on, Roger and the Night Guard became numb to hearing them, deeply feeling that the world is not worth it. Under the brilliance and greatness of the Green Vines Empire, there is indeed too much ugliness hidden. No wonder the Queen Eternal Night is more determined than a modern person like Roger to get rid of these nobles. He just didn''t know enough about these people before, but now that he understands, Roger is also very willing to beat them all to death. ording to the division of camps in this world,wful evil is the absolute mainstream among these nobles, and chaotic evil is more fun. There are very few people who want to find a neutral camp. Not to mention all the viins, but now that these nobles are pulled out, one head is beheaded out of every two. There are absolutely no unjust, false, or wrongly decided cases. The enthusiasm of the civilians to report is unprecedentedly high, but the Night Guards are not iron-d, and can only record their grievances in turn. Of course, to this extent, this kind of record is just a formality. The demons who should be convicted have long been sent to hell, and only a few nobles are left to conscientiously manage their territories. Roger couldn''t hold it any longer, so he went back to the temporary camp to take a rest, at least to find something to eat. It''s just that before anyone was arranged to do it, a scent attracted him. A small foot wrapped in white silk kicked his calf lightly. Roger turned around and saw the source, and asked in surprise, "Your Majesty?" It was the Queen of Eternal Night who set up a table of fried food, grilled skewers, and a bucket of beer, and satzily in a corner of the tent, looking at him with a smile. She seemed to have been waiting here for a long time, admiring Roger''s befuddled appearance, and kicked a round stool, "Sit." Roger sat down in some confusion. He didn''t bother to eat after a busy day. He really couldn''t resist the aroma of the food. No matter how much he dislikes the imperial chef of Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, he is better than the chef of Fergus City. What''s more, he was really hungry. The Queen of Eternal Night wore a long dress that was not so red today and was pinker, which greatly eliminated the domineering and oppressive appearance of that prosperous age. And because of the arrangement of the barbecue roadside stall, it feels a little more casual, a bit like an intellectual big sister. "Why is Your Majesty here again?" Roger still asked worriedly, fearing that there would be some new missions. The Queen''s eyes shed mischievously, and she said softly and softly, "Just, I suddenly want to eat supper, so I casually find someone to eat and talk with. Why the Commander is not willing?" Roger knew that she was acting, but since he was himself acting, he didn''t dare to take it casually. Your Majesty, you can go wherever you want, why do you need my approval? Even if I dont approve, can I stop you? He simply pretended to be extremely hungry, "Since Your Majesty said that we should eat together, then I will not be polite!" He grabbed a handful of meat skewers, poured himself another ss of beer, and began to feast on them. I don''t know if it was sent directly from the pan, or if the Queen used magic means to keep it fresh, but the rich fried food and barbecue were always at the best temperature and taste. Paired with good wine that is many times better than the poor quality ale in the bar in the dock area, also smelling the smell of blood wafting from the outside, it was unexpectedly pleasant. The Queen of Eternal Night''s eating style today was much more refined than his. She slowly ate some vegetables. When she saw that he was enjoying his food, she unconsciously showed a knowing smile that she didn''t quite understand. This is probably due to my preparation. The silly son is quite satisfied with the old mother''s smile. Not. It''s just that when you see the person you like is happy, you will also feel happy unconsciously. She slowly picked up the food she was interested in tasting and also quickly finished a ss of wine, while Roger''s side was full of wind and clouds, The Queen took the initiative to pour another ss for him, seemingly casually saying, "In the first few years, I also liked to drink when I killed a lot." Roger''s hands froze, and he suddenly felt a sense of death as if he had broken into the shopping mall without his clothes on. He indeed drank alcohol much faster than usual tonight because he was avoiding the crowds. For a person like him who was born in a peaceful age, death and gore are strong stimtions that are hard to get used to. Those nobles were cut down by his order. Docking too many tails of mice will cause psychological pressure, let alone one of the same kind. Even though those nobles deserved what they got, he subconsciously raised his wine ss. He was thinking about reaching that slightly drunk state so that perhaps those bloody fragments would not sh before his eyes. As a result, this small thought that he was reluctant to admit in his heart was suddenly urately pointed out by the Queen of Eternal Night. He inevitably became shy and wanted to deny it to death. As a result, she suddenly ced a hand on her head, only to hear the Queen of Eternal Night say guiltily, "It''s me who put all the pressure on you. If you don''t like finishing these tasks, just leave it to the deputy to do it." The hand that could control the sky, fire, thunder, and lightning was unexpectedly soft and warm. It was no bother to stroke his dusty hair and even rubbed it a few times. But this action was not consoling. Instead, the male chauvinism inside Roger''s body suddenly swelled. In his mind, the Queen of Eternal Night is telling a child that they have done a great job and not to force themselves. Ifbined with the "Little Roger" from the previous few times, you can form a children''s paradise package... He was not quite convinced, and he subconsciously retorted, "Your Majesty was younger than Chen when he fought the Great Patriotic War." The implication is that I am not a child. If you were able to ovee this difficulty back then, I would naturally be able to do it too. I will never run away from it. The Queen of Eternal Night was taken aback when she heard these words. She then smiled and said, "It was because I was young at that time that I was so impressed. Now, I don''t want the helplessness of being forced to grow up to appear on more people." Luo Jie said firmly, "Your Majesty, please rest assured that since I am in charge of the Night Guard, I will faithfully perform my duties. This is nothing more than killing a few people!" The Queen of Eternal Night looked at Luo Jie''s brave and serious look and sighed softly, "You have grown up a lot." Man is such a contradictory creature. I used to see him as a salted fish who hated iron and steel. I hoped that he would find his heroic path, be active and powerful, and grow rapidly. Seeing that he was walking on the road to being a hero and yet falling into darkness in search of light, she felt distressed again. If it is possible, it is not bad for him to be a child who knows no worries, is muddleheaded, and spends his time doing nothing. Such apliment was pleasing to Roger''s ears. I''m like an adult. Of course, I will grow up and have all kinds of perfect functions. But I''m always treated like a child, which is super depressing. It''s a pity that Roger''s mental strength had not fully recovered at this moment. Although he has active meditation recovery, he is not proficient in meditation skills. His recovery speed is extremely limited, and he has not yet reached the minimum threshold for area broadcasting. If the Queen of Eternal Night knew from her heart that Roger was obsessed with the name "Little Roger", then she could easily find a way to resolve his knots and y some adult games, which would naturally increase the possibility of confession incidents. A pity that there are no ifs in this world. Roger put his stomach on hold, slowed down his eating speed, and asked, "Your Majesty, how many nobles can I judge this time?" He was asking about the scale of this acting. Although he has entered the y, after all, he must put the overall situation of the empire first, deter the nobles, and enhance the confidence of themon people in the empire. Afterpleting these two strategic goals, we can stop. The Queen of Eternal Night replied casually, "As you wish." Roger couldn''t help being stunned. Another open question? Is there any subtext? Looking at his expression, the Queen of Eternal Night knew that he was thinking too much. She turned the stick in her hand and hit him on the head with the side that was not oiled. "Don''t think so much, don''t worry so much. Since I set up the Dark Night Guard, it''s not just ying tricks. If these scumbags are unforgivable criminals, then it''s okay to kill them all. I won''t give you any indicators." The Eternal Night Queen smiled proudly, "The most indispensable thing in this great empire is ambitious people." "Your Majesty, the empire is fortunate to have you." Roger couldn''t help raising his ss and downing it. Theoretically, Queen Eternal Night is the biggest noblewoman in the empire. But she transcends the limitations of ss, can think about problems from a higher and farther position, and dares to take an unprecedented key step, giving herself unlimited support. This is the trust that any courtier dreams of gaining in any era. As the saying goes, if you don''t have desires, you can be strong. In the past, Roger just wanted to lie t. No matter how much the Queen of Eternal Night gave him, he would only be grateful, not moved. But at this moment, looking at those numb people, he wants to get rid of the long-standing evils of this world and let the people at the bottom understand that they are not ants. Instead, it should be a "person" who respects, loves himself and enjoys the beauty of this world. There is no nobility in blood. Labor and knowledge are the real evaluation criteria for a person to surpass his peers. But Roger knew that he was not yet capable of implementing such a concept in the empire. Unless, Queen Eternal Night supports, unconditional support. He thought that he had to make a greater contribution in exchange for such an opportunity. Did you think that you now have the right to try all guilty nobles without limit? He thought that he was the father who came to act with the script, and he was a deterrent mascot. Who would have thought that His Majesty would want those nobles to be his grandsons, and would take this opportunity to sweep away the staleness of the past and usher in a new era of the empire? This surprise moved Roger in an unprecedented way. He will not submit to a powerful force, but the Queen of Eternal Night''s determination tonight will make him have the heart to follow. "It''s my good fortune to have you." The Queen of Eternal Night also raised her head and drank the wine in her ss. She stared at Roger with her bright eyes, showing a faint smile, "Unexpectedly, it was a small person like you who ushered in a great era." She was teleported back to the pce, but she left Roger with infinite confidence and strength. A leader of the Night Guard came in and reported, "Commander, there are ny-nine nobles in the Alliance of Free Principalities, seventy-six were arrested and executed, fivemitted suicide, and eighteen escaped abroad. Please instruct us on the follow-up work." Roger said indifferently, "Don''t worry about the escapees. For the time being, continue to collect evidence of the crimes of the nobles along the way." The leader of the Dark Night Guard bowed. "My lord, how far is it to the north?" The proud figure appeared in front of Roger''s eyes, and he couldn''t help showing a faint smile. "How big is the empire? Let''s find out how far it is." Chapter 123: How dare you, Roger! Chapter 123: How dare you, Roger! Chapter 123 How dare you, Roger! On a new day, the public trial of nobles in the square finally ended. The people who had suffered all day cheered the names of Roger Charles and the Night Guard and left Fergus City in an orderly manner. They came here with confusion and left with excitement and hope. Although I don''t know who will rule them. No matter who the new lord is, he can''t be worse than demons like Grand Duke Fergus, right? If you be a bad person in the future, you will be judged by the Night Guards, and you will no longer be able to escape the eyes of Lord Roger! For the first time, the low-level people who had suffered so much for so many generations have expectations for the future. Perhaps when this year''s harvestes, the family can have a full meal and can add a piece of meat to the child''s bowl. This winter, it is best not to starve to death. Because of the longing for a better future, even after waiting for a day and night, everyone didn''t feel tired. Their bodies seemed to have endless strength, and they just wanted to return to theirnd immediately and continue farming. The energy at this moment ispletely different from the previous efforts toplete the lord''s taxes and rent and struggling to perform those corvees. The next job is to work hard. Because Lord Roger promised them they would have such rights, that they deserved to enjoy such a life, and they were willing to believe it. Because Roger helped them avenge the big nobles who dominated and oppressed them, the people''s trust in him reached a level close to that of the king. In the future, you will have a chance to be called the Little Queen! And after finishing the big scene in Fergus City. The Night Guards began to hand over the administrative and military power to the governor of the province. Afterward then led the team to the north to carry out themanding officer''s highest instruction of "how far the empire is". However, the biggest winner of this public trial was the beautiful reporter who bet her career and paid full-time attention to Roger. Roger is indeed a little expert at making trouble. After the Battle of Fergus Castle, Roger staged a public trial of nobles. Using a lot of new technologies to capture the castle. This public trial let the nobles,moners, and the people of the empire know that the Night Guard can restrain and sanction the nobles, and there will be no ouws in the empire any more. The beautiful Material that the reporter found can be reported casually. For the materials that were not found, the Night Guard provided a thick reference. She writes articles with detailed content, rich cases, self-consistent logic, and rich illustrations... An excellent news report, which has been passed down for hundreds of years. Was included in the famous literature textbook "Fergus City No Crime". With the publication of "Long Live, the Queen" what happened in Fergus City became known to everyone in the imperial capital. The first reaction is: Roger, how dare he? The victory at Fergus Castle shocked the people of the empire. There were heated discussions in the streets. When the aristocratic trial happened in Fergus City, the people of the imperial were shocked and speechless, and they couldn''t even say a single word The peopleined the punishment was based on the crime, and the nobles were judged on the spot. After this series of operations, people will just look stupid. There hasn''t been such a thing since the establishment of the empire, even if everyone searched for memories, recalled all history books, and relived the legends they heard in the streets, there never had been this kind of operation before. The most exaggerated bard would notpile such an outrageous story, because no one would dare to believe it. But it happened to be published in the "Long Live the Queen". The beautiful author''s wonderful brushstrokes, with a unique touch that is out of the world and emotional, depict depicted of thousands of people in Fergus City vying to report, and then the heads of the nobles are rolling. picture. The magic photos from the scene and the reactions of different people expose the evil. This scene is unbelievable and intricate, and everyone can''t help but believe it! People don''t know much about the former city of Fergus, but many people believe that after this trial. There will be no crime here. Because those guys havemitted the most crimes and have already fallen into hell, they should have gone long ago! The southern nobles in the Alliance of Free Principalities havemitted countless crimes since the time of Grand Duke Fergus, and all of them were beheaded. And they were tortured before they died and exposed all their past crimes through the leaders. These domineering demons finally paid the price for their past dirty deeds. The imperial people of this era will immediately suspect that such a good thing is not possible to happen in this world. In the world of Eternal Night in the past, only aristocrats who failed in coups and wars were killed. Now, some aristocrats were beheaded formitting crimes against their citizens. It seems that the era of the aristocrats is over. In the name of the Queen of Eternal Night, Roger Charles led the wolf-like Night Guards and practiced the Same creed that the nobilitymitted against themon people. The officials, magicians, and civilians of the empire were so shocked that they were speechless, let alone those nobles who had done horrible things. "What is he doing? Did Roger do such a great job?" "Does the queen not care about him?" "He''s also a nobleman himself, so he''s going to go against the heavens if he engages those untouchables like this?" The nobles are no longer simply getting cold in their vests, but pouring a bucket of cold water every three or nine days, which makes them feel cold from head to toe! At the same time, they couldn''t help cursing Roger and attacking him collectively. From the perspective of the nobles, Roger hadpletely forgotten that he was also a nobleman. Is he standing on the same side as those mud-legged people, trying to ignite their emotions to overthrow the rule of the nobles? Is this kid seriously ill? Roger himself certainly wouldn''t dare to do things like this. The order of Empress Yongye was her approval of the Dark Night Guard and they dared to do such a shocking thing. Everyone scolded and scolded, but it was only in their own homes, or among rtives and friends. No nobleman dared to attack Roger in public, asking for his expulsion or something... The nobles have already understood that His Majesty and this Roger have long been in the same group. They were just ying tricks on them! Today, even if they unite again to oppose Roger, no matter how many reasons they give, it is impossible to seed. Maybe it''s better to give someone a handle and find yourself a murderous disaster! Moreover, the strength of the nobles is unprecedentedly weak. At this time, the northern nobles had fled. ounted for one-third of the total number of the empire, and the cluster of southern nobles had just seen a bloodbath again. The remaining power of the aristocracy was more than halved. After all, the Higher The Rank of the nobleman, the more confident he was, the more violent the disturbance was, and the more worried he was about Queen Yongye''s liquidation afterward... Among the remaining aristocrats, a considerable proportion of royalists and new aristocrats who are loyal to Empress Yongye must be excluded. Under the ebb and flow, the strength of the noble ss is pitifully small, and it is impossible to repeat the grand asion of collectively pleading for orders to force the Queen to submit at the triumphant celebration. The weakness and disunity of the aristocratic ss are exposed in the face of the imperial power. At critical moments, there is no such thing as huddling together to keep warm and working together, only those who show their abilities can save their lives. But now the remaining nobles are a little embarrassed. It seems that it is toote to run away. Grand Duke Fergus also said that demanding independence is a suicidal act. The best choice seems to be the imperial family, the Empress, but the existence of the Night Guard makes everyone worry. Although it''s not as exciting as Grand Duke Fergus''s, everyone is very clear about what they have done, and they are not far from the death penalty. In the past, there were no restrictions, and No rights in the territory gave rise to corruption. Now if the Dark Night Guard continues to investigate and continue to liquidate, I am afraid that there will not be enough noble patriarchs left who can live in the empire intact. Great fear and gloom enveloped the remaining nobles of the empire. This move by the Dark Night Guard instigated the citizens to report the lord and directly ignited the hatred of the people. This made them feel that a batch of sharp swords might fall on their heads at any time. Death may not be a terrifying thing. The most frightening thing is that Roger Charles didn''t make a secret trial, but arranged for hundreds of thousands of people to gather, make the public aware of these nobles'' ugly behavior, and then judge them on the spot. As long as the order ofing to power is well controlled, the nobles will not only have to face their shady affairs being made public, but also suffer various punishments and tortures, and endure the ridicule and abuse of the leaders, to be freed from death. This kind of public trial is not as simple as death, it is apanied by a social execution, and the infamy will be left in the annals of history. After thisbination of punches, the noble ss can be said to have lost both face and reputation. No matter how prominent an aristocrat is, as long as hemits a crime, he will be a joke for the citizens to make fun of at will. In this way, the respect and fear of the nobles by the people of the empire will be significantly weakened. The so-called noble blood will die if the head is dropped, so there is nothing special about it~ Judging from the strategicyout of implementing the Glory Oath, this public trial of nobles is a very sessful move. It uses the most intuitive and stimting means to let the people of the empire see that the imperial power is strong, that the Queen of Eternal Night loves the people like her own children, and that all the high-ranking nobles have withdrawn from the version. The future will be the era ofmon people. Under the protection of Empress Yongye, even the most ordinary civilians have the right to realize their dreams throughbor. This is a peerless dream that everyone has never imagined before. But in the eyes of the nobles, this public trial can be said to directly start their hell mode. In the past, most nobles relied on not being judged, so they acted recklessly andwlessly. Now someone has finally settled for the absurd things they did and used absolute torture and capital punishment to deter future generations from making the same mistakes again, otherwise, The Night Guard will not show mercy. Of course, The Dark Night Guard will not be created out of anything. For some good nobles who have been treated well by the people and have been reported by no one, Roger will never impose unwarranted charges. When the report was made yesterday, civilians also tried to frame a certain nobleman out of false statements. But with a magician acting as a lie detector, ordinary people can''t seed in such insidious operations. The methods of the Night Guard seem bloody, but they also try to ensure notarization, and the trial that every nobleman receives is what they deserve. Roger didn''t look at the nobility with an inherently sinful eye. He understands that any ss or group isplex. Among them are extreme viins, but some good people or talents are good at politics and manage their territories in an orderly manner. Although these people participated in the Alliance of Free Principalities, theoretically they deprived allnd and property to nt big trees in the desert. But when the empire was employing people, Roger nned to take the imperial examination to obtain schrs, but the problem was that the basic education in the empire was really poor, and there were very few well-educated civilians. To be an official, one must at least be able to read documents and reports, right? Under such circumstances, the imperial examination can''t select enough administrative officials out of anything from themon people. The fastest speed can only be filled by nobles. That''s why Roger wanted to ask Queen Yong Ye how much she killed. Theoretically, we should find a bnce point, which can''t only provide enough threats to the nobles but also ensure that this group provides enough administrative officials to ensure the more efficient operation of the empire under the oath of glory. But the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t care. She supported Roger in trying all the guilty nobles in a fair, just, and open manner so that all their crimes would be made public. This is her self-confidence, as well as her courage. She has made sufficient preparations for the bleeding of the empire toplete this self-detoxification. However, Roger gradually understood the confidence of the Queen. The nobles he considered before were only those who had titles and inherited the family. But the aristocratic ss of the Queen of Eternal Night includes the big and small lords and their children and rtives. Most of the lords are in the evil andwful camp, but their brothers and descendants, because they can''t control so much power, have greatly reduced the probability ofmitting crimes. Or in other words, it''s toote tomit a crime. Most of these people have received a considerable degree of education. As long as they are willing to take the oath of glory, they can be the pirs that the empire needs. Roger led the Night Guard all the way north. What happened in the south was not only spread within the empire, but even the surrounding countries felt the shock. Shady Veronica, "The rtionship between Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night is probably deeper than I expected. It''s hard to deal with!" Princess Tasika, "Master Charles is still so powerful and kind, this time he is still standing by the people''s side!" The Duke of South Carleton, "This empire is crazy, this queen is crazy, tormenting the nobles like this, eating jujube pills!" The Duke was very thankful that he ran fast enough, otherwise, he would be targeted by the Night Guards, and the fruit must be very bitter. But now, he brought his food and came to the camp of the new Beastman King under the guard of his retainers. After notifying his name and intention ofing, the king agreed to meet him. "I knew it, this is a good opportunity to stand up!" The Duke of South Carleton confidently entered the central tent, and then saw the orc king who had unified many tribes. Why is it a woman? And this woman looks familiar? Princess Tasika, "Master Duke of South Carleton, we meet again." Again? A thunderbolt suddenly passed through the heart of the Duke of South Carleton. He finally remembered something... Chapter 124: The Dukes Obsession. Chapter 124: The Duke''s Obsession. Chapter 124 The Duke''s Obsession. A distant physical world that doesn''t know where in the multiverse it is. More than a million professionals lined up in an army formation, ten times more civilians than professionals transported all kinds of supplies needed for war, and all living beings were as busy as ants. At the forefront of the army formation, a blond man as handsome as a sun god was riding on a white horse. Behind him were kings of different races. The blond man mobilized the intelligent races of this continent to unite and formed an anti-god coalition army, besieging the majestic cathedral in front of it that pierced into the sky. This church is thest fortress built by the churches of the gods. "As long as it is overthrown, the fate of the St. Nogus continent will be in our own hands, and we will never be suppressed by any gods again!" The blond man drew the sword from his waist. The cold de reflected the sunlight, "Everyone, join me and kill theckeys of the gods!" "kill!" An elite armyposed of full-time professionals began to advance toward the cathedral. Thus began an endless bloody battle. The battlested several days and nights, but there was no winner. Even the most powerful professional at this time is also showing signs of fatigue and even has scars all over his body. The blond man held the corpse of an elfdy and ced her in the coffin that had been prepared in the camp. He looked at the one next to him mockingly and said, "Maybe, I wille to apany you soon...but the coalition forces will win." He touched her eyes, turned around, and went into battle again. The anti-God coalition forces have already burned the mes of war to the waist of the cathedral. The top of the tower, which was once out of reach, will finally be trampled under their feet. And the Pope, who was kneeling in the prayer room on the top floor, still calmly recited prayers that seemed to never stop,pletely indifferent to the imminent battle. Contributing devout beliefs is the only task of intelligent life. Those rebels dedicate their lives to the gods! An increasingly dazzling light gradually shone on the Pope. The anti-God allied forces finally reached the Pope''s prayer room. The blood-soaked blond man felt an unspeakable sense of fear when he saw the light shining through the crack of the door. "My lord, please judge this evil world!" The Pope opened his eyes, and his body began to melt like a burnt candle. Next, the white boulders that built this church seem to have passed the test countless times. They became decayed and weathered, and the entire church began to copse. Believers, whether alive or dead, glowed with light, melting into the light like the pope and converging into the clouds of pure light in the sky. The cloud twisted and deformed, bing a huge light gate, which slowly opened. With indifferent eyes, a two-headed dragon with a height of 100 meters looked down at the coalition of living creatures on the ground that was densely packed like ants, and the corners of its mouth raised contemptuously. The two faucets said in turn: "It''s just the struggle of ants..." "But it will make death sweeter!" Dragon God Symbes, the fifth of the Seven Gods, is a powerful existence that controls the power of space and time. He was not in a hurry to make a move and opened two doors around him: A beautiful and graceful Naga stepped out from the left. With a coquettish and evil face, eight scaled arms, and a scaled snake tail longer than the body, she has a unique depraved style. She doesn''t have the iparably huge 100-meter body of the Dragon God. She is only the height of an ordinary person, but the power contained in her body is not much worse than that of the Dragon God. The sea god Delya was originally older than Tybe. However, the God of Knowledge took away too many believers and territories in the ocean on the grounds of "learning the sea is boundless", so her development speed was much slower than that of Tai Be, who was able to take advantage of others when she had nothing to do. So the pick slipped down to sixth. On the right, Guangmen is a neutral young man wearing a simple robe with a sunny smile on his face. He greeted enthusiastically, "Mr. Dragon God, Ms. Sea God, good morning." The two gods just nodded without making a sound. This is Tes, the youngest god of hope among the seven gods. He is too indulgent to please the faith, and the six gods are keeping boundaries with him... Tai Be is just a whore, but no one has taken advantage of her This Tessles is a real vegetarian. Behind the youthful mentality that will never grow old, he is willing to experience everything. Including but not limited to those grotesque monsters in the endless abyss...knows everything. And his personality is like brown sugar, as long as you give him a little smile, he will warmly invite every god to join his "well-prepared grand feast of ten thousand worlds". That picture...it''s beautiful! After the three gods arrived, the army of their kingdom of God also came across the sky. Angels waving their wings, divine soldiers in golden helmets and golden armor, and the Holy Spirit casting blessings all fought together with the Anti-God Allied Forces. Theirmander, the blond man rushed out of the copsed church in embarrassment, looked up at the sky, and sighed faintly, "Sure enough, at thest moment, you couldn''t help bute down... Fortunately, I was prepared!" In the back row of the coalition army formation, the people who mobilized to deliver supplies pushed heavy vehicles one after another and walked towards the huge magic circle on the ground that gradually revealed its lines... Any magician who is proficient in demonology can see that this magic circle leads directly to the endless abyss! In those cars were the corpses of believers killed in the war and the living believers were driving. An unprecedented sacrifice is underway. Even if they paid the price to summon demons, those powerful chaotic creatures with innate divinity would no longer bow down to gods pretending to be holy! A bloody light rose, and a seductive chuckle came from the dark magic circle. "Is the Subus Queen the first to arrive?" A priest in charge of the magic circle looked around curiously. The blood light suddenly turned into a dazzling golden light, and tears of blood were left in the eyes of the priests. The chariot pulled by the nine-headed golden dragon broke through the space, and the goddess of war Tibera standing barefoot on it smiled and threw a huge demon head at the dazed Anti-God Alliance Army. Then she shook her little hand towards the three gods in the sky: "I''m back, ready to attack! The holy spirits of the Conqueror Canyon rushed out, and the spears and battle guns were stained with the blood of demons that had not yet dried up The blond-haired man, the peerless king, knelt on the ground weakly, and muttered to himself in disbelief, "Abyss, how could you have anything to do with the gods?" ... ... Eternal Night World, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. The Queen of Eternal Night, who slept peacefully, suddenly opened her eyes. The sea-like eyes rattled with disbelief, and it took a long time for them to regain rity gradually. "This isn''t a dream. This is another world. Someone in desperation warned the multiple nes?" She cast a series of auxiliary spells to strengthen her intelligence and perception of herself and then began to recall the dreams she saw in detail, and recorded them in a magic crystal. The preparation of the Anti-God Alliance Army, the incarnation of the four gods, the army of petitioners, and the abyss magic circle that summoned the Goddess of War... After a long time. Empress Eternal Night looked at the almost full magic crystal, and her eyes showed unconceble fatigue. Gods are existences that have transcended the shackles of the world and have various incredible characteristics. Even if they are observed from the perspective of others, they may be perceived and then punished by God. So in addition to recording information, the empress also has to expend a lot of effort to hide from being discovered by the gods. The Queen of Eternal Night regained herposure, her figure flickered, and she appeared in the tower of a hidden mage from the Secret Society. "Send people to explore the abyss, and report any abnormalities to me at any time. Don''t act rashly." the Queen of Eternal Night conveyed the order. As her subordinates left one by one, she fell into thinking. The Seven Gods attack the material ne for faith because neither the abyss nor hell will provide any faith. Only the ancient gods who upheld absolute order in the past had the idea of ending the chaos in the abyss. The result was that the abyss corrupted the most powerful angel legion, and the devil legion was born from it. Now the power of Baator Hell can be said to be even stronger than the abyss. While suppressing the abyss in the bloody battle, the devils are infiltrating the material ne. There is no faith to gain, and there may be super troubles, but the Seven Gods still made a move to the abyss and achieved considerable results... Why are they doing this? For the first time, the Queen of Eternal Night began to think about the endless conquest of the Seven Gods, perhaps not just to umte faith. What did they, and the god-king above them, see from the infinite heights?l ... ... Kampusak Desert, Beastman King''s Tent. The Duke of South Carleton looked at the proud and confident Tasika in a long white dress and finally connected her with the "orc ve" who was swaying like weeds by the river that night. He is not stupid, he also experienced the Great Patriotic War and its subsequent Conquests as well as the Northern Wars, and he is very familiar with many routines of the imperial military. Combined with the Aodu prison riot that I heard about a few days ago, and seeing Princess Tasika who is intact at the moment and has umted a fighting force too quickly, how can I not realize that this is a battle arranged by Margarets big drama? If Tasika is now the king of the orcs on the surface, but his real identity is a spy transformed by the empire, it must be a great achievement to catch himself, a wanted criminal of the empire, right? What''s more, I once treated a princess as a "ve" and asked for a deal. She didn''t hide her contempt. She won''t hold grudges, right? Thinking of this, the Duke of South Carleton broke out in a cold sweat, and his vest was instantly soaked. I, an expert in hoarding food, a king of spectors, and a god-level trader, seem to havee to a ce where I shouldn''t havee on impulse... His mind was in chaos, but Tasika was extremely patient. After saying hello, just looking at him with a smile, like a cat admiring a mouse that fell into its pounce range, seeing his reaction and expression changes as some kind of entertainment? The Duke of South Carleton forced a smile, bowed, and said: "Your Highness, please forgive me for being blind. I only learned of your identity now. I would like to apologize for all my previous disrespectful behaviors. I must be as generous as you. You won''t care about an old fool who drank too much, right?" Tasika smiled and said, "I haven''t fully thought about this issue yet." The Duke of South Carleton secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Tasika didn''t directly ask someone to chop him into minced meat, but she was willing tomunicate, which means that she is more of a king than a princess at the moment, and she is willing to put interests as a higher priority, right? So this little girl is thinking about it, she is threatening me, she wants to get something from me, right? I can give it, I can give it, now is the critical moment to use my intelligence and wisdom to save my life! The Duke of South Caon''s brain was running wildly, and his mouth was flying, "Your Highness, this meeting is fate. I happen to have a batch of food in my hand, which can help you gather more tribes. I am willing to dedicate all of it to you." He took a step forward, lowered his voice, and said in a confident tone, "Besides, as a Duke of the Empire and a military official, I can help you find a way topletely get rid of the control of the Empire and truly establish a powerful orc kingdom. You can settle the old blood feud with that cruel empress!" Tasika asked mercilessly, "Your Excellency is now a bereaved dog fleeing in a hurry. How can we guarantee that we can aplish such an ambitious goal?" Although she spoke very bluntly, the Duke of South Carleton was overjoyed. Don''t worry about how I finish it, as long as you are interested, there is something to discuss! He ignored the insults like the lost dog and said solemnly, "Because the Queen of Eternal Night has lost her virtue, she has exterminated herself from all the nobles in the empire, and there has been a serious crisis within the empire. good chance!" He pointed out that the Alliance of Free Principalities now appearing in the South was just the beginning. In the future, more nobles will stand up and resist the Queen''s tyranny, as well as the absurd operation she appointed that lunatic Roger to do! Seeing that Tasika had been listening carefully without interrupting himself, he became more and more confident and talked about the scandal between the Queen of Eternal Night and Roger that had been passed down by the nobles of the empire. As well as Roger''s behavior of brutally killing nobles and being willing to be theckey of Queen Eternal Night, his words were full of contempt and insult. Tasika''splexion gradually turned cold. The Duke of South Carleton misunderstood, thinking that Roger forced the prisoner to escort him that night. So he felt that scolding Roger should gain Tasika''s favor. But Tasika doesn''t like to hear it at all! "The orc tribe only needs to give some solidarity to the nobles. The nobles who are willing to overthrow the Queen''s tyranny will inevitably appear like a prairie fire. At that time, Octavia and Roger will undoubtedly die..." "Enough!" Tasika interrupted the Duke of South Carleton, and said coldly, "The rtionship between Lord Charles and the Queen is pure and clear, and it is by no means the rtionship you have ndered. If he thinks you nobles should die, then I am willing to help him arrest a fish that slipped through the." "Ah, this..." The Duke of South Carleton was suddenly stunned and finally found that Tasika''s reaction waspletely different from what he expected. No, she seems to respect Roger very much. It''s impossible to go out that night. The little princess begged that good-for-nothing brother go with her, right? What is she trying to figure out? An orc princess didn''t want to overthrow the empire, but wanted the body of the marquis of the empire? What? If that''s the case, didn''t I just tter you? Just when the Duke of South Caon''s mind was spinning, Tasika ordered, "Come on, take him down!" Chapter 125: Tasikas theory of killing many birds with one stone Chapter 125: Tasika''s theory of killing many birds with one stone Chapter 125 Tasika''s theory of killing many birds with one stone "Bitch, you''re ying tricks on me!" Naturally, the Duke of South Carleton would not sit still. He had already umted enough strength and only waited for the situation to turn violent. Many magic props on his body wereunched, and the spells prepared in advance to prate the enemy were also unsparingly fully used to bombard Tasika. He maneuvered outside the door, and at the same time opened the portal, trying to jump and escape immediately. With this set of reactions, the Duke of South Carleton is still a legendary mage who is calm enough. Even if the ident happened, he didn''t forget that the target was to escape. However, Tasika started preparing to arrest him when she heard his name, instead of inviting him to discuss business. What''s more, the Duke of South Carleton stepped on Tasika''s scales in every sentence. How can there be any reason to show mercy to him? In the battle between spellcasters, the more prepared side will have the absolute upper hand when there is no absolute difference in strength. Tasika only used one syble to trigger the space lock prepared in advance. Then a series of magical countermeasures directly invalidated the Duke of South Caon''s attack. Immediately afterward, she prepared a plethora of attacks, giving the Duke of South Carnegton a double blow to his body and soul, causing this self-proimed senior and legendary Duke to fall to the ground in pain. Tasika looked at him condescendingly, isn''t the legend amazing? These days, who is not a legend? Just like Lord Roger said, this standard is too low and needs to be changed. There was also amotion outside, but after two rounds, the entourage brought by the Duke of South Carleton was suppressed by the four guardians. Soon, the Duke of South Carleton reunited with his entourage as prisoners. Those few people were still a little confused. They came to discuss business with their masters. If they couldn''t reach a deal, they could just switch to another one. So why were they still arrested? Could it be that this orc king''s ount is a ck shop and bandits, ready to eat ck? These people are still a bit unresponsive. In the past, they were discussing business outside, and other forces estimated that they had the Green Vines Empire behind them, so they had to show some face, so as not to tear their face easily. But now they are wanted criminals of the Green Vines Empire. They don''t have that powerful empire as a guarantee, and they don''t have an absolutely powerful force to protect themselves. Then why should they negotiate business with a new rising regime? It can be said that even without the new and old enmity between Tasika and the Duke of South Carleton, the inertia of thinking would have caused the Duke of South Carleton to suffer a crushing defeat. He only thought about what he had done for the empire, but he never thought about what he would get from the empire. Perhaps this is the short-sightedness of some human beings. They always feel that everything they have is taken for granted, and they don''t understand that rights and obligations are equal. You have to wait until you are severely taught by reality before you can realize that you are just a small part of the huge state machine. The Duke of South Caon''s strength has been crushed, and there are arrogant soldiers from the orc tribe watching him, knowing that his hope ofing back is infinitely close to zero. Although he is a traitor to the Green Vines Empire, in the eyes of the orcs, he is also a member of the Empire. It''s been less than half a month since Serena City was destroyed, it wouldn''t be a pity to beat the old dog in front of him to death ten thousand times. Tasika sensed the restlessness of her subordinates and asked the orc warriors of these tribes to drag those subordinates out. Soon, the sound of punching came from outside, mixed with heart-piercing screams. Only the Duke of South Carleton and Tasika were left in the tent. Listening to the screams outside, His Excellency the Duke asked with a strange expression, rather puzzled, "Why? Why did you make up your mind to arrest me a long time ago, and still chat with me for so long?" "Because I''m waiting for Lord Charles to reply to my message before I can decide whether to arrest you." Although Tasika''s tone was as cold as frost, she couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. While waiting for the Duke of South Carleton, she logged into the magician''s camp and entered the small space dedicated to the two of them. It was the first time after separating that she left a message to Lord Charles, reporting what happened to her there. On the surface, it was because Tasika couldn''t listen anymore. The real reason was that Roger finally saw the message and asked Tasika to help capture the Duke of South Carleton. The Duke of South Carleton became even more puzzled, "I have reason to suspect that you are more loyal to the Empire than me, a member of the Empire." Tasikaughed, "Isn''t it possible, my lord duke? The empire can give a future that the orc gods can''t. I look forward to that kind of future." The Duke of South Carleton sneered, "National strength is Eternal. Could it be that you believe in a treaty that can restrain an iparably huge war machine like the Empire?" "If it were a treaty signed with you, Lord Duke, of course, I wouldn''t believe it! But Lord Charles'' promise is different." The Duke of South Carleton looked at the determined look of the princess in front of him, and suddenly remembered the analysis he had done before. His mind then recalled the expression of Tasika and Roger when they were together that night by the river... It doesn''t look like she was being forced. On the contrary, she has a very obvious... Rely on? Attachment? Worship? His Excellency the Duke has not always been such an idiot. When he was young, he was the disregarded second son of the Carneaton family. He rose to be the lord of the South Carneaton family by relying on his strength and the support of the Queen. So, he had also been used to it, knowing what a girl looks like when she likes someone. The Duke of South Carleton couldn''t help blurting out, "You arrested me just to curry favor with that Roger Charles?" Tasika blushed instantly, and whispered, "That''s not true..." The Duke of South Carleton has the heart to scold his mother, the devil will believe you! The word duplicity was invented for you! He regretted it a lot. If he hadn''t scolded Roger and the Queen at that time but praised that good-for-nothing brother, wouldn''t his treatment be much better now? The screams outside the camp gradually subsided. It seems that his subordinates had been beaten to death by those rude orcs. Will it be my turn next? Tasika was still seriously exining to the Duke of South Carleton, "I''m not ttering Lord Charles, I just need some business to contact him." She sped her fingers and counted, "I discovered your whereabouts once, how to deal with it once, handed over to the border once, and discussed it afterward... Thank you for giving me four reasons to chat with Lord Roger!" "You... How is your behavior different from licking a dog?" The Duke of South Carleton almost vomited blood. The psychological activities behind your speech are even more humble than direct ttery! This is not even daring to express goodwill positively. Girl, you are so beautiful, why are you also a princess of a country, you can''t be so cautious that you don''t even count as a crush. Tasika blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, "Is this considered licking? I, I thought I hid it well..." "That kid is so capable, he cheated me to death!" The Duke of South Carleton is stupid. Her Royal Highness''s affection for Roger is too high. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is a fanatic! The person I like but can''t get puts on a free gesture to others, and my heart explodes with sourness! Even if he didn''t like it very much, for a confident and proud Duke, it was more ufortable than being defeated by Tasika head-on. What''s even more ufortable is that he delivered it to the door and scolded the kid for ten minutes in front of the fans. How is this operation any different frommitting suicide? My reputation as a young spector has beenpletely ruined! The more the Duke of South Carleton thought about it, the angrier he became, and as he thought about it, he suddenly vomited blood on his back and passed out directly. "Uh...don''t you get dizzy? I want to talk to you about Lord Charles again!" Tasika kicked the Duke of South Carnegton a few times with her toes. Seeing that he didn''t respond, she was a little disappointed and aggrieved. Working in the orc tribe, everyone is full of hostility toward the empire, and she usually has no one to talk to about Lord Charles. After finally waiting for an "acquaintance" from the empire, I want to chat for a while. But... this old pervert can also y a bit of residual value. There was a hint of cunning in her big beautiful eyes. She got up and took a photo with magic. She took a picture of the Duke of South Carnegton vomiting blood and falling to the ground from multiple angles. She thought happily: This old pervert scolded Lord Roger for being so sincere, the two of them must have had a feud, presumably, Lord Roger also likes to see him in bad luck, right? "If we''re discussing how to cook his one hundred tricks, can we have another chat?" Tasika calcted how to make the best use of the duke who came to his door. Eat one fish and eat four times to guarantee the bottom line, eat five times to earn money, and eat six times to show my bravery and cultivate the habit of chatting every day... Hiss, don''t dare to think, dare not think, how could such a good thing happen to me? Ordinary people dare not waste the fairy''s time. I just need to follow in the adult''s footsteps silently! She was sweetly nning while waiting for Roger''s next "instruction". A guardian came outside the ount, "Report to Your Highness, the hiding ce of the food has been found out through torture." "It''s hard work to protect thew." Tasika allowed them to grab food. Tasika has a lot of subordinates now, and people eat horses and dragons like dragons, so the consumption is not small. Because the previous battle was not yet over, the Queen of Eternal Night deliberately controlled Rommel''s army to stop, and the pursuit was just for show. Therefore, the orc coalition armyposed of elites from various tribes didn''t suffer many losses after being routed. Now that Tasika came back and was summoned again in the name of Princess Tequ, she was able to pull out an army of more than 100,000 people that were willing to follow her to "revenge the empire". This power can be said to be a dream start. Old Joestar''s original n to reincarnate in the dirt was sessful, and the process of gathering the trembling tribes with this coalition army was also very smooth. But having too many people can increase food consumption. Tasika''s food and grass brought from the empire are not enough, and she is worried. The Duke of South Carleton came here. "When people are about to die, the old pervert has done some good things!" Tasika thoughtfully covered the Grand Duke with a nket, making him feel a little morefortable when he fainted on the ground. As for finding a bed or stretcher? Heh, dare to scold Lord Charles, you are not worthy! ... ... After the public trial in Fergus City, Roger led the Night Guard to continue their operations, sweeping away the pockets of the empire from south to north. One trial after another, mobilizing the power of the people to expose and judge the nobles who used to be domineering, greatly ignited the people''s sense of identity and belonging to the empire, and they no longer doubted the notarization and determination of the Night Guard. In the city of Fergus, the people of the township who were still intimidated by the power of the lord dared not speak out. Roger made promises and mocked at the same time, and only then did someone go all out to confess the tragedies they had suffered in the past because of him. As the Dark Night Guard went northward, the mobilized leaders became more and more enthusiastic. Everyone no longer needed to over-promote. As soon as they saw the Night Guard''s uniform, they immediately started cheering and weing them into the city. The people have learned to actively gather and report, line up automatically to maintain order, and identify problematic nobles one by one. The investigation pressure of the Night Guards has been greatly reduced. They only need to judge the truth, conduct a trial, and then execute the sentence. The work efficiency is frighteningly high. Of course, this is also because of the situation in the north of the empire. The overall governance level and political environment are much clearer than those in the south. It is inevitable for the nobles here to make small mistakes, but the proportion of executions has dropped significantly. One is because the night guards are out there, and many nobles who know their lives are in danger have already voluntarily evacuated and fled; The second reason is that when the empire went all the way south, the resistance in the north was still strong, and the resistance was more tenacious. The Empress Yongye had already killed one round, and a big change of blood was carried out... Most of the current lords who enfeoffed the empire, or the honest people whose families voluntarily surrendered to them, are more cautious. Or because it''s only been three years, these lords haven''t had time to fall, at least they can maintain a sense of responsibility on the surface. But wherever the night guard''s ck robe passed, there were still people''s heads rolling around. Just because the lord is okay doesn''t mean that the following dog legs are all innocent. Before there was no organization with enough strength to supervise the nobles'' governance, so it was inevitable to breed ugliness. After the initial doubts and iprehension, the people of the empire saw that the public trial was not a sh in the pan, but repeated itself. Finally, they dared to believe that Roger was going to carry it out to the end and kill all over the country. Suddenly, the voices of approval and praise for Roger, the Empress, and the current administrative system of the empire became louder and louder. Whether it''s the people from the old empire or the people from the Seventeen Kingdoms who have moved closer to the Green Vines in their mentality, the boundaries between them are blurring in this big trial, and they start to expect the Green Vines Empire to lead them to create a happier life. Sinners get their due retribution, the execution is done on the spot without any mercy, and the process ispletely open and transparent. This is a luxury that only appeared in everyone''s dreams in the past. Now that the extravagant hopes havee into reality, the Dark Night Guards will never tolerate them wherever they go. No matter how powerful and ancient a family is, it has to face its people and what it has done in the past. Such resolute love and hatred have be an ongoing legend in the mouth of the bard. Compared to conducting a secret investigation and collecting evidence and then coldly pronouncing a verdict, the leaders participated fully, and finally no longer felt that they were humble ants. A sense of participation, no matter how ordinary the people and jobs are, they are building and prospering thisnd together. This is the fastest way to build a sense of belonging. But the construction is very slow, and it is only a matter of a trial meeting to destroy those cruel nobles. The action of the Night Guards unexpectedly elerated the integration of the people of the Empire and the people of the Seventeen Kingdoms, because they both had amon enemy during this periodthe aristocracy. The feeling of sharing the same hatred and fighting together made them inseparable from each other. The foundation of the empire''s centralization system seems to be much stronger, and the time for real change is getting closer. Chapter 126: Angelinas Relief Chapter 126: Angelina''s Relief Chapter 126 Angelina''s Relief In this battle to reform the aristocratic ss, the rtionship between the Charles siblings has warmed up a lotpared to the subtle awkwardness of the previous days. On the bright side, the Dark Night Guard killed corpses all over the field, and the aristocrats were trembling, providing enough deterrence. But in secret, Angelina has been providing logistical and intelligence support for the Night Guard''s operations and made up for many details that Roger didn''t think about. For example, Angelina suggested to Roger that he should suspend arresting those nobles who fled in fear of crime or even turn a blind eye to it. "Sister, are you pitying these people?" Roger joked. Angelina poked him on the forehead and snorted triumphantly, "Stupid, this is fully exploiting their value." The aristocrats who have left the empire are unable to harm the citizens, unable to retaliate against the kingdom, and no longer poses a substantial threat to the empire. Their arrest is just to maintain the majesty of the big country and to let theters understand how high the price of crime is. But there is no rush to deal with these fugitive nobles now. Angelina is going to arrange for people to focus on publicity, portraying the escaped nobleman as a superviin who is full of evil, with outstanding strength, and who may return to the empire at any time. After listening to his sister''s arrangement, Roger finally followed her train of thought. She didn''t sympathize with the nobles who were suddenly suppressed but hoped that these "viins" would act as a deterrent. The public trial exposed the evil deeds of the nobles, and every citizen participated. This is like a vote of honor. If there are viins atrge, the citizens must support the rule of the Green Vines Empire. Only a strong Green Vines Empire can prevent these viins from reallying back and liquidating what the citizens have done. With the further improvement of national power, these fugitive nobles can be punished no matter how far away they are. The citizens may not have thought of this, but Angelina will arrange a package for the people to guide them to think about it. In this way, it is equivalent to the vast majority of people tied to the chariot of the empire. After all, they were afraid of the nobles who fled. In addition to interests and benefits appropriate deterrence and external enemies are also meant to unite the people. "Sister, this move is powerful, so that even if all the moths in the empire are wiped out, the Night Guard will always have support and work to do." Roger couldn''t help admiring". "My sister has always been super powerful, if you can talk, say a few more words!" Angelina narrowed her eyes, seeing Roger''s sudden embarrassment, she couldn''t help giggling For Roger, it''s natural to praise someone casually, but it''s weird to tter someone with sweet words, no matter how intimate he is. "Alright, let''s continue discussing the new provincial system." Angelina let him go and brought the topic back She, who has always been dignified, was able to act shamelessly in front of her younger brother because she was really happy tonight. A sincerepliment from my younger brother is better than ten thousandpliments from others. Because this shows that he still has areas that are not as good as his own and that he still needs to help check for gaps and fill in gaps After all, this sister of mine isn''t too much of a failure, she''s still very useful. Her reason for fulfilling her oath of glory by any means, despite her gentle personality, was for the sake of the empire, but mostly to protect Roger. He haspletely offended the aristocrats, so Roger must bepletely suppressed to the point where he is unable to retaliate so that Roger can be safe. The public is a creature that is easily forgotten Although Roger''s reputation is now in full swing, if there are no follow-up deeds to constantly give them a sense of presence in front of their eyes, they will forget who Roger is in a month and return to their daily life. Therefore, external deterrence cannot becking. As long as the news of those fugitive nobles is refreshed from time to time, the people will not forget the contribution of the Night Guard, and they will always expect Roger to protect them. This tactic is simr to raising a bandit''s self-esteem, but Angelina didn''t take the initiative to y tricks, but instructed Roger to push the boat along the way, and don''t make a passive situation where the water is clear and there are no fish. Even though the Queen can''t hide everything, don''t test human nature casually. Angelina talked about her experience in politics, and Roger also benefited a lot from listening to Angelina''s Prime Minister''s ss. It wasn''t until there were more and more cooperation and exchanges these days that he realized that his previous understanding of his sister and the sage Ann in the game was a bit superficial. Her kindness is only rtive to the noble moral standards of this era. She is smart and has insight into human nature. If what she does involves the rise and fall of an empire, she will not be stingy. This is an empire builder who looks weak but is stronger than anyone else. She has the loftiest dream in her heart. She loves thisnd and the people living here deeply. Roger felt that even though he was her younger brother if he still adhered to the original n of taking her to escape to another world, he would be disappointed in the end. Because Angelina is soft on the outside and strong on the inside, she will never agree to leave the Green Vines Empire. If Roger knocks her out and kidnaps her forcibly. Then the siblings will have nothing to do. "But you are viins, but you act upright..." He couldn''t helpining in a low voice. Angelina poked his forehead with her slender fingers, "What are you muttering about, don''t you listen in ss well!" Roger raised his head, and spoke nonsense very sincerely, "I''m saying that my sister is very beautiful today!" Angelina blushed, and immediately punched him on the head, "So you''re implying that yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the day before yesterday were not beautiful sisters?" Roger dodged left and right, and shouted aggrieved, "You...how did you hear that? I was running outside a few days ago, so I didn''t see you!" "Oh, because I''m too busy, even my sister doesn''t want to, it''s an extra crime!" "Hey, you''re a little unreasonable!" "Teach me a lesson, you don''t need to be reasonable!" The two of them got into a quarrel, pecking and punching each other. Of course, it''s one-sided. Fortunately, Angelina''s physical strength was limited, so she sat back in the chair after a while, rubbed her red hands, and panting with exhaustion, said, "Your bones are so hard, it hurts my hands." Rogerughed and didn''t answer. This was not a treasure chest that was opened two days ago. A passive skill that slightly increases physical defense and rebounds 30% of physical damage was released. It can only be said that fortunately, Angelina''s attack power is limited, otherwise, it would not be as simple as red hands. He didn''t talk back, and Angelina felt bored, so she just stared at him. How long has it been since you messed around like this? In other words, how long has it been since the two siblings sat down to have a good chat? When he returned home he became a hero admired by everyone in the empire, he was no longer the younger brother who could be seen lying dead on the bed every day. After staring at it, she was lost in thought and felt a little ufortable for no reason, which made even Roger get up. Roger shook his hands in front of his face, "Sister, what are you thinking?" "No, I didn''t think about anything..." Angelina came back to her senses, and turned her face away, "Where did I talk about?" Luo Jie said with a cold face, "Stop talking, I don''t want to hear it anymore, go to bed early." "???" "You don''t tell me what''s in your heart, and what you say is not dry." "You have no conscience, those are all things I have painstakingly summed up... Hey, are you concerned about your sister''s failure, and are you deliberately acting angry?" Angelina vaguely understood the subtext, and her eyes lightened slightly. Roger just stared at her and said nothing, saying that I am very angry and dissatisfied, you''d better exin everything honestly! This childish behavior made Angelina want tough. But the corners of his mouth twitched, and in an instant, he thought of his younger brother whom he had worked so hard to grow up with, who was bing more and more unfamiliar with him, and his grievances rushed to his heart. She raised her little foot and kicked him on the calf, "It''s not all your fault, it''s not a waste all of a sudden!" Roger was also wrong, "I bring honor to the family, isn''t that what you always wanted to see?" Angelina''s face was pitiful, "I want to see it, but if the price is getting farther and farther away from you, I only talk a lot together when I have official business, so I don''t think family glory is important anymore ..." "Ah, did I go too far?" Roger tried to think back. Then I realized that it seemed to be exactly what my sister described! If they didn''t cooperate between the two of them in carrying out the Glory Pledge, they might not even have this conversation today. There are a lot of people around me, and my sister''s side isn''t lonely either, but the only one who can talk to her is me, her younger brother. Apanion is like a tiger. With a rtionship between her and His Majesty, only His Majesty can confide in her, and Angelina can''t confide in the Queen... Even if the queen was willing to listen, she doesn''t think she would have enough patience. And with Angelina''s character, is she doesn''t want to trouble his majesty. When she''s busy, she won''t cause trouble either... Only bying to talk to her and asking her for help, can Angelina feel that her younger brother is still the same as before, and then vent the emotions umted in her heart the way. "Sister, you are so stupid..." Luo Jie couldn''t help feeling emotional, but there was a smile on his face, and at the same time he was a little moved. In this world, there are always elder sisters who are like mothers, silently giving and dedicating. They don''t want anything in return, but just want to help you fly higher. When I feel worthless, I take the initiative to hide and resist all grievances by myself. Angelina put her hips on her hips and yelled in disbelief, "Where am I stupid? I supported the Charles family. I fed you so big with shit and piss. Your wings are so stiff. How dare you think my sister is stupid?" A strong arm suddenly wrapped her in his arms. The right minister of the empire, who was unting his power just now, instantly became stiff, with his mouth slightly open, his eyes staring at his beautiful eyes, he looked at his brother condescendingly with tolerance and pampering in his eyes... Her mind went nk all of a sudden. It all disappeared. "Sister, if my wings are really hard, they are also to protect you from the wind and rain." Roger mmed his chin on the top of Angelina''s head, "I neglected you before. But don''t worry, I won''t leave you, never... It''s just that I''m stupid, and you have to say what you need, so I can You can know that only babies who can cry can drink milk!" "Hmph, there is a set of principles..." Angelina was dissatisfied, but her body gradually softened, and she leaned against his arms. Finally, he hugged Roger and sighed softly. The heat from the tall boy who was already a head taller than her continued to spread, giving her a kind of reliability that hadn''t been seen for a long time but was inexplicably at ease. The originally handsome young man has be sharper and sharper because of the experience of these past days. From this close-up angle, Angelina''s vague memory of her father Charles Sr. was also rekindled. That man seems to have said that little Anjie is too obedient, and only when you start crying will adults know that you need help... Bah bah bah bah! Why did she suddenly think of her father? Angelina lowered her head, her face felt hot, but she put more strength into holding Roger''s arm. He''s just a stinky brother, but can he be expected to protect him... Hmph! Since the death of her parents, Angelina has supported her family alone, raised her younger brother, and handled the affairs of the empire. Although I am happy with it, I am also under great pressure. I never rx. I often wake up at night, afraid that the good situation will suddenly copse. It''s just that I never thought that in the end, it was my younger brother who spread his wings like an angel and protected himself under his wings. This guy''s tone is not serious, and his attitude is a bit stinky, making it seem like he needs him very much... Angelina raised her head, stroked Roger''s jawline with her small hand, felt the short and hard stubble, and showed a faint smile. Reluctantly, rounding up, this family is considered to have a man. ... ... The city of mystery, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Roger led the Night Guards to fight like crazy, but he didn''t worry about this side. Therefore, the avatar constructed by the shadow puppet can only follow the Queen to monitor thetest changes in the empire''s policies that way she can offer advice promptly. Now is the critical period for the empire to centralize power. If the hereditarynded nobles are cut to the bottom, if it is not handled properly, a civil war like the Rebellion of the Seven Kings will very likely break out. Although the Queen will not withdraw herself as Chao Cuo, and the nobles have no chance of winning, is it a waste of time after all? So Roger thinks that he still needs to keep an eye on the Queen Eternal Night to avoid the kind of oolong that kills the incarnation of the God of Nature. Under various conditions, the identity of Dio Brando became active again in Odo, and he began to attend cab meetings. Shady Veronica protested strongly, which greatly interfered with her judgment of the situation. At present, the turmoil in the Green Vines Empire is gradually subsiding. The nobles themselves were not united. After the night of the triumphant celebration, some fled, those who went to die, and those who surrendered. The Queen of Eternal Night has a fierce reputation, and the swift victory of the Dark Night Guard also made the nobles feel the disparity in strength. The possibility of civil war is plummeting. With the Night Guard''s activity in the empire, the scum of the nobles was sifted through the sieve, and the nobles obeyed obediently. It can be said that the civil war has been ruled out. Of course, after a beating with a stick, stuffing a sweet date is also a regrbination punch. When the Night Guards were massacring, Angelina also sent out lobbyists, promising various rights and protection measures to the surrendered nobles after losing their territories. And most importantly, the glory oath that can prolong life. Roger is more used to calling this thing a thinking stamp. The magic ceremony of the oath of glory, The Queen of Eternal Night personally led the public rtions team, has not beenpleted, but it doesn''t prevent Angelina from making empty promises to appease the emotions of the nobles. Bing a high-level professional can increase one''s lifespan, but no matter how powerful the noble blood is, not every child has this potential. Therefore, the magic ceremony that directly prolongs life is still quite precious, and the price paid is only "loyalty to the empire." In the eyes of many people, this is a very lucrative transaction... Nobles were supposed to swear an oath of allegiance, but the oath now is no longer casual talk, but a magical ceremony with infinite binding force. It''s not uneptable. The key is not to ept and there is no better option... It''s really hard to be a nobleman. The Queen Eternal Night ns to build a spectacle-level altar to carry the oath of glory. In the future, new nobles wille here to sign the oath, which will also be a fixed etiquette. Roger thought the idea was good and sent a unique building material. Chambein Carleton, the Duke of South Carleton, has been sessfully sent back to the empire by Tasika. The altar has lights, fire, and is big enough to help his soul find an Eternal home, reminding the nobles of the price of disloyalty. Is this a great idea? Chapter 127: Flame Burns Soul, Eternal Glory Chapter 127: me Burns Soul, Eternal Glory Chapter 127 me Burns Soul, Eternal Glory The city of mystery, Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. "I suggest that the soul of the Duke of South Carleton be ced in the holy fire burning on the altar. He must constantly recite the main oath of the oath of glory to alleviate the pain of the mes burning his soul; in the future, more sinister nobles can also do the same, and finally arrive at a faithful consensus." Roger controlled the shadow puppet to enter the pce as Dio Brando and informed the Queen of Eternal Night that the Duke of South Carleton had been captured, and gave a personal opinion along the way. "It sounds pretty good." After hearing this, The Queen of Eternal Night nodded slightly. This kind of treatment is indeed more appropriate than a direct beheading, and it relieves her anger. The Duke of South Carleton hoarded grain to hike up grain prices, conspired to instigate the aristocracy to subvert the Queen''s notice, then fled voluntarily, betraying national interests. Any one of these three is a death penalty that the empire cannot tolerate. But he only has one dog life; a single death is too cheap for him. Put it in the holy fire of the altar and boil it likemp oil, and endure the burning pain of the mes day and night, so that he is worthy of what he did. At the same time, the image of a traitor to the empire constantly reciting the glorious oath of allegiance to the empire is enough to be ridiculed! When the timees, no matter whether the Duke of South Carnegton wailed and recited it, or recited it numbly in pain, it should be able to serve as a warning to the nobles who took the oath, right? After listening to the Queen''s promise, Roger bowed his head and said, "The minister has retired, and someone will hand over the Duke of South Carnegton to the Secret Law Society for custodyter." The Eternal Night Empress smiled and said, "That''s unnecessary. I''m going to entrust the construction of the altar to Dior Aiqing. You don''t have to be stingy about spending manpower, and themp oil is naturally at your disposal." Roger immediately frowned slightly. Your Majesty, is it okay for you to squeezebor so much? [Come on, you put a lot of effort into making shadow puppets, but one Roger is not enough, and you want to exploit one person as two? [It''s straightforward to calcte, capitalists, are not as good at calcting and squeezing as you are! I bother! The Queen of Eternal Night heard this familiar voice, and although she wasining about it, she was unexpectedly happy. Great, the little guy''s mental strength has finally recovered, and he can copy his homework with confidence again! Wait, I''m not shaking, I''m not happy because I was scolded, I''m happy because I can be scolded again... Uh, there seems to be something wrong with this! The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand to expel the strange thoughts in her mind. I won''t be like those strange officials in the military department, who will be full of energy when they are scolded. She didn''t wait for Luo Jie to refuse and said first, "This altar will also be used as the residence of the Night Guard. I believe it will be morefortable if you design and construct it yourself?" This sentence made Roger hesitate. Although he often talks about spectacle harming the country, wouldn''t it be a great honor to think that his office will be in a spectacle in the future? It just so happens that I still have god-level architectural design ability. If you want money and people, it''s not difficult to create a spectacle, right? It just so happens that the Dark Night Guard supervises the nobles of the empire and is stationed in the ce where the nobles of the empire were enshrined, which makes it very, very sensitive! "Your Majesty has a purpose, and I should try my best." Roger finally agreed. The Queen of Eternal Night groaned in her heart. Look, I am not the only one who is so overjoyed, right? It seems that my imperial skills have improved again! ... ... In January, the Night Guards traveled across the entire empire from south to north,pleted a major shake-up of the noble ss, and dealt with countless old cases. Wherever they went, the people of the empire lined up to wee them, ending the suffering of countless people. With the public trial of the nobles of the Night Guardsing to an end, Roger Charles, as themander of the Night Guards, became the most beloved figure in the empire after the Queen of Eternal Night. His reputation was in full swing, and he returned to the city of mystery triumphantly. While the Night Guards were ruthlessly punishing the nobles, Angelina used peaceful means to win over the negotiations time and time again,pleting the preliminary preparations for implementing the Glory Oath. Although Angelina''s tone was always gentle, her brother was holding the butcher''s knife high and was trampling down the nobility and pride of the nobility in the past. For as long as the conditions are not particrly excessive, no one would refuse. The nobles were also afraid that if Angelina gave her a look, the de would sh at their necks. As we all know, the Right Prime Minister is not the kind of person who turns ck and white. But her younger brother is now looking like a murderer, running rampant through the empire. Who can guarantee that the trial will be notarized? It only takes a few group performances to stir up the emotions of the people and send the whole family to the guillotine. Today''s Charles siblings are extremely relied on by the Empress of Eternal Night, with the mighty force of the Night Guards, and with the banner of reforming the empire, no one dares to confront them head-on. In the autumn of the third year of the Eternal Night Era, on a clear and sunny day, the nobles once again came to the City of Mysteries, had a pleasant exchange with the Empress Eternal Night, and jointly implemented the brand new "Imperial Charter." The charter stiptes that the Empress of Eternal Night has absolute jurisdiction over every inch of the empire. She is the empire''s supreme political, economic, and military leader. Every subject should be loyal to the Empress of Eternal Night. But the power of the Empress of Eternal Night is not unlimited. Her legitive power was divided and belonged to the Imperial Parliament reorganized from the current parliament. The Imperial Parliament stiptes that there are three sources of representatives: 25 representatives of nobles, 25 representatives ofmoners, and 51 representatives of magicians. All new bills must be enacted and amended without viting the "Imperial Charter" and must be voted by the Imperial Parliament, with more than half of them passing. Even if Empress Eternal Night wants to create a neww, she must submit it to the Imperial Parliament for approval. Unless it is a wartime system, she can serve as the supreme military leader and issue temporary decrees beyond the parliament. However, Empress Eternal Night''s rights are still unlimited, because it is very interesting that the number of magician representatives in the Imperial Parliament is higher than that of nobles andmonersbined. With Empress Eternal Night''s appeal to the magicianmunity, any new bill can be forcibly passed if an internal consensus is reached. Although this article is essential to reflect the importance the empire attaches to magicians, there are a series of detailed regtions for bing a member of parliament as a magician. But in the end, The Queen of Eternal Night still left an operable back door for herself. In addition, the "Imperial Charter" re-divided the empire into sixty provinces. To elerate national integration, the brand-new division of provinces deliberately disrupted the border between Qingteng and the Seventeen Kingdoms and considered the provincial boundaries more geographically, and it was more overall and reasonable. The province is governed by the governor appointed by The Queen of Eternal Night to govern the military administration and set up the governor''s mansion and the provincial guard. The Governor-General is elected every five years. At the end of the term, he will be evaluated by the results of his administration and judge whether he will be reassigned or promoted. The original owner of thend, the noble ss, was required to give up the fief and no longer directly govern anynd. The number of vassals and private troops was also strictly limited, and an oath of glory was required to be enshrined; Correspondingly, the empire will guarantee that they can inherit titles, enjoy subsidies not lower than the average output of the current territory, and give them priority as administrative officials under the same conditions. In the future, officials of the empire will no longer be required to have noble blood, and civilians will haveplete legal support for entering the court and bing an official, and it will no longer be a special grace of the empress. Of course, future administrative officials will need to pass the unified assessment before they can take office. When Empress Eternal Night and the imperial noblespleted the signing of the "Imperial Charter", the aristocratic ss made full concessions, marking that the Ivy Empire had reached a basic consensus on transitioning from enfeoffment to centralization, and everything that followed would follow suit. This process involved bloodshed, sacrifices, and open, and secret struggles. But after all, these struggles were limited to the upper echelons of the empire and didn''t have much impact on people''s livelihood. Even because of the huge mountain that was pushed to the top of their heads, the quality of life of the people at the bottom level has improved to varying degrees in all aspects. The ones who suffered the most were the aristocracy. Not to mention those who escaped or were liquidated, even the nobles who finally chose to support the imperial power and sign the "Imperial Charter" also exchangednd, military power, and absolute loyalty for the qualification to inherit the master. However, they won''t be able to be emperors in the future, and not all nobles are so heartbroken that they can''t breathe. There are quite a few aristocrats with low power desires andzy personalities, and they think this is not bad. Because the empire promised them that they would enjoy a subsidy no lower than the current average output of the territory. This means that they can maintain the same quality of life as they do now without managing the territory. The average level of aristocratic governance in this era is awful and rough, but it is impossible to ignore everything. As the territory grows, there are always messy things that need to be dealt with. If they don''t handle it well, their ie will drop. Not only was there no money to spend, but also a loss of face. Even if it''s exploiting people in different ways, doesnt one still needs to use their brains? Now that the empire has reimed theirnd, it is equivalent to giving them a "retirement fund" directly, which guarantees their ie during drought and flood. At least they can get a quite luxurious guaranteed ie. Of course, from the perspective of the empire, such a promise will not be lost. Because nobles measure the value ofnd andbor by the current production, with the development of magic industrialization, the productivity of a unit ofnd will increase by a hundred or a thousand of times. In a few years, the nobles will find that the empire has taken away arge piece ofnd they own, and then only need to send them one percent or one-thousandth of the above output, even if the promise has been fulfilled. Even the purchasing power of this pension will decline over time. The guarantee given to them in the "Imperial Charter" is the value determined at the time of signing, without calcting intion. This can be regarded as a trap left by Angelina. She doesn''t want the empire to waste its national power to support idlers. Allowing well-behaved nobles to live a good life for a few years is a reward for their past contributions and cooperation. But they won''t raise them for a lifetime, let alone raise their offspring forever. If you want to live a good life, please serve the empire. Whether you are in politics or the army, the empire has countless opportunities. Under the witness of many representatives, Empress Eternal Night personally printed the "Imperial Charter" on an alloy te mainly made of fine gold with magic rubbing. This alloy te is harder than most of the materials that exist in nature, and it is wear-resistant and corrosion-resistant. It is also equipped with various protective magic, which implies eternity. All the people present dripped their blood on the alloy, swore to fight to protect the "Imperial Charter", and then exiled it to the empty star realm. Maybe one day the empire will not be there, but the changes and explorations made by the people of the empire willst forever in this multiverse in this way. ... ... After lunch, The Queen of Eternal Night led a group of nobles to the magnificent building carved and excavated from the entire mountain - Star Hall, 40 miles west of the imperial capital. This is a spectacle-level altar designed by Roger, with thebor of the Secret Law Association and millions of people, countless money, and precious materials. It took more than a month toplete. It is also the only ce where the nobles can confer titles andplete the oath of glory in the future. It was originally an extinct volcano with an altitude of more than 2,000 meters. It was transformed by the power of magic and separated from the surrounding mountains. It became an isted conical peak that protruded from the mountains and stood sideways on the imperial post road. On the front mountain, there are relief sculptures of sessive kings of the Ivy Empire, each of which is a hundred meters high. And the relief of The Queen of Eternal Night''s relief is even a thousand meters high and can be seen from a very far distance. The quality of the carving is also finer than that of the other kings, and it is located in the very center and the most prominent position. Although she is young, she has changed from a queen to a queen. She is one level older, and she is indeed qualified to be one size older than her father and grandfather. Probably, anyway, she asked for it herself, there is no need for Roger to stop small details... On the left side of the conical mountain peak are engraved with well-known military generals of the empire, and on the right side are the able ministers of the empire. The Hall of Stars is some extent the Lingyan Pavilion of the empire. The top of the cone-shaped mountain is the crater where theva is re-drawn. A stone bridge was built on it. After walking through ny-nine transparent steps, it arrived at a suspended ind above the peak. This is the altar of glory at the core of the Hall of Stars. Aplex magic circle is carved on the altar, while golden mes are burning, directly driven byva, providing energy for the magic ceremony of the oath of glory. The soul of the Duke of South Carleton has been sealed in the Eternal burning golden me, suffering from burning pain day and night. Only when someone prays, he solemnly recites the "Oath of Glory", the oath of allegiance to the empire, can he temporarily escape from this pain. Standing on the altar, you will be affected by the magic circle, and you will be in a hall with a star sea as the roof, with tumbling magma under your feet, and the wailing of criminals in your ears. Of course, there is not a single star in the ck velvet sky at this moment, because no nobleman has yet fulfilled the oath of glory. For every nobleman who fulfills the oath of glory, part of his soul will remain in the Hall of Stars and will have a star above his head. If he dies identally, he will have a chance to be resurrected. At the same time, life extension and some passive buffs all rely on the magic power of the Star Hall itself. Can be called a spectacle, and in addition to being big, of course, it will also have rtively unique functions. In addition, the interior of the mountain is hollowed out, and the headquarters of the Night Guard is located here, and at the same time, it performs the task of protecting the Hall of Stars. The Queen of Eternal Night led a group of nobles up the transparent steps. Many people felt fear and dizziness because of the transparent and suspended structure, and they helped each other before they came to the altar. The nobles stood still in front of the altar, and the holy me jumped ten meters high. Amidst the wailing, many people felt a familiar voice, "You are willing to offer Eternal loyalty to the empire and regard it as a lifetime of glory ?" "My honor." All nobles should be touching their chests. The light of magic is shrouded, and enormous energy is also focused on the bodies of these nobles. The Queen of Eternal Night raised her head, squinted her eyes, and watched thousands of stars gradually light up in the sky, she couldn''t help showing a smile. From now on, the development of the empire will enter a new page. Chapter 128: Our goal is to capture Dio Chapter 128: Our goal is to capture Dio Chapter 128 Our goal is to capture Dio The city of mystery, Minato. On the forty-third day since Shaq, the mermaid prince left the sea, he missed it, He felt that he had a brain twitch, wasme, and was disabled, so he wanted to take advantage of Tianming''s tutor. In the end, his IQ was crushed, and he locked himself in for preparations to capture Roger. Although the port area is very close to the Rose River, it is well known that sea fish cannot be raised in the river. It just so happens that Shaq is an ocean mermaid. Although he won''t be killed directly by osmotic pressure in fresh water, it won''t be morefortable than being onnd. So he was helpless. So helpless that he didn''t even have the strength to urge Shady to act sooner. He felt that this woman was probably going to wait for Roger Charles to die before continuing to write a novel about tomb robbers. Being idle and bored, Shaq could only experience life in Odo, lingering in the tavern listening to the news, true or false, and ying a game of Tekun cards poprized by the magician group with those sailors. Not to mention, this thing is really good, it can even make him forget about the sea for a while. Still in the past month or so what happened in the Green Vines Empire was wonderful and it is even more dramatic than the changes in Haiguo in hundreds of years. First, the nobles boycotted The Queen of Eternal Night collectively but were directly pped on the face by The Queen of Eternal Night with a "Dark Night Guard" backhand, and they immediately scattered. Immediately following was the "Imperial Charter", and the aristocracy was directly abolished. A new star hall with a spectacle level was also built outside the city. The magical strength and mobilization ability of this huge empire ruled the creativity of the entire human race, which far exceeded the limit of the mermaid''s imagination. Interspersed with small events such as the escape of the orc princess, the unfortunate arrest of the escaped duke, the fall of Fergus Castle at the speed of light, and the publication of "Arcane Talk", each of which has countless topics for discussion. This took Shaq a lot of time. Although the feeling of waiting is helpless, the life of the prince of Haiguo is not much more exciting than that on the ground, so he finally endured it. Shaq was even a little envious of The Queen of Eternal Night. After this round of changes, although there is still an imperial parliament obstructing it, her control over the 400 million people of the empire has been greatly improved. And the sea country he belongs to has a wider territory than thend, but it is still a feudal country in essence. There are many races in the sea, and their allegiance to the mermaid royal family is only in name. If his father wanted to start a big battle like a sea andnd war, he would have to ask his grandpa to tell his grandma, so that it would be possible to coordinate the interests of the various families. What''s more, the Sea Nation and the Naga Empire, a new and powerful enemy, are constantly robbing them of the seabed territory, the warm active volcanic zone, the warm current zone, and the vassal races... To be honest, the mermaid, the traditional king of the ocean, has been at a disadvantage for nearly a hundred years in the face of the Naga Empire, which is more powerful in magic, but barely maintains the majesty of an old powerful country. Such aparison, the rise of the Green Vines Empire, and the strong power of the Queen of Eternal Night, naturally made Shaq envious. Of course, whether weakening the nobles and raising the status of themon people will affect the empire''sbat power and lead to a shortage of talents still needs to be observed. No matter what, it will take a big battle to verify the changes in the Green Vines Empire before someone will follow up and follow suit. In Shaq, with the mentality of a crowd eating melons, she watched everything that happened in the Green Vines Empire with a cold eye, but it was getting bigger and bigger for shady A piece of information came in, and the situation in the empire changed day by day. That Roger is also very active, his strength is always updated, and thebat power of the Night Guard in his hand is also skyrocketing. It seems... It''s getting harder and harder to get started? And at the same time, Dio Brando, who she once inferred to be the target of Roger''s false identity, also became active again in the political arena of the capital. Constantly attending cab meetings, undertaking the construction of the Hall of Stars, and even a precious picture of Dio and Roger in the same frame... This made shady even more puzzled. Analyzing the details, Roger and Dio''s behavioral habits, small details, even knowledge concepts, and the tacit cooperation during the construction of the Nightguard headquarters made her feel that this is one person''s dual identity. But their appearance at the same time and ce is the strongest evidence, suggesting that they are two people. "One of the contradictory conclusions must be wrong." shady analyzed the information in front of her, feeling the fog, and she caught a sh of inspiration. Roger and Dio are the same people, which I deduced through numerous information and details. Roger and Dio are not the same people. This is a fact that everyone can see in the City of Mysteries. After struggling for more than a month, based on all the information in hand, shady finally came up with a bold inference: "Thetter is the performance that Queen Eternal Night and Roger want to show to the world. The two are the same person. It''s just that Queen Eternal Night uses her incredible magic methods to help a person who is only a junior magician toplete this scene. Incredible performance, I was misled by their performance!" Shady rubbed the center of her brows wearily but her eyes became brighter with a sharpness of "I''ve got you". After confirming that Roger and Dio are the same people the question before her is which one is the real Roger and which one is the magic method of the Queen of Eternal Night. On this point, shady was very confident, and her fingernails scratched a very critical piece of information: On the day Tequ Princess Tasika escaped from prison, there were too many traces of performances on the scene, and it was suspected that there was an element of showmanship by the imperial military. At the same time, Roger showed extraordinary defensive power. He was undefeated against the three legendary powerhouses. This is not the strength of normal people can have at all. At the same time, Dio also appears in the ice shop. Based on this, it can be deduced that Roger on the surface is not himself, but an anthropomorphic puppet created by the Queen of Eternal Night. Dio is the real Roger, the target he wanted to capture! "If I wasn''t cautious enough I would have been fooled by you!" A hunter''s smile appeared on the corner of Shady''s mouth. This feeling of breaking through the dense fog, ignoring the illusion created by the enemy, eliminating misleading information, and grasping the truth is great! This is the most fulfilling moment for a believer in the God of Knowledge as he gets to rely on his reason to analyze and infer! She rang the bell to summon Shaq and the action team leader of the Tianming Army, and soon a series of arrangements were made. Shaq''s face became weirder and weirder when he heard it, and finally, he couldn''t hold back and asked, "Dio is the real Roger? Your Highness, are you sure?" In the streets and alleys, he has heard many stories about this civilian cab, and he is too far away from the status of the Duke''s brother and the young master of the Charles family. These two people are the same person? It''s the first time he''s heard of such an argument, it''s so fucking outrageous! How many cups of bard would it take to make up this? Teacher, you dare to think, dare to speak! When shady heard that someone finally asked, she couldn''t help showing a relieved expression. The Tianming Army felt good about their blind obedience, but they never gave themselves the chance to present their exquisite deduction... Now, ording to Shaq''s suspicion, the sister can finally show high-end operations! Shady developed her logical thinking one by one, and finally concluded, "Although not all impossibilities have been ruled out, based on the existing information, there is a 98% possibility of being correct!" Shaq felt like he was hearing a book from heaven, although he doesn''t understand it, he feels it! It turns out that to protect Luo Jie, The Queen of Eternal Night specially set up a false identity to go outside, while her natural body was covered with a false identity... Reasonable and well-founded, with every detail in ce, wonderful! Is this the legendary fight between immortals? "Damn it, the human race has so many minds. Fortunately, we didn''t target Roger at the beginning..." He couldn''t help feeling that the days of waiting were still meaningful! Shady showed a proud smile that you only understood. Thus, the hunt for Dio kicked off! ... ... At the same time, at the Hall of Stars. When the "Oath of Glory" magic ceremony was performed on the altar, Roger didn''t appear among those nobles. He was in the main control room of the Hall of Stars, monitoring the data with Frankenstein, and chatting with Frankenstein from time to time. Outside the core control room where the two were, there were hundreds of magicians from the Mystic Society and the Night Guard, who specifically controlled the operation of the entire magic circle. The oath of glory is a restriction on nobles, but also a gift to them. Afteryers of optimization, the difficulty of casting spells has finally reached the quasi-legendary level. The energy consumption and material prices are quite high. Based on the Empire''s current prices, it is equivalent to about 3000 gold coins per person. That is to say, thousands of nobles perform the ceremony at the same time today, and millions of gold coins are evaporated in an instant. Of course, the time must be worth the money. In the future, they will work hard in their posts and everyone will be less corrupt, so they can earn back the expenses. At the same time, the Oath of Glory contains many constant effects of positive buffs. A magic ceremonypleted by a wonder-level building is more cost-effective than a temporary arrangement. Of course, this kind ofrge-scale magic ceremony is also the first application of the empire. To ensure thepletion of the effect, Frankenstein personally went to the scene to monitor the whole process to show his importance. At this moment, the empire doesn''t require all nobles to swear the oath of glory. As long as The Queen of Eternal Night agrees, she can skip this link and continue to maintain her title. Roger, Angelina, Margaret, cab ministers, and many nobles who hold important administrative and military positions can voluntarily choose whether or not to take the oath of glory. This can also be regarded as a kind of recognition for the courtiers who have always been loyal to the queen. The past performance is still seen by the queen. This collective oath is mainly aimed at those big nobles who were originally entrusted with vastnd. Whether they give up thend and support the imperial power is still unknown, so they''ll need to use the power of magic as a guarantee. In the future, there will be no such spectacr scenes. It is probably the new knighthoods of civilians who have made great achievements or the children of nobles who inherit the glory of their parents before entering the Hall of Stars. "But it is foreseeable that this dome will be full of stars in the future." Although Roger was not affected by the magics effect, the dome he designed himself could be imagined as the most magnificent scenery in the eyes of those nobles. Frankenstein said with some regret, "It''s a pity that His Majesty doesn''t agree to arrange a purification mechanism for the Glory Vow, otherwise you might still see meteor showers here!" This Glory Vow has many characteristics of a soul contract because it has the setting of storing the resurrection of soul fragments and it is easy to add a control rule: If the greed in someone''s heart breaks through the constraints of the oath, then the Hall of Stars can deal with it and directly purify their soul. In that case, if you don''t die, you will be an idiot. This is the basic function of the soul contract. Frankenstein believes that the human heart is something that cannot be controlled. Even if there is a contract to give psychological hints, someone can always break the hints (willpower test). But Eternal Night Empress rejected her suggestion without hesitation. The empress believes that everyone has moments of hesitation. Mechanized execution of judgments by procedures willpletely turn the oath of glory into the shackles of the nobles, and also limit the energy possessed by the ultimate variable of people. Mechanized execution cannot handle decisions that require flexibility or take huge risks. The specific situation is always moreplicated than estimated. Because of the rejection, Frankenstein still broods on it to this day. Roger listened to theints of the mechanical girl, but in this regard, he still stood by the Queen of Eternal Night, and asked, "If your majesty puts shackles on each of you, and guarantees that your thoughts are pure before you can reuse them, will you still follow them so hard?" "Yes, looking around the world, there is no one more generous than his Majesty," Frankenstein said firmly. Many of her fantasies in alchemy, if not for the support of the Green Vines Empire and The Queen of Eternal Night, would have been impossible to realize in a small country. I don''t know how many years of dy and umtion, before it is possible to realize it. Roger was suddenly speechless. So, is this the idea of the master alchemist? The magic ceremony of the Oath of Glory waspleted, and there were asional fluctuations, which were also sessfully resolved by the magicians of the Arcane Society. The final effect was perfect. Frankenstein suddenly showed a yful smile, "Lord Roger, don''t you feel very happy when you think that you will have more than a thousand sisters in the future?" "This kind of situation shouldn''t happen very often right?" "The soul is too mysterious, and the magic is unstable. What if there''s some abnormality?" Frankenstein told jokes that he only understood. The prototype of the psychological suggestion used in the Glory Oath Ceremony was extracted from Angelina''s thinking. She is a rare noble who can truly put the interests of the empire before herself and her family. After confirming Angelina''s intentions, Empress Yong Ye was quite moved. She felt that she couldn''t be as pure as Angelina. The empress is willing to do a lot of things for this empire, because this is her country, and she can use it as a show of force if things are done sessfully. But Angelina is dedicated. As long as the empire needs her, she will step forward. This kind of sentiment is very noble and rtively soft, and will not give birth to extreme militarism that is fanatical and patriotic. As a prototype of psychological suggestion, it can reduce the subject''s resistance, and the increase in loyalty to the empire is also very obvious. It can be said to be a nearly perfect bnce. There is only one slight regret, and that is that the interests of the empire are higher than those of the empress in Angelina''s heart. The two are consistent most of the time, but the queen is also human, so there will inevitably be times when her own will is at odds with the empire. Use Angelina''s thinking to restrain the nobles. If a conflict breaks out, I''m afraid the scene will be very good. But in the end, Empress Eternal Night chose to use Angelina''s thinking as a prototype to develop the Glory Vow. This was a challenge, and Empress Eternal Night is never afraid of challenges. She didn''t want to be surrounded by a group of mediocre bugs. Just like what Roger Aiqing did many times, it is also a good thing for the empire if someone can point out his own mistakes and omissions. Just like that, the Glory Pledge was finalized. Although it is only the purest and most primitive psychological suggestion if something unexpected happens as Frankenstein said, one day these nobles of different heights, fat and thin will be their sisters, and they have to make up for the rtionship between siblings''ck of feelings... "It''s terrible!" Roger shuddered as he imagined nobles like himself chasing after him for a hug. Chapter 129: Margarets Little Thoughts Chapter 129: Margaret''s Little Thoughts Chapter 129 Margaret''s Little Thoughts Seeing Roger''s expression of disgust, Frankenstein shook her head with a smile, "You should give up on it, we must have prevented you from bing the younger brother of the nation." It turns out she was just joking. When the Secret Law Association designed the Glory Vow, it also considered this aspect, so it took enough precautionary measures to prevent the empire officials who will hold important positions in the future, all regard Roger as the most important family member in their hearts... At that time, he became a "little prince". All the administrative officials are his sisters, so can''t he run amok in the empire? So, Frankenstein just casually told a strange joke about an alchemist. Roger sighed helplessly. He found that after getting acquainted with Frankenstein, although there are various benefits in alchemy, the evil taste of the mechanical girl is still a carbon-based creature. This may mean that although she has carried out a very crazy mechanical transformation on herself, at least her brain is still close to that of a human being... Because robots have no sense of humor, right? But watching Frankenstein browsing through various data and reports at a speed that exceeded the reaction limit of the human eye, Roger lost confidence in his judgment again. As far as this reading speed is concerned, is it something that humans can do? ... ... The next day, the headline of "Long Live the Queen" reported that Queen Yongye and the nobles had reached the "Imperial Charter" and the precious picture of the nobles swearing the oath of glory. In this report, the author dered in an optimistic tone that this was great progress for the empire. The current empire has be the most advanced country in the Eternal Night World, with a unique and excellent system. Under the leadership of the Queen, they will build a more powerful Green Vines Empire, etc... The next few editions are analyzes of the specific content of the Imperial Charter, such as: [Although our queen possesses supreme force and power, she is so calm and restrained. She established the Imperial Parliament to exercise legitive power, and divide and limit her absolute power. This move will turn the empire into an empire for all people, whether it is the new aristocracy or themon people, they all have the opportunity to protect their rights and interests. This is the far-sighted wisdom of the Eternal Night Queen. This is the change that the ancient, evil, and old-fashioned decaying empires cant achieve. This is the unique attempt made by the Green Vines Empire to protect the people at the bottom. direct expression of sex. Dio''s self-decorated small western-style restaurant in the business district. Margaret sat across from Dio, holding the newspaper, looking at this analysis, and couldn''t help but frowned, making a gesture of humbly asking for advice: "It''s weird. We won. Why do we need them in the council!? Lord Dio, you must know the answer, right?" Roger''s shadow puppet held Dio''s face, casually stirring the coffee, with a polite face, but inexplicable doubts piled up in his heart. It''s already the fifth day in a row. Every morning, this little half-breed devil would find himself at the time when he woke up, bringing a hearty breakfast, and then started chatting while eating. The topics include the work of the two of them, as well as the current political news and gossip. In short, Margaret''s emotional intelligence has enough opportunities to show, and she will never be left alone. But the shadow puppet doesn''t need to eat. It only needs to wander around the shadow ne every day toplete the charge and continue to appear alive and kicking. After charging for five minutes and working for a whole day, the battery life of the Shadow Puppet is top-notch. But in the end, Margaret was staring at her, and the shadow puppet had to apany the senior to eat and answer her questions. After all, Dio''s identity is the Minister of History, and he was also in charge of theption of "History of the Green Vines Empire". It would be too problematic if he couldn''t answer such an easy question. Especially the white-haired beauty on the opposite side, looking at me with innocent and curious eyes, admiration and trust on her face; unaware of the effect she had. It was really hard for people to refuse this kind of opportunity to act... When facing Dio, Margaret''s attitude was much better than that of Roger, and the charm of the mixed race was finally reflected. "As the article said, this is a means to reflect our advanced nature." Roger simply replied. "However, for the sake of advancement, we distributed the power we had won so hard, and there are still a bunch of councilors telling us what to do. Angelina has done too much!" Margaret was still very dissatisfied. She thinks that this wave was done by her right-handed pig teammates. They could wipe out those nobles, but in the end, they gave them a sigh of relief and got a bunch of parliamentary seats. For her to write, the Imperial Charter only needs two items: First, what the Queen said is correct; Second, if in doubt, please refer to Article 1. As a result, the current charter, like Angelina''s sticky and lukewarm personality, states that the queen is supreme, but notpletely supreme. Margaret expressed her doubts, and here she simply publicly expressed Angelina''s dissatisfaction. Roger was not surprised to hear that. The contradiction between the left and the right has been around for a long time, and it cannot be resolved in a day or two. In addition, the setting of the "Imperial Charter" is indeed confusing. Moreover, there are many very long entries. I think Margaret''s character is not interested in reading them. It is understandable for misunderstandings to arise. Seeing the anger and confusion shown by the small ceiling fan, Roger couldn''t help but analyze his favorite settings for her as a teacher: "Don''t worry, those congressmen can''t tell you what to do. The imperial parliament has no right to interfere in administration and military affairs. All they can do is make legition. Moreover, the legitive procedure stiptes that the queen''s proposal must be made by the parliamentarians before they can vote. So most of the time, you don''t feel their presence at all." The Margaritas are also very smart, but they are not good at this kind of twists and turns in internal affairs procedures. With Roger''s point, she suddenly realized, "That means they can only defend passively, and they can never take the initiative to attack.?" "That''s right, they can only defend passively. The most important value of the Imperial Council is to prevent His Majesty from setting up an insurance policy, a procedural cooling-off period." Roger pointed out the most important role of the Imperial Council: the dog leash dedicated to the Queen of Eternal Night. "Your Majesty, she just...has a strong intuition! Then is there any other benefit to the Imperial Council?" Margaret tried feebly to uphold her idol, so she didn''t dwell on this issue, because she knew in her heart that Roger didn''t say anything wrong. However, it is because of small ws that my Majesty is so real, so cute, and so charming! Roger replied, "Of course, the councilors gave nobles,moners, and magicians a feeling that they can participate in the establishment of the highest power in the empire and ambitious people will take the initiative to submit. Especially the civilian ss, as their education and wealth improve, they have more ess to information, and the wisdom of the people is enlightened. Everyone will identify with this empire more and have a stronger sense of belonging. Externally, the existence of the Imperial Parliament can hold up the banner of democracy and attack all autocratic empires. As long as we dere it vigorously, the people in the surrounding countries will feel envious and yearn for it, and they will have a reason to attack those backward countries righteously. Margaret pped the table and stood up excitedly, "Wonderful, you don''t have to work hard on the Earl of morgan in the future, all you need to say is that you are too backward, and we are here to solve the suffering and suffering people at the bottom... That''s it." It''s done!" She suddenly realized the unlimited right of fire of human rights defenders. Roger smiled, "So, Lady Angelina''s design of the "Empire Charter" can be regarded as well-intentioned, creating many advantages for the empire, right?" Margaret blushed suddenly, avoiding Roger''s yful gaze, turned her face to the side, and hummed, "Forget it, let''s do it!" Damn it! This wave was yed by that blue-haired Madonna again! She felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, today''s breakfast was almost finished. The little devil got up, saluted, and said crisply, "Master Dio, I''ll see you at the cab meetingter." She used her magic to clean up the dining table and left wagging her tail. Roger looked at her back, he was a little dizzy, and he still didn''t understand what schemes were running through Margaret''s head. He finds himself for breakfast every day, and he doesn''t say what it is. It can''t be to gain favorability. However, Roger has never rejected her, and he still has his little things: When cooperating in the military department before, he felt that Margaret was not hopeless, and there was still a chance to bring her back from the narrower and narrower road, to avoid the tragedy in the game plot. There are infinite opportunities in the empire, no matter how Du Wei is, there is no need topete with Angelina all the time. There are so many blue oceans that need to be explored, and then to gain the favor of the Queen of Eternal Night, why bother to squeeze the single-nk bridge? If Margaret could think about it a little bit, the Charles family would have one less enemy. It''s not a good feeling to be thought about by a prime minister who suggested cutting off his head every day... But how to enlighten Margaret, Roger has never had a good idea. Well, to be more precise, I have never thought about this matter. After all, I can''t finish the things in my hands. Wouldn''t it be nice to have that spare time to go on a date with little Joey? If it doesn''t work, head over to the magician''s camp and chat with Tasika! Most of the time, Margaret is like a little hedgehog and doesn''t show face to you at all. For Roger, the younger brother of the enemy, it''s really hard to find an entry point. What''s more, he is now trusted by Queen Eternal Night. I''m afraid Margaret will find him doubly unpleasant. But now, this small ceiling fan was delivered to Dio on his initiative, which made Roger see an opportunity. Perhaps this identity can be used to reconcile the conflict between Margaret and her sister. Although I still don''t have any specific ideas, if I follow the trend and continue to observe, there may be a chance... Roger made up his mind to wait and see what happened, so he put Margaret''s affairs aside, and began to sort out the topics to be discussed when he entered the pce. Although the road to the centralization of the empire has been determined, how to go about it? Even Roger, a modern person, only knows the result, not the process. China''s history is too long, there are only a few words in the history books about the big things, and the conflicts of interest, courage, and wisdom behind them have all been omitted. He didn''t have apletely correct answer on how the Green Vines Empire should take the next step. Just like the "Imperial Charter", he gave some general directions for reference, but the specific items were discussed between Angelina and the cab ministers. They, the people of the empire, are the ones who understand the national conditions of the empire best. Under Roger''s strategy that transcends the times, they select specific tactics to implement. So in terms of follow-up development, Roger helped the empire establish a general direction. But he could only establish a general direction. As for the results, it is already enough to check whether the empire has gone astray. It''s impossible to have the foresight of every specific thing. So the more deeply he participates in the governance of the empire now, the more he feels that his contribution is insufficient, and he regrets why he didn''t read more history textbooks and political textbooks. Or make morementary videos of P club games, expand relevant knowledge, and be wise (*) So now, even if Roger has the consciousness of a modern person, standing in his position, he can still have a humble attitude. Learn more, think more, and improve his basic skills so that he can be more aggressive in cab meetings. He indeed has many beautiful pictures in his mind, but how to realize them is a long way off. ... ... After walking out of Dio''s house, Margaret didn''t leave immediately. She stood at the door, showing a bit of confusion, her tail drooping listlessly. What have I been doing these days... Why does it seem like I have forgotten my original intention? She came to Roger because of an imperial meeting in Fergus Castle. Roger and Angelina sang together to finalize the imperial policy, leaving her aside and making her feel weak, pitiful, and helpless. So since she was motivated, Margaret felt that she urgently needed foreign aid in the cab. In the end, the foreign aid candidate she chose was Dio Brando. Compared with other noble cab ministers, this civilian-born cab is the closest to himself as a demon half-breed, and he doesn''t show that much discrimination and hostility towards him. Of course, there is no special intimacy. I chatted a few times, but it was neither salty nor nd. It was a normal colleague''s attitude. But it doesn''t matter, I can take the initiative. She knew that in the official circles of the empire, she was not very popr, but this was not a matter of her charm. It''s because she is an extreme fan of Queen Yongye. Facing those greedy, obscene, and self-interested nobles, she naturally has to put on a tough stance, not afraid of offending anyone, to protect His Majesty''s interests, which has ruined her poprity. But Dio was different. He was born as amoner, and he didn''t have the stink of those nobles. He dared to write the history of the empire in a straight line and dared to speak out in court about the ws in the Queen''s decision-making. Margaret was very angry at the time, but now that she thought about it, this is also a manifestation of loyalty, she is responsible to the empire and His Majesty, and that''s why she dared to disregard personal honor, disgrace, life, and death, and make such a move. After figuring this out, Margaret became less and less resistant to taking the initiative to approach Dio and finally decided to break the ice and draw closer to Dio. Let''s start with delivering breakfast every day. It''s just that while eating breakfast, the two of themmunicated more and more. She found that her mind was more than simply thinking of bing allies. Chapter 130: Nightguard Reorganization Chapter 130: Nightguard Reorganization Chapter 130 Nightguard Reorganization Margaret was an orphan. Her growing environment and the discrimination she suffered from mixed races made her childhood quite ugly, and it also made her overly wary of most "human beings". When ordinary children were still being cared for by their parents, she realized that only the winner of thepetition had more resources and a higher probability of surviving. In the past, she was recruited by the Green Vines Kingdom''s intelligence agency, the predecessor of Sparrow, and trained as a spy. At that time, Margaret also stood out from her peers by relying on this kind of active self-expression and a sense ofpetition that was never far behind. This kind of growth experience made Margaret look like a fighter, with a sense ofpetition far greater than a sense of cooperation. Only by defeating everyone around you and bing the best, can you feel a little more secure. And from an ordinary spy, she seized the opportunities of wars and climbed up to be the left minister of the empire eventually, which made her firmly believe that her ideas were not wrong. This is the correct and most suitable path for her. So she was alwayspeting with Angelina, and she didn''t care that she had no friends or acquaintances in the capital. Reason allows her to cooperate with colleagues in the military and political order. Still, in her heart, she never thought of making friends with like-minded people, never thought of relying on anyone. Empress Eternal Night is the sun in her eyes, she pursues zealously but doesn''t rely on it. She just wanted to be His Majesty''s most trusted subject, to prove her worth. This was Margaret''s short life. Seemingly brilliant and exciting, from an orphan to a prime minister, the journey is magnificent and smooth, and it is an achievement that many people envy... But the loneliness and hard work along the way are not something ordinary people can bear. Margaret''s deep-rooted sense ofpetition made her very tired. Always running, for fear of falling behind others. Because the worthless little devil will be abandoned, and then wither and die... But in the cab, Angelina always overwhelmed her. Before she knew it, surpassing Angelina was Margaret''s biggest obsession, a chaotic desire that would overwhelm reason from time to time. Commonly known as hotheaded, it leads to a great decline in judgment. This seems to be a sequ brought about by the demon''s chaotic bloodline. His supernatural powers are not as good as his days, and his intelligence is not as good as his hormones. As a result, the more impatient she was, the more she was suppressed by Angelina. Later, there was also Roger''s silent rise, and he became a very trusted subject of The Queen of Eternal Night and even faintly surpassed herself. This made Margaret even more ufortable! It was agreed to go on the road in a 1v1 battle with a real woman, but she was already forced to shrink under the tower and grow up wretchedly. As a result, the blue-haired Virgin was still shaking people crazily, and Ueno directly fit together and crazily jumped over her tower. In this kind of situation, who will not be angry, who will not despair, who will not copse? Although Angelina never thought of targeting Margaret, she just focused on doing her own thing well. But the small ceiling fan always aims to surpass the people around him, and there is pent-up anger in his heart. Because of this anger, she was willing to let go of her pride and take the initiative to seek Dio as an ally. If the opponent didn''t follow the routine, she could only call the jungle. That''s why Margaret gave Dio breakfast continuously. However, the breakfast was delivered after almost a week, and the chat was good, but she never said the request for "alliance". At first, she felt that the time was not ripe, and the friendship between the two of them was not in ce. In the past two days, she had worries and hesitation that she didn''t understand. After all, Dio treated her very well, and he treated Angelina well. They seemed to maintain a neutral attitude of not helping each other. For amoner who entered the cab not long ago, this attitude is quite normal. There is no need to get involved in such disputes. With amoner background, he simply cannot bear the strife between the two factions. It was precisely this realization that made Margaret even more hesitant, for fear that she would be mercilessly rejected if she wanted to ally with Dio. As long as I procrastinate and don''t speak, eat and chat normally, I will never be ashamed! But holding on like this is not always the solution. Giving up like this, Margaret was not reconciled. The Charles siblings are putting more and more pressure on her. Recently, there is news that The Queen of Eternal Night ns to promote Roger to Duke. Although the current duke no longer has a vastnd, it is also a kind of honor and recognition, representing the Queen''s award... I haven''t be a duke yet, the Charles family is about to be a double duke. Margaret was very angry and worried. She was afraid that Angelina would take off in a wave and suppress her crazily, so she felt that she needed an ally who could advance and retreat together and help each other. Not to mention overthrowing Angelina, at least she could protect herself. In this way, I was ready to speak every day, but I came to Dio to eat together every day and chatted all over the world, but in the end, I didn''t mention the core topic. This situation is awkward. Also because of the "embarrassment", Margaret''s self-confidence that she thought she could easily win over Dio with her charm at first dissipated little by little. If you hesitate, you will lose. Then the more afraid of defeat, the more hesitant. The only thing Margaret can confirm at this moment is that eating breakfast, and chatting with Dio, will put her in a good mood. Lord Dio knows a lot, speaks interestingly, and looks very pleasing to the eye. As long as you find a topic that both parties are interested in, the atmosphere will still be very lively, as if you are speaking with a very familiar friend... Etc. Whenever this happens, Margaret feels helpless, as she has no friends. In her memory, she eats alone, reads alone, gets sick alone, and faces every difficult decision alone... Only here with Dio, having a simple breakfast and casually discussing topics made her feel extrafortable. Most of the time, she was the one who asked Dio for advice, and she always got a good answer. asionally, she would talk about the exclusive information she possessed, or share some of her little emotions. Dio was not disgusted or impatient. Of course, there was no intentional relief or exnation, but there are some words, as long as you say them, you will feel a lot better. This feeling was something Margaret had never experienced since she was a child. It''s just five breakfasts for five days, but for Margaret, it''s already a segment worth imprinting in her mind over and over again. The angle at which the sunlight shines on the dining table, the fresh smell in the room, the simple butfortable furnishings, and the casual but graceful movements of Mrs. Dio opposite, the topics they talk about... She seems to like the feeling of eating together like this. She seems to hope that this state can be maintained forever. The little half-blood devil raised his head, and Dio could be seen faintly from the window, flipping through some documents. It would be great if time could stop at this moment forever. She finally understood that the reason she hesitated to propose an alliance was that she was afraid that if she was rejected, she would not even have the chance to have a simple meal together. In that way, she will lose the chance to be the first one to have a "friend". "Maybe this is fate..." Margaret withdrew her gaze with aplicated expression. Anyways, I''ve been alone for so long that I''ve already gotten used to it. Even if I don''t have friends, I won''t feel ufortable. That''s right, Brave Mary can solve all the problems by herself! So when Ie to eat again tomorrow, I have to talk to Dio about the alliance. At worst, I will be rejected, and then I will be treated as an ordinary colleague... Well, tomorrow, definitely next time! ... ... Outside the city of mystery is the Hall of Stars. This is not only the altar where the oath of glory is made but also the residence of the Night Guard. And the Night Guards also took on the task of defending the Hall of Stars to prevent it from being destroyed, so those interested can use this to influence the empire''s nobles. After more than a month, the Dark Night Guard has continuously recruited strong civilians and military elites and has now expanded to a scale of 5,000 people, with a total of four brigades. The proportion of strong men has decreased, but the newly recruited soldiers are all professionals, and the proportion of magicians exceeds the level of the empire''s first-line troops by more than five percentage points. Even the Night Guard stopped a 200-man heavy cavalry unit, all of which were knights above the middle level. Two hundred doesn''t sound impressive, but it was an elite army, with a terrifying frontal impact. In the era of the medieval, heavy cavalry was the role yed byter generations of tanks. If used properly, they could cause devastating blows to infantry in field battles. Roger handed over themand of the heavy cavalry to Little Joey, trusting her talent, hoping she could train it well and make good use of it. Another very helpful point is that the Nightguard and Unbnced Chapter have reached a long-term cooperative rtionship. Roger provided ideas, helped Frankenstein reproduce the earth''s industry, agriculture, and even daily necessities, and guided the direction of technological innovation. The two often used their brains to conceive various wonderful objects. Especially in the military field, a series of new equipment with outstanding effects has been born bybining magic. A rather sad fact is that after the birth of civilization, to master any new technology, one must first verify whether it can kill the same kind more efficiently. To distinguish it from traditional alchemy equipment, this type of weaponry and equipment that incorporates the characteristics of earth technology is collectively referred to as arcane equipment in the empire, which means that it is a product of the "New Arcane" trend of thought, trying to eliminate traces of the existence of another world as much as possible. In return, the Night Guard can give priority to installing arcane equipment as soon as possible, experience the effect, give feedback and help the chapter on imbnce to make subsequent corrections. The night guard''s performance can directly determine whether a certain series has the value to continue being developed. This is a win-win cooperation. Those alchemist lunatics in Chapter Imbnce got the test they wanted and made money with the experimental product. The Night Guard has improved its equipment level and can have the unique and most advanced magic props on the market. The integration of magic and technology, many times 1+1 will be far greater than 2. At the same time, within the Night Guard, Roger''s reputation has also reached a frighteningly high level. The Night Guard was invincible in all battles, and the process was unbelievably smooth, thanks to Roger''smand. The impact of arcane equipment, especially those intelligence spying and detection methods without mana fluctuations, on the currentbat system is also a decisive factor. The source of all this can be traced back to theirmander, Lord Roger Charles. It is precisely because of Roger''s existence that one after another ordinary official would never dare to make decisions, and would not make decisions, the Night Guard can be famous all over the world, bing a sharp knife hanging over the heads of all nobles, and having today''s strategic deterrence force. So, Roger didn''t show hisbat effectiveness, but just as an officer, he became the only leader recognized by the Night Guards. Capable, conscientious, determined and daring to directly judge the nobles who have upied the world for thousands of years, such leaders are hard to find even holding a torch. Under Roger''s patient exnation, the Night Guard understood that his series of actions elerated the transformation of the empire to a centralized state, and he yed a key role in the smooth signing of the "Imperial Charter". This is equivalent to making a huge contribution to the empire. All the guards are honored. A good sense of honor also helps this armed force unite the military spirit. Of course, with the torment of the "Imperial Charter", the aristocratic ss gradually withdrew from the political arena of the empire, and the responsibilities of the night guards also adjusted ordingly. After all, the power of the nobles has been locked in a cage. Even if they want to do evil, their ability has also dropped a lot. After negotiating with the military department, they invited Queen Eternal Night. In the end, Nightingale and Sparrow shifted their work focus to neighboring nations and countries to prepare for future wars. The domestic intelligence work is handed over to the Night Guard. This is also the source of Margaret''s sense of crisis because Roger directly snatched the job from her, and she still had no reason to object. At the same time, the supervision scope of the Night Guards expanded from imperial nobles to administrative officials and high-level professionals. Their illegal activities were recorded and investigated. They were arrested and handed over to the court for trial and conviction. What''s more interesting is that, because the imperial system is not yet sound,pared to the same centralized state, the Dark Night Guard is abination of two powerful departments, the Jinyiwei and the Ministry of Officials. The intelligence collected and the review conducted by the Night Guard will be the benchmark for evaluating the merits and demerits of officials during their term. It is outrageous to think about it. In other words, now Roger is the father of precisely rial officials'' father. As long as he speaks out, many officials are willing to pounce on him to curry favor with him. As for the supervision and control of high-end professionals, it is a supplement to the strength of the city defense forces in various ces by taking advantage of the night guard''sbat power and intellect. After all, power makes people inted. Professionals have power far beyond that of ordinary people. Doing evil and harassing ordinary people is unavoidable in any era. These professional criminals have strong mobility and highbat effectiveness. If the city defense army doesn''t deal with them in time, it is easy to leave unsolved cases. The Night Guard took the initiative to take on this time-consuming andbor-intensive job, which was also a kind of exercise for hisbat effectiveness. And because of changes in the empire''s situation, the Night Guard is facing a change in mission, and its organizational structure has also beenpletely reorganized. Now the Dark Night Guard uses the ribbon decorated on the sleeves of their uniform as a symbol and is divided into four levels: sleeveless, copper sleeves, silver sleeves, and gold sleeves. Sleeveless is the most basic member of the Night Guard. They receive training in intelligence,bat, analysis, logistics, etc., with their work divided ording to their profession and talent. A Bronze sleeve leads abat team of five to ten people, while a silver sleeve manages ten bronze sleeves and their respective teams. A golden sleeve is in charge of five to fifteen silver sleeves each with a specific area of responsibility. Generally, they will only be dispatched in really big cases and difficult situations. After this internal reorganization, division of ranks, stiptions of responsibilities, and improvement of various remunerations, the Dark Night Guard has survived the haste of its initial creation and generated goodbat effectiveness as well as aplete, reserve talent selection and training system. From Roger''s point of view, although the Night Guard looks a little bit different now, it is still working hard to grow into a professional spy agency. The growth process may be very long, but that doesn''t mean the night guard''sbat effectiveness is low. For example, today, his subordinates identally confirmed a piece of information that almost broke Roger''s defenses and made him extremely wronged: "Those believers never stop. Why are you messing with me again this time?" Chapter 131: The intelligence battle with the full map was extremely smooth. Chapter 131: The intelligence battle with the full map was extremely smooth. Chapter 131 The intelligence battle with the full map was extremely smooth. Hicks Quick, the legendary sword master. That is the one-eyed man who questioned Roger''s overconfidence before the Night Guard''s first move, before attacking Fergus Castle. After that battle, Hicks waspletely overwhelmed by Roger''s inhumanity...ah no charisma, and he nned to retire from the Night Guard. He was born as a civilian, not a strong man trained by the militaryplex. He was a mercenary before, visited the Underdark, and explored ancient ruins. Thousands ofbat experiences, continuous practice, and a little luck are indispensable to being promoted to legend. Perhaps it has something to do with his upbringing. In his bones, he has a bit of hatred and disdain for nobles and officials. This person was originally the core character of a sideline in the game. Afterpleting the mission, the protagonist will have a choice of three sword moves, all of which are powerful. From this, it can be judged that Hicks''bat effectiveness will only be stronger, so Roger wrote his name on the recruitment list and handed it over to Little Joey. In the end, he was recruited. It''s also interesting to say that during this period, Hicks hadn''t returned to the hermitage, and was taking risks everywhere and looking for an opponent worthy of the challenge. This is hard, dangerous, and expensive work. As the party that took the initiative to challenge, if he lost, he would go to the priest for treatment, and if he won, he would pay the other party money. As a result, he would be short of money. The Night Guard''s wages are not low, and "Long Live the Queen" said that this organization will supervise nobles, so even though Hicks rejects the official organization, he finally decided to mix some wages here. There''s no way, the Commander gave too much. First, the delivery of equipment, then the destruction of the noble castle, and then the public trial of the noble lord. The series of operations made Hicks look stupid. Especially after sweeping the dregs of the nobles from south to north, Hicks suddenly realized that nothing could be changed by relying on personal bravery and willingness to reciprocate. Only by relying on the huge state apparatus of the Ivy Empire and under themand of correct ideology, can we truly create a new era and give the people a bright future. The stronger the empire, the better life will be. The Night Guard might be the best, a warrior who only knows destruction, to build an empire. Because of this awareness, Hicks gradually became more serious in the follow-up actions, and no longer had the mentality of just being a worker. In addition to hisbat effectiveness, he has gradually demonstrated goodmand ability and insight, and his charm convinced many people. When the Night Guard was reorganized, Roger personally asked this sword master, who had the feeling of an oriental ranger, if he would like to be a golden sleeve. Hicks was ttered. He didn''t like those annoying mundane affairs, but he was not willing to let the situation of the Qingming Empire deteriorate again after so much effort. The work of the Night Guard has a sense of mission that makes him feel that his life is very meaningful. In the end, Hicks agreed and became a gold sleeve. And because of his boldness and fearlessness, he was in charge of the intelligence system of the City of Mysteries. By the way, he also took over a group of intelligence personnel, rted industries, and top-secret files from the military department... There is a struggle for power within the empire, but Margaret is not convinced by the handover that Empress Eternal Night has confirmed, and she dares not put on little shoes for Roger anymore. The threat of solid-liquid separation was something she would never forget. As Hicks'' authority in the Nightguard system increased, he could ess more and more information. He not only witnessed the vicissitudes of the empire''s politics, the supremacy of the imperial power, the abdication of the nobles, and the rise of themon people. Also, as more and more new equipment was acquired, I secretly felt the true vitality of the empire. There are more and more equipment items that make him incredible, and they are not expensive. At least, it''s not expensive for the Night Guards, and it belongs to the category that can be purchased inrge quantities. If this equipment is deployed in an all-around way, it will increase thebat effectiveness of the regr army of the Empire several times. Even if Hicks kills hundreds of magicians, he has to admit that Magee is the darling of the world, the group who can truly change the world and lead the times forward. From high-level weapons and equipment to the way of meditation and cultivation of fighters to advanced sword masters, tracing back to the source, they are all inseparable from the caster. And the empire after the release of "New Arcane Art" may not be known to the outside world, but Hicks can see the updates of the Night Guard and a series of military equipment. There are also multiple consumptions of various minerals, increased production brought about by state farms, and brand new buildings called "factories" quietly appearing and attracting arge number ofborers... These changes appeared in every corner of the empire in a very short period. The speed was so fast that Hicks almost didn''t recognize this world. For example, the detection aids of the Night Guard are updated three rounds a month. First, it was the "Druid''s Eye" that Roger used, which uses magic-modified creatures as detectors. This set of equipment has now been poprized by every Silver Sleeve team, allowing them to gain an infinitely high intelligence advantage before taking action. Furthermore, the "Justice Gaze" series of alchemy cameras, have gradually been installed in the streets and alleys of the city of mystery. They are installed in a fixed location and can obtain a field of view without magical fluctuations. From the eyes of ordinary people, it is just that there are some cute little sculptures on the roofs and streetmps. But in fact, the Night Guard is watching you. The gaze of justice has increased the Night Guard''s control over the entire imperial capital. In the past, many cases weremitted by supernatural powers and could not be solved. Now look at the surveince, it can be done in minutes. A week ago, thetest generation of eavesdropping equipment "The whistle Bee" series first poprized the Dark Night Guard in the Aodu area. Each silver-sleeved team under him has poprized several sets of sentinel bees that look simr in appearance and function. ording to the secret arts, there are various nuances. "Forget it, you don''t need to worry about the specific indicators, just tell me which set is the most stable and durable after a month." The person in charge of Whistlebee''s research and development looked at Hicks and otherbatants'' expressions as if listening to heaven, and gave up continuing to introduce the differences between several models of his proud work. Although he didn''t know it, Hicks still recognized the function of the whistling bee. Its receiver is about the size of a magazine and looks like a tablet. Electromaism is used as the transceiver device, but the core control and storage are still magic, which can be regarded as the fusion of two technical systems. Theuncher is a creation of pure technology, it''s just the size of a button, with a quick-drying sticky substance on the back, which can easily stick to the target''s carriage, room furnishings, and even personal belongings. For a dexterous high-ranking thief, this operation is much easier than stealing secret letters from the opponent''s clothes without anyone noticing. The Whistlebee''s transmitter is aplete electronic device, without any magical fluctuations, pure electromaic waves, which will not arouse the slightest vignce. However, there are many disadvantages, such as limited power, and the signal transmission radius is only one kilometer. This is still a theoretical value. In Aodu, it is still disturbed by various variables like inexplicable magic equipment, wall materials, etc. But with this size and function, what kind of bicycle do you need? A group of foreign spies detected the magic aura in the room and activated the soundproof circle to discuss confidential matters, but because of the sentinels arranged in advance, every word they said was being monitored by the night guards a few rooms away. Who dares to say that this intelligence advantage is not big enough? In a month, Roger would have to admire the alchemists in this world for being able to miniaturize pure electronic equipment to such a degree, their hands-on ability is simply outrageous. Who is the real master of alchemy, who is not a fierce man with more than a dozenyers of magic circles in small daggers, brooches, and magic rings? Putting it on the earth, the handcart industrial mother machine, and the senior technician who carves rocket fuel are like this. In terms of the manufacturing uracy of human hands, there may be no limit in this world. After all, the manufacturing of equipment with a purely electronic structure only requires that there be no magic fluctuations during operation, and there is no need for the manufacturing process to be purely physical. Alchemists can still use various magical aids. As long as you are patient enough, it is not a dream for these masters to rub integrated circuits with their hands, and the spirit of the device will silently kill all artificial mentally retarded people on the earth. After all, the artificial intelligence that people on Earth are ying with is essentially a program. But it is possible that it was someone he knew from his past life. In this era, the concept of human rights and scientific research ethics have not yet emerged. Wars,rge and small, will never stop. Magicians are much more unscrupulous than scientists. Lets not talk about how the Necromancer School developed and grew. It is the Druid School, which is known as the most advocating nature. Guess when they switched between using human bodies and magical creatures, they didn''t want to be stuck as abominations, right? Sufficient anatomical umtion? So, don''t think about what a great magician has done, just don''t think about it. Electronic equipment manufactured by a magician may sound counterintuitive, but you have to understand that there is no limit to the manufacturing process, the difficulty will only be lower than knocking out a piece of extraordinary equipment. Of course, the current Whistlebee has not yet reached the mass production level. Only a small amount of the night guards are equipped that provided test results, and a series of processes such as collecting feedback for improvement and finalization have to go. After that, it''s the production line, mass production, and application for more intelligence personnel. The Imbnced Chapter is still very happy to manufacture arcane equipment, at least in terms of the required raw materials, it saves a lot of trouble. They are allmon minerals, there is no need for strange feathers, the blood of special monsters, mysterious nts, and the like... Alchemists often encounter the embarrassing situation of holding a peerless form in their hands, but failing to collect all the materials after hundreds of years. The big difference between modern industry and high-end magic equipment lies in the difficulty of obtaining raw materials and the convenience of recing raw materials with standardized processing. Every time he explored new equipment, Hicks would always see those mages in his mercenary regiment who were having fun because of a certain experiment. These magicians in the empire should have been inspired by the "New Arcane Art" to add new ideas, plus the gold coins and materials that the empire supports infinitely, and then continue to make new attempts, right? For them, it''s like a long-term game. With the DLC being suddenly dropped, with new maps, new plots, new wives, and even brand-new mechanisms... The enthusiasm that had been extinguished immediately was rekindled in an instant. And ording to the Commander, with the dividends brought by the wave of new ideas, these mages can "think" out many interesting new things by ying exhaustive methods with their eyes closed. Of course, the new equipment that the Dark Night Guards keep acquiring also needs training and adaptation. It takes time to make more attempts and carry out targeted training to fully control and adapt to the new equipment, to be familiar with this kind of working mode that seems to have opened up the whole picture, and maximize its use of it. All of these advantages are brought by new equipment. [A group of purgatory mode has been yed too much, the micromanagement position is engraved into the DNA, and the cheating device is suddenly activated, and it will not be unreasonable, but it will lead to inefficient stupidity! An officialint from amander. And in the process of familiarizing themselves with the equipment, one of Hicks''s copper-sleeved detectives heard the conversations of several suspected members of the Tianming Army. Everyone is extremely alert to this terrorist organization that once caused a massacre in the empire and dered responsibility. Without any additional instructions, the Tongxiu immediately reported the situation and then followed him secretly from a distance. And the Tianming Army was discovered to be only a peripheral Part of The army, so naturally, they don''t find themselves exposed. They have been dormant for a long time, and recently they finally waited for the order from Tianming Mentor to round up and make preparations. The discovery of the copper sleeve was reported all the way, and it received more and more attention. Aristocrats are ss enemies, and it is still necessary to distinguish between good and bad, but Veronica, a remnant of the previous dynasty, sees one, and it is absolutely fine to kill directly. No one wants to see the tragedy in Ashford City repeated in the City of Mystery. Even in the eyes of the people of the empire what happened was the result of the former ruler''s liquidation of the former traitors. But the culprits who caused the excitement came to their door, and the imperial people would not let them wander casually. Information about the Tianming Army reached Hicks''s desk, and he immediately arranged for action, drawing five out of the fifteen silver-sleeved teams guarding the Mysterious City to follow it all the way. It is required to investigate the reason and then target the Tianming Army in the empire''s capital without rming them. Finally, it will be reported to themanding envoy to decide on the next step. So far, the intelligence station has gone extremely smoothly. Electronic equipment is aplete blind spot for the strong in this world. This makes the tentacles of the Night Guard seem invisible, covering the members of the Tianming Army and monitoring their every move. No matter how cautious Xia Di was, she would never have imagined that while her actions were still in the preparation stage, the other side had already opened a full map to observe and analyze all their actions. As a believer of the God of Knowledge, everything about her is outside the prophecy, and her subordinates have arranged a prudent code of conduct. Before she acts, she is super concealed. Just like beforemitting suicide, who knew that a cute little girl was strapped with bombs? But all the conversations of this child''s parents are monitored, and they frantically trigger sensitive words such as 911 without shyness. If they don''t stare at you, who else? So the next day, Roger got the news that the Tianming army was going to round up Dio. Apart from being wrong, I also felt inexplicable, and after being inexplicable, I also became angry. Before Joestar wanted to kill himself, it was still the secondary target of the capital''s bloody night queen. Now that the Tianming army has held back for so long without taking any new actions, there is nothing else to do with arge-scale invasion of Austria, just to catch themselves. A bit too much, isn''t it? There are so many people in the capital, so it depends on me to be easy to bully. "It seems that we have to do whatever we can, and give shady and her old man some fun." I have worked for Xia Di for several weeks. ording to her style and methods, Roger can casually have a lot of countermeasures, backup countermeasures, and backup methods of backup countermeasures... You can tell me how to lose the spy battle even with the full map, right? Chapter 132: Shady Has Lost Value Chapter 132: Shady Has Lost Value Chapter 132 Shady Has Lost Value The life of Shaq, the prince of the sea country, suddenly became busy, but his mood was very good. Because Shady was finally going to catch Roger, he finally felt the hope of going home. The sea is calling! Shady''s IQpletely crushed her existence. Having seen through Roger''s true identity and setting the goal of arresting Dio, their preparations have been very smooth. The security forces he enjoys arepletely different from the duke''s brother and themander of the night guard. Even though Dio must have arranged for a dark protective power, the dark power must be hidden after all, and the absolute number will be greatly limited. Moreover, for Dio''s residence, the scope of daily activities and security standards arexer than Roger''s. "Because his greatest protection is to hide his true identity. If he mobilizes the crowd, it will arouse suspicion." Shady concluded. After the series of operations performed by the Night Guards on the noble ss, Roger''s reputation in the hearts of the people of the empire was skyrocketing, but there were also arge number of nobles whose living standards had seriously declined, who hated him to the bone. These people can''t take revenge on the Queen of Eternal Night. If they don''t keep it together, they will be a little bit upset and try every means to take revenge on Roger. Some escaped from the Green Vines Empire, wandering outside, missing their good life in the past, and their mood at that time. Maybe they would also want to change their minds with Roger''s limit. As an exiled ex-princess, Xiadi is very able to empathize with the thoughts of these nobles. In the dark underground world, Roger''s head bounty had already reached tens of millions of gold coins, but no killer or organization dared to ept it. The formidablebat power disyed by the Dark Night Guard and the great reputation of the Eternal Night Queen is enough to make even legendary assassins flinch. There are many ways to make money, why would you take the risk to earn something that would kill you if you were not careful? But even so, with the reward, Roger''s travel will inevitably be affected. The security forces provided by the Queen of Eternal Night and his sister also made his life much more inconvenient, so he would be more careful when going out. From Shady''s point of view, the side of the Eternal Night Empress can be regarded as sophisticated and scheming, thus arranging Dio''s false identity for Roger early on. So those nobles are a bunch of stupid pigs,pletely falling into the schemes of the Queen of Eternal Night without knowing it Without the constraints of the nobles, the Queen of Eternal Night is directly in charge of the Green Vines Empire, making it more difficult for the Tianming Army to start an uprising, and Shady also has a headache for the subsequent actions It''s all the fault of these damned nobles, who collectively fell into a series of schemes arranged by the Queen of Eternal Night. A certain queen who had a lot of fun: A chain trick? Meow meow meow? In short, Shady felt that Roger''s caution, to a certain extent, was quite a legacy of his own. On the surface, a magic puppet with super magic resistance is used as bait to attract the attention of the enemy. The real Roger was a simplemoner, living an unrestrained life, with little influence or power to speak of. Unfortunately for them, we have seen through everything - Dio must have nowhere to escape! Shady has already made an extensive analysis of the environment around Dio, security forces, and the route of daily activities. In the end, the n to capture Dio was rtively simple, and it consisted of three steps: The first step is to open the refrigerator door... Sorry for ying tricks, let''s start again. The first step is to take advantage of Dio''s opportunity to go to the Xinghan Pce to attend a cab meeting, and sneak into his residence to make arrangements; The second step is to create amotion to attract the Queen of Eternal Night''s attention; The third step is to eliminate the security forces around Dio with internal and external cooperation, carry him for a 100-meter sprint, and then find a suitable ce to sacrifice to Nalinelle. Of course, it looks very simple and only has three steps, but there are still many variations in the actual implementation. For example, what additional resistance might be encountered when lurking in Dio''s residence, what disturbances to use to attract the attention of Empress Eternal Night, the location of the sacrifice to Dio, and so on. These are all minor difficulties! And most importantly, is the escape route of the Tianming army afterpleting the operation. Although the Tianming Army has been defined as a terrorist organization, Shady doesn''t want to force his men to carry out a suicide attack. She was only doing it for Nalinelle''s interest-free gambling agreement, so that the Veronica Dynasty, which was already carrying a heavy load, could lighten some of its burdens. Otherwise, even if she bes a queen one day, she won''t be able to bear it if she doesn''t make huge profits! Constantly arranging and reorganizing, investigating, and arranging various ns and backup ns, Shady didn''t know whether she had prepared too much or was lucky and found that the preparation work was carried out extremely smoothly. Need a nearby ce to ambush in advance, just happened to meet someone selling a house near Vi Dio; To create a disturbance to attract the Queen of Eternal Night, I know that the Secret Law Association is exploring the abyss, and found a trace of a small team, and they can call the Queen to support; To arrange an escape route, I happened to find a corrupt official who only cares about money and doesn''t know what loyalty is... Such sess made Shady a little puzzled, and couldn''t help feeling, "Why is my luck so abnormally good?" Shaq couldn''t help but show the expression on which you have been spoiled, "Your Highness, Aren''t you also lucky? We usually try more than 30 alternatives, and only one or two of them have the hope of sess. We have not escaped the unsatisfactory life at all. Isn''t the rule of sensitive words good?" Shady frowned and pondered. When she found out that this was the case, she was relieved and didn''t further analyze the small doubts that suddenly arose in her heart. Little did they know that the conversation between the two of them just now scared the night guards who were in charge of monitoring their heart rates. This woman''s intuition is scary, we almost exposed it! Fortunately, she found out that the abnormality was due to frequent self-doubt, and the shoring is that she''s very good at self-doubt. A word from others can cancel out the truth she identally grasped, and now she has started rushing into the big woven by the Dark Night Guard without hesitation. ... ... Outside the City of Mysteries, the Hall of Stars. Roger locked himself in the office, not allowing anyone to enter, and began to think about a very serious question. Was my arrangement for Mentor Tianming too kind? After learning that the Tianming Army wanted to capture Dio alive, his original idea was to use his tricks and get caught by the Tianming Army''s performance then finally give Gou Sheng an unexpected reversal. On the side of the Empire, the Tianming Army''s removal of Dio''s identity is to help Roger get rid of his status as the Minister of History. In the future, the Queen Scraps will have no room to exploit him if she wants to exploit him twice. For Shady, catching a shadow puppet as a sacrifice, even if it doesn''t cause the anger of the gods, is a waste of work, right? Even if Roger didn''t know about the gambling agreement between Shady and Nalinaier, he could still deduce that there were traces of the Seven Gods behind Shady''s targeting of him, not her heart. With Tianming Gousheng''s character, a big drama in Ashford City ended up with nothing. It must be a painful experience. Find a ce to nest up and reflect. You will nevere to the mysterious city seamlessly. For him, a weak and helpless historian Minister. Although I don''t understand why I''m always being persecuted by big shots who don''t belong to this world, disrupting their ns should be quite rewarding, right? While relying on the intelligence-gathering capability of the Night Guard, Roger knew Shady''s every move and guided her to minimize the impact of this operation on the city of mystery. As a result, the Tianming Army''s n to capture Dio went smoothly. However, such sess didn''t bring happiness to Roger. On the contrary, I felt very bored and felt that something was wrong. My n seems to be very, very loss-making! Shady wants to sacrifice herself and send her out of the city safely. Then she just sits and waits for the plot to start. Does she arrange for the protagonist group to bring down herself and the empire? Even if the scene ended with the fun of using a shadow puppet to say "You guessed wrong" to Mentor Tianming, Roger felt that the fun wasn''t great enough. Jumping out of his perspective, he realized that it was some viins who defeated the protagonist and let him go, then the protagonist dressed up in a magic costume and led his teammates, and finally seeded in ying the dragon''s stupid [Beep] operation! Even if you''ve already joined the viin''s camp, you don''t want to be a tragic viin because of thispletely free deceptive behavior! So after a series of "I predict your prediction" intelligence battles, although he had the absolute upper hand in the scene, Roger suddenly realized that his current operations were asking for trouble and invalid output! The current situation ispletely different from when the Tianming Army first appeared outside Sleina City. At that time, he dissuaded the Queen of Eternal Night from mobilizing the Tianming Army for two reasons. One is because chasing and killing are troublesome and consume resources, and Shady, as the core beliefs of the God of Knowledge, has many ways to save her life, so there is absolutely a possibility of killing the Queen of Eternal Night. The second is because I understand the character and ws of Xiadi Veronica, the Tianming Gousheng. With her existence, it is easier to control the direction of the game plot and serve as a reference for the growth of the protagonist. But now Roger finds that, due to the omnipresent butterfly effect, the second reason no longer exists. ording to the current strength of the empire, there is no basis for the game plot at all. The structure of the Green Vines Empire, and even the Evernight World, has been twisted by him and the Evernight Queen into apletely different look from the original plot. In the beginning, the third year of the Eternal Night Calendar was the moment when the Green Vines Empire''s national power peaked and turned from prosperity to decline. In this year''spetition, the empire''s national strength was greatly reduced due to the forcible suppression of the Seventeen Kingdoms Rebellion, and the recovery of domestic production. To keep the country running and maintain the interests of the aristocracy, militarism in the Green Vines Empire was on the rise, and the Queen of Eternal Night had no choice but to start a militaristic campaign. It seems like their territory is constantly expanding, but it is a false prosperity brought about by plundering. The poption of the empire keeps shrinking, the elite soldiers suffer heavy losses, and the production can''t keep up. This is apletely unsustainable use of national power. And due to the continuous fighting, the hidden wounds in the Queen of Eternal Night''s body became more and more serious. At the same time, the Green Vines Empire''s endless and barbaric conquests caused panic in the surrounding countries, and the power of the church expanded unprecedentedly. As the leading organization against the Green Vines League, the Tianming Army has been able to develop rapidly with the support of all races. In the end, the leading group seeded in killing the Eternal Night Empress and disbanding the Green Vines Empire. Looking back at the chess game of the gods, they used very little of their power directly. Only in the crucial battle of the Green Vines Empire against the Elven Empire, did the God of Nature descend to protect the World Tree. Wounded the Empress Eternal Night, who was at the end of her strength at that time, causing the Empire''s army to be demoralized unable to fight anymore, and had to retreat. After a failure, the Green Vines Empire really couldn''t afford it at that time. The bitter fruit of the failure led to an unprecedented intensification of various domestic conflicts, followed by an unavoidable demise. However, in the Green Vines Empire, after Roger crossed over, the rebellion of the seventeen kingdoms was easily resolved. Not only did it not lose national power, but it also made a fortune and won the hearts of the people. As for the aristocratic ss, they announced theirplete withdrawal from the politics of the empire. For the empire to achieve centralization, whether it is through war or peace, it all depends on the mood of the Queen of Eternal Night. With the release of the "New Arcane Art", the industrialization of magic is gaining momentum, and various indexes of the empire''s agricultural industry are snowballing up... The battle against the orc tribe was won simply and neatly, and no country in the surrounding area dared to take the initiative to invade the empire. The Queen of Eternal Night also wants to umte national power during this period, and she is going to win a big one after she develops well. With the above conditionsbined, the national power of the empire will surely flourish, and its decline is nowhere in sight. Thus, in the three years of the Yongye calendar, the empire''s prosperity would not decline, but instead, only grow further. Compared with the early stage of the Tianming Army, their public support is very poor. The surrounding Theocracy had no sense of crisis, so they had no reason to support the Tianming Army. The most important thing is that as time went by, the empire became stronger and stronger, and the Queen of Eternal Night too became stronger and stronger after she went on the path of self-existence. In the plot, the protagonist group faced a dying empire and had to pay the price for several weeks before finding the perfect ending that would lead to overthrowing the empire. Now that the empire is in full swing, the Tianming Army is in shambles. With the deviation from the original story, the protagonist''s group has no possibility of recreating the plot of the game. To sum it up, because of the butterfly effect, the Tianming Army will inevitably be abandoned by the Seven Gods, and Roger will not be able to use Tianming Gousheng as a reference... As the strength of the empire increases, it''s possible to face the Seven Gods directly. Then think about it again, it seems useless to keep Tianming Gousheng? The empire doesn''t have diabetes, so wouldn''t taking metformin only have side effects, all harm but no benefit? After some reflection, Roger became very interested in the suggestions of some of his subordinates: The leaders and main members of the Tianming Army appeared one after another, and an extra prince from the Mermaid Sea Kingdom was presented. This is a great opportunity to make a delicious one-pot meal! Especially since the Dark Night Guard has an absolute advantage in intelligence and is fighting at home, there is absolutely no reason to let this kind of credit go! The Tianming Army caused the tragedy in Ashford City and proved that they possessed quite terrifying strength. If the Dark Night Guard can annihte their vitality in one fell swoop, making them unable to carry out further damage, wouldn''t that prove that their strength is even more terrifying? Do you want to capture me Dio alive, or even surround me? Sorry, I, Dio, surrounded you! Let''s all be prisoners! To be honest, thinking about this scene, Roger was moved. However, relying on the strength of the Dark Night Guards alone, they really cannot defeat the Tianming Army. He is well aware of Tianming Gousheng''s strength, which is far beyond ordinary legends. At least it has... 10% of the level of the Queen of Eternal Night, right? "So, we must call for heavy support!" Roger stroked the orthographic letter on his leg and applied to enter the pce for a secret talk. . ... But at this moment, the Queen of Eternal Night is not in Fenglingyueying Pce. She''s not even in this world. The bottomless abyss, a certain floor, a temporary camp built by magic power. The Queen of Eternal Night is an elite team of the Secret Law Association. After she witnessed the dream of the Goddess of War appearing from the abyss, she was sent to investigate the situation in the abyss. However, several teams spent a lot of time sampling manyyers of the abyss and found nothing abnormal. The demons generated by the power of chaos still fight each other. Fighting bloody battles with other demons, coveting the material ne and blowing some random wind every day... Powerful demon lords such as the Subus Queen tend to restrain their nature and shift towards the order camp, intending to learn from the devil''s skills to control the ghosts... ording to the evaluation of the Mystic Society, the abyss is still the same as before and has not changed at all. No "traces of the activity of the seven gods" that His Majesty is searching for have been found. Fortunately, the Secret Law Society was extremely loyal to Empress Eternal Night. After observing and finding no valuable information, they decided to go to the devil, hoping to exchange more information. The fastest way to integrate into the devil is a bloody battle. No matter which ne you are from, as long as you want to fight, the frontlinemanders will wee you with all six limbs. Oh, because of the four-armed snake demon that this team encountered. Anyway, the bloody battle is endless, and there is enough cannon fodder. The aborigines on the outer ne would always arrange for the main ne travelers to go to the most dangerous battlefields with a wicked sense of humor and watch those bumpkins fall into the endless hordes of enemies, showing despairing expressions. Fortunately, the secret society had a sufficient understanding of the battlefield of bloody battles, and its equipment had also been strengthened in a targeted manner. Ordinary war intensity can''t stop them at all. Not only did he not die, but on the contrary, he fought very bravely, with a feeling of unfinished scoring. Compared to Lord Katz''s Infinity Tower, the intensity of this bloody battle is too low, right? Everyone deliberately piled military merits on one person, and in a short time, they created a "main ne powerhouse" who rose rapidly among the demons. Country bumpkins would be ridiculed, but a strong man who fought harder would be respected in any world. The legendary sorcerer of the Mystic Society, who has umted a lot of military merits, was promoted to a position simr to that of a teacher in a very short period. He heard very interesting news from an old demon lord: the abyss level where he was born had been unable to enter for some time as if it disappeared out of thin air. It''s just that the abyss is endless, and demons are chaotic by nature. No one can urately count how manyyers disappear and how manyyers are newly born. Unless it''s the ce where I was born, I will pay more attention. I asked some demons who were old enough and found that several of them had simr memories. The level they were born in and some levels they had been to seemed to be missing. But these demons will only be puzzled for a while, and when the horn of battle is sounded, they will forget about it when they enter the battle. Speaking of which, their lives are carefree and happy. However, the magicians of the Secret Law Association recorded the news, and after further investigation, they found a closeyer of a certain closedyer. But they couldn''t get in either. We can only set up a camp and call Empress Eternal Night for strategic support. After the Queen of Eternal Night arrived, she carefully sensed the power of the seal and opened her eyes. "Your Majesty, what have you found?" "Not found." The queen showed a puzzled expression, "This is not the method of any of the Seven Gods." "Then... what should I do now?" The Secret Law Association was also stunned. Is there nothing the Queen can do? The Queen of Eternal Night chose a simple and crude method of proof: Break down the door and see what''s inside, don''t you know? A small white hand was raised, and the magic resonance caused the entire level to vibrate. Countless demons were driven away from the camp by instinctive fear. The magical power of the near god forcibly tore through the blockade of the strangew, revealing the hiddenyer of the abyss. Chapter 133: What Are the Seven Gods Doing? Chapter 133: What Are the Seven Gods Doing? Chapter 133 What Are the Seven Gods Doing? A piece of the blue like a false painting, without a single wave, like an Eternally still sea. It is vast and boundless, without any piece ofnd or sky. It is clear, but you can''t see the bottom. There is no living thing in the sea. A lovelydy with short ck hair struggled to get out of the void, then turned around, closed the gap with chubby little hands, and let out a long breath. There was no one around, and he couldn''t even feel the breath of any living beings, but he moved carefully, as vignt as a thief who had snuck into the pce. Immediately afterward, the ck-haired boy was flying over the sea very carefully, keeping a distance of one centimeter from the sea''s surface at all times. From time to time, he had to look at the soles of his feet to confirm that there was no distance error before continuing to fly forward slowly. A world that can make the most powerful knowledge god among the seven gods so cautious, there is one and only one among the multiple nes: the source sea. This multiverse is where all rules, souls, and matter are born, and it is the origin of all nes. What appears to be clear sea water is not water at all, but the source between the mental state and the physical state. Even if it is as strong as the God of Knowledge, if it is contaminated with the source quality, the body and spirit will be assimted and be such clear water. There will no longer be any breath of life, no fluctuations in thinking, and the Eternal and immortal life will end instantly. Since ancient times, the existence of the source sea has been circted among some ancient gods, but very few of them can find it, and there is only one who can explore, analyze, and use it. The God of Knowledge stopped suddenly. Although there was no reference, he knew that he had arrived, and called out softly, "Father God, I''m here." After a long time, ripples appeared on the surface of the sea, and a hooded cover floated to the surface, but there was no one underneath, only a twisted shadow, supporting the cover without deting. The God of Knowledge felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He raised one hand, the palm of which was pure light-like power of faith, and with the slight shaking of Baby Fat''s palm, the light was like a brokenke surface, turning into bits of light that sprinkled on the shadow. The power of faith contributed by countless nes and people can directly give birth to a middle-level divine power of faith, helping the shadow to condense bones, and then condense flesh, skin, hair, and clothes. In the end, the shadow turned into a tall, middle-aged man who was as prosperous as a me. In the early stages of the rise of the Seven Gods, his portrait was still circting: The creator of the Seven Gods, God King Ams. "Alpha, you did a good job." Ams was doing chest expansion exercises. He stretched his newly condensed body quite happily, and then condensed a thick tome at his fingertips, "This is thest batch of node information." The God of Knowledge took it solemnly, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Father God since the nodes have been found, can you stop exploring the source sea?" Ams''s eyes flickered slightly, he turned his head to avoid the expectation in the ck-haired Zhengtai''s eyes, and said softly, "In the source sea, more secrets are waiting for me to unravel." "But this is too dangerous. The strength of your body condensed with the power of faith is getting weaker and weaker. It is impossible to resist the assimtion of the source sea. You may fall into it next time..." "But I''ve given everything to you, you can still fulfill our dream, can''t you?" "That may be true, but I still need your guidance, Father God." The God of Knowledge raised his head, looked at the tall figure, stretched out his left hand to press the restless right hand, and while restraining his emotions, said "wait until you break this box and ask the creator of the box for rification, then you shall know everything you wish to know." Amiras turned his head, looked into his eyes, and said calmly, "You should make sure that breaking the box will lead to the outside world, or we may die fromndslides." "That''s unlikely to happen..." "Don''t lie to yourself, the two oues are equally possible. Therefore, it is always good if you can get more information here." Ams narrowed his eyes slightly, and hammered his chest boldly, "Don''t worry, if I melt into this sea, there must be some important discovery that causes it, and our connection will allow you to receive my final gift." He stretched out his hand, trying to rub the ck-haired Zhengtai''s head, but was roughly pushed away. The God of Knowledge was a little angry, "Father God, I don''t want a gift, I just want you to live forever." There was a sh of light in Ams'' eyes, and the God of Knowledge froze. He had some bad intentions, and finally got his wish and rubbed Zhengtai''s head. The ck hair was short, hard, and a little prickly, which made himugh. When a child grows up, they start gradually having their ideas, right? "What''s the point of Eternal life? Like those y statues lost in faith, looking at the unchanging mortal dogs. I''ve seen too much, and now I just want to go outside and have a look." Amiras scratched his hair, "Alpha, you are a good boy, but you are still too youngpared to me, so you don''t understand how angry I am when I look back at my manipted fate in my early years. " "But you are always calm." "Because a long life will dull your emotions, I must stick to a belief so as not to sink into the chaotic power of belief of all beings." The God of Knowledge recalled Father God''s early teachings, and softly recited, "Faith is the root of the power of the gods, and faith is the beginning of the destruction of the gods." Amirasughed, "So, what I''ve been doing, is talking to the person who pushed me on this path, is it interesting to y with my fate like this? Or, is it acting? A stage y, to add a little after-dinner fun to those boring people outside the box?" "But you also said that if we break the box, we may not be able to jump out of it. Facing the creator of this world, we are too powerless, just like this sea of origin, we know its power, but we can''t use it at all. But he only needs one thought to reshape the rules of the entire multidimensional ne at will." "It seems that you have also noticed the chaos and contradictions at the bottom of the world, and you are indeed suspected of scratching your head." Amirasughed, "The creator is powerful, but there must be rules he must abide by, otherwise we will The trial of those things that have passed has already returned to the source sea..." Simply conquering, plundering beliefs, and killing countless lives are just small ripples to the multiverse. However, Ams is guiding the Seven Gods, using the method ofprehending from the source sea, but returning those node nes to the original chaos, directly knocking out their existence, and turning them into "empty". This is like hitting the load-bearing wall of a tall building. Even though this building is extremely strong: with many backup measures and redundant design, when all the node nes he found are knocked out, a terrible chain reaction will inevitably ur. A new life or the destruction. Even if he ends up dying, he still wants to monitor the world outside the box as he has been working hard on it. "Perhaps, this is also part of the Creator''s stage y?" The God of Knowledge asked back. Amiras said firmly, "Whether I''ve been manipted or not, I can tell and then resist. So even if the creator wants to y outside the rules, he can onlyy out theyout in other ces andyout super-standard chess pieces ." "About the creator''s chess piece, Father God, do you have anything to guide me?" The God of Knowledge asked solemnly. "Pay more attention to those who are not in the River of Destiny." "Are there more?" "No more. The creator came from a higher-dimensional world beyond my guess." "I know but I believe we can win." Amirasughed suddenly, "Alpha, you are arrogant. Your definition of victory is too optimistic!" The ck-haired man lowered his head too. "Please teach me, Father God." Ams stretched out his hand and gently stroked the top of his head. This time, the God of Knowledge didn''t dodge or resist. A soft voice came softly, "Don''t be blinded by praise and worship, we are not gods, we are just stronger ants, just trying to bite the caged animals out of this cage. As long as the creator and his kind don''t want to see even if we die, it is our victory." The Shinto of Knowledge said, "It''s like an experiment with no results at the end, and it''s a great discovery to prove that this path doesn''t work." "Alpha, your time is up." Amiras squinted his eyes and the water vapor evaporated from the source sea was inhaled by the God of Knowledge. The seemingly immature but iparably powerful body of the God of Knowledge tended to blur. The more node nes knocked out, the stronger the source sea''s power will be. This is also why it is more dangerous to explore the source sea even if he is as strong as a god. "Father God, I am looking forward to seeing you next time." The God of Knowledge nodded, holding the ssic book, tearing apart the space, and returning to the Ten Thousand Dimensional Gap. Ams watched him, his figure gradually sank into the sea, took a deep breath, and then disappeared, exploring the deeper sea. In the huge relics that existed since the foundation of this world, he had to rummage through them iparably hard before he could find valuable information. It''s as difficult as finding a brand-new gship phone in a mountain of garbage. The God of Knowledge walked towards his room with heavy steps and merged the thick book he had just obtained into the heavy and simple ssics spread out on the table. In his eyes, this is not a book, but a detailed three-dimensional structure diagram. An exquisite andplicated fourteenth-order Rubik''s Cube connected by gears, hinges, levers, and pistons, driven by the source, rotates and twists continuously to form various patterns. It''s just that there are traces of corrosion by ck rust in many ces. It is the node ne "Transformed" by the Seven Gods. Now, Amiras has added a batch of newly confirmed node nes all marked with a special red color. The God of Knowledge is thinking about the rtionship between these nes and is starting a new round of strategy. How can we consume the least power of faith and upy as many nes as possible? Roger felt that the strength of the Seven Gods was irresistible, and the Queen of Eternal Night dreamt of the unstoppable side of the Angel Legion of the Kingdom of God, which was pouring like fire from heaven. But in fact, the Seven Gods also felt that their strength stretched before the grand goal of the God King, and every step needs to be carefully calcted. However, the fact that the Seven Gods have grasped the structural diagram of this 14th-order Rubik''s Cube means that because Ams explore the source sea, the Seven Gods faction has advantageous information that all the gods in the past and present cannot match. It was the belief that those gods who only knew belief in the past didn''t have. "Currently, we rebels have be old and conservative evil spirits in the eyes of the new generation, right?" The God of Knowledge tilted his head, showed a smile, and began to drawplex thin lines on the fourteenth-order Rubik''s Cube. This will be the next phase of the offensive strategy of the Seven Gods camp. The world named "Eternal Night" is also one of the red marks strung together by these thin lines. ... ... The endless abyss is a level that cannot be entered. The Eternal Night Empress broke down the door with violence, led the elite team of the Secret Law Association to bless them with protective magic, and passed through the gap that seemed to absorb even light and seemed to hide a shocking secret. Then, they all froze. What appeared before their eyes were... Nothing. Nothingness! Everyone was worried that behind the door was the secret training base of the Seven Gods. There were mixed-blood demons with angel wings all over the mountains and ins, all of whom had legendary strength. When the door was opened, countless meteor waterfalls hit their faces and smashed wildly. Or a reformed believer, praying crazily and obsessively, giving birth to a child while praying, the child is nted in the ground and grows rapidly, and a new believer who can pray grows up a few minutester... Or the Goddess of War smiled mockingly, and said to the Queen of Eternal Night, little cutie, you have finally cast yourself into the trap. Or it might be some new divine technique that they have never seen before, transforming it into a terrifying scene that should not be seen by the outside world. In short, there must be a reason why the Seven Gods closed the door so tightly, right? You must be holding back your big move, right? As a result, none of the pictures they inferred appeared. There was nothingness in front of him, as empty as a star world. There should have been a chaotic world full ofva, filled with the smell of sulfur, filled with demons running wildly, but it turned into nothingness. "What kind of power is this, directly smoothing out a world?" A legendary mage calcted the magic power needed to achieve this step and his back felt cold because of shock. "Maybe it''s a chain reaction in which matter collides and annihtes each other?" Another magician proposed a possibility that was only possible in theory. Half of the magicians are lunatics, and half are rationalists like scientists. They only believe in the world they see and understand, and they will admit that the gods are very strong, but they didn''t think that the gods can be infinitely strong. Relying on their strength alone, annihting a world into nothingness is beyond theirprehension of gods. Because the things in front of them were too contrary formon sense, even though the Queen of Eternal Night was right in front of them, these mages couldn''t hold back and began to discuss in a low voice. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t speak, she listened silently. Her perception is sharper than that of her subordinates, and she can confirm that the abyss level, which was not much smaller than the Evernight World, haspletely turned into nothingness. There is no matter, no energy. In contrast, the Star Realm is a bustling idealistic world. There are native creatures, but here is a terrible silence. The observers in it, if they don''tmunicate, might be swallowed by the silence and go crazy, right? She snapped her fingers, led everyone back to the normal abyss level outside the door, and then quickly closed that damned gap as if it were hot. The magician was still discussing, she coughed lightly, and interrupted: "My dear friends, stop your deduction about annihting the world. Can anyone tell me why the gods did this operation?" She has an intuition that those vanished abyss levels, and even the material nes that have fallen into the gods, have be simr. The gods who intend to plunder the power of faith are destroyed. This is abnormal. If such unreasonable methods are also used in the Eternal Night World... Nervous as thick as the Queen of Eternal Night, she couldn''t help shivering. Who do I pray to, and hope that our world will not block the way of those lunatics of the Seven Gods? For the first time in her life, she was timid. Chapter 134: Rewarding You with a Cherry Chapter 134: Rewarding You with a Cherry Chapter 134 Rewarding You with a Cherry It was approaching the end of work time, and Roger, who was fishing in the office and waiting to get off work, suddenly felt a slight heat in his thighs, and suddenly thought something bad. Sure enough, he finally got a reply to the message he sent to the Queen of Eternal Night in the morning, inviting him to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce for dinner, and by the way, secretly discussing the disposal of the Tianming Army. Roger didn''t care about the dy in the Queen of Eternal Night''s reply. She is not his exclusive customer service, the kind who is always on call. Doing magic experiments without looking at the news is a routine habit of the Empress Scraps. She is willing to listen to opinions and add a message function. As a user who has no autonomy at all, I already want to thank the Lord Long En (no sorrow or joy). The main reason is that the time card is quite ufortable. As the end of the workday approaches, the workce gets a delicate atmosphere and bes full of social animals who don''t want to see the leader send a message. Although Roger realized that Shady was not even worthy of being a coordinate system, he didn''t do any substantive work... However, we are the men who are responsible for the lying down system. As long as we lie down enough to get the treasure box every day, it is the greatest contribution to the empire, right? It turned out that the Queen of Eternal Night came back from the bottomless abyss at this time, and when she saw her message, she replied. Roger could only try tofort himself, this is not overtime work without overtime pay, this is a date with a beautiful big sister... In short, apart from the spirit of Ah Q, there is no other way to survive. Originally, tonight he made an appointment to eat and drink with Hicks and his subordinates to enhance therade''s friendship. Carrying guns together. This kind of friendship is strong, right? As a result, the Holy Spirit was invited, and Roger had no reason to forget, so he could only hand over the task of leading the team to Hicks, and told him not to be stingy with the brothers, and the organization would reimburse him. "Don''t worry about themander, I understand the rules," Hicks replied very knowledgeable. Roger''s request to them is that they must write the word "arrogant" on their faces when they go out to spend and don''t lose the night guards. As for how to enjoy Odu''s night, he probably knows better than Roger, a false dandy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been poor when he was traveling and forced to "sell himself" to the Night Guard. Taste it carefully. Moreover, Roger found out that the one-eyed sword master''s right eye, which was covered all the time, is intact during a casual chat. It''s just that he thinks he is more handsome, has more vicissitudes, and is more convenient to catch girls. However, this also made Roger even more curious. If this guy took off the blindfold, would hisbat effectiveness increase or would he have any hidden skills? A dignified legendary powerhouse can''t cover only one eye because of its concave shape. Isn''t that too secondary? As for the name of the Dark Night Guard, the entire Mystery City now knows the empire''s number one secret service agency is rich and thieves as well The night guards were overtime pay, and full of field missions that must be subsidized. Roger is stuck with the upper limit of the empire''s various regtions and sends money to his subordinates. Because the Dark Night Guard now really has so much money he has a headache about how to spend it all. He is in charge of ransacking arge number of noble moths. The extra ie, the bonus, and the regr funds are not bad! As long as there are no exorbitant reasons, the night guards will be reimbursed in full for their daily outings for eating, drinking, and entertainment. This extra is protecting them. Too many people were offended by the mopping up of nobles. Those people would not take revenge on Queen Evernight, and they had to think twice before taking action against Roger. Then it''s okay to kill a few night guards to vent the fire, right? So Roger hoped that the night guard would be extravagant and wasteful to let the secret enemies know that this is a legitimate department and that he is a leader who protects the calf. Before you touch my people, please think clearly about the consequences and confirm whether you can escape the unlimited revenge of the Night Guards. For the Night Guard, such a generous leader is hard to find. I am d that I have found a decent and honorable job. Reluctantly bidding farewell to his subordinates who left work happily, Roger opened the travel insole and teleported to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Thinking about the single nights in the past, if I could be alone with such a beautiful female leader, I would be very happy. I just imagined some plots in the other world and secretly had fun. But now my life is better, my vision is higher, and the sound of "Little Roger" always echoes in my ears, it is very shocking and quite frustrating. This is probably Luohua''s intentional flow of water and ruthlessness, is it such a youthful sadness? But the rtionship between him and the empress, in the eyes of others, is not like that at all. The coordinates sent by Roger were in the outer hall. Mrs. Mosconi, who was already quite familiar with him, nodded slightly to him, and added a special warning, "Her Majesty is not in the right mood today." Roger was a little surprised, "Did something bad happen?" "It''s not that you''re angry, but it seems that you''re a little... absent-minded?" Mrs. Mosconi had watched Empress Eternal Night grow up, but she was not sure about her state today. This was the first time she had seen her like this. The good news is that she called Roger here. Every time I finished chatting with this kid, His Majesty would always be much happier. Believe him this time, he can do it, right? Roger couldn''t get any more useful information from Mrs. Mosconi, so he said goodbye to her and walked into the dining room. Today, the Queen of Eternal Night is wearing a light hunting suit but her vest, trousers, and high leather boots cannot hide her seductive curves. She looks capable and neat as if she is ready for a long journey at any time. With her cheeks in her hand, she was staring at the blue sky outside the window in a daze. She raised her head when she heard footsteps, her blue eyes were still somewhat confused. Compared to her usual domineering self, she seems a little... stupid? It was also the first time for Roger to see Empress Eternal Night like this, so he was inevitably a little puzzled. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t speak, she raised her hand to signal him to sit opposite of her, and then called the waiter to serve. A simple dinner with a few side dishes and the main course is roasted abyssal oryx legs. This is the well-known delicacy of Abyss. It is cooked properly without any smell. The fat and tender meat are supplemented with scorching hot fine particles and it will explode gently in the mouth as chewed. Probably the feeling of adding popping candy to the cheese? It sounds dark but it''s surprisingly unique when paired with it, and it has an aftertaste. Adhering to the idea that thieves don''t go empty-handed... Uh, anyway, I went to the abyss and met a group of these devil antelopes. The Queen of Eternal Night caught a few of them and came back. It wasn''t until Roger finished eating half a leg ofmb that he realized something was wrong today. When eating together on weekdays, the Queen of Eternal Night would take the initiative to ask various questions, and then slowly spread them out. The monarch and his subjects would always have something to talk about and they would not be cold. But today, the Queen of Eternal Night only spoke and concentrated on eating, as if she was thinking about something. It''s like she''s in a daze. It''s really like Mrs. Mosconi said, she is a little absent-minded today. [But it''s embarrassing to be so quiet all the time...] Roger felt a little ufortable. After thinking for a while, he used the leg ofmb to start the topic, "It''s very fresh. Your Majesty, did you juste back from the abyss?" The Queen of Eternal Night hummed lightly. "Did you see anything interesting this time?" "Fun? Maybe it''s fun." the Queen of Eternal Night frowned, "Have you ever seen an empty ne?" "You mean, we''re all the living creatures killed?" Roger asked. "It''s not just living things, it''s the kind of emptiness where there is no matter..." "If it''s the one I imagined, it should be counted as having seen it, right?" Roger frowned when he heard that, imagining the vacuum environment. In the universe, there are only a few materials. Among the star systems, most of them are empty and cold. [But if the emphasis is on the empty ne, it should mean that the ce where the ne should exist has be a vacuum. Roger was also taken aback by his deduction. If it is true that gods can do this, his enemies seem stronger than he thought. Seeing his surprised look, the Queen of Eternal Night finally regained her bnce. It''s not that I am the only one who feels surprised, hum! This kid is used to looking at spring flowers and autumn moons on weekdays. I have never seen such stinky virtues. Isn''t he surprised by what I found out now? She tidied up her chaotic thoughts and told Roger how she got enlightenment in a dream, sent people to explore the abyss, and finally found the closed vacuum ne. Including her discussion with the magicians on the true purpose of the Seven Gods, she also told him, hoping to get the answers to her questions from Roger. But this time, it touched Roger''s blind spot of knowledge. Even if he knew about the "future", it was limited to the world shown in the game plot. He doesn''t know much about what the entire multiverse outside this ne looks like. Maybe not as good as a magician who graduated from an orthodox academy. After all, he hasn''t even been in this world for half a year, and he has been lying t, waiting for the system to empower and teach... However, he remembered that the game production team had great ambitions and nned to make a trilogy. And looking at the development of the first part, there are so many plot holes and satellites left there will be no shortage of DLC, so... The whole world is very big, and Yongxue has to bear with it. The problem is now that I am in this world, how can I endure this? The worldview suddenly expanded, and the level of the enemy''s strength was higher than expected. The self-proimed "world main line" is likely to be a regional mission... The survival rate, which was originally not high, has been made worse and dropped by arge amount. Roger couldn''t figure it out for the time being, and the Queen of Eternal Night who copied his homework inevitably showed a look of disappointment. So this time, is there no solution to this difficulty? In the beginning, everyone thought that the goal of the Seven Gods was to plunder the power of faith and grow stronger. The gods were based on faith. The meaning of their existence and the historical disputes were just to gain more believers. But in the dream, the Goddess of War was summoned from the abyss, and the Queen of Eternal Night discovered what the Seven Gods had aimed for at the bottomless abyss. In a conventional sense, the outer nes cannot provide faith. The demon gods born in the abyss and hell are all born with divinity and they don''t need faith to maintain their ancient existence. At that time, the Queen of Eternal Night thought that the Seven Gods had found a new way to use the abyss to provide faith, so she sent people to investigate the situation, and if possible, to destroy it. Although the demons are suppressed by the devils now and their strength is not as good as before, the great advantage of the monsters is their quantity. As long as chaos exists, they will be born endlessly. If the demons were to be believers of the Seven Gods, there''d berge amounts of faith produced... As a result of the final investigation, it was found that the Seven Gods didn''t use the power of faith absorbed from the abyss, but instead created many vacuum nes. Empress Eternal Night has ordered the investigation team to be divided into two groups, half of them will continue to search for information in the abyss to confirm the existence of more vacuum nes. The other half went to the astral world to seek information on more nes, to confirm whether there is such a vacuum ne outside the abyss. She didn''t know the purpose of the Seven Gods doing this. She could only look forward to getting more information, understanding the action clues of the gods, and maybe being able to specte on clues. Immediately, the Queen of Eternal Night herself returned to Fenglingyueying Pce, but she couldn''t help but suddenly lose her mind, thinking about the purpose of the Seven Gods in creating the vacuum ne. The Empress of Eternal Night knew that the Seven Gods were powerful, but she still dared to fight, thinking that a vigorous death in battle was better than being a sacrificialmb for the Seven Gods. But now that she has witnessed the vacuum of space and glimpsed the mighty power behind it, the Queen of Eternal Night feels small. With so many people making a fuss, there was never a result. The indomitable past suddenly disappeared. The greedy monster she fought suddenly had a mind of its own and possessed unimaginable power. The enemy suddenly became challenging to fight against, and she couldn''t help but feel very confused. In the face of the Seven Gods, insisting on oneself all the time, betting the power of the whole country to resist, maybe it''s just a joke that people crushed easily? When a reckless man who doesn''t want to think is shocked enough to start thinking, he suddenly finds that the world is extremely scary when he thinks about it, and all the bad thingse to his mind. If it''s the Eastern world, she has lost her heart and mind. If it is modern psychology, it would be called traumatic stress disorder. If in this world... oh, this world puts more emphasis on technology than focus, it may be dered by the church as a pursuit of dark power and then it will be bacshed. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" Roger also noticed that something was wrong with the Queen of Eternal Night. He stopped and fell into thinking while talking. Then his face became paler and paler didn''t respond to any calls. Can offlinemunication suddenly drop? Roger yelled "No" several times and couldn''t help but feel a little worried. He turned the fork upside down and with the silver handle, he poked the Queen''s hand on the table. "Rude! Bold! You...!!!" The Queen of Eternal Night regained her senses and pped the table, trying to reprimand this kid for his frivolous behavior, but suddenly she caught a glimpse of the concern in his eyes, and couldn''t continue her words. She took a breath and said in a low voice, "Sorry no sorry, I wasn''t lost in thought." Roger said worriedly, "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry too much about this failure..." "I''m not worried about failure!" The Queen of Eternal Night immediately retorted. Roger looked at her with a smile that wasn''t genuine, and it was rare that he looked at the Queen of Eternal Night with a guilty conscience and turned his face sideways. Does this seem to indicate that she was indeed shocked by this crazy discovery? In front of her subordinates, the Queen of Eternal Night had to force herself to remain calm, as if everything was under her control. But when she was face to face with Roger, she could no longer hide her true emotions. Roger and his teammates were also panicking, but it was pointless for him toin about it. He didn''t continue to make fun of the Queen of Eternal Night butforted him, "There is a saying in the ancient East, misfortunees with good fortune. Your Majesty''s discovery shows that the Seven Gods are stronger than expected, but it also confirms that their goal is the entire multiverse. Maybe, it means that they will estimate our world''sbat power to be even less." "It seems to make sense, but victory or defeat depends on other people''s fates after all, which is not what I want." the Queen of Eternal Night sighed faintly. "I think there is still a shortcut in front of us for what the Seven Gods want to do." "What shortcut?" "Take a believer with a high enough status and torture their boss for what they want!" Roger said slowly, "For example, that Shady Veronica, even if she doesn''t know the true intention of the God of Knowledge, if she puts her heart into Observing the Demon Realm... maybe there will be unexpected discoveries?" The Queen of Eternal Night listened, her eyes gradually lit up, and then she looked at Roger yfully, " Im willing to...reward you!" She forked arge cherry that was on the table as dessert and brought it to Roger. It wasn''t until she noticed the hesitation in Roger''s eyes that the Queen of Eternal Night realized that there was a hint of hint in this movement. Chapter 135: Another orthographic? Chapter 135: Another orthographic? Chapter 135 Another orthographic? The Queen of Eternal Night swears to the light, that she didn''t intend to seduce her ministers just now! It''s just that among the food on the table, this te of big cherries is the most suitable to eat at once, and she wanted to praise Roger for his good idea. This idea can be said to have directly betrayed Shady. The Queen has always believed that she and Roger have a close rtionship. From thest time I held myself back in every possible way to deal with her, and now I take the initiative to offer it, there is no doubt that this is a great sess of my charm, defeating that old woman! The Queen of Eternal Night was happy for a while, and her movements were faster than her brain. So I me myself! If you want to me, you can only me that the cherries are so well-grown, the color is too conspicuous, and the posture on the te is too attractive. She couldn''t help but eat it. However, I am a bad woman, so what if I seduce the ministers under me? She tried her best to suppress her panic and pretended to be an old driver who dared to drive on any broken road. She pushed the fork forward a little bit, and said softly, "Why do you think I''m too young?" The big, round, fully ripe cherries have a seductive red color. Together with the empress''s deep and seductive movement, Roger suddenly felt a dry mouth. Too small, what is too small, cherry or blossom? He didn''t dare to say that nonsense, and His Majesty''s mind is indeed quite heroic, and he doesn''t have any attributes of a hero. "Don''t dare, your Majesty is of course the right size!" He finished his answer quickly, and immediately bit into the big cherry, he swallowed the cherry meat in a daze, and spit out a core to show that he was very satisfied. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t look at him again, but lowered her head, pretending to taste the delicacy of the magic antelope''s legs, blushing quietly. She was asking about the cherry on the fork, but when Roger answered, she was reminded of this sentence, as if it could be interpreted as more than a cherry. It turns out that I was molested. How can a gentleman,ment on ady''s age in person? Although thisdy has always been self-confident, her heart is racing, and it feels like the temperature in the restaurant where they are quietly rising. But there is also happiness that I don''t understand. Bah, what''s there to be happy about? What''s just right? Whether I am big or small, I was not born for this kid, how can I say it exactly? I won''t be happy with this affirmation! If I had known it earlier, I would have sneered contemptuously when the kid spits out the cherry pit. It''s a pity that I missed that opportunity,ining now will have no effect. As the saying goes, the more you step back, the more you think about it, and the angrier you be. The Queen of Eternal Night deeply hated that she was not a real old driver. Disgraceful! She was angry, so she sliced the magic antelope leg into thin slices. Roger, looked thoughtful. [So, the mutton from the abyss, do you want to eat it like this?] So, he followed the example of The Queen of Eternal Night. finely slicing the leftover magic antelope leg meat into sausages, thinking that he would taste some unique vor. The result was disappointing. After cutting for so long, the result has not changed. Abyss Demon Antelope "If I am guilty, please eat me directly, so that I don''t have to suffer this kind of piecemeal torture after I die, okay?" The Queen of Eternal Night stared at his disappointed and confused face, she suddenly stopped being angry, and said with a light smile, "You''re so stupid." But she was also embarrassed to exin how she got angry with the food, pretending that nothing happened, and continued the previous topic, "Tell me, why are you suddenly able to arrest Aunt Veronica again?" "Because the empire is getting stronger and stronger, the threats we face are also changing." Roger, reported the arrangements made by the Night Guard these days. Including the need for the Queen of Eternal Night to make thest move to capture Shady alive. The Queen of Eternal Night listened very carefully, and immediately said after he finished speaking "Roger love, do you want to finish this arrangement yourself and show off yourbat effectiveness?" Roger had no choice but to smile bitterly "Of course, I think about it, but Shady''s strength should not be counted as an ordinary legend, it still needs His Majesty''s action to be safe." "As long as you think about it, it''s very simple." A smile appeared on the corner of The Queen of Eternal Night''s mouth, "I said before, I can lend you my strength when the opportunity is right." She mobilized a huge amount of magical energy with her fingertips, and Roger was controlled by the mage''s hand and was dragged directly in front of the Queen. The hem of the robe was swung up, and the magic power fell on Roger''s leg to write horizontally and vertically. These strokes are moreplicated than the structure of the previous magic beacons. The dense magic lines make people dizzy, and many rules were notmon in the world of Eternal Night. Looking carefully at the structure, it is the blockade that The Queen of Eternal Night broke in the abyss. After walking around the abyss, although I saw the news that annoyed me, the magic of the world''s rootw obtained by Amiras'' analysis of Yuanhai also inspired Empress Eternal Night a lot. The magic power consumed by the orthography this time is greater than that of the first one, however, the strength of The Queen of Eternal Night at this time is not the same as before. She didn''t have the tiredness of that day on her face, and shepleted the magic with ease. A letter that was cker than ck, as if it was absorbing light, was written on Roger''s leg. In a few seconds, it dried up like ink. The flow of magic power and the fine structure flowing on it have disappeared, and now it seems to be just a simple word written by ordinary people. But Roger felt as if he was connected to a sea, and the sea of magic could be controlled by him through the second orthographic at will, turning it into the magic that would destroy the world. He experienced this feeling once, and he knew that the sea was the seemingly limitless magical power of The Queen of Eternal Night. Just like that, he was once again connected to Empress Eternal Night, and she became a humanoid plug-in that could make him unleash his cheat-like spellcasting ability. But the next moment, that channel was closed, and Roger couldn''t sense the sea. This is the magic power of The Queen of Eternal Night. If she doesn''t want to use it for herself, then she can''t use it. "The ipleteing of God?" Roger discerned the principle of mobilizing power in this orthographic word, which is very simr to the gods bestowing divine spells on priests. It''s just that the upper limit of strength and the degree of freedom far exceeds that of the legendary priest. He is a "god-level" power but has no consciousness to control his body, so he said it is an iplete divine descent. Mischievousness shed in the blue eyes of The Queen of Eternal Night, "Hee hee, how can you be sure that it is iplete? Maybe after you borrow your strength, I will control you to fly around the city on a royal griffin. Don''t take off your clothes while flying.", the wind blows the ass is very cool~" Roger replied with a straight face, "Your Majesty, I believe in your moral bottom line." The Queen of Eternal Night snorted, and made an expression that you considered smart. She smiled again and asked, "What do you think of this new rune called ''Little Queen''?" Roger''s face copsed. Isn''t this the nickname those officials gave him when they mocked him? Originally, the Token of Eternal Night was enough for them to be jealous, but now they can remotely borrow part of the magic power of Queen Eternal Night. How the hell is this a little queen? Officialints are the deadliest... Daba! He doesn''t know this name, he won''t obey it! "I believe that this rune can be called ''Decree of the Demon Emperor''. Your Majesty, you are not only the queen of the world but also the queen of all magic in this world. When I borrow your power, I will act on behalf of the queen, and control the thunder and lightning. " "There is some truth to it, as long as you are happy." The Queen of Eternal Night waved her hand as if she didn''t care. I was thinking seriously in my heart, Queen of Magic? This title seems to be pretty good. I heard that in the exchange between multiple universes if a figure deres herself queen, she must first have a long enough reputation, and first press down on others to save face. Therefore, I need to have a long honorary title in the future. Write this down first! ... ... The city of mysteries, Charles Mansion. Roger was soaking in the big bathtub, dazed. Two young and pretty maids were helping him in the bath, making soap, and then rubbing his shoulders and legs, without feeling hard at all. Even as a modern person, Roger quickly capitted and epted the service of a maid. It saves time, isfortable, and is eye-catching, and it can also increase jobs in society. If you blindly oppose it under the current productivity, that is idleness. For example, if Roger told these maids who have educated in respect and inferiority that everyone is equal, it would scare them to death, thinking that he had done something. The young master deliberately found fault and found a reason to fire her. But Roger can''t do the level that some nobles treat their servants as inappropriate people. Treating maids is the normal politeness category for waiters. asionally, I would chat a few words. This level, in the perception of the maids, is that Master Roger is approachable, gentle, and funny, and they rush to serve him. After all, there are only two masters in Charles''s house. Angelina is gentle on the surface but very t in her heart. Everyone loves Angelina and is somewhat afraid of her. She always has the majesty of a patriarch, and the servants can''t get close to her at all. Roger is more casual. When he is happy, he will give some rewards, send some gadgets to a certain maid, and teach them to y poker to pass the time. They can y together and feel like they are peers. The two maids who took turns serving the young master today are very familiar with him, and they are also familiar with his "parts". Naturally, he noticed that there was one more horizontal and a vertical strange tattoo on his leg. Doesn''t it hurt to get the same tattoo done twice? The two met each other''s eyes, and the one with the short hair couldn''t hold back his curiosity, and asked, "Master, what does your new tattoo mean?" "Tattoos?" Roger looked confused, and following the eyes of the two little maids, he realized that they were referring to the magic beacon on his leg, which was used as a tattoo. Embarrassment is impossible to be embarrassing. Anyway, they don''t know each other... Hey, why are these words the same as wanting to be yed badly by others? He shook his head to expel this unscrupulous thought from his mind and said solemnly, "These two symbols represent the need to be upright and they are the sense of justice that fills my heart. Young Master, I bravely wiped out those evil nobles by relying on this belief, understand?" "Understood, you brought the Dark Night Guards to make decisions for the world''s poor. You are a hero with integrity!" The two little maids nodded vigorously, admiring from the bottom of their hearts what their young master had done. Roger continued to talk nonsense seriously, "Now the situation I am facing is getting more and moreplicated. I need to strengthen my beliefs to be worthy of His Majesty''s trust so I drew a second tattoo to remind myself!" "So that''s what happened, the young master worked so hard..." The little maid was almost moved to tears. Young master, he sacrificed too much for the empire! Another little maid thought about it for a while and said firmly, "Master, I also want to get a tattoo like yours and be a righteous person!" "Don''t--" As Roger was drinking water, he sprayed it out directly. These maids don''t have much work, getting together to chat every day when they have nothing to do. If one of them does something new, they must follow suit. At that time, all the maids in the Charles Mansion will be in a full suits, Angelina will not be suspected as a woman, and he, a yboy, won''t be able to escape... However, I didn''t do anything! He talked about all kinds of things and finally persuaded these maids not to imitate his random pattern orthography. If you must get a tattoo, don''t get it on your thigh... ... ... Two dayster, in the early morning. City of Mysteries, Business District. What appeared here today was not a shadow puppet, but the real Roger who put on a disguise mask and Dio''s clothes, waiting for the show that Shady had prepared for two months. The Tianming Army arrested Dio. Of course, what kind of ending the show will y depends on how well the lead actor cooperates. There was a knock on the door soon, and Margaret delivered breakfast on time as before. [Today, we must agree on an alliance with Lord Dio! The little half-blooded devil cheered himself up and then showed a sweet smile to Roger who opened the door, "Master Dio, good morning, ording to the method you said, I sessfully applied for the [Queen''s Knights District] yesterday!" "It''s good if I can help you." Roger smiled and turned sideways, letting her into the room. Now more and more magicians are registered in the magician camp, but fewer and fewer people challenge the Infinity Tower. Instead, the message board is bing more and more lively. After Roger proposed to divide into divisions, the topics of discussion became more and more abundant, and the atmosphere of gathering together with colleagues improved a lot, and at the same time, arge number of high-quality content contributors emerged. Many magicians who were not well-known before and showed their talents through message boards were invited by "New Arcane" to publish their articles on it. Margaret also registered a vest called "First Royal Knight", and developed the habit of actively searching for all topics rted to The Queen of Eternal Night in her spare time. And in the past two days, the magician camp has undergone another round of updates, adding the function of "self-built partitions" simr to Post Bar. This is to further refine the gathering of like-minded users, promote more in-depth discussions on professional topics, and reduce conflicts between holders of different viewpoints. Margaret also applied, hoping to establish a section dedicated to praising the Queen of Eternal Night, for fans like her to revel in. As a result, it was ruthlessly rejected because of "meaningless irrigation". Sheined to Roger about this at breakfast yesterday. Roger gave her an idea and taught her to write this section to discuss "Knight Tactics to Protect the Queen in Battle", which is an academic section. After that, he got the pass smoothly, and couldn''t help but thank him at breakfast. Roger smiled confidently and calmly. He wrote the division audit rules for the auditors. After his instruction, there will be ghosts if you don''t pass it! Today, the little girl wore a red skirt and arranged the food one by one on the dining table. When the sun shone down, even the devil looked cute. Roger took out the freshly squeezed juice and the two chatted while eating. Margaret didn''t realize it until it was almost time for the cab meeting. After clearing the dining table, and the two of them went to Xinghan Pce together. [It seems that something I didn''t talk about is missing...] Margaret scratched her head, unable to remember what was missing for a moment. And as they left, six vague shadows appeared outside Dio''s small building. First, they killed the six hidden sentries at the same time. One person stayed outside to control the rm they had to activate every ten minutes, while the other five snuck into Dio''s small building. Lets start setting up Dios trap! Chapter 136: He is so strong that he looks like His Majesty Chapter 136: He is so strong that he looks like His Majesty Chapter 136 He is so strong that he looks like His Majesty A vi not far from Dio''s residence was recently traded to a foreign businessman. In the small courtyard, Shady was wearing a sky-blue dress and a wide-brimmed sun hat and was sitting leisurely on a rocking chair. Holding a romantic love novel in his hand, he gently stirred a cup of ck coffee without any sugar. At this moment, she only looks at her appearance, she looks very much like those rich girls in the city of mystery who enjoy the bright autumn sun for too long to rest. The slow-paced life of Veronica''s royal family back then was also like this. On the other chair, Prince Shaq of Haiguo was not as calm as he was with his big tail hanging down and soaking in arge water basin, fiddling with the water uneasily. When preparing for the work, Shady acted like a hypersensitive and had to analyze and specte in detail on every sign of trouble, which made her staff nervous. Now that the action started, she began to calm down instead, and it was Shaq''s turn to be a bit idle. Shady had someone serve a cup of coffee and a te of desserts to Shaq, and said with a smile, "I''ve done everything that can be done. All the variables have been included in the calction. Just wait for the harvest." "Yes, we have prepared so much, we will not lose!" Shaq forced a smile to cheer up. Although he didn''t know about Shady''s two-month gambling agreement, it was also a major event rted to whether he could go home. It seemed that he really couldn''t wait for the harvest with peace of mind. In principle, there shouldn''t be a lot of pressure to catch a target who only has the strength of a senior magician on paper. But in the face of Shady''s endless backup ns, Shaq was restricted by the contract, and he smashed using all the power he could mobilize. The sunk cost was too high, and he really couldn''t afford to lose. After all, this city of mystery is the domain of The Queen of Eternal Night. That woman has had too many incredible achievements, and she is the most difficult variable for them to control. While they were talking, the magicmunication circuit formed in Shady''s ear was interrupted for a moment: "The first special team is in ce, they have confirmed that the target has left the room." "The secret sentry has been cleared, and the space blockade and control traps have begun to be arranged." "The second, third, and fourth teams have arrived at the designated location." "The device spirit ''Great Wisdom'' has sessfully invaded, the control program is being rewritten, and it is about to take full control of the target location." One message after another, because Shady''s investigation was detailed enough and the preparations were sufficient, his subordinates carried out every step very smoothly. asionally there are small obstacles, and it is within the scope of everyone''s improvisation. A backup n that anticipates all variables can always y a miraculous effect at times like this. "Reporting to the instructor, all preparations and arrangements have beenpleted, and we need only wait for the target to be caught." A core member of the Tianming Army said. "Received, all the teams of your department are waiting in secret, report to me anytime you find something abnormal." Shady gave the order calmly, with a strong confidence that everything is under his control. Listening to her order, Shaq gradually stopped thinking about it. This, perhaps it''s the charisma of a leader. All our arrangements are made after precise calctions and careful analysis. We will not fail, right? The man is indeed worthy of being a mentor, he easily did what we couldn''t do. A mere Roger will never be able to find the Wuzhi Mountain of His Highness Shady! But actually... Shady''s emotions were far from the calmness she showed. If she was confident enough, she wouldn''t deliberately wear the clothes she liked when she was just a little girl, trying to find thefort of the glory days. She didn''t know why, but when she thought of this operation, she always had inexplicable palpitations and nightmares for several days in a row. But she has no choice. The time pressure of the VAM agreement is here, and theyout has been pushed to such an extent that there is no reason to back down. They have one and only one chance to make a call. As long as they are exposed, the security level of Aodu will rise, and the difficulty of subsequent actions will inevitably increase exponentially. This is also the reason why Shady is so obsessed. The empire casts a huge shadow on her mind. Living under the eyes of Empress Yong Ye is not very different from dying. So Shady''s arrangements are not limited to Dio''s residence. An intearymunication from the abyss came in, "Report to the mentor, the investigation team has ambushed the Secret Law Association, the other party is already asking for help...The Queen of Eternal Night has responded to the call for help and has joined the battlefield!" Before the words were finished, the magicmunication became extremely unstable. There seemed to be countless magic explosions at the same time. Then themunication was cut off. Shady secretly felt palpitations. Is this the prestige of The Queen of Eternal Night''s attack? She is arranged under the subordinates of Abyss, and she is the elite of the Tianming Army. At the same time, the Tianming army also paid a very high price, signing a contract with the devil to ask it to take action, their strength crushed the investigation team of the Secret Law Association several times. As a result, as soon as The Queen of Eternal Night appeared on the stage, the situation was immediately reversed. It''s unimaginable how far that crazy woman has gone in terms of strength. "I will never forget the lords'' contributions, and the dynasty will never forget you." Shady sighed, knowing that the men over there would not survive. Now I can only rejoice that I have sessfully lured away The Queen of Eternal Night. Their operation should be easilypleted. Luring The Queen of Eternal Night away was a crucial step for her to capture Dio, and there was only one of the legendarybat powers in the entire Ivy Empire. As long as she''s not around, Shady feels that her strength can offset all the variables and idents that arise. Although she can''t match The Queen of Eternal Night, she still has at least one-tenth of the queen''s fighting power. As long as it''s not the kind of abnormality that seems to have unlimited magic power like The Queen of Eternal Night, ordinary legendary powerhouses are nothing to be afraid of! ... ... In the other direction from Dio''s residence, a vi was requisitioned withoutpensation. Hicks has led the Night Guard here for nearly a week, monitoring all the actions of the Tianming Army in the City of Mysteries, and observing whether they act ording to their n. To avoid additional interference in the lives of ordinary citizens after theunch. The area seemed to be as always, but the Night Guard has cooperated with the Secret Law Association to partially activate the magic circle for city protection. As long as thebat energy exceeds a certain limit, it would immediately send irrelevant people to evacuate. "Unfortunately, we are not the harvesters this time." The one-eyed sword master was ying with the eight-armed gauntlet, jumping with different weapons between his fingers. He was somewhat disappointed with this arrangement, but he was also very curious. This time, the Dark Night Guard is only in charge of the second-linebat forces that the Tianming Army left supporting the city. For the elitebat forces of the enemy that appeared in Dio''s residence, themander said that there will be special personnel in charge. There is nothing to say about Roger''s control and prestige over the Night Guard, and Hicks will carry out his orders resolutely. But Hicks was still very curious about who this "specialist" was. We are clearly in control of everything, how much power does this "specialist" have to allow ourmander to personally arrange for people to kill and give credit? Hicks wasn''t bragging, the Night Guard had an absolute advantage. Relying on the non-magic monitoring equipment that is ahead of the world of Eternal Night, all actions of the Tianming Army fall under their supervision. Watching the enemy ignorant and earnestly preparing for battle every day, the Night Guard even felt pity and pity for these returners. Shady, it doesn''t matter how manyyers of backup ns you have prepared, we are all watching! You y a set of cards, we will dismantle another set, I am sorry for you... If it wasn''t for the order from the higher-ups to take out all the big fish, many people couldn''t help but want to close the. Fortunately, they were not made to wait too long. Shady was also facing pressure. Today, the Tianming Army and the Haiguo elite finally started their final operation. A sky-wide to arrest Mr. Dio is being woven. Layers andyers are extremely well-arranged, one link after another. However, the Dark Night Guard is like a big man holding scissors, standing beside this, ready to cut it to pieces at any time, and then recycle the broken to rece the stainless steel basin for Her Majesty the Queen... ... ... Xinghan Pce. The cab ministers that were waiting until the time of the meeting received the news. Today''s cab meeting was canceled because of The Queen of Eternal Night''s rush to help the abyss. Just in case, the news about the Tianming Army and the Dark Night Guard''s battle of wits and courage has a rtively high level of confidentiality. Only Roger and The Queen of Eternal Night fully grasp the inside information, and the rest of the departments are only cooperating toplete the relevant information. Even the cab, apart from Roger who attended as Dio, was stunned that Queen Yongye suddenly ran into the abyss. The little ceiling fan couldn''t help but think, there are still many enemies around the empire, are they ready to open up the abyss now? [After conquering the abyss and gathering more demons to be citizens of the empire, maybe I won''t be so lonely...] Inexplicably, she thought of the word "lonely" and subconsciously nced at Dio who was sitting at the bottom of the conference table, and then quickly looked away. Margaret, you are still too weak. You must have said it dozens of times, so why didn''t you open your mouth to ally? You can''t be so weak anymore! Tomorrow will be thest time! The empress was away, and the secretary-general arranged for everyone to exchange urgent matters that required the coordination of different departments, and then announced the adjournment of the meeting. Everyone left one by one, and Margaret called out to Roger, who was walking in front of the nearest door, "Master Dio, wait for me." She wanted to talk to Dio about the possibility of His Majesty attacking the abyss. Angelina, who was packing up the files, suddenly stopped. She has heard reports from her subordinates that Margaret recently went to Dio''s residence for breakfast every day. However, at the cab meeting, the two of them didn''t have muchmunication, and there seemed to be no moremunication on other private asions. So it should be able to be defined as it''s this little mixed-race devil who is shamelessly pestering Dio without restraint, right? Hmph, the devil brand brown sugar, it''s like being shameless against yourself every day. Once this little devil is entangled it will be endless. A realdy of the empire can''t do things that would cause trouble to others! Angelina immediately felt sympathetic to Dio, thinking that Margaret''s behavior could be regarded as harassment in the workce. The right side has always recognized Dio. It was not only because of his talent but also because he and his younger brother have a "very good" personal rtionship. From Angelina''s point of view, Roger started to work hard after getting to know Dio. In a short period, he quickly transformed from a useless younger brother to a hero of the empire. His ability and insight were like that of a different person. This shows that Dio''s influence on his younger brother must be very important. He is both a friend and a teacher, and the Charles family owes him a great favor. After the bloody night at Odo, Margaret forced Roger to take over as themander of the city defense army. It was Dio who took the initiative to save his brother from the disaster, thus the Charles family owed him another favor. Angelina gave Dio several gifts, but these were not enough to repay his help to her younger brother. So Angelina once asked Dio as a friend if he needed help. It''s a pity that Dio said that he doesn''t have to worry about eating and drinking, and he doesn''t have any extra things, so he needs to trouble the right minister. Returning favors failed, but in Angelina''s view, Dio was the kind of refined schr who had no desires and devoted himself to the empire, thus his evaluation in her eyes rose again. She got up and left with the documents in her arms. Seeing that Margaret was still twittering around Dio, she felt a little angry. As the chief minister of the cab (the right minister is higher than the left minister, so it is correct to say that), she has the responsibility to ensure the atmosphere of the cab, and there must be no situation where seniors bully neers. So Angelina walked three steps away from the two of them and coughed a few times to show her presence. "Master Right is it not good for you to eavesdrop on others like this!" Margaret turned her head provocatively, staring at the blue-haired Virgin. Roger looked over with puzzled eyes. My sister is not the kind of person who casually interrupts other people''s conversations. Angelina ignored Margaret and said to Roger, "Dio, the cab is not a ce outside thew. If you encounter any unfair treatment, just tell me, and I will uphold justice for you." "Angelina, you''re thinking too much. It didn''t happen as you imagined." Dio replied with a smile, realizing that she misunderstood that she was being bullied by the small ceiling fan. Margaret burst into a rage when she heard the insults, what does the blue-haired Virgin mean by ndering me and bullying others? Butpared to anger, her emotions were more flustered. Is this the first time that Margaret heard that Lord Dio and the Blue-haired Virgin are close enough to call each other by their first names? When exactly did that blue-haired Virgin run in front of her without making a sound? On weekdays, she would retort and quarrel with Angelina, but at this time she was only thinking about little things, things as the rtionship between Lord Dio and Angelina. Here, Angelina reminds me that seeing Margaret lowering her head and looking very guilty, she felt that the purpose of deterrence had been achieved, and bowed gracefully, "It''s fine if nothing I''m worried about happens, I won''t bother you for now. Dio is free toe to the Charles Mansion, I will treat you well." Roger smiled awkwardly, yet politely, and thought to himself that I am very familiar with the Charles House, so I don''t need your hospitality. From the beginning to the end, Angelina left without looking at Margaret. Margaret lowered her head and didn''t care about Angelina''s provocations. "Lord Prime Minister Right, do you still want to continue discussing the possibility of the empire invading the Demon Realm?" Dio''s voice brought Margaret back to reality. At this moment she was in a daze, there was no one left in the main hall after the political debate, aside from the two of them. She raised her head, butpared to her usual proud and confident expression, the light in her eyes was extremely dim at the moment, and she whispered, "Master Dio, can you walk with me?" "Yes." Roger didn''t refuse. He felt that something was wrong with Margaret''s state. Could it be that she was sad because she was ndered by Angelina? She''s not so fragile, is she? However, now that I''m going back to act with Instructor Tianming, let''s stay with her for a while and not shock the child. The two of them strolled to the outside of the pce. But after walking out of the pce, Margaret still looked preupied and never spoke. "You didn''t just drag me to count the steps together, did you?" Roger asked half-jokingly. With a hesitant and tangled expression, Margaret showed a kind of determination, and summoned up her courage to say, "Can I also call you Dio?" Roger froze for a moment. He thought, this little mixed-blood devil is too narrow-minded, what does Angelina have, you also have, right? He rubbed his forehead helplessly, "Of course..." Margaret was sensitive to his emotions and added, "Don''t pity me, if this will cause you trouble, we can just maintain the current rtionship, I... I won''t have breakfast every day to bother you." Because of her loneliness since she was a child, Margaret seldom thought of others. But Angelina''s reminder made her realize that her behavior may already be a burden in the eyes of others. Her voice became smaller and smaller, her head drooped down, her tail drooped down as well, and her two little hands grabbed the hem of the skirt so hard, and her skin was so white that it was almost transparent. It was the first time Roger discovered that the left-hand man of the empire seemed to be covered in thorns all over. He was so thin and petite. He was at a loss when facing the people he cared about, like a helpless child. Maybe because she didn''t have a childhood, she is an idiot in some respects and has never had the chance to grow up, so she is so childish. Luo Jie suddenly felt sorry for her, unconsciously lowered his voice, and said softly, "There may indeed be troubles. That is, I already consider you a friend. But I don''t know yet. Do you need a friend like me?" "Of course I need it!" Margaret blurted out. It turns out that if we eat and chat together like this, we are already considered friends. Roger couldn''t help chuckling, "Then it''s only natural to call each other by name, Mary?" The little devil''s body trembled slightly, and he slowly raised his head. Seeing Dio''s serious expression, his beautiful red eyes gradually regained their brilliance, and he said in surprise, "Thank you, Dio...I, I am very happy, I thought you would choose Angelina." Roger spread his hands frankly, "There is no need to make a choice, she and I are also friends." Margaret suddenly looked extremely confused, and subconsciously told the truth, "How can you do this?! I will not be friends with her! What I asked of you was to help me win over Angelie from His Majesty Na''s favor!" "I''m friends with her, it has nothing to do with whether you are friends with her or not." Roger said seriously, "It''s like, you want to win His Majesty''s favor, and it has nothing to do with His Majesty''s impression of Angelina. It is the same rtionship." It''s very simple; if another person were to ry this to Margaret, she would not have the patience to listen. The little devil and the blue-haired Madonna are ipatible existences. Sooner orter, there will be me without her, and there will be her without me! But Dio was her chosen friend, the only friend she had grown up with. Margaret listened to what he said. "It seems... is it true? I don''t need topete with Angelina?" The little devil followed Roger''s train of thought and found that he seemed to have been cornered before, and then fell into self-doubt. If that''s the case, what hammer have I been fighting Angelina with, for so many years? Luo Jie was afraid that she would not be able to ept this fact, so he couldn''t think about it for a while, so he interrupted her thinking at the right time, "In short, as a friend, if you want to win more favor from His Majesty, I can help you." "Really? That''s great. It won''t cause you any trouble, right?" Margaret was full of surprise and instantly forgot about Angelina. I waited for so long, hesitated for so long, didn''t I just want Dio''s promise? "Friends are meant to help each other, besides, it''s just a matter of raising a finger," Roger said nonchntly. He didn''t exin it, but it''s still the same reason. Winning His Majesty''s favor and suppressing Angelina are twopletely unrted things. But such a promise was enough for Margaret. She said earnestly, "I don''t seem to have anything to help you at the moment, so I''ll treat you to lunch. You can choose the restaurant." Roger hadn''t answered yet, and suddenly there was a warning sign in his heart. He found that the surrounding street scenes seemed to be distorting, and the hustle and bustle of the city were getting farther and farther away from him. Oops, I was too focused on the chat and forgot that I still had a date with the Tianming Army. It seems that because she went home too slowly, Shady directly activated the backup n and intercepted herself halfway. Moreover, can this way take away the head of one more little half-blood devil? "My mentor, aren''t you a little too greedy?" Roger whispered. Margaret also vaguely sensed something and pulled Roger''s robe, her voice a little trembling, "Dio, have you noticed that the environment here is not right?" She has seen different directions, subtle but powerful magic fluctuations, and an extremely short battle is breaking out. At the same time, she found that her guard could no longer be contacted. "Don''t worry, you can just cast protective magic on yourself next." Roger''s tone was calm. "I''m a magister, and you''re a high-level magician. It''s up to me to protect you." Margaret said loudly in disbelief, and at the same time, she was emboldening herself. Not far away, Shady had already appeared with the elites of the Tianming Army and sea country, the weapons in his hands were dripping with blood. They were the ones who solved the defense forces protecting Margaret. "Are you sure? I''m just a senior magician." Roger asked softly, not only to Margaret but also to the people who showed up on their initiative. At the same time, he no longer hesitated and activated the Demon Emperor''s order. Pleasee to the queen''s body! The magical power beyond legend appeared on him, directly making his body ovee gravity, floating into the air, it seemed to be observing Shady who showed an unexpected expression. "Dio is so strong that he looks like a king..." Margaret looked up at Roger''s figure, her beautiful eyes sparkled. Because of this familiar strength of magic power, she feels inexplicably at ease and has 120% trust in Dio. So just as he instructed, just apply protective magic to yourself, and not be a motivator for him to fight. "Action!" Although thebat effectiveness of the target exceeded expectations, Shady''s appearance was a reason to offset these variables. Abandoning the ambush and taking action in advance prevents The Queen of Eternal Night from returning from the abyss. Other than her, no matter who you are, I will meet them and suppress them! However, the intensity of the magic power on Roger was still rising, as if there was no end to it, Shady''s smile turned stiff. Oops, is this another fort with unlimited magic power? Roger''s fingertips shone, as a yful smile emerged. Master, you have finally shown your strength. Chapter 137: Why are you so proficient? Chapter 137: Why are you so proficient? Chapter 137 Why are you so proficient? Although Shady discovered that there was a problem with the strength of the magic power on Roger, the order to act had already been issued, the well-trained and elite subordinates had triggered the muscle memory of repeated drills to try to capture Dio. The Tianming Army and the Sea n united to form a double-sided attack on Roger. Facing the tacit siege of multiple enemies, Roger didn''t panic at all. First, he immediately cast an extremely effective mirror image technique on himself. Ten Dio appeared on the field, upying different positions. They moved in unison, first to prepare the protection package and buff sequence for themselves, and then began to cover the charging enemies with magic firepower. What the Queen of Eternal Night lent to Roger wasn''t only pure magic power but also a set of terrifying power. Most of the spells could be cast instantly. The power is still several times that of ordinary legendary releases. For example, this mirror image technique directly creates nine mirror images. Each mirror image has 70% of thebat power of the main body and only needs to bear twice the damage of the main body. But they can use shield spells, and cast auxiliary spells that increase evasion and luck for themselves. Of course, if it is a normal magician, even if he has reached the legendary level, if he is so extravagant to cast ten spells at the same time, he will soon run out of mana. This kind ofbat power seems a bit tasteless. Mages'' spells are all used to save the field at critical moments, but the daily output still depends on staff and crossbow bolts. And if you have enough soldiers But the Queen of Eternal Night is in a ss above your average magician, with so much magic power that it seems to be a cheat. Roger, who has used the Queen''s cheat card, naturally has no worries about losing his magic power. Because he is connected to an ocean! The limitation of the Demon Emperor''s Order is that the transmission pipeline is a bit thin, and at most, it can only mobilize 30% of the maximum output of the Eternal Night Empress, but it will not affect thestingbat power. So this extremely effective mirror image technique is not useless, but insteadpletely liberates Roger''sbat power, allowing him to maximize his output! Fireballs, lightning, acid, and dark energy are all over the sky... As the ten Dios moved, cast spells, and dealt damage in midair, a fiery tree, and silver flowers bloomed over the city of mystery. Rogerpletely suppressed the firepower of the Tianming Army on his own! It is the side that is attacking, and it is the side that has an absolute advantage in numbers. The fighters of the Tianming Army and sea county, on the contrary, have the illusion that we are surrounded by them! Is this shit a human thing? Ah, big brother, take it easy! Deputy Captain, say something! Thirty-four seconds after the start of the battle, the Tianming Army suffered a loss of Troops. Then the front line was torn open by Roger, and the gap was getting bigger and bigger, so the number of people who died and lostbat effectiveness increased rapidly. Shady''s presets for the enemy''sbat power are only high-level magicians, and she is wary that Dio has nned a special escape route, so she wears lighter armor to pursue him. The caster has also prepared a lot of detection, search, and perception spells to ensure that the target is unable to escape. But what they thought was a chase turned into a counterattack, after they opened their formation, which caught them off guard. This Dio was alone, but he didn''t intend to run away at all. Instead, he confronted them directly! 1v100, who gave him the courage? Oh, empress, then we are interrupting... What was even more sad and desperate was that the side with therger force still lost the battle, and those melee battles couldn''t get to Roger''s side at all! After thorough preparations and a full ambush, he was finally turned into a paratrooper by a senior magician! Just thinking about this picture makes meugh! Compared to Queen Eternal Night''s unscrupulous inclination of magic power, and oversaturation coverage, causing the enemy to be crushed to death without breathing. Roger''s spellcasting frequency and intensity are, of course, far inferior to hers here. But in terms of the control andbination effects of magic power, Roger''s muscle memory from performing thebinations is more proficient than that woman who cheated. In clever connection, the ten firepower output points cooperate to support each other, and the enemy directly abolished nearly one-third of itsbat power in one round. Of course, after the initial stupefaction, the enemy''s legendary experts also used their legendary skills to touch Roger''s side by their means and then exploded with terrifying lethality. Three of his mirror images exploded immediately, and two of them fell into a fight. However, what exploded was only the mirror image. Roger''s body luckily escaped from harm, and was still moving! "Damn it! Something is wrong with this guy!" Even though Shady had traveled in multiple nes, she was shocked by Roger''s explosion. ording to her estimation, the Queen of Eternal Night is only at this level, right? Shady made a decisive decision to join the war. If this continues, it is not a question of whether Dio will wait for support, but that he will kill her As a legendary magician, Shady entered the arena, which greatly changed the situation of the battle. She countered most of Roger''s magic, saved the spellcasters on her side who were being taken care of by Roger, and gave them a chance to breathe and fight back. However, there was a gap in firepower suppression, and more counterattacks by the Tianming Army and sea county also started. Roger''s two mirror images with residual blood suffered first, and the main body was also locked by the enemy. However, his response is also very simple: He gave himself another extremely effective mirror image technique. A mature yer, as long as the boss doesn''t crack his current tactics in a targeted and efficient manner, there is no need to rush to change tactics. First, continue to use this skill set to force the enemy''s hidden cards. Roger looks wild and aggressive at the moment, but he has been very calm in his heart. He is always on guard against Tianming Gousheng''s sudden loss of Wang Bo, at least half of his attention is on her. "*&*@#!" Seeing the sudden increase in the number of Dios in the sky to fourteen, Shady, Tian Mingjun, and Hai Guo burst out with foulnguage in their nativenguage. This guy is too yful, right? However, their predicament was that the AOE attack was extremely ineffective against Roger''s set of protective spells. Fixed-point sniping, if you can''t guess your real body and only destroy the mirror image, you may not be able to keep up with the speed of the enemy''s replenishment. It is simply a waste of time and magic power! This Dio is not only strong but also so slippery that it makes people bald. He didn''t even touch his real body after talking for a long time. Shady couldn''t help but look at the target in front of her with admiration. At Roger''s age, no matter how talented he is, he shouldn''t have such proficient fighting skills after possessing this level of magic power. Could it be that his year is longer than others? Doesn''t it take mana and time to train magic skills? Shady''s magic power level is equivalent to one-tenth of the Queen of Eternal Night''s, and her fighting skills are not weak. This Tianming mentor is not a base-level nerdy spellcaster. However, Luo Jie now has 30% of the magic power of the Queen of Eternal Night, and hisbat skills are the umted experience of countless high-level yers, various games, and operations that have been honed over countless hours. In terms of the number of battles and evil-fighting methods, yers who can use the SL method to try and make mistakes have a lot of advantages over native magicians like Shady who only have one life. Shady cultivated magic bit by bit by herself, and mastered every magic more delicately; Although Roger''s ability came out of nowhere, the yer is used to this kind of fighting style, and it is enough to y out thebo effect... Who willpete with this mentor for a single magic spell? Shady realized that going on like this was not an option, so she took out an ancient magic scroll of an unknown age, and tore it open with pain written all over her face. Her eyes reflected extremelyplex magic lines, and the world she saw was reflected in different magical auras, showing different colors ording to the intensity. And the function of this scroll is to strengthen her perception to the limit in a short period, to the point where she can distinguish 1 billion colors in detail. Naturally, one can more urately measure the strength of the enemy''s magic power, and then identify where Dio''s real body is! It''s a pity that Roger had always been wary of her and noticed the abnormality in Shady''s eyes. Before Shady found out Roger''s real body finger knife, three gusts of wind appeared in a row. Roger summoned three wind element lords, blocked Shady''s sight, and attacked her. He originally only wanted to summon one but triggered his passive skill to cast multiple spells this time. The three wind elemental lords set off a strong wind, whichpletely blocked Shady''s vision, and at the same time divided the battlefield, separating her from her subordinates. Without seeing Roger, the precious magic scroll she used naturally had no effect. Hearing the screams not far away, she knew that Roger was suppressing her men again and started a unteral massacre. The strong people supported by the sea county have already started to flee, but the surrounding space ispletely blocked, which has be their obstacle. "How are you so proficient!" Shady was so angry that she gritted her silver teeth. "Are you envious? You traded your life for it!" Roger responded with a sneer. The life of a game character is also a life. I am indeed an operation umted from death after death. That''s right! So the nature of this battle changed, and the key point became whether Shady would destroy the three wind elemental lords first, or Roger would kill all of her subordinates first. "Kill the prime minister first!" Shady had a sh of inspiration in her mind and ordered her subordinates to surround Wei and rescue Zhao, distracting Roger''s attention. The strong man from the sea country was the first to respond, but he couldn''t find Margaret, so he realized: "Fuck, how did that half-breed demon run so fast!" The little ceiling fan is clever. She''s not the kind of stupid woman who wants to apany you to drag the oil bottle. After confirming that Dio''s fighting power was quite impressive, she realized that her strength would only add to the chaos, so she immediately started hide-and-seek mode. Because sea county opened up the distance first, even if Legend is looking for her, there is still room for maneuver, and there is no need for Roger to be extra distracted. At this time, the City Defense Army and the Night Guards were also working hard outside, trying to break through the Tianming Army''s space blockade. For a moment, Shady only felt despair. Roger surrounded the Tianming Army and the sea county elite by himself, Margaret''s hide-and-seek skills were at full capacity, and the guards of the mysterious city outside had also arrived. There is one thing to say, the powerunched by the Tianming Army against Dio, not counting Shady, can be called luxurious- it is enough to directly take down the city defense army headquarters: There are more than ten senior legends left over from the Veronica dynasty, and nearly half of them cast spells; The secret guards are trained by the Tianming Army through various methods using secret techniques to stimte their potential, and eightbat legends with simr attributes; The family property umted by the prince of the sea country, there also have five legends present. A total of more than 20 legendary powerhouses instantly disintegrated the guards around Margaret, which is enough to prove theirbat effectiveness. Shady has always been cautious, she fully understands the truth that a lion fights a rabbit with all his strength, and never underestimates her enemies. This pce is only limited in ability, it is impossible to do it! After all, the Tianming Army is just a terrorist organization in the name of rejuvenating the country. The strong man who appeared in front of Roger is already the limit of what Shady can mobilize. She wasn''t even afraid of being chased and killed by the empire. She went to battle in person to suppress the variables to a minimum. Who would have thought that a variable still appeared, and it was none other than Dio himself? If he is just a "senior magician" with limited guards around him, then there is no hope of aeback. Those who didn''t even have time tomit suicide were taken away by her and dedicated to Nalinelle. It''s a pity that Shady didn''t expect Empress Eternal Night''s strength had improved so rapidly, she has reached the point where she can easily break the god''s means and transmit magic power across nes. And in terms of intelligence, they also know the Tianming Army well. "I can only fight!" Shady''s face was determined, and the huge magic power gathered towards her, condensing countless magic lines on her body. The white veil dress with countless flowers appeared, and the magic staff with ghost bone and antlers appeared in his hand, waving it with a whistling sound. Her real trump card: Actually, I am a battle mage! The staff in her hand raged like a tiger, but in less than ten seconds, she broke through the defense line formed by the three wind elemental lords through closebat. With the remaining effect of the ancient magic scroll, Roger''s real body can be easily identified, and he rushed over directly. "Have you finally entered this stage?" Roger was not surprised when he saw Shady''s battle mage form, and hisbat power increased dramatically. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief. Even at this critical juncture, Tianming Gousheng didn''t show any skills beyond what was shown in the game. It seems that her limit should be here. In this case, there is nothing to be afraid of! Roger''s real body was exposed, but he didn''t panic at all. He directly summoned the Shield of Illusion, and then took the initiative to approach Mentor Tianming. One by one,rge-scale direct damage spells were ced under his feet. Instructor Tianming has a high attack speed and high dodge in this state, but his body still has the defensive power of a magician, which has not improved much. Therefore, using an unavoidable range attack has the most obvious effect on her. The defensive power of the Dream Shield has been tested, and it is no problem to hold Mentor Tianming for a few minutes. But Roger''s self-centered range attack is not something Shady can bear! Shady wanted to capture Roger, but Roger also wanted to capture her alive and ask the Seven Gods for information. Before, I was just afraid that this woman had hidden too many cards, so I waited for her to make the first move! The world of magic is too miraculous, if an enemy above the legend is not careful, it is possible to create a miracle of aeback. But when entering the battle mage state, Shady''sbat power will skyrocket, but her spellcasting ability will also drop sharply, and the probability of turning defeat into victory with strange magic will naturally plummet. In game terms, Shady''s state is that the panel attributes have increased, but it is easier to deal with those messy mechanisms. Because of the magical power of the Queen of Eternal Night, Roger is also a numerical monster! With the shield of fantasy and the continuous output of magic, Shady approached Roger and found that the output was invalid. She suddenly remembered the information that she was about to vomit these days. She said in amazement, "You are Roger..." "You even know this?" Roger was greatly surprised. It turns out that Mentor Tianming didn''te for Dio, but for himself. Then we can''t let her go! "It seems that you have known about my actions for a long time...Damn it, withdraw!" Shady''s insight was not what Roger thought. She was referring to Roger, who she thought was a magic puppet created by the Queen of Eternal Night, who deliberately sold ws as bait... But even to the magic puppet, Roger''s magic power is also outrageous. Why are these perverts always born in the empire? Could it be that destiny is actually on their side? Shady was about to withdraw, but Roger jumped over Shady''s head and then activate the Dream Shield. Boom! In his mind, he is a huge tower shield, which prates deeply into the ground! Shady, who was under him, was stepped on the ground by Roger forcefully, and then lost the ability to move together. Taking advantage of the immobile side effect of the Dream Shield''s active effect, Roger turned waste into treasure, nailing Shady in ce and unable to escape! As long as Shady doesn''t break the spiritual shield of his double resistance, he will be stuck in the ground. At the same time, the space blocked by the Tianming Army was forcibly broken open from the outside. Chapter 138: Shadys Darkest Hour Chapter 138: Shady''s Darkest Hour Chapter 138 Shady''s Darkest Hour Shady felt like she couldn''t breathe. She tried to cut Roger in the form of a battle mage but was injured by Roger''s continuous floor-scrubbing attacks. Anyway, he was surrounded by the enemy, and there were no friendly troops around him, so he didn''t worry about the friendly fire at all. This is equivalent to the fantasy shieldbined with super-high spiritual power in exchange for Shady''s blood. Shady, a mage with high attack and low defense, can''t stand it at all. In a very short period, her chances of winning plummeted, and finally reached the warning line where she had to retreat to preserve her vitality. But at this moment, you can leave if you want to. Roger didn''t give her this opportunity at all, and directly activated the active skill of the Dream Shield in mid-air. It was like a towering giant, thrusting the tower shield into the ground heavily, and Shady''s slender body was like a small grass fluttering in the wind. The power of fantasy can also interfere with reality, directly crushing her. Roger stepped onto her shoulders and stepped into the mud-soaked with the blood and brains of her men. There was a pungent fishy smell in all directions and there was also darkness in front of him. Roger was pressed from above his head and he was on the verge of serious injury. In the perception, one after another strange breaths appears in neat queues... The men who ambushed Roger together must have had no chance to escape. Shady could only use thest of her magic power to send a message to the outside support staff to retreat. By running away, they can at least give the Veronica dynasty a little more hope. However, her message fell like a stone in the pond, and no one responded to her. Recalling that "Roger" was pretending to be Dio and waiting for her, Shady finally realized that if all her actions were controlled by the empire, her subordinates might have been exposed by now... Unknowingly, has the empire be so powerful? Desperation and depression made Shady unable to breathe and entered the darkest moment of her life. It wasn''t because she might die if she fell into the enemy''s hands, but because of the strength of the Ivy Empire, she could not help but think that all her efforts from before were a joke. Pawning her conscience and bottom line, but in the end, she was hung up and hammered, watching her struggles like a cat and a mouse. This is sad. Although Shady misjudged Roger''s identity as true or false, she was still very urate in predicting the direction of this battle. The City Defense Army and the Dark Night Guard entered the arena, and the resistance of the Tianming Army and the remnants of the Sea Kingdom also seemed negligible, and they were quickly suppressed. Anyone who intends to resist will be killed on the spot. Anyway, they are just thugs instigated by Shady, and it is impossible to know the valuable secrets of the gods. If you surrender honestly, I can even send you to dig a mine. If you are dishonest, the empire is not willing to take the risk of being backstabbed by fanatics. So the scene was quickly brought under control. When Margaret heard the movement, she quietly slipped back from her hiding ce. She looked at the messy battlefield and the only Dio standing proudly (the active effect has not been released), showing an expression of disbelief. Is this his record? She always thought that her friend was a cutie who needed to be taken care of by herself. But now she was wrong, and she was wrong by too much. He is a big bad wolf that eats people! Hey, what''s the matter with this sudden excitement? In the chaotic nature of demons, they have the instinct to worship and obey the strong. This is also the basis for the upper demons to easily suppress the lunatics below. Roger is not a devil, of course, he can''t suppress the small ceiling fan with his blood, but at this moment he showed enough strength, which is enough to make Margaret feel different ripples in his heart. Her unwavering admiration for the Queen of Eternal Night is inseparable from the empress'' strength. This kind of child who grew up in despair and chaos naturally doesn''t have any good feelings for vase-shaped idols. He only admires the powerful, and longs for himself to be a powerful demon lord someday. Dio''s performance today is the best of the best. The whole block is as if it has been ravaged by meteorites for several rounds. Big pits and small pits have dropped jade tes, and none of the stone bs paved on the ground areplete. A group of assassins who jumped out of nowhere were dead and wounded, lying all over the ground. Looking at Dio''s body, he didn''t have any injuries at all, and the terrifying and boiling magical power like a raging wave is now hidden. In perception, he is an ordinary high-level magician, how can he be the peerless powerhouse who single-handedly suppressed a group of armed thugs? Such a low-key disguise made Margaret feel more secure. The sword in the sheath is the most intimidating. It is quite clever to hide the fighting power of a strong man so that the enemy can''t figure out the depth of their strength and rush to the street. At this moment, the Tianming army proved that they kicked the iron boards ass. The more Margaret thought about it, the more excited she became. There was a strange light in her red eyes, and she secretly looked at Dio''s figure. Well, what happened to suddenly not wanting to just be friends... You have to restrain yourself! Don''t be too greedy! The little half-blood demon clenched his fists, stretched his tail straight, and he took several deep breaths to calm himself down. Immediately, as the most senior official present, she called themanders of the City Defense Army and the Night Guard who sealed off the scene to understand the cause and effect of the incident here. This battle happened suddenly and quite ended neatly. In less than five minutes, Tianming Gousheng''s two-month-long preparation for the operation had failed. After the cab meeting was canceled, Roger didn''t teleport directly back to his residence but went for a walk with Margaret. The time he spent on the road was a bit too long. Shady worried that Queen Yong Ye might return to the city at any time, so she immediately instructed her subordinates to change their tactics, from ambushing at home to intercepting and killing on the road, which led to a battle breaking out. This is the backup n of the Tianming Army, and it is also within the information collected by the Night Guards, but the response is a bit slower than anticipated. But as soon as the battle started here, Hicks sensed that the Tianming Army was moving ahead of time, and immediately activated a backup n. I went to arrest the members of the Tianming Army near Dio''s residence, and at the same time observed the Night Guards in other ces and began to collect theirs. Immediately, the Tianming Army who were on standby to support and respond to other directions, and His Royal Highness Shaq, the Crown Prince of the Sea Country, who was waiting for news, were all captured by the Night Guards. Many people didn''t have time to react and found that they had lost the ability to resist. They were dumbfounded when they saw the Night Guard rushing in through broken doors and windows. Holy crap, we haven''t imed responsibility for today''s actions, so now we''re directly exposed? At this moment, the passionate young people of the Tianming Army with the lofty ambition of anti-Qingfu fell into the confusion of who is the hunter and who is the prey. In Dio''s arrest, the Tianming Army discovered and targeted 677 people including Shady Veronica, and 59 more including Prince Shaq of the Sea Kingdom. In the end, more than 120 people were killed by Roger on the spot. 34 people were killed on the spot because of resisting and the rest were imprisoned. No one escaped in the end. After all, the field of view advantage is too great, and it is still a home game. Hicks said that he is not aware of any surprises in this ending. As long as their equipment without magic power fluctuations is not exposed, the city of mystery will be a nightmarish ce for all intelligence and dark organizations. However, apart from the current action against the Tianming Army, Roger restrained the Night Guard''s urge to do meritorious service and didn''t allow them to disturb the spies from other countries sneaking into the empire, just monitoring and watching. When the water is clear, there will be no fish. If the empire bes an intelligence ck hole, hostile forces from all walks of life will continuously send new spies, and sooner orter they will discover their little secrets. At that time, their crushing situation might turn into a secret war in which the enemy also develops and upgrades each other''s intelligence technology and equipment. So why bother yourself? Now that they know the enemy''s location and actions, they can control the information received by the enemy''s spies and induce their actions. To sum up, these enemy spies are our people who receive the sry of the enemy faction. Why can''t they think about destroying this good situation? This wave was only because Tianming''s mentor turned against him, and the empire needed to get information from her, so they took out the main force of Tianming''s army. Roger has always believed in eradicating grass and roots. Apart from the Mysterious City, the Night Guards from other ces also acted to arrest the remnants of the local Tianming Army based on clues. ording to the analysis of professionals, with the arrest of Shady Veronica, the remaining Tianming Army members may not be able to persist for a long time, and they will disintegrate on their own over time. However, the empire is not without losses. The secret whistle around Dio''s residence was just a fake death, and the means to offset the fatal damage were prepared in advance, so it was just a very real match with the performance, and there were no actual casualties. But Margaret''s guards were not so lucky because they were Shady''s impromptu response. Several other civilians who strayed into the battlefield were executed by the Tianming army on the spot to prevent the leakage of secrets. In the subsequent battle, to prevent Dio, a space blockade was carried out, and the scattered power was confined in the subspace, and the damage to the mysterious capital was minimized. However, these insiders don''t know much about the city''s defense forces. The Night Guard and the military system are parallel to each other. They didn''t report all the details to Margaret, but simply reported the enemy''s losses and their losses. Hearing that all her guards were killed in battle, Margaret was inevitably a little sad and angry. Those guards also followed her for a long time. They fought in the north and the south, and they came over after encountering many storms. They didn''t want to be ambushed by the enemy in the capital of the empire, but none of them survived. She ordered coldly, "Strictly investigate this matter, find out the identity of the assassins, and we must not let them get away with it!" Themander of the city defense army nodded yes and took the order to leave. The golden-sleeved Higgs on the side of the Night Guard didn''t answer right away, his eyes were strange. The leaders of the Tianming Army were all arrested, and the main force was either arrested or killed. How could they get away with it? Thinking about the secrecy regtions, now that the Tianming Army''s actions are perfectly closed, it seems that they can properly disclose some information to the outside world, right? Isn''t continuing to hide it, a waste of the empire''s manpower and material resources? He confirmed that his logic should be correct, took a step forward, and reported to Margaret, who was still in the dark, "Return to Mr. Zuoxiang, there is no need to investigate this matter. The Night Guard has detailed information on the enemy. If you want to continue for further information, you can apply to ourmanding envoy." Margaret:??? Commander of the city defense army:? After being dazed for a moment, Margaret couldn''t help but erupt with anger, "You have such detailed information, yet you still allow the enemy to wreak havoc in the mysterious city, putting Lord Dio and me in danger?" Higgs had no choice but to tell the truth, "My lord, Mr. Dio is cooperating with the performance. Our conductor and envoy also arranged for someone to finish it. In theory, there is no danger. This is not a dangerous situation..." "Roger, if he doesn''t count, it doesn''t count? It''s obvious that kid''s miscalction. If it weren''t for Dio''s hidden strength, you might havee to collect our bodies now!" Margaret became angrier and angrier. Sheined to her subordinates, and also to Dio! Roger, Dubby! Knowing in advance but allowing such a thing to happen, I would never do it! Higgs suppressed his anger, lowered his head, and said, "Master Charles'' arrangement is fine." He bit "Lord Charles" hard and reminded Margaret: Although you are the prime minister, Marquis, please be polite to my lord, don''t yell like that kid! "Oh? Are all of you night guards so confident?" Margaret narrowed her eyes dangerously when she saw that this night guard dared to contradict her. How about changing his job to be a demon hunter instead of crippling his eyes? Higgs sensed that Margaret was in a bad mood, but he didn''t take a step back and looked at her indifferently. The right hand wearing the eight-armed space glove is ready to make a move. Although he was officially incorporated, he still has the aura of a knight-errant, and he is also impressed by Roger''s strength and financial resources. Seeing this little mixed-blood devil pointing at the country is very angry! Many Dark Night Guards felt that the atmosphere was not right here, so they also leaned over and stood behind their own Lord Jinxiu. Unknowingly, Roger''s prestige in the hearts of the night guards was extremely high. Even if the Prime Minister uses and speaks disrespectfully to hismanders, they can''t bear it! Roger cultivated the arrogance of the Night Guard with continuous victories, extreme defense, and sufficient material resources. For these professionals whose average age is no more than twenty-five years old, the Duke has had their heads chopped off. Except for the empress and hermander, no one will recognize her, and she will not give anyone a face! Themander of the city defense army looked left and right and found that there was no one he could offend, so he tried to reduce his sense of existence. "It''s wrong, it''s wrong, the spies of the empire are about to rebel! I just asked if your work is in ce, and you are going to take action against the prime minister of the empire?" Margaret was angry and aggrieved. Fuck me, I''m the leftist. I was attacked just now, so I just made a few casual remarks, and I''m going to be hacked by the Night Guard. You are young and loyal! Just as the two sides were at war, a figure blocked Margaret''s line of sight and also blocked Higgs'' attack route. Roger walked over with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "Mary, if you want to know more information, you can just ask me directly. I didn''t expect to involve you in advance today. I''m sorry." Seeing Dio, Margaret''s eyes instantly softened. She hurriedly said, "Dio, don''t apologize. I''m not targeting you. You are also a victim. It''s these night guards who have information but don''t do anything." Roger said seriously, "I am deeply sympathetic to what happened to your guards. But, the Night Guards have done their best toplete their work. There is some misunderstanding here. I will exin it to youter, okay?" "Of course it''s possible. Dio, if you have something to do, then take care of it first..." Margaret lowered her head. Roger''s gentle speech made her feel that she was indeed a little too much. "Thank you for understanding." Roger waved at Higgs vigorously with his hands behind his back, signaling him to step back quickly. Margaret didn''t have enough information, and she had a long-time guard in her heart. It was understandable for her to question and doubt the work of the Night Guard. As for Higgs and the other Night Guards maintaining their reputations, it was a surprise. Everyone is doing things for the empire, there is no need for internal friction. Fortunately, getting along with each other these days, Roger has figured out that this little ceiling fan has a personality of being soft and not hard. As long as you keep your stance low, take the initiative to apologize, and speak soft words, almost everything that doesn''t involve the Queen of Eternal Night can be passed in this way. Afterforting Margaret, Roger pulled Shady out of the soil and took her to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce. Chapter 139: Come, Serve in the Demon Realm Chapter 139: Come, Serve in the Demon Realm Chapter 139 Come, Serve in the Demon Realm The Queen of Eternal Night received news from Roger that he had controlled Shady Veronica, so she teleported back from the abyss to Fengling Moon Shadow Pce, waiting for him to escort someone over. Instructor Tianming had imagined countless times that he would enter the Imperial Queen''s bedroom. It''s just that in the picture she made up in her mind, she was leading the army to break through the defense line of the imperial guards, condescendingly looking down on the shivering Queen Evernight, and announcing to the world that "Veronica will alwayse back". Then with a snapping of fingers, her dog''s head exploded. But the reality is that Shady was wearing the magic-proof headband produced by the Secret Law Association and personally supervised by the Queen of Eternal Night. While wearing it, she was unable to mobilize any magic power and walked into the empress'' bedroom like an ordinary person. The Queen of Eternal Night stood with her hands behind her back, condescendingly looking down at Shady. But fate is indeed interesting. The two daughters were princesses with no serious influence back then. Now, one is the leader of the rebel army and the other is an unprecedented queen. Their development ispletely different. With one victory and one defeat, the difference in momentum is even more significant. This is not the first time Shady has seen the Queen of Eternal Night. Back then when Ashford City was broken, Shady was protected by loyal guards and retreated to the secret road. From a distance, she saw Xiao Ao who charged to the forefront and smashed through the city wall with her hands. He''s an enemy, but he still thinks he''s a little bit handsome. It was the first time the Queen of Eternal Night to see thest member of Veronica''s royal family. She looked her up and down yfully with a smile. She looks really pretty, and her figure is not bad. Even though she was defeated, she maintained her demeanor surprisingly well. But the most wonderful thing is the stubborn expression of the unwillingness to ept the reality of failure. It''s so interesting! Shady felt ufortable being watched, so she could only force her expressionless face and said in a nonchnt tone, "I missed a move, I admit defeat, kill me now." The Queen of Eternal Night pondered seriously, "Aunt Shady, are you sure that it was that close?" Shady''s expression almost copsed. Who is your aunt, I am so old! Besides, they lost everything, so what''s the point of counting how many tricks they lost? This vicious empress crumb doesn''t have the intention of killing people! Fortunately, after all these years of ups and downs, Shady''s mentality has also been honed, and she said in a deep voice, "Stop talking nonsense! Anyway, no matter what ns you have, I will not cooperate. Don''t have delusions!" The Queen of Eternal Night showed a regretful expression, "If you exin the n of the Seven Gods carefully, I can consider giving you a happy time." "Sorry, don''t say I don''t know, even if I know, I won''t say a word." "It seems that you hate the empire very much. We are all humans... The seven gods are themon enemy of our world." Shadyughed, but her eyes were full of resentment, and said, "The enemy of the world is not something an emperor like you needs to consider. I am just a subjugated ve. I only remember that you ruined my life, burned the pce where I grew up, killed and lost my loved ones..." Listening to this almost self-destructive speech, Roger couldn''t help showing disgust. In the game, Tutor Tianming also raised the banner of "overthrowing the Queen''s brutal rule". The Ivy Empire is aggressive and extortionate. Seeing the poor people at the bottom, it is easy for yers to believe that she represents justice. But the Ivy Empire in this world hadn''t made those mistakes yet. On the contrary, the empire has just conducted a round of trials for the nobles, and the living standards of the people under its rule are ahead of the world of Evernight, and they hope to continue to improve with their national strength. Shady still maintains a strong hostility towards the Ivy Empire, revealing the traits of an avenger, such as paranoia, conservativeness, backwardness, and selfishness. If you want to count, Shady has killed more people than the empire... It''s just that a princess like her will not sympathize with the people at the bottom, nor will she treat ordinary citizens as murderers. Veronica only remembered that her happy life and imperial glory were gone. The so-called mentor is just another pawn of the Seven Gods, using her hatred to make a game. And Shady provoked more people, including the yers, to carry out this game, eventually destroying the empire. Winners and losers, history is always written by the victors and has nothing to do with Shady''s starting point, character, or consciousness. Fortunately, Roger, as a perpetual, has already noticed this in the following game weeks. But it was also hard for him to see the goddess in the game crumble with his own eyes, and be so ugly under the beautiful skin. It''s like pure feelings, but they paid for a piece of green tea by mistake and found that those beautiful and happy things are all false, deceptive, and unreal... At this moment, he just wants to shout: fuck your production team, refund the money! Because Roger used the Dream Shield again during the battle and had to bear the super high attack power of Shady''s battle mage as well as the magic cleansing he released, his mental power was very depleted. The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t hear Roger''s inner voice, but she caught a glimpse of the change in his expression from the corner of her eye, which was enough to confirm that his understanding of Shady had deepened, and at the same time, his disgust had increased severalyers. This conversation, Empress Scraps, did it on purpose. Although Roger "sold" Shady to her, as a woman, she still had some doubts and worries about the rtionship between Roger and Shady. In her view, this is some sinister and vicious old man who took advantage of my man''s youth and ignorance, so he left behind a beautiful past. Memories are always good. Men always have white moonlight and cinnabar moles in their hearts. The Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t want to end up in that pool of mosquito blood. Knowing that Roger has a strong sense of justice in his heart and sympathizes with the people at the bottom, the Queen of Eternal Night believes that as long as Shadi is provoked to make a self-destructive speech, it is enough to directly blow up the past friendship between the two of them. Although she couldn''t guess the specific friendship between the two of them, the current results show that the Queen of Eternal Night''sbat goal has been achieved. After all, Shady in this timeline doesn''t have any friendship with Roger at all. He is just the mission target of her gambling agreement. So Shady didn''t care about what impression he had of himself. Of course, Shady wouldn''t care what the real yers thought. It''s just a pawn. If you don''t want toplete the task, just change it.jpg So in the end, in this secret battle of favorability, the Queen of Eternal Night won. Of course, a certain straight man is still immersed in his memories, and he doesn''t realize the good intentions of a certain bad woman. So to a certain extent, there are no extra gains from this victory? The Queen of Eternal Night never gave the loser a second chance. After extracting thest bit of value from Shady and confirming that Roger would not be disgusted by how to deal with her, she directly summoned the Eris Demon Worm. "Ah Fu, why isn''t it dead, and has grown up so much?" Shady had a way to recognize that it was the Eris insect that she used to assassinate the Queen of Eternal Night. Normally speaking, due to the strength of the species, the Eris monster grows extremely slowly. In a few hundred years, it would be good to grow half a centimeter. But now, the Cicada that appeared behind the Queen of Eternal Night was twice as big as it was in Shady''s hands. Its eyes shone with hostility, and it recognized Shady. Some strange and weird magic patterns appeared on its translucent body. Its tentacles waved vigntly, and its body curled up, posing in a fighting posture. It seems that what happened after being caught by Shady was not pleasant. "Because magicians like to spend time surfing in its belly," Roger exined. But it sounds like a riddle to Shady. What is surfing? Why do magicians take the initiative to drill into the realm of demons? But the empress was attracted by another discovery. She poked the Eris monster with her finger, and called out with a smile, "Ah Fu? Ah, Fu?" It turns out that this bug has a name. The Eris monster turned around and looked at her with a heartless look, expressing with actions that he didn''t like the name. The Queen of Eternal Night nodded understandingly, "Okay, then I will call you Ah Fu from now on." I know- I know- The Eris monster rubbed its wings and let out an angry and piercing howl. I said I don''t like it, can''t you understand the worm talk? But it didn''t dare to throw fire at the Queen of Eternal Night. It turned to look at Shady, and under extreme anger, it directly sucked her into the realm of inner demons. Its original heart demon field was transformed into a magician camp by the Queen of Eternal Night, but because it needs to absorb the active and abundant emotions of magicians at all times, Ah Fu''s strength is very fast. Not only is the area of the magician''s camp expanded, but there is also some margin, which can reopen a field of demons. It also learned to use the projections of those magicians to make the Demon Realm more real than before. Using the Heart Demon Realm to spy on Tianming Gousheng''s information, is the method discussed by the Queen of Eternal Night and Roger a long time ago, and it is also their only choice. Normal means, I''m afraid Shady won''t be able to cooperate at all. For such a determined avenger, ordinary punishment, magic, and torture may not be able to break through her defenses. Here I would like to thank Shady for sending them the Eris Demon Worm. It doesn''t matter if you refuse to say it, your memory will naturally appear in the Heart Demon Realm. Let''s go and see for ourselves and dig out the treasures inside. Maybe you can find important information that Shady has seen but didn''t take seriously. You don''t have to worry about whether the information is true or not, or whether you were misled by her. After all, this is the only skill of the Eris Demon Worm, and even the Queen of Eternal Night cannot be exempted from it. Now that Ah Fu''s strength has doubled, Shady''s strength is far inferior to that of the Queen of Eternal Night. Even with the protection of the God of Knowledge, the possibility of her being immune to the realm of demons is infinitely close to zero. Especially when Ah Fu was in a state of anger, the effect of the demon field was doubled. Idealistic skills, fluctuating with emotions, are very obvious. The result was that Shady had taken sufficient precautions, and there was no room for resistance at all, and she was brought into the realm of inner demons. Ah, Fu didn''t have eyelids, but hended on the Queen of Eternal Night''s shoulder motionlessly, obviously trying his best to deal with Shady. "Do you want to watch it together? Roger" "Certainly." Roger nodded. This may be the storyline involved in the expansion pack or even the next few games. Now it is possible to reveal it in advance. Of course, he is curious about the answer. What kind of world did the creator create, and how does it make people feel more rxed as it gets bigger? As the saying goes, know yourself, know your enemy, and win a hundred battles, if he doesn''t even know the real target of the enemy, then he can''t even think of a way to deal with it. What''s more, this was originally his proposal. Of course, he couldn''t miss the first scene with the materials he captured. "Okay." the Queen of Eternal Night smiled and snapped her fingers, leading Roger into the realm of demons. ... ... The bright sunshine, the bustling city, the majestic city walls, the majestic pce, the knights in golden armor... This is the city of Ashford, which has been peaceful for a long time and has not yet be a city full of bones. "It''s still a familiar recipe. First, construct the most beautiful scene, and then tear it up for you to see." Roger knew the stage of development at a nce. The Queen of Eternal Night gave a stiff hum. She has been tortured for several rounds like this. Although with Roger''s help, she didn''t leave her inner demons behind but broke her inner obsessions, the process was not pleasant. At this time, there is a third audience. Old Joestar was wearing a pure white floor-length dress, revealing his "fragrant shoulders" full of muscle bumps. He was veryfortable admiring Shady and having the old dream of the eldest princess again. His inner line at the moment is "You also came in", which is simr to the mentality of the few who were pierced by the silver needles of Rongmao. Why did you run away when we were doing trouble together? Impossible, impossible, let us squat in the prison to be cool and unrestrained! Roger knew that Old Joestar had been transformed into a random boss of the Infinity Tower by the Queen of Eternal Night. It could be called the nightmare of magicians who dared to climb the tower and challenge themselves. The endless routines tortured them to the point of death. It''s just that I didn''t expect him to be so used to women''s clothing now... Old Joestar seemed to notice Meng Shuang who had hit Roger, turned his head and gave Roger a wink, and whistled, "Master Dior, if I have time to help, I will also design some beautiful clothes~" "This... is a vacuum!" Roger knew that Old Joestar was joking, but he still felt upset in his stomach. Regarding the degree of lying down, this legendary chief priest can be regarded as a model of beating workers now, right? At this time, the good times of the Veronica Dynasty came to an end, and the eldest princess ushered at the moment when Queen Yongye led troops to break through the city. Roger and Old Joestar subconsciously looked at the Queen of Eternal Night. It turns out that you are Shady''s nightmare! Look at scaring the child. "Are you good people?" the Queen of Eternal Night jokingly asked back. After the city was broken, Ah Fu designed the ending that Shady failed to escape, and Roger led the Night Guard to capture her first and gave her as a ything to the surrendered nobleman Veronica. And the first nobleman who bullied her was in the face of old Joestar. But the three of them all became embarrassed. It turns out that no one can escape, they are all superviins in Shady''s heart. In this empire, all members of the evil jade must die! The Demon Realm doesn''t reappearpletely ording to the real memory, there are many things distorted and refracted. As long as it''s something the other party fears, for the sake of stimting concentration, there is no problem in ying together. And obviously, Shady was sunk in beauty, didn''t realize that the darkness, in the end, was fabricated, sunk in pain, and lost herself. At the same time, the deeper memory and subconscious mind were also captured by the Eris monster. Immediately, the new demon world was constructed, and the scenery seen by the three audiences also changed. By this time, the demon Shady didn''t escape but fell deeper into it. But it was a pity that even in the world of fiveyer demons, there was no useful information rted to the Seven Gods. "This is so troublesome, you can''t wait for her to copsepletely just to search her memory for a needle in a haystack?" the dissatisfied Queen of Eternal Nightined. "If she can''t do it, we have to break through from old Joestar." Roger changed his mind and looked at the core believer beside him who was not inferior to Shady but had an older qualification. Old Jostar suddenly looked terrified, "The Goddess of War is not good, she is very good, she doesn''t know anything, and I don''t know much..." Who is a serious person that wants to be punished in the realm of demons, and it''s still the same kind of people watching andmenting... What''s the difference between this and social death? "Wait, this time it''s the Gap of Ten Thousand Dimensions, the Kingdom of the God of Knowledge!" Old Joestar suddenly cried out in surprise. Sister Shady, please work harder, I won''t have to suffer if you give me a clue! Chapter 140: Seraphim Trapping Plan Chapter 140: Seraphim Trapping n Chapter 140 Seraphim Trapping n This round of beautiful stage presents Shady''s first experience of entering the gap between the ten thousand dimensions, feeling the power of the gods like the deep, the grace of the gods like the sea, and the hope of recovering Veronica. Saved by the God of Knowledge, and obtained a suitable cultivation path for her, countless ssics can be borrowed in front of her, and she travels to different worlds for cultivation and experience. Shady''s strength improved rapidly. Of course, Roger and the other three were not interested in how Shady cultivated. They cheered up and concentrated, and what they saw was the gap in the world that appeared in Shady''s eyes. Living in it as a believer, the Kingdom of God she experienced waspletely different from what old Joestar had seen briefly. This divine kingdom of the God of Knowledge can be said to be pitifully small,pletely unworthy of the powerful strength of his Seven Gods; But it can also be said to be infinitelyrge. It is a masterpiece that disyed the God of Knowledge''s astonishing mastery over the underlying rules of the world. Through Shady''s memory, watching her go to different worlds to practice is as simple as drinking water, the Queen of Eternal Night was the first to notice the extraordinariness of this kingdom of God, "This kingdom of God is directly connected to the different world''s ne?" Old Joestar was thoughtful, "I went from the world of Eternal night to the gap between ten thousand dimensions, and I didn''t pass through the transitional ne." "Can the Goddess of War do it?" the Queen of Eternal Night asked. "It can''t be done. She is anchored in the Conqueror Canyon in the astral world. To arrive from the main material ne, you need to go to the astral world first, and then jump to the kingdom of God." "It seems that the God of Knowledge''s understanding of the ne is not at the same level as the other gods. I''m afraid the area shown by the gap between the ten thousand dimensions is not just the God of Knowledge''s personal preference." "Probably because I don''t want to do it, but I have to." The two of them were admiring Shady''s upgrade path whilemunicating quickly and eventually reached a consensus. Roger on the other side waspletely fooled by this, and the normies couldn''tprehend it at all! This advanced magic knowledge, which involves the rtionship between nes and the principle of teleportation, is too esoteric for junior magicians. The teleportation spell that Roger understands is that from one point to another point, BIUs will pass. Is there any difference between these spells? Please speak in humannguage and stop talking in riddles, okay? "So, what''s wrong with the Gap of Ten Thousand Dimensions?" An ignorant salted fish weakly asked. The Queen of Eternal Night was toozy to answer such basic questions, but she brought Roger in because he had a different understanding of the Seven Gods than ordinary people, and needed his opinion as a reference. So the empress took a look at old Joestar and motioned him to give the children a lesson. The muscr and cute girl in a long skirt was usually locked up in the spiritual world. What shecks most is someone to chat with, so she has no objection to this task. He gave Roger a "charming" smile and patiently exined, "ording to the exploration and conclusion of the gods and magicians, in our multiverse, if we want to teleport across nes, we usually need to go through the transition ne first, that is, the ether world, astral world, and the shadow ne. They are what we call the middle nes." "Among them, the Astral Realm connects all nes, and the Ether Realm is the transition between the material ne and the inner nes such as the Air Elemental ne and the Fire Elemental ne." "Then, are teleportation magic and space door simr in principle?" Roger asked. "Yes, even a space gate with fixed coordinates usually has to pass through the astral world first. It''s just that this process is very short, and only used to transport individual. Depending on the level of the caster, the process of passing the middle ne might be skipped. Now we have discovered that the peculiarity of the Gap of Ten Thousand Dimensions is that it doesn''t need to transit through the Transitional ne, but it has the characteristics of the Material ne." "Maybe it''s because it is located in the astral world?" "Even if a half-ne born in the astral world is considered a material ne, unless it is directly connectedthat is, a half-ne born from a certain main ne, or two special nes, it is still a material ne." After asking about some technical detailsor it should be called trying, Roger finally caught up with their train of thought. The old Joestar''s words are reced by the understanding of the people on Earth: each ne is an independent and system, including small satellites like demi nes, which are also stars. When you move between different stars, you still need to cross astral or etheric world even though it looks like a direct teleportation. Even the Kingdom of God, a man-made object that should be miraculous to ordinary people, can be understood as a space station. It''s just a space station as big as the ringworld. However, ignore the technical difficulties. This is just a difference in size, and there is no difference in essence. If you want to reach the Kingdom of God, you still have to transit through a transitional ne. But the Gap of Ten Thousand Dimensions is different. It is directly connected to countless material nes, and it can leave whenever it wants. This is something that no other kingdom of God can do, and it vites thews of magic. It seems that everyone is honestly walking through the stargate and ying with the jump, but he folded the space and created a strange connection point. The Queen of Eternal Night suspects that the limited area of the Ten Thousand Dimensional Gap is rted to this special point. It''s just that the magic principles used in it vited hermon sense. In this multiverse, the difference between the known gods and humans is the difference between the space station and the ringworld: the energy response is higher, and the technical level is very different, but the detachment in dimensions has not beenpleted. Possessing divinity makes them stronger, and they can even partially distort thews in the outer nes, but it is impossible to "let there be light" at will. That is to say, the gods must abide by the most basic magic originality. This time, the abnormality of the gap between the Ten Thousand Dimensions can be spected in two directions: First, the God of Knowledge has transcended the constraints of the current universe. Second, he didn''t transcend the constraints of the current universe, but his understanding of the spatial structure of multiple nes surpassed that of most gods. The Wanwei Gap was created by him in a special way to connect different nes. ording to the current performance of the God of Knowledge, the first direction is ignored. If the enemy has surpassed the dimension of the current world, they will not have the opportunity to analyze and discuss it here. When specting about the God of Knowledge, because of offending, the other party may have already noticed it and thrown a simr two-way foil magic spell, giving up thinking directly. So obviously the God of Knowledge belongs to the second possibility. Roger followed this thought, "Could it be that the Seven Gods created the Void ne just to build the gap between the ten thousand dimensions andplete this ingenious connection to rece the transfer mechanism of the astral world? This benefit is not directly proportional to the cost of creating the Void..." "The seriousness is not directly proportional, so thank you for ruling out a wrong option." the Queen of Eternal Night said, "However if it is exined in reverse, the gap between the ten thousand dimensions is a by-product of their real goal, which is much more reasonable." None of the three spoke immediately, thinking about the real goal. Roger asked, "Since he is the God of Knowledge, he should be very curious. To observe the wonders of a world, evaporating multiple worlds into void nes is an experiment not beyond him. Is there such a possibility?" It''s like earth scientists building a particle elerator, which is a kind of destruction of microscopic particles. For an existence at the level of the Seven Gods, destroying a ne doesn''t seem to be much different from hitting a pair of particles to annihte it. Old Joestar thought for a while, then shook his head and rejected Roger''s idea, "Basically, it can be ruled out. If observation is the goal, the specifications of each one are the same now, which doesn''t conform to the experimental design." The Queen of Eternal Night, "I am the same." If one is looking for a specific pattern, one should use the variable control method to try repeatedly, and each void ne that is finally obtained seems the same, but there should always be subtle differences. So they sessfully ruled out another wrong option. The real target of the Seven Gods is still hidden in the mist. They are already close to the truth. From a certain angle, God King Ams is experimenting. It''s just that the target of this experiment is not a certain ne, nor a few nes, but the multiverse itself that they rely on for survival. This kind of destructive experiment that puts one''s own life on the line and where the process is irreversible can be called crazy. But because the gods have always been greedy for their beliefs and greed is a manifestation of their intention to perpetuate, everyone subconsciously doesn''t believe that the Seven Gods will conduct experiments with self-destructive tendencies. This quickly blocked their train of thought. There was no other way, the three of them could only continue to stare at Shady, hoping to get more clues from her. It''s a pity that this round of Heart Demon Realm ended when she was crushed by the debt of the God of Knowledge, Nalinelle squeezed out thest drop of it, and Shady''s mentality copsed again. It wasn''t until the neenth reconstruction of the inner demon domain that Shady waspletely spoiled by the Eternal pain constructed by the Eris demon insect, and became a sunken soul. Her self-awareness protection haspletely copsed, all memories are directly opened, and no one can find any more information. A shady Veronica with empty eyes and low eyebrows appeared in front of the three of them. Without resisting the scour of the heart demon domain, her "self" has beenpletely controlled by Ah Fu, and she has be a ve whose mind will always obey the Eris demon insect even if the shackles of the body are removed. She still has aplete memory and aplete consciousness. Under the control of Ah Fu, she can show the same personality as before, but she can also y the role of any NPC in the Mind Demon Realm under themand of the Eris Demon Worm. Sinking is more tortures than death. What''s more, whoever sinks into the realm of demons will have to forever endure endless self-judgment and even more torment. Seeing Shady''s appearance, the Queen of Eternal Night was triggered in the shadow of her heart, thinking that if she failed, she would end up in this miserable state, that would be miserable... However, how could I fail? Then it''s all right! She took Roger and old Joestar to rummage through Shady''s memory. As a result, the Veronica dynasty knew many secrets they couldn''t tell, but there were very few useful things about the Seven Gods. It seems that Shady could enter the gap between the ten thousand dimensions, but after all, she was just a chess piece, and it was impossible to get in touch with things that were too secret. Even this chess piece, which reads as salvation and is written as leek, has not yet started her actions in the world of Eternal night and has already lost a huge amount of power of faith in the God of Knowledge. It was also the first time that Roger knew that Mentor Tianming had fallen into such a terrible cycle of debts. Looking at thoseplicated contract uses that perfectly protect the rights and interests of the God of Knowledge, and the desperate circumstances that forced Shady to sign, I can only admire that the strongest of the Seven Gods has two brushes. Other god management believers are still stuck in the tribal era where they believed in totems. The God of Knowledge has already entered capitalism and started ying with various financial leverage and venture capital. Possessing the God King''s favor, and equipped with a formidable intelligence, he had the potential to be the strongest of the Seven Gods. But the enemy is too smart. For mortals who are trying to guess the enemy''s target, it is even higher. There are very few existences that can touch the core interests of the God of Knowledge. "Why don''t you, Mr. Joestar, ask Ah Fu to help you recall?" Queen Evernight said to old Joestar with a smile. "Your Majesty, you know me. I only know what the Goddess of War knows, and she''s amazing!" Old Joestar took a step back, terrified. The true purpose of the seven gods is probably only known to the king of gods and the god of knowledge, the other six gods are kept in the dark. They are just parasites that absorb their beliefs, and the pattern is several levels worse. Old Joestar thought about going in by himself. Apart from revealing a lot of embarrassing memories, he really couldn''t contribute any more helpful information. The Queen of Eternal Night pondered for a while, and looked at Roger, "I remember that Roger, also knows the secrets of the Seven Gods very well..." "Your Majesty, you know me. I can''t even teleport across nes. How deeply do you think I can understand and see through theyout of the God of Knowledge?" Roger took three steps back. MD, if I enter the realm of demons, must Ipletely expose the earth? Then, by the way, you presented your various notebooks, the Queen of Eternal Night, and then you turned into a meteor waterfall and sted me into a quark for five hours. He didn''t know that the Queen of Eternal Night had already read some of the selections... emmm... "Is this the gap between mortals and gods? Our seven gods don''t know what to do, so we can only wait for them toe to our door, and then be beaten passively..." The Queen of Eternal Night sighed softly, thinking of the shock of seeing the void for the first time with her own eyes. The astral world is also very empty, but the astral world strengthens magic and spirit. After entering, the queen can perceive the spiritual fluctuations emanating from countless powerful beings. Although those spiritual powers may be the aftermath of hundreds of millions of years ago, at least it is a kind of evidence that this world is "alive". Even if you can''t see anything in front of you, there is an extremely noisy "background sound". You know that if you keep going, you will encounter interesting changes. The ability to enter the void ne is different. No matter, no magic, no spirit. It is utter emptiness, true emptiness. So even if you are in it for a short time, you will feel lonely and even fearful. This also shows the strength and unpredictability of the enemy, the unknown will always make people irritated. Rogerforted, "Actually, it''s not that passive. Isn''t there a seraphing to collect debts soon? Let''s dig a hole and ask Ah Fu to help her strengthen her memory..." In Shady''s memory, everyone has seen the VAM agreement. Knowing that in three days, Shady will lose her body to Nalinelle because she failed to capture Roger alive. At that time, the empire could take advantage of the trend to carry out a trapping n. "It''s time for another round of re-enactment of ssics." the Queen of Eternal Night nodded lightly, "Then Roger Aiqing will arrange this matter, and I will fully cooperate." I''m tired, I don''t love it anymore, let me destroy it, I just want to be a beautiful girl who quietly copies homework. Old Joestar looked terrified, "Don''t. I sincerely advise you not to touch that Shepherd of Time. She is known as the strongest existence under God... Maybe she is now the eighth God!" Chapter 141: He still doesnt know that he has grasped the future Chapter 141: He still doesn''t know that he has grasped the future Chapter 141 He still doesn''t know that he has grasped the future Old Joestar''s excessive reaction shocked both of them. Especially the Queen of Eternal Night, who jokingly asked back, "Oh? Old Joestar, you are the one who dared to make up gossip about the Goddess of War. She sealed the eighth god. Can she still scare you?" Old Joestar who didn''t care about the Queen''s sarcasm said sincerely and seriously: "Tybe is just a little whore, ying with feelings at most; but that woman is ying with contracts, the most terrifying vampire in the multiverse, the kind that can casually make people fall into the abyss and never recover..." "Oh vampire, I have a targeted treatment method thicker than a dictionary, and I can always hang them on the streetmp in the end." Roger understood Old Joestar''s worries and continued to express his confidence. What Old Joestar meant was that Nalinelle is an angel by race and an angel investor by profession. And it''s the most shrewd and cunning kind, good at drawing the most beautiful pies, and then hiding the biggest pits for people to jump into. She took advantage of her capital and was proficient in financial andw contracts and contracts. She opened a gamble, to give others a chance to turn around and get rich overnight. But in fact, I will never lose blood, or even earn money. This is the banker, the best capitalist city under the God of Knowledge. But in the era that Roger lived in, such vampires were everywhere, and there is many clever and sinister ones. There are even so many vampires that in the era of the Red Sea, there are not enough fools at first, and in the end they can only hurt each other, using all kinds of methods. It is a ssic case that Roger, an outsider, is familiar with countless times. Capital wars,pared with celebrity gossip, is a quality game where gods fight, and the other is a bad meal with a whore and a dog. Roger quite liked to watch the former to relieve his boredom. At least, there aren''t a lot of episodes where intelligence is forcibly lowered. In this world, Nalinel has no rivals, but with her gambling personality, she might not even need to go to Wall Street on earth, but she would be crushed in the A-share market. Maybe within three days, she would lose all her underwear and then debut as a tuber, paying off her debts by currying favor with the two-dimensional fat houses... Tsk tsk tsk! If it were a supermodel, Roger might not know how to deal with it. But looking at Nalinier''s settings, it''s clear that it''s a big circle, and it''s back to the track familiar to us earthlings. Since you dare toe, don''t me me for reducing this dimension. We are not afraid that the enemy is too smart, but that the enemy is not greedy! Old Joestar might have suffered a loss, or he might have seen others suffer a loss and then be doomed, so he has a serious psychological shadow on Nalinelle, and always feels that Roger is suspected of bragging. Looking at Xia Di, who was staring nkly to the side, she knew that after a few gambling agreements, she would have to sell herself to Nalinier. Aren''t you afraid of the ck hands behind the scenes? But it''s not the two of them who have to decide at this moment, it is the Queen of Eternal Night. She naturally appreciates Roger''s self-confidence, and prefers proactive strategies, "I support Roger''s n to trap. After all, this empire is still my home field." Although they are restricted by this world, they are still native creatures of this world. They still have a huge advantage at home: there is an upper limit to the strength of a single body that can be amodated in this world. Those who exceed a certain limit cannot enter at all. Forced entry will directly lead to rejection or even to the copse of the world. Previously, if Nalinier wanted toe to the world of Eternal Night, she would have to hold a sacrifice in advance to enter and strengthen the space barrier before she could try to capture the Queen of Eternal Night. Normally the gods are unable to enter the material ne with their bodies. Instead, they use methods such as projection or incarnation, and they can only exert their strength to a limited extent. Nalinier deliberately made a bet with Xia Di, because she is not yet proficient in using projections or avatars. If she wants to stay in the world of Eternal night to obtain information, a strong enough native body is needed. And the upper limit of this world''s capacity, the Queen of Eternal Night herself has almost reached it. Every time she crosses over to other worlds and returns to the world of Eternal Night, she can feel this world''s faint rejection of her. Few people have reached her stage of strength but didn''t be gods, and moved their bodies to the Kingdom of God in pursuit of eternity. Referring to her strength to specte the upper limit of Nalinier''s ability, the Queen of Eternal Night felt that no matter how scary the name of Time Shepherd was; as long as she dared toe to the empire, she would not be invincible. In the duel of spellcasters, preparation in advance is enough to even out the gap in strength. Roger formted a trapping routine to create a spiritual loophole for Nalinelle and a chance for the Queen of Eternal Night to make a move; Since the strength of the Queen of Eternal Night guarantees superiority in firepower, if the two of them cooperate, they will be the strongest seraph under the gods, and they may not escape with their wings. Seeing that these two people were so determined, Old Joestar couldn''t persuade him anymore, so he could only sigh quietly. As long as you are happy. I am just a prisoner anyway, so what bad thoughts can I have... ... ... In the depths of the Kampusak Desert, at the former site of Sleina City, the cheerful orcs were carrying all kinds of building materials and repairing their former royal city. Just three days ago, under the leadership of the beautiful and heroic Princess Tasika, they won a big victory and drove away the evil imperial people who upied this ce. Of course, essentially, this is just a performance. The empire never wanted to rule the barren desert. The magician team left by the Rommel Legion created enough illusions to satisfy the revenge psychology of the orc tribe coalition forces to tear apart the imperial people. Then they quietly teleported away and returned the mighty city in the desert to Her Highness Tasika. The scene was very lively. Only a few unlucky ones broke their legs because they climbed the city wall too eagerly. But for the empire, this was still a surprise attack at the level of a big victory. Princess Tequ led them to seize the gap in the empire''s defense, the opponent was caught by surprise, and it created extremely brilliant results! The empire swept across the orc tribes, which initially made the orcs despair. It looks like suffering wasing, and the following winter would be very difficult. However, after the arrival of Princess Tasika, she united the forces of many tribes and gathered the elite coalition forces that had been dispersed before, determined to bring a better life to the orcs. She didn''t just talk about it. Through her efforts, she brought order and tranquility to the desert, brought food and goods, and now brought a glorious victory. Snatching back the former king''s tent brought her prestige to a new peak. Although there were rumors about the new Beastman King before, Tasika didn''t im the title of king. Her public identity was always the princess of the Bell tribe and themander of the coalition forces. But everything will be different after taking down Sleina City. The orcs experienced hundreds of thousands of years of internal struggle and were defeated by the Green Vines Empire. After being reintegrated by Tasika, they took back the lost royal city in one fell swoop, and let these simple and strong people see the importance of unity. Of course, the key point is that the most ambitious group of people have already donated to the old Joestar''syout. Those prestigious chiefs and executives of the orc tribe were all concentrated in Srena City during the invasion of the empire and were finally sent to the death carousel by Queen Eternal Night. Now the separation of solid and liquid has be the nourishment for nourishing the yellow sand. The remaining tribes,rge and small, have temporary leaders, but they eitherck ambition and want to live a stable life, or they have ambition but are not as capable and experienced as Tasika. More importantly, Tasika firmly controlled the most elite coalition army of the orcs. After a period of experience and integration, he reorganized this coalition army on the grounds of improvingbat power and emting the strong Green Vines army. Clearing away the obvious or hidden resistance, the current elite orc coalition army haspletely broken up the scattered formations that were naturally formed in tribes and instead turned into three legions, each with 50,000 people. Every 10,000 people are a division Such a chaoticption. Thus, the name of the coalition is no longer appropriate. They havepletely be thebat force in Tasika''s hands, and they can fight a tough battle for her. After the reorganization of the three legions waspleted, the city of Srena was captured in a snappy manner, which also strongly proved that Tasika''s military reform was very effective. At this point, the orcs have already recognized Princess Tasika as a kind, brave, beautiful, and talented leader. Looking at the orc tribe at this moment, there is no noble who is more worthy of love than her. The Bell tribe is already powerful, and now it is also the most elite main force of the First Legion. When the other royal families died in various ways or failed, Tasika was the only candidate they could support. And the orc tribe, which has experienced too many hardships, has realized the danger of dispersion. The powerful neighbors to the east are constantly creating pressure, forcing them to unite to resist the aggression of the Green Vines Cavalry. The old man who had originally held a wait-and-see attitude towards Tasika''s integration of the orc tribes also began to think that she represented the future of the orcs. After upying Sleina City, the temporary chiefs and priests of those tribes joined forces and entered the pce to see Her Royal Highness Princess Tasika. Their request is very simple. They ask Her Royal Highness to be the king and lead all the orc tribes legitimately. They are willing to unconditionally serve the new king. Tasika modestly declined, saying that she was not worthy of virtue. However, the chief and the priest who made the remonstrance were quite firm, insisting once again that only Her Royal Highness the Princess can save the orc kingdom. The two sides held a one-day meeting, asking three times and making three concessions. In the end, Tasika was willing to be king. At the same time, it broke the orc tradition of uniting multiple tribes and established a kingdom to protect the interests of all orcs: Terra. This is the meaning of the ancient orc word "courage", and it is also the abbreviation of their current main belief, the Goddess of War, which has won the support of all orcs. Thus, the tribal disputes that gued the Kampusak Desert for thousands of years ended. The original blood feud among the tribes was gradually left behind. Under the leadership of Queen Tasika, everyone began to search for an oasis to build a new city centered on Serena City. It is necessary to move from a nomadic people to a more advanced farming civilization. The progress of civilization is supported by huge materials, brand-new technology, and sufficient force... An atmosphere of joy filled the city of Srena. They were busy renovating the city walls, rebuilding the pce, preparing for the enthronement ceremony of the queen, and looking forward to a new era for the Terra orc kingdom. In the luxurious tent next to the pce, Tasika seemed to be praying devoutly, but entered the magician''s camp and left a message to Roger: "Master Charles, our n has taken an important step. The kingdom is about to be established, and the n to change the barrenness and suffering of the orcs will beunched one after another. Thank you very much for your help. In addition, the road ahead is slow, and Terra needs more guidance.your faithful little tower." After writing the message, she was reluctant to leave here, flipping through the previous chat between the two of them, with a secret smile on her lips from time to time. Although she didn''t chat every day after the Duke of Caon broke the ice, the dailymunication between her and Roger was sessfully resumed, and everyone can discuss big and small matters. This time, chief priests of the tribes took the initiative to invite her to be the orc queen. It was also Roger''s idea for her. He instructed her to arrange for his subordinates to stir up emotions and promise benefits, and then directed a big drama... If there were not enough benefits, how could those old foxes be willing to give her the rights to a little girl? But asking her to be king from the bottom up like this is understandable in terms of legitimacy. She will have enough righteousness to lead the orcs toplete the reform of the kingdom, and with Lord, Charles to guide them, the final result must be good, right? Tasika didn''t wait for Lord Charles to go online tonight. Although she was slightly disappointed, she was notpletely disappointed. She believes that the future willst forever. Whether it is the Green Vines Empire or the Terra Kingdom, we will all have a bright future. ... ... Roger didn''t return to the Charles Mansion untilte at night. The source of information about the Seven Gods is not the only way to arrest believers. the Queen of Eternal Night also sent the Secret Law Society to continuously inquire about news in the star realm. Although it didn''t touch the core of the Seven Gods, there is a lot of information for reference. Aftering out of the Demon Realm, Roger talked a lot with the Queen of Eternal Night. In Roger''s view, the known information and the current situation are far from as bad as Queen Eternal Night thought. The Seven Gods are stronger than expected, and the goals of the Seven Gods are unpredictable, but their harm is to the entire multiverse. The pressure distributed to the world of Evernight is not that much more severe than before. At least the internal environment of the empire is now stable, the national strength is increasing rapidly, and the time bomb of the Tianming Army has been solved. The Seven Gods can''t disintegrate the Green Vines Empire without injury and then control the world of Eternal Night. It is indeed impossible for the Eternal Night World to resist the mighty power of the Seven Godsing head-on, but it is also impossible for the Seven Gods to do their best to deal with the Eternal Night World. Their goal is the multiverse. How much power can be allocated in the end, and how long it will take to mobilize the power, still have to be questioned. After some discussion, although there is no clear conclusion, making the empire stronger as a whole and recing individual strength with national strength to fight the war between mortals and gods is still not necessarily correct, or the path with the highest winning rate. After unifying the mind, the next step is to follow the work of promoting investigation, development, and preparations for war. After washing up and lying on the bed, Roger saw that it was a new day, so he opened the system treasure chest. The different special effects from every day attracted his attention: Guaranteed! After more than a month, the guaranteed rate has increased to 40%+ before the guaranteed box is released, which is no longer considered European. Roger looked at the objects. [Original Sea Secret Medicine: Moderately repair erosion caused by the origin sea, use 3/3 times. (Automatically refilled every time you return to the material world.)] "It''s this inexplicable origin sea series again?" Rogerined very depressingly. The golden "Legendary Recovery" entry was expelled, but it turned out to be unusable in the main world, and he didn''t know or understand the original sea series. What kind of sea is the origin sea? The world of Eternal night has this sea, okay? The dog System gives me such useless props all over the ce, and they even give out such crappy things with a guarantee! After briefly reading the instructions, he threw the item that looked like a medicine bottle into the bottomyer of the system warehouse. Go and eat ashes with the original sea Ark, the original sea Observation Mirror, the original sea Anchor, and other garbage! At this moment, this young man doesn''t know that he has grasped the future and the props that are lying in the warehouse and that the god-king will cry when he sees them. The gear of fate has been turning for a long time, but judging from the results, it seems that it has not turned. Chapter 142: Little Devils Appeasement Guide Chapter 142: Little Devil''s Appeasement Guide Chapter 142 Little Devil''s Appeasement Guide It was a new day with a cool breeze and yellowing autumn leaves. The city of mystery gradually woke up from sleep and regained its vitality. The streets became more and more lively, and pedestrians and vendors came and went, presenting a prosperity that surpassed the times. Yesterday''s intelligence battle with the Tianming Army as the backdrop didn''t have any impact on this city with a poption of over one million. To trap Nalinelle, the news of the Night Guard''splete victory was ssified as confidential, and dissemination and discussion were prohibited. Therefore, there are only a small amount of rumors, and the public doesn''t know about them yet. In preparations to lure Nalinelle into a trap, the Night Guards stopped arresting the remnants of the Tianming Army in other cities, and instead observed secretly. They waited for "Shady" to bring Roger to join them and then proceeded to the next step of theyout. There is another thing that is difficult to hidethe block where the battle took ce has traces of being seriously bombed by magic. In the end, the official report issued by the City Defense Army exined that the cause was a series of explosions of alchemy devices. "Here, I have to thank the Tianming Army for arranging the magic circle that istes the space." As the battle started, all witnesses look forward to this battle between Lord Dios. Left the prime minister''s mansion. Inside the cherry pink, girlish bed curtain, Margaret was rolling around on the bed, her mind extremely tangled. Do you want to have dinner with that bastard Dio today? That person had two panda-like dark circles under their eyes. Not only were the pupils red, but the entire eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes. Injured by Dio, she couldnt fall asleep at night! Yesterday, Chi Yu was affected by the actions of the Tianming Army. She was not injured, but the guards around her suffered heavy losses. However, this operation was approved by the Empress of Eternal Night, and capturing the Leader of the Tianming Army alive has strategic significance for Her Majesty. In her opinion, those personal guards died in battle with honor in the end. This is not the battlefield they chose on their initiative, but sticking to their posts till thest moment can be perceived as loyalty to the empire. This is the duty of soldiers, and it is also their inevitable fate. She has no reason to me Dio for this matter. After all, she bears considerable responsibility for this situation. It was she who is agitated by Angelina first and pestered Dio, which caused the Tianming Army to temporarily change its tactics, and there was a gap in the arrangement of the Night Guard. What she was angry about was a key point that she had only pondered over when she left the scene yesterday and returned to work in the military department: Dio will cooperate with that boy Roger in this matter. The two have a secret rtionship! Coupled with Dio''s previous admission that he and Angelina were friends, and considering his tacit understanding with the Night Guard, it is easy to deduce the key point: Dio and Roger, these two people are at least friends! Roger was also a consultant when Diopiled the history of the empire. The rtionship between these two people is likely closer than friends... Don''t dare to think, don''t dare to think, don''t dare to think... Boom! Margaret''s life trajectory in the previous seventeen yearscked friendship and familial affection, and she didn''t trust anyone except herself. Until she was recognized as a friend by Dio, she naturally cherished this friendship very much. But her happinesssted for no more than three hours, and he was full of energy to deal with the work. Suddenly, she remembered, this bastard has a good rtionship with Charles''s family. As for the fact that there are very few surviving members of the Charles family, it is not a priority for my aunt! Margaret was very worried. She cherished it for a long time and finally found that Dio''s friends were all over Odu... So what am I? So, are the original friends in such a casual rtionship? No, I don''t ept it! Margaret asked a few subordinates about their definition of friends. "If we can chat together and get alongfortably, we are friends!" "Those who havemon hobbies and have known each other for a long time can be counted as friends?" "You will have different friends at different stages of your life..." "Many friends have many paths, why refuse the friendship thates to your door?" "A lot of friends, but no confidant... woo woo woo." After a very irresponsible sampling survey, Margaret confirmed from these veterans that it seems that they don''t have any harsh conditions for people to be considered friends. Is this a very basic andmon rtionship? It''s not unique, it''s not exclusive, and as long as we get along long well enough, it''s all about rounding up. Hmph, that guy Dio is a big idiot who doesn''t know how to pick friends! Hmph, even Charles and his brother can be friends with him, but I am so moved because I am recognized as a friend, it is a shame! Heh heh heh, I am the left chancellor of the empire, His Majesty''s most trusted little devil! Handing over the olive branch to him is his life''s fortune, and he should be grateful! It''s so ufortable. Dio is a nice person, so why is he friends with the Charles siblings? Margaret struggled when at the military headquarters until she got home, lying on the bed and thinking about it. In the end, I didn''t understand what I should have thought clearly, and I figured out a lot of what I shouldn''t have thought of! For example, Roger arranged for Dio to be the bait, which shows that Roger is very aware of Dio''s hidden strength. His Majesty knew and approved of this action, which means that he also knows of Dio''s true strength. Maybe, His Majesty is also friends with Dio! After all, he was introduced into the cab by His Majesty. Anyway, I''m the only one in the whole world who is kept in the dark, the clown who doesn''t know anything, right? The more Margaret thinks about it, the more she loses, the more she thinks about it, the more wronged she bes, Hammer Bed... I struggled with a friendship for half a month. In the end, Dio agreed happily, not because of how special I am, but because the word "friend" is worthless. It''s irrelevant, but the little ceiling fan just feels that the top of his head is a little green. In short, she was jealous even though they were just friends. The first friend in her life was a social butterfly who had a lot of friends. She didn''t fall asleep all night and felt ufortable until dawn. Because I have never had warmth before, I am very cautious about the little candlelight I have now, and thus appear extremely sensitive. Just like stray cats that have been abandoned, they are always warier than ordinary domestic cats. They are always afraid that they will be abandoned if they give their sincerity, so they simply don''t give it. Margaret is actually in a simr state. Not being able to trust others, and thinking deeply is ack of confidence in oneself, thinking that no one is not worthy of trust. In the end, endless cranky thoughts were born, and I was entangled overnight. It was finally dawn. She didn''t have to worry about sleeping or not. It''s time to worry about whether or not to find Dio for breakfast today! Without himself, he can also have dinner with other friends, right? One more of yourself is not too much, one less of yourself is not much, it is just adding to the chaos in front of others, isn''t it... But if you don''t go, you won''t even be able to get along with your friends. Doesn''t it mean that you have surrendered to Charles? An angel and a devil fought in Margaret''s head, and in the end, the side that would rather die standing than kneeling won the victory. "Hmph, I won''t bepared to Charles!" Margaret jumped up from the bed, picked out the prettiest little skirt, dressed up with all her heart, picked up the breakfast prepared in the kitchen, and walked to the business district. ... ... The business district, Dio''s residence. The magic circles and traps ced by the Tianming army have all been dismantled, and today''s Dio is being acted by a shadow puppet to maintain his daily life here. This routine also includes having breakfast with Margaret. "Perhaps the explosion of the alchemy device is equivalent to the explosion of the gas pipeline in this world..." Roger looked at the news published in the corner of "Long Live the Queen" and showed a helpless smile. The openness of government affairs is always a false proposition. The information held by the two parties is asymmetric, the ability to interpret information is different, and the focus is different. If you want to bepletely transparent, I''m afraid there will be a big mess, and you will be crazily paced by someone with a heartbeat. Fortunately, the Empire states "suitable for men" on the recruitment post. No one will question that this is sex discrimination, and then squeeze the already tight resources of the administrative department, and must respond to such out-of-the-box questions. Human society always needs appropriate lies and deceptions to serve as lubricants. If all of them speak the truth, conflicts will break out every minute and every second, until mutual destruction. Why did Roger think of these things? Because Margaret, who is opposite him now, has dark circles under her eyes. She didn''t sleep wellst night, and she is having a temper tantrum with him. There was a sh of curiosity in her eyes just now, and she wanted to ask what the gas pipe was, but she held it back and continued to silently fight wits and courage with the creamy mashed potatoes in front of her. Except for saying "good morning" when she entered the room, this girl didn''t say a word to Roger. Roger couldn''t help wondering. Could it be that his identity was exposed, his lies were exposed, arousing her suspicion, and then he carried out cold violence against him? But a mature cosyer must not take the initiative to be honest because he is worried that what he has done will be exposed. Expecting the other party to be lenient because of their honesty? That''s naive! Let me first say that it is the other party''s right to forgive or not. What is even more tragic is that due to misjudgment, you will say something wrong that the other party didn''t know, and then lead to even more tragic consequences. And Roger can confirm that the problem between Margaret and him at this moment is not serious. Her kind of anger is childish, and she is using this gesture to convey the message that you are going to coax me. But if you ask me to coax you, I will coax you. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me? The first coaxing was done well, but the second and third times must not be intensified, even the heavens can''t coax it well. You must not get used to her! Moreover, men and women think differently. If you follow the straight man''s way of thinking and force coaxing, it is easy to go the opposite way, and the more you coax, the worse it will be. For example, some people tried to break the ice by finding faults and forcibly creating a topic, which finally turned a small conflict into a big problem, and the other party''s emotions exploded on the spot... Therefore, when a woman is angry, it is a very unwise choice tofort her by coaxing her. The correct way to soothe cold violence is to change the topic and divert its attention. And, not to open another issue that may cause conflicts. After the two sides havemunicated and learned about the entanglements of the other party, they will find a way to solve it instead of breaking through with frontal firepower. If it doesn''t work to throw out all the topics, then give the other party a cooling-off period, wait until she has thought about it, and then make another surprise attack. When the enemy advances, we retreat, when the enemy retreats, we advance, when the enemy camps, we harass, and when the enemy is tired, we fight. This is tactical leadership! Of course, Roger would choose this way, and there was a more serious problem. He and this little half-blood devil are friends, but only friends. It''s not a friend''s responsibility to coax them if they get into a petty mood. Several topics were thrown here, but Margaret didn''t answer. Roger was only going to try thest topic. If the small ceiling fan gets angry again... Then just let her fend for herself for the time being! It''s not that Roger is hard-hearted, but that he grew up in a normal environment, and he couldn''t guess that Margaret would eat such irrelevant nonsense because he thought he had too many friends. To put it bluntly, this is a manifestation of caring, but from Roger''s point of view, this kid is inexplicable... He can empathize and feel Margaret''s subtle thoughts at some moments. But he is not the roundworm in her stomach, he has always understood her sensitive and strange thoughts. Roger turned over a page of the newspaper, read it casually, and said: "Mary, regarding the matter that I promised you yesterday, I had a thought that has been settled and should increase His Majesty''s favor towards you." The fork and te in Margaret''s hand collided with each other with obvious noises. She raised her head and looked at Roger in disbelief. He, did he remember what he promised me? And, did youe up with a good idea so quickly? Margaret couldn''t help but care about the Queen. And the reason why he first came to Dio to ally with was for him to help him win the empress'' favor. Suddenly, the small ceiling fan became tangled up again. Do you want to continue to get angry and miss this opportunity? She didn''te here specifically to get angry at Dio. She just wanted to make good use of it, relying on her charm to surpass the position of the Charles siblings in Dio''s heart. But when he opened the door, he found that the way Dio received him and the way he spoke waspletely the same as yesterday. Margaret was extremely disappointed, so disappointed that she didn''t want to speak. This is inexplicable, so he passively entered anger mode. Afterward, he would think that since he had already gambled, he would gamble to the end to test how much he cared about his friend. These were very childish behaviors, and Roger could easily see through them. As a result, he remained calm throughout the whole process, talking as if there was no difference every day. Margaret ignored him, and he didn''t care. Responding to all changes, the small ceiling fan''s ghost ideas are all hitting the air, which is naturally extremely depressing. She felt that Dio didn''t care about her at all, she was just grass that no one cared about... As a result, Dio suddenly said that he remembered the promise he made to himself, and he thought about it and came to a conclusion. Because she was too disappointed before, Margaret suddenly saw hope at this moment, and Margaret''s heart almost melted. Maybe he was too tired from thinkingst night, and now he is very tired, so he ignored my emotions. So, I can''t be too harsh on my friends, right? Margaret finally found a step for herself, continued to poke the mashed potatoes lightly, and responded in a very casual tone, "Then if it''s convenient for you, just talk to me now." Roger looked down from the corner of his eye, watching the little hand of the small ceiling fan under the table rubbing the hem of the skirt repeatedly, obviously, his real mood was not as calm as his tone showed. As expected of an ardent fan of the Empress of Eternal night, she only needs to throw out a little bit of information rted to the Empress, and she''ll be in a hurry! Hey, thinking that I, Roger, am really worried about the unity of the empire. I have to ask His Majesty to increase my sry. It''s okay if I rub a few more cherries~ Chapter 143: A Proxy War for the sea country Chapter 143: A Proxy War for the sea country Chapter 143 A Proxy War for the sea country Roger told Margaret about a new mode of warfare called "proxy warfare". The Green Vines Empire has now entered the stage of recuperation and is going all out to upgrade domestic technology, increase productivity, and improve the quality of life of the people. But being warlike is a character written into the DNA of the Queen of Eternal Night. Now that she can''t fight for the sake of people''s livelihood, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to fight. Moreover, the Mystic Society is making new gadgets every day. Whether it is a mass-produced new item of pure magic or arcane equipment thatbines magic and technology, it needs to be tested in actualbat before it can be proven to be a qualified weapon. The theory is just theory, and theboratory environment can only simteplex battlefields to a limited extent. The only equipment that has passed the fire test can be mass-produced and deployed in the entire army. However, the empire has announced that it entered a stage of peaceful development, and there is no opportunity to use those big bombs, super big bombs, and super giant bombs... This caused the Queen of Eternal Night to be like an inte-addicted girl who had learned a new outfit and style of y but was banned from ying games. The word "war" was always stirring in her heart. The empire is currently not suitable for openrge-scale wars, but it is needed for testing weapons and equipment. At this time, the prince of the sea country, Shaq, has provided a new entry point. "We can use methods including but not limited to providing weapons and equipment, training magic troops, providing mercenaries, supporting logistics supplies, etc., to help the Mermaid Sea Nation defeat the Naga Empire, which has been in constant conflict, and use their money and lives to verify our weapons. Equipment,plete the update." "If Your Majesty is happy, you can also y a guest role as a mercenary to enjoy the war..." Margaret followed the train of thought and gave Dio a thumbs up. Once this ideaes out, it will be appreciated by the Queen of Eternal Night, and it will use up her energy that has nowhere to vent. And it''s not just about finding a new toy for the Queen of Eternal Night, verifying new military theories through proxy wars, and achieving some strategic goals, which are no worse than the empire''s direct conquest of neighboring countries. Earn even more! The mermaid sea country can also get strong support to solve the serious troubles of the heart. At first, they would suspect that the Green Vines Empire had bad intentions, and of course, the empire did have bad intentions. In the initial stage, the empire still has to act as an honest and trustworthy, high-quality, and low-cost arms dealer and military service provider. It''s just that as the mermaid sea nation became obsessed with the taste of victory and became more and more dependent on the aid of the empire, it gradually became apparent that the rtionship between the two parties was changing... The rtionship between supply and demand is a dynamic bnce. There is no supplier on the same level as the Green Vines Empire in the market, and the sea country itself can''tpete with Naga, so the empire has bargaining power. The sea country may be making money now, but the empire will never lose money. As long as the sea Kingdom fights with the Naga, even if they know the empire''s wolfish ambitions, they will still choose to drink poison to quench their thirst. The more little Ceiling Fan thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was brilliant. She had presided over arge-scale battle in person and proposed many implementation details. At the end of the chat, Roger was confident that the Proxy War Proposal would be agreed upon by the Queen of Eternal Night, and then he would make great strides under the auspices of the small ceiling fan. In the end, the vast sea will be the empire''s mining site and will be a primary source ofbor. Margaret, the initiator, will naturally gain a huge contribution, so there is no need to worry about losing His Majesty''s favor. Because this homework can be copied repeatedly, in any area where there are conflicts and disputes, the empire doesn''t have to bear the infamy of the invaders, and also enjoys the benefits of the invaders. Which emperor can refuse this kind of temptation? At that time, Margaret, a journeyman, will be extremely valuable to the empire. "Dio, shall we submit this proposal together?" Margaret offered to propose that she would not want to monopolize the benefits. Roger shook his head and smiled, "I just spoke in a random direction, and the details behind are all your supplements, so there''s no need to write my name." Damn, this kind of thing sounds easy to say, but in practice, it needs to bnce the forces of all parties, which is still very troublesome. With the character of the empress, as long as Roger participates, he will be double exploited. Maybe a few more shadow puppets will be sent over that night... So this opportunity to be in the limelight is best left to a loyal minister like you! How did Margaret know Roger''s, Eternal salty heart? She thought she was giving herself the best chance, and shyly said, "This is inappropriate, I don''t even know how to repay..." Roger half-jokingly said, "There are indeed different ways to repay." "You tell me!" Margaret immediately became nervous, and subconsciously sat up straight. If he took the opportunity to threaten himself with a promise, would he agree directly, or should he hold back for a while before agreeing? Or do some bargaining and try to start as a couple first? In that way, I can be one step ahead of the blue-haired Virgin, right? Roger didn''t notice the subtle changes in Margaret''s mood. To him, themunication just now was like awork key. The exchange of game experience between the two P club yers was average. Pleasure is of course very pleasant, but you will also forget Margaret''s gender, and you will never forget those delicate little daughter mentalities to think about. After all, we were still discussing how to conquer the ocean with a huge cannon ship, and suddenly jumped to the stage of Romeo and Juliet, isn''t it awkward? So he still said in a rxed and joking tone, "Don''t be so nervous, as long as you keep in mind that the source of your favor is to make contributions to the empire, not to step on other people''s limelight, I will be satisfied!" "So... is that so? Don''t worry, I won''t forget it, haha." The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched, trying to force a smile, but the final expression was uglier than crying. It turns out that you made such a big circle and gave me great credit. Did you just persuade me not topete with Angelina? Good guy, what a curve to save the country! This is indeed good advice from friends, but one should still be grateful, but Margaret felt as ufortable as swallowing a fly. me damn Angelina! Roger looked at her expression and realized that such a simple thing for others is really difficult for this little devil who has been fighting with all his strength to have everything he has today. It is indeed not easy for her to work hard in the empire to the present level. He put down the newspaper, his expression became serious, and he solemnly said word by word, "Don''t worry, I will not stab my friend twice. Next, I will fight with you in the cab." advanced and retreated together." The little half-breed devil tilted his head and looked at Dio with a puzzled look on his face, "My friend, how many standards are there..." Roger didn''t answer her doubts. Everyone''s standards are different, and everyone''s expectations are different. ording to themon perception of human beings, making friends with demons is tantamount to a big gamble. But he is still hoping that even this little devil will have a bright side in his heart, and he will always gain sincerity in the end by treating people with sincerity. It''s just that no one has given her such an opportunity before, so start with yourself and give her a new possibility, maybe the little hedgehog can also give herself a surprise. Margaret waited for a long time, thinking that Roger would continue to promise that he would not be born in the same year and the same month, but would die in the same year and the same month. As a result, he didn''t write anymore. Instead, he looked at yourself with the eyes of a loving elder, as if expressing that you are still young and you will understand when you grow up. "You, you are a bastard." Margaret stepped on Dio in embarrassment. I knew that those novels about knights were all deceitful. Men are so dull and stupid that they can''t even lie to others with sweet words! "What are you smoking today?" Roger didn''t feel much pain but was taken aback by her sneak attack. "Hmph, I''m leaving, goodbye!" Margaret didn''t exin and left with her head raised. At least this bastard is nice to his friends. The disadvantage is that he is nice to any friend... Hey, the strategy is not yet sessful, so Margaret will continue to work hard! From an angle that Roger couldn''t see, the little devil had shown a particrly bright little face. Anyway, she will have friends in the future, and they are friends she will cherish very much! ... ... The ice room. Roger, Joy Jr., and several important editors of "New Arcane" are interviewing a rather unique job applicant. This is a young red dragon. After transforming, her human form has wild and coquettish facial features, a tall and hot figure, and a head of ming long hair that reaches to her heels. If she seriously dresses up ording to the fashion of the empire, she will be a beauty who can amaze the entire upper ss. But now she is just casually wearing a straight long gown with a lot of folds on it, and her hair is casually loose. Her posture in the chair is crooked as if she might slip to the ground at any time. She was clearly at the right age for youth, but this Miss Honglong exuded the undisciplined smell of a middle-aged frustrated man wearing a big vest and eating watermelon in the cool breeze at the street corner. Everyone can only be thankful, just looking sloppy, at least she doesn''t smell curry yet. An editor asked, "What is the source of inspiration for your article?" "Inspiration? There''s no inspiration at all. I just wrote what''s on my mind!" Another editor asked, "Do you have any articles to write in the future?" "I haven''t thought about it yet, the manuscript fee is at least enough for a month, right?" Another asked, "Why did youe to the city of mystery?" Miss Red Dragonughed and said, "Our patriarch is going to fight the ck dragon in the Underdark. I''m toozy to go, so I hid. With the Queen of Eternal Night here, even the ancient red dragon would not dare to pursue me." In other words, did youe to the Empire to escape military service? The people of the empire are martial, so they can''t help but show disdain. After three questions, most of the editors present drew a big X under the name of Miss Red Dragon. Although giant dragons are known to be veryzy, this red dragondy named Che Guevara is theziest of them all. With her personality, she can''t be expected to clock for work at a normal time and make progress on it, right? At this moment, "New Arcane" ushered in a new round of enrollment. The Dark Night Guard is getting busier and busier. Roger and Little Joey have too much work. Naturally, Yinbing Vige needs more people to take care of it. The articles published in "New Arcane" are bing more and more profound, and the experiments of repeatability and authenticity verification are more and more difficult. Naturally, more editors and assistants are needed, and the level of magic is also getting higher. I have no choice but to continue to recruit more people to undertake theseplicated tasks. The good news is that "New Arcane" and "Arcane Talk"plement each other and have formed a fixed routine. As long as they continue to create controversial topics, the number of subscribers will never be low and the goal of enlightening the imperial magicians can bepleted. Miss Honglong came to Yinbing Vige to apply for an internship. Because she had previously written an article called "What Output Does the Magician Rely On." [Relying on your magic power output? Relying on the equipment you carry? Relying on your staff to swing at people? Wake up! What do followers do, and what do mercenaries do? Did the olddy spend money to invite them to take a bath in the magma? [Magician is a noble profession, 99% of the goals in the world are not worth our hands. [Our core output should be money, buying equipment, hiring people, and offering rewards! As long as you move your hands in the mage tower, the output will bepleted naturally, this is the life a mage should have] [It is impossible to fight, and it will never be possible to fight in person. If the Magistrate wants to be rich, rich, or rich, those who need to fight on their own are reckless people who will sooner orter be wiped out by the times! Although her article here is a bit biased, it even has the suspicion of bombarding a certain important person, and it is also suspected of professional discrimination. But it is undeniable that her writing is very contagious and has caused a high degree of discussion on "Arcane Talk". With such talent, the editors are willing to give Che Guevara a chance. But the meeting is not as good as being famous. Seeing a real dragon, I just feel that is to the news. ording to the procedure, Che Guevara was invited out to wait for the news, and the editors had to discuss it. "There''s nothing to talk about, next one, right?" Little Joey is rigorous in his work and doesn''t like suchzy people. Roger waved his hand, "I think she is very suitable as the deputy editor-in-chief of "Arcane Talk"." Everyone:??? Roger propped his elbows on the table, resting his chin on his crossed hands, and said with a smile, "Compared to Miss Che Guevara, the magicians in our empire are generally too hardworking and too belligerent. Although her thoughts are biased, it is just used to neutralize the unhealthy ethos of magicians who like to charge forwardthe driving force behind technological progress is humanziness." An editor said, "But president, it will be a joke if we hire a cker deputy editor..." "We were originally ridiculed for being whimsical. Everyone should eat the scum of a hundred shots of disintegration. Aren''t we afraid of beingughed at?" Roger pretended to be surprised andughed. "I agree with the president. Che Guevara''s ideas are provocative and can stimte more magicians to transform into R&D and management positions." Everyone stopped talking. As we all know, the vice president will not object to the president. She will support him even if magic is not conserved. In this way, Che Guevara got an offer. To her, it would be more urate to call it a long-term food stamp. Roger doesn''t care. There are a lot of hard-working people in Yinbingzhuang, and their subconscious enterprising spirit will lead to deviations in the thinking of the "New Arcane". Che Guevara just neutralized this smell, as if he was asking too much for the price First give an extreme point of view that is impossible for you to ept, and then slowly backtrack. Will everyone agree? After signing arge number of spare talents for training, the baldness came to an end. When Roger returned to his office, Little Joey followed in quietly and closed the door behind him. The president and the vice president are going to talk about the development n for the magazine. Chapter 144: Special Trap for Angels Chapter 144: Special Trap for Angels Chapter 144 Special Trap for Angels The shadow puppet can pretend to be Roger and rece Dio. It frees up a lot of time for Roger himself. If the empress was supervising the work, it became twice as exploitative. But when she has no time to supervise the work, someone will ck off twice as often. So on the surface, work is bing busier and busier, but in fact, the frequency of dates between Master Charles and Little Joey is much higher than before. It''s just that the plot is too one-sided and dog abuse is not suitable for the month when the crab is listed. But what we''re talking about today is serious. After some intimate contact with bodily fluids, the conversation is about serious business! This round of "New Arcane" enrollment expansion, is not only because Roger can''t spare more energy to drink ice, but also because of the excessive work pressure on little Joey. A person''s energy is limited. Unlike Roger who only focuses on the general situation, little Joey has the kind of character that pays attention to every detail. No matter how many assistants she had, in the end she couldn''t help do everything herself. The business volume on both sides was increasing, and she gradually found it difficult to bnce work. Her working hours began to take up too much of her personal life until it finally took over so much that Master Moyu couldn''t help but protest. He is not clingy, but he doesn''t like beingpletely ignored either. It is known that the girlfriend of a superior is a workaholic. The girlfriend refuses the superior''s date request because she has too much work. Try to find out the psychological shadow area of the superior at this time. Little Joey herself was very tired, so tired that she was going to copse. But because of some kind of paranoia, she always forced herself to persevere despite the pressure from both sides. Seeing this, Roger felt helpless and distressed and felt that it was time to remind her not to torment herself so meaninglessly. "I want it all" and "I refuse" belong to the kind of momentary pleasure, but in the end, it is very likely that you can''t eat it. Making choices is a skill that adults must learn. A change in original intention is not necessarily a bad thing. It may also be a kind of growth, to get more practical work and life. Roger first instilled chicken soup into little Joey, and finally summed up his point of view, "The ice room or Dark Night Guard, you should choose one of the two." "Is it my work that dissatisfies adults?" Little Joey raised her head again, with tears in her eyes,she was very pitiful. Roger pulled her to sit on hisp and said softly, "You didn''t listen to what happened before, so you just remembered thest sentence. You think I''m going to fire you?" This is enlightenment, my dear! It seems that I don''t have the talent to be a mentor, but unfortunately, the real mentor has disappeared by now... "Isn''t that just dismissal?" Little Joey pouted. Roger raised his forehead, "It''s not, silly girl. I am satisfied with your work. No one can help me sort out the ice room and Dark Night Guard more worry-free. But I hope that you can have your own life." "My life is to reduce your burden, my lord, to help and assist you so that you will not be troubled by trivial and mundane affairs..." "I have seen your thoughts and kept them in my heart." Roger reached out and pressed her cherry lips to stop her from continuing. The more this girl talks, the more distressed she bes. She is always afraid that she has paid too much unterally, and that I will never end my life. It is hardest to bear the grace of beauty. Such a twin-type wife had a good first experience, but from the perspective of modern people, she always feels that this is too unequal to her. Well, it''s hard to say that love is equal, but you can''t take other people''s wishes for granted because of this. Little Joey didn''t speak, and could only lie on Roger''s left chest, listening to the heartbeat that was stronger than usual in his ears, and finally believing that this man was not a cold-blooded and heartless man who was throw him away after use. He has himself in his heart, and only because of himself will he have emotions. Little girls are always more emotional than they are rational, and therefore, often are not persuaded by logic, but moved by the other party''s attitude. Make sure you treat me well, then whatever you say is fine, I will obediently listen to everything! Roger watched the quarrelsome girl gradually calm down, hugged her, and said softly: "I enjoy your tenderness, but I can''t always upy all of your life like this. You should have your happiness, your own goals, and your ideals, instead of living as my shadow." "But my happiness and goal are to be with you all the time. My idea is that you always remember that there is a fool who likes you with all his strength." "You...you are indeed an idiot, unique, and a little idiot that I will never forget." Roger looked at the girl''s serious and somewhat shy face and felt that this scene was so moving. Even if the real master is here, he can''t help but return to vulgarity and pamper her for the rest of his life, right? "My lord is not fond of deceiving people..." "I understand the rules. It''s a lifetime. One day less, one hour less, one minute less, and one second less will notst forever." "Hey!" Little Joey hadn''t seen Farewell My Concubine, but he still became shy after hearing it. He hid his face in his chest and only used his little hands to hold Roger''s clothes. "Then... choose one of the two?" "Okay, I''ll choose the Night Guard." She has been persuaded just now and has been thinking about it. "Well, very good. In this way, you don''t have to work so hard and you can use the time you save to experience life more and find a new fulcrum in life." Little Joey pondered over this strange order and suddenly winked like silk, "A new fulcrum? Does it count if the adults send me a child?" "Are you provocative?" Roger''s mouth became dry all of a sudden, he failed to control the gun and forced the little woman into his arms. She started the fight first, can a real man pamper her? Let''s get wet with a messy stick first! The increase in harmonious feelings can also make cooperation in battle smoother. After a long time, the clouds and rain disappeared. Roger hugged the girl who was almost limp in his arms, with a cute expression, and reluctantly said, "Next, the Night Guard will be handed over to you. I''m going to act as a sacrifice, andmunication may not be timely." Little Joey suddenly became worried. He also heard him talk about the next arrangement, and asked worriedly, "Is your lord going to leave tonight? Can''t we go together?" "Don''t worry, the empress is personally involved this time, so don''t worry about safety." Roger rubbed her ears. Joey has a delicate gaze because of the empress'' participation that I''m worried. She used another excuse toin in a low voice, "Your Excellency is so cold-blooded, you let me go idle, but you ran away..." Roger thought about it for a while, and it was indeed a bit cruel for him to do so. He pondered and said, "Let Dio apany you at night?" "OK!" The little scheme seeded, and Little Joey immediately agreed to avoid telling him that he would go back on his word. The shadow puppet shares the body''s sense, so it can be regarded as being by his side, at least it can attract a little of his attention, right? Hehehe. Same night. A certain half-breed devil who mustered up his courage ordered in a luxury restaurant, and wanted to express his gratitude for the proxy war: "Do you have an appointment? That''s alright, I''ll take care of it another day... It''s fine, you''re busy!" Someone''s voice isughing and tears are falling, but you don''t know what is happening on the other side of the magicmunication. Woohoo, how many good friends does Dio still have? ... ... At the pier on the Qiangwei River, a heavy cargo ship was setting sail. The emblem of the Mermaid Sea Country reflected dense lights on the bow of the ship. The freighter was full of cargo, with its sails bulging, and sailed smoothly towards the east. The warehouse is full of tea, steel, and other goods needed by the sea country, and in the deepest part, there is a special cabin with luxurious decoration and a perfect venttion magic circle. This freighter is one of the water channels that Shady is nning to use to escape. It can enter the sea from the Qiangwei River and sneak into the vast territory of the Mermaid Sea Kingdom. If it wasn''t for the Dark Night Guard who possessed advanced arcane equipment and opened up the full map to gain insight into every move of the Tianming Army, it would have been possible for Shady to capture Roger alive and flee by water. But now this specially prepared freighter is part of the empire''s n to trap Nalinelle. In the special cabin, there are Roger, Shady, and old Joestar. It''s just that the state of the three of them is not very serious. On the bed in the cabin, Shady was half lying down, reading a book. But she has lost herself, and now she is the marite of Ah Fu, the Eris monster, and he arranges everything she says and does. Perhaps after reading a certain memory, Shady can act as the former Tianming mentor as usual, and even answer the questions fluently and respond quickly. But everything is just an afterimage of the old days. Now she is just a shell without a soul, and her self-consciousness haspletely sunk into Eternal pain in the realm of demons. Roger was tied up and hung in the middle of the cabin, and he was bound with a full set of alchemy equipment that prohibits fluctuations in magic power. He kept shaking within the cabin. The good news is that the binding designed by the Night Guard torture experts is quite humane, sharing the stress points on his body as much as possible. Although the visual effect is a bit embarrassing, the experience is quitefortable, simr to a hammock. The bad news is that after the long journey, I have maintained a unified posture, and I still have backaches. In front of the dressing table, old Joestar had a makeup box spread out in front of him, and he kept busy facing the mirror. At this moment, he is acting as the priest of the God of Knowledge, assisting Shady in the sacrificial ceremony. But I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, or if it was intentional by Empress Yongye. The body she provided to old Joestar was a mermaiddy with a charming face and long legs. "So I somehow became a specialist in women''s clothing?" False women''s clothing, wearing beautiful skirts and stockings, wearing colored contacts and fake fur. The real women''s clothing directly upies the body of the big beauty, forcing the big man to pick his feet and smile like a flower. "I think you enjoyed it quite a bit, at least your makeup level is much higher than the original owner''s." Roger sincerely praised. The mermaid priest has a good foundation, but after old Joestar made up and restyled his hair, his charm increased by 50%. "This... just triggers the muscle memory!" Only then did Old Joestar realize that he was instinctively trying to make himself look better. Holding up his eyebrow pencil, he stared nkly at himself in the mirror. With such proficient makeup skills, should I be happy, happy, or happy? This is the core operation team of the Empire''s n to trap angels. The bait that Roger made Nalinelle show up, it was a trap set for greed to influence her judgment. Theoretically, Nalinel''s battlefield is the multiverse, and it is impossible to focus too much energy on this side. But with that level of existence, what if there are preventive means and intelligence channels that others can''t think of? So from that moment, they boarded the boat, Roger and the others were already performing for the remnants of the Tianming Army on board. It''s difficult to exin that Shady disappeared for a while. It can only be inferred that the situation in the city wasplicated, the Tianming Army suffered heavy losses, and Shady waited for the opportunity to arrive safely at the dock area. Fortunately, the responders on the cargo ship didn''t have any doubts, so they handed over themand to Shady. As for their prince Shaq, he said he was addicted to ying cards, and he would have to y in the mysterious city for a few more days before returning home. The people of sea county were not surprised at all. As expected of His Royal Highness, it is truly indeed something that only him can do. In addition to the three of Roger, the Night Guard and the Mystic Society secretly dispatched several teams to the scheduled sacrifice location - an uninhabited ind in the sea. These teams are responsible for supervising and helping the Tianming Army and the sea county personnel arrange the sacrificial ceremonies, in case they are not skilled enough and make omissions. Of course, while helping, the Secret Law Society secretly installed a series of thetest models of arcane equipment below. For the final arrangement, Empress Yongye set the teleportation coordinates and was always on standby for support. If their previous arrangement fails, they will prepare to capture Nalinel alive by violent means and prevent her from dying together. Because of the existence of barriers between nes, even if Nalinier descends, she will only have part of her consciousness and part of her strength. If the situation is not right, you canpletely abandon this body and make a bigmotion. That''s why the ce of sacrifice was chosen as an uninhabited ind. No words all the way, two dayster. The cargo ship arrived at the border of the sea country, and under the guidance of the school of fish, it came to the target ind. Another burst of intense preparations. Roger was hung on the cross, and Old Joestar and Shady worked together to prepare for the sacrifice. The Tianming Army and the sea county employees didn''t know that their tutors had been reced with cores, and there were borate arrangements by the empire under the altar. In their view, this is a huge sess of sacrifice, and they are preparing the sacrifice with a very serious attitude, to make the sacrifice of theirrades worthwhile. Then they acted in the wrong direction. No matter how hard they worked, they couldn''t reach the other side of sess. Finally, everything is arranged. The holy me was lit, and the mysterious magic circle lit up with sacred light, and Shady began to call Nalinelle''s name. Behind Roger, there appeared a cross-space passage that was opened and arranged unterally. But the exit at the other end of the channel has never been opened. At this time, there were only two minutes left before the signing of the VAM agreement. Cold sweat dripped down Shady''s forehead. Nalinaier didn''t respond, and the sacrificial ceremony could not bepleted. There are many reasons for not responding. There was a deviation in the consciousness of cross-ne magic and there was interference in the position of the astral world, and because of that Nalinelle entered a special ne... Or, it was simply that the woman deliberately pretended not to hear. ording to Shady''s original caption, she set aside at least one day for herself to sacrifice after the action, just to prevent the above idents. But because of the "impediment of the empire", the time for her to leave the mysterious capital was dyed a lot. There were some small idents in the construction of the ceremony, and the time was dyed again and again. By now, the countdown to my bet is already on. Shady''s expression became more and more anxious. She cut her finger and dripped blood into the magic circle to increase the effectiveness of the summoning. Old Joestarmanded the other priests, adjusting the magic ritual nervously, trying to find the reason for the failure of the sacrifice. The believers put in more sacrifices to please Nalinelle. In the silent but increasingly dignified atmosphere, two minutes passed relentlessly. After two minutes and one second, six pure white wings appeared at the other end of the space channel constructed by the sacrificial magic circle. The beautiful angel walked out slowly, ready to reap the benefits. Chapter 145: I, the invincible, have lost Your Majesty? Chapter 145: I, the invincible, have lost Your Majesty? Chapter 145 I, the invincible, have lost Your Majesty? The star world is an unrestrained wilderness of joy, where beautiful creatures of almost all races in the multiverse can be found here. And the environment around everyone can naturally transform into a wild fantasy in the bottom of his heart ording to his mind, and create the ideal food and clothes at will. This ce is called Elysium, and it is the kingdom of the God of Hope Tes. It is also a top-secret forbidden ce where he keeps countless concubines in captivity and has never-ending carnivals. It is known as the most beautiful kingdom of God in the multiverse. Because ordinary gods will spend their precious power of faith onbat power, not on beauty. But today''s Paradise of Bliss is not happy at all. Seraphim with fiery red hairmanded the guards in neat uniforms, who were carrying the rare treasures, magical creations, and races that Tes had scavenged from different worlds. Even directly cut off the core structure of the Kingdom of God, transformed it back into the power of faith, and collected it into a special crystal container. "Master Nalinel, you can''t do this, my Kingdom of God will be ruined if you do this... Give me three months of grace, and I will definitely return you the full amount of power of faith and pay you twice the interest ." The young God of Hope kept courting and pleading and surrounded the seraph, promising her favorite gravity. A god shouldn''t be so polite to an angel who should only be a servant and tool of the gods, but the angel in front of him has another identity. She is her creditor. The indulgent life of Tes and the beautiful life in Elysium require the power of faith to support them. But he enjoys it every day. Wherever he has the energy to run his church with heart, the power of faith can''t support his life at all. Sometimes when money is tight and you can''t restrain your desires, you can borrow some money from the generous Lord Nalinelle. Nalinelle also lived up to the name of generosity, and always saved him from fire and water. There are a lot of turnovers, and the small amount of consumption has umted into astronomical figures. Coupled with the interest because of the dy, the reputation of the God of Hope will be blown up The consequence was that all his umtions were evacuated, and the most beautiful kingdom of God was forcibly dismantled into arge construction site. "Master Tesles, I also want to believe in you, but based on your past performance data, the possibility of you returning to the power of faith in three months is far less than 5%, and you using the existing Power of Faith squanders even more, so liquidating now is our best option." A miniature Paradise of Elysium appeared in Nalinier''s palm, "Now that you mortgage the Kingdom of God, you can pay off all the principal and 50% interest. After three months, you may only be able to repay 30% interest." "That''s because your interest rate is rising too fast. You, a vicious woman, dare to be so disrespectful to a god. I should teach you what is respect, humility, existence, and non-existence for the god of knowledge!" Tersles became angry from embarrassment, and his expression suddenly became ferocious. The beautiful appearance suddenly changed into a brat with four heads and eight arms holding spears, golden rings, and other weapons. It''s just the face of a young man, unrestrained and unrestrained, waving red silk to cover Nalinel, and at the same time spouting zing mes from his mouth. Although he is a young god,pared to other gods, Tes is quite old-fashioned, and he uses all his strength. He was initially a chaotic and indulgent character. Seeing the house being demolished bit by bit, and the disappointed eyes of the lovers behind him, his anger overwhelmed his reason. She didn''t even think about what to do after the God of Knowledge settled the score, even if she could defeat Nalinel. "Why hurt the peace..." Nalinier sighed softly, raised her slender fingers, and pointed to Teis'' eyebrows. The angry three-headed boy suddenly stopped in the air, not even the me approaching Nalinel, and stopped in front of him. Arming against God Time Stop Because it is too subtle, it is a control skill that even gods cannot be immune to. It was only a short pause, but it was enough for Nalinel to dodge all the attacks of the three-headed boy, and then reach into the broken space, drawing it out, and condensing it into a tangible but transparent rapier. With a light wave, the sharp sword edge condensed by the turbulence of time and space cut off three heads and six arms of Tersleys. In this way, it looks much more normal. Then time returned to normal. Nalinelle and Tes intertwined, and the God of Hope wailed in the sky. The fallen limbs turned into pure faith power and gathered in Nalinel''s palm. "By my calction, it can be offset against my mental damage fee with 30% interest," Nalinier announced nkly. Panting heavily, Tersleys changed back to his usual appearance. There were no scars on his body, but his face was ashen, and he looked at Nalinaier with horror and fear, "As an angel, how dare you resist God? ruling..." "You have the right to appeal to the Lord at any time." Nalinier threw the final liquidation list to Tersleys, led people to open the teleportation array, and prepared to leave. At this moment, Nalinier froze, showing a look of doubt. She clearly remembered that she sent out a projection and went to Shady to collect double the betting prizes at a perfect time. Why can''t I feel the projection at all now? Will the invincible me also lose contact? It shouldn''t be! Let me feel it again! The God of gue, who had finally been sent away with great difficulty, suddenly stopped leaving, and Teis'' face became paler and paler. This greedy woman, didnt feel that she earned enough, so she wanted to dismantle my leg or other parts? In my kingdom of God, apart from my own body, it seems that there is nothing else that can be worth a lot of power of faith! ... ... Overseas, on an unnamed ind. A mountain-like dignified pressure enveloped the audience in an instant, and the slender figure, which was so perfect that it was almost unreal, contained terrifying power. The body is slightly translucent, seemingly woven of pure light. The clean attitude naturally caused many believers of the God of Knowledge to kneel to wee the beloved envoy under the throne of God. Shepherd of Time, the strongest angel under God, Nalinelle. Even if it''s just a projection that walks out of the passage, the power contained in its body has reached the upper limit of what this world can amodate. Nalinelle looked down at Shady from a high position, with pity in her eyes, and a cold voice, "Miss Veronica, you have timed out. ording to the relevant terms of the agreement, I will take over your body." Shady knelt on the ground, "My lord, I have sessfully captured Roger alive. A little overtime can''t be ruled out to be the cause on your side, so please give me a chance to create higher value for my lord..." "I only judge ording to the rules stipted in the betting agreement. If you fail to deliver the sacrifice on time, you should be judged to be a failure." Nalinier turned her head slightly and looked at Roger, "As for him, I''m just here to ept the bet. The booty you picked up on the beach at that time has nothing to do with you." Shady lowered her head, her body trembling slightly, she didn''t know if it was from fear or anger. It''s obvious that this ck-hearted angel deliberately dyed and didn''t respond, waiting until the betting agreement expired before taking all of Roger and Shady''s bodies. Small actions, big gains, victory! She was the one who set the terms of the VAM agreement, and she was the one who judged and exined the terms. In such an environment without supervision, it was inevitable for Nalinier to be Seven Gods Pizza Hut. The believers on the ind have doubts and puzzlements. But from their point of view, two senior believers couldn''t afford to start a conflict. They didn''t want to get involved, so they could only minimize their sense of existence, kneel on the ground, and pretend to see nothing. Right now, Nalinaier has the absolute upper hand, taking the initiative. But it was precise because of the bright prospects, the double harvest, and this luck that Nalinier was a little less cautious than usual. It''s a win-win situation. It''s not only that the opponent and I get benefits, but I also take away the benefits of the opponent. This is so cool! Shady, who is in a desperate situation, has nothing to be afraid of! "Shady, ept the oue of failure and don''t resist." Nalinel pped her wings lightly and lowered her height, and at the same time, the projection blurred, turning into a ball of light and entering Shady''s body. Immediately, six wings sprouted from Teacher Tianming''s back, and the tip of his silver hair was also streaked with red. Shady suddenly raised her head, but there was no expected anger, disappointment, or panic on her face. Her empty eyes and grinning mouth formed a rather weird smile: "My lord, I am not the one who failed. Now, I have captured your soul too!" She knelt on the ground and pressed her hand on the sacrificial magic array infused with her blood. The space channel suddenly copsed, and the pattern of the magic circle reversed into some kind of seal. And the goal of the seal is impressive Herself! Golden, dense chains woven by mysterious and simple magic runes grew out of the ground, first locked the six wings without even a single bit of room to move, and then spread to Shady''s body. The power of angelses from the gifts of the gods. The more wings there are, the stronger they are. It is also the source of power for them to mobilize their divine power. Facing angels with so many god-made weapons, it is inevitable that "the wings are the body". Attacking the wings first is an excellent strategy. It changed suddenly, but Nalinaier also left a great reputation in the multiverse, and the name alone can make old Josda tremble. Not only are there endless insidious methods, but as a seraph, she is equally powerful in frontalbat. She raised her head and screamed, and the weakened believers directly solidified into time-tested sand. At the same time, with her as the center, the speed of all existence is getting slower and slower, including the golden chain magic that is about toplete the blockade. Arming against God Time Stop This is the origin of Nalinier''s title of Shepherd of Time because she controls the ne owned by the God of Knowledge with exquisite time shifting. Over time, her understanding of time has surpassed most gods. So her time stasis is very powerful, and ordinary gods can''tpletely save it, they can only reduce the damage. But the change in time flow onlysted for a short moment before returning to normal. Her talent of standing still in time suddenly lost the support of divine power. The divine power in Nalinel''s wings was sealed, so she could only apply the divine power of the body in the distant void to maintain this magic. This is an operation that requires extremely high levels of divine arts. But suddenly, the connection between her and the main body was disturbed, and then cut off, and she couldn''t feel it at all, which directly led to the failure of the skill. A joke, this is a trap targeting the strongest angel under the gods, maybe even the eighth god, how could there be only one operation? The moment Shady reversed the sacrificial magic circle, the huge underground engine also began to supply energy. First, the stored space anchor was activated, turning the entire nameless ind into an independent space, and instantly cutting off the already copsed space channel. And the strange pirs protruding underwater one after another, under the supply of the torrential electric energy transformed by the magic crystal, generate a unique maic field, fill the gap of the space anchor, and transmit and detect the divine power interactively in this space. Perception ispletely blocked. This is brand new arcane equipment that has never appeared in the Evernight world. Since divine power is mixed with the power of faith, it is half a level higher than magic power. Therefore, divine power can create the effect of magic immunity, and the position of banning magic, but it is difficult topletely iste the influence of divine power using magic. It''s as if active noise reduction emits sound waves with the same frequency spectrum and opposite phase (180) to cancel out the sound waves. The forbidden magic force field is simr to this offsetting effect. But divine power is beyond the limit of magic, so it is naturally impossible to use magic power to counteract divine power. Of course, the difference between magic power and divine power is not just as simple as frequency. The microscopic difference is an area that magicians are always exploring, but there is no definite conclusion to this day. However, there are already some preliminary results and empirical forms that can be applied. Also, the closer the Queen of Eternal Night is to the ceiling of this world, the easier it is to analyze the many methods of the gods, which also provides many reference goals for Frankenstein''s research and development. In the end, the Secret Law Society absorbed scientific principles and found a way to reverse-simte divine power bybining huge energy, technological means, and magical means. As a result, he sessfully obtained a kind of arcane equipment that shields divine power, and Empress the Eternal night personally gave it the name [Deration of Imperial Power]. At present, [Imperial Power Promation 1.0 Alpha Version] still has a series of shorings such as huge size, huge energy consumption,plicated debugging, long preparation time, unstable effect, and inability to work for a long time. Arranging the sacrificial ceremony also gave them enough time to set up traps and wait for Nalinelle to enter the arena. As long as it can run sessfully for one second, it is considered a sess! It only takes this second, and Nalinier''s God Time Standstill was interrupted by interference. The golden chain magic resumed its generation speed and sessfully blocked the projection of Nalina in Shady''s body, making it impossible for her to leave Shady''s body andpletely unable to mobilize the divine power and magic power in her body. Shadyor Nalinel, who is upying the body, has a stern face. She didn''t show any panic or unexpected emotions because of the restraint but looked at the empty cross with a strange smile... Roger and Old Joestar teleported Fan from the nameless ind the moment Shady shot, sessfully avoiding Nalinelle''s scream of death. No one wants to use their bodies to test the difficulty of time shepherd''s time spell immunity. But a sacrifice can escape by itself, which is enough for Nalinier to specte, "The Ivy Empire, Queen Eternal Night? It''s very interesting, you can use the control of Shady to reverse the game." "That''s because you''re greedy enough." The figure of Empress Eternal Night appeared outside the space anchor. Without waiting for the mages of the secretw society to remind her to "be careful", she had already activated the control left by the space anchor, entered the small ind, andnded in front of Nalinelle. Roger and the others, who only dared to stand outside the space anchor, were speechless for a while. Your Majesty, she is still so brave! Chapter 146: Angel Removal Plan III Chapter 146: Angel Removal n III Chapter 146 Angel Removal n III The emaciated camel is bigger than a horse. On the surface, it seems that Nalinel has fallen into a trap carelessly and is tightly tied up. But who can guarantee that her trapped appearance is not bait, holding hundreds or thousands of overturned Wang Zang in her hand? The magic circle can''t only prevent Nalinier from escaping, but also protect everyone! ording to Roger''s personality, some tests will be arranged for the secret societyter, including trying to ridicule, provoke, and anger Nalinelle, etc., to confirm herbat effectiveness in this state. If it is confirmed that this angel is too dangerous, a powerful enough weapon is likely buried under the nameless ind to send her soul back to the star realm. The levels of the Eternal night world are limited, and the experience of fighting angels is almost zero. What''s more, Seraphs were powerful existences that were rare even among the followers of the Seven Gods. Each seraph is a non-renewable resource that is precious to the gods, and only one mutant will appear among thousands of mass-produced angels. And it still needs enough time and fighting to truly evolve the six wings. On the frontal battlefield, Seraphim are often in a safe position, acting asmanders. Anyway, the Seven Gods had plenty of cannon fodder. Such a powerful existence carefully protected by the Seven Gods, even if it is a projection, should be treated with caution. As a result, the Empress rushed down like that. After everyone was stunned, they began to take it for granted again. Strangely, His Majesty didn''t rush... That''s their invincible Queen! It is a routine operation in which the muscles are faster than the brain! What''s more, she is also an existence at the pinnacle of this ne. The energy response shown by Nalinel''s projection is higher than that of the Empress, but there is no difference in level. Given that the opponent has already been trapped first, and Empress has prepared for this battle in advance, at least she is invincible, right? All members of the Secret Law Associationforted themselves in this way. However, they still turned on all kinds of monitoring to the maximum power, and at the same time widened their eyes, and were highly vignt, ready to immediately support Her Majesty if there was any change. Compared to their nervousness, Empress and Nalinier who set foot on the nameless ind were both very rxed. Empress is a master who has prepared well in advance, and she is confident that she is invincible at the same level. Nalinel is rich enough, and the loss of a projection will not be as petty as Taibe, so she doesn''t look like a loser at all. On the contrary, she was still looking at Empress with great interest. This is, she got a blood sample by chance, and then cultivated countless little queen clones for observation experiments! Excellent observation opportunity! In Nalinier''s eyes, the Eternal Night Empress walking toward her is more attractive than all the clones of the little queenbined. From the beginning to the end, what Nalinaier sympathized with was not the No. 25 ne, but the copy of the little queen who devoted herself wholeheartedly to that world. Because of the belief conveyed by the little queen''s clone, Nalinaier is willing to buy more time for ne No. 25. But now seeing the real and wild Queen of Eternal Night, there is only one sentence left in Nalinier''s heart: A fake is fake, please support the genuine one! This is not a difference in strength. In some worlds in her hands, the upper limit of strength is far higher than that of the Eternal Night World. The copy of the little queen that she puts in has a higherbat power than the Queen of Eternal Night. This is the difference between the state of mind and temperament. The main body in front of him has sharp eyes, a deep bearing, and a belief in who I am. Experienced in desperation, lonely in invincibility, indestructible in pain, never forgetting themon people on the throne, all theseplex and even contradictory conflicts of ideas have shaped the current Queen of Eternal Night. She inevitably has some amusing aspects about her, but it is undeniable that a strong person who has taken the path of extreme ego is charismatic when she is not speaking! With such a posture, in the eyes of the most professional "arcanist" in the multiverse, I can''t help but specte: As the Queen of Eternal Night, must I be in the Ivy Empire to grow to the extreme and fully bloom? Nalinier liked this little queen so much, even though she was a prisoner, she gradually became excited and said to the Queen in a sincere and contagious tone: "Little queen, I can give you Eternal life, so that the Green Vines Empire canst forever. As long as you cooperate with me to do some research, I have enough solutions to solve the future you are worried about." Empress of Eternal Night frowned, and asked, "How do you ensure the Eternal existence of the Ivy Empire? This world has repeatedly received the attention of the Seven Gods, so it should be blocking your way?" Nalinier was quite pleasantly surprised, and she clicked her tongue, "I didn''t expect you to know this, and I am more and more interested in you... The destruction of your world is indeed inevitable, but I can help you. Teleport this continent to a new world for cement." Empress Eternal Night was expressionless, but the expressions of Roger, Old Joestar, and others outside were extremely ugly. Nalinier''s words revealed too much information. First of all, it is confirmed that the Seven Gods are bound to win the world of Eternal Night. Everyone has a faint guess about this point and has also done corresponding psychological construction. But getting seraphim to personally admit this is not much different from the mood when hearing a doctor say "you have been diagnosed with cancer". I guessed it after watching the movie, but thinking about what to do, the pathological training ended up extinguishing thest hope... Eternal night, world end! The second is that Nalinier is willing to help the empire continue. She is negotiating business with Empress, and the bargaining chip she paid shows that the Empress is of extremely high value in her eyes. Finally, there is this method of continuation. It''s so unbelievable. She can teleport a continent directly to a new world? This requires an astronomical amount of faith, and a world under absolute control that can host a new continent. If Nalinaier didn''t brag, it means that her strength isparable to thest few in Seven Gods. The Secret Law Association sent the analysis to Empress at the same time. She listened silently and didn''t express her opinion immediately. If sacrificing herself could allow the empire to continue, Empress would not hesitate. But Nalinier is "famous", so you must not believe everything she says. If there is another gambling agreement, maybe Queen will pay herself, and in the end, Nalinier will also be free from responsibility. From the subtle changes in Empress''s expression, Nalinier realized what she was doing, and said in a very unhappy way, "Rumors are unbelievable. I am not the kind of profiteer they say. I am the most honest person. As long as I lose Yes, the terms signed must bepleted." So you can''t lose the terms you set? Empress''s eyes became firmer, "Sorry, the future of the empire can only be practiced by ourselves, and should not be entrusted to your mercy and integrity." "This is not mercy, this is an exchange of equal value" "No, it''s not equivalent. Our valuation of the world ispletely different. In your eyes, thend you step on is just an ordinary broken world, but to me, this ce is immeasurable and worthwhile. My hometown is guarded by my life. Therefore, there will never be equivalence between us." Empress Eternal Night poured out the mana in her hand, and her left hand exploded the space, causing visible and colorless space fragments to float in mid-air. Pressing his right hand to the center of his eyebrows, he drew out a dagger that radiated silver light. A trace of panic finally shed across Nalinelle''s face, "Oh, don''t be like this, my dear little Ao, you can talk about anything, and you can talk about everything. What conditions do you need to meet? As a king, you must first let this empire survive, and Its not a matter of emotion! Donte here!" Of course, she could see what Empress was going to do. However, she waspletely restrained and lost the connection with her body, so she couldn''t get rid of her whole cards. After all, she didn''te to fight, but to collect debts. She fully understands Shady''s strength, and there shouldn''t be any variables. In the end, Shady became a pawn of the Eternal Night Empire, trapping her here. Now, Empress Eternal Night believes that she can cut off all material space rifts and the connection between souls. These two props canpletely cut off the connection between Nalinier and the main body while the imperial power deration is still in effect, allowing the projection to be an independent entity through Shady''s body. Empress called softly, "n Three." "Received." Roger took a deep breath, passed through the space barrier, and came to the side of Empress. With the order of the Demon Emperor, the magic power of the Empress was transmitted to him, and his hand shone with light, restraining those fragments of space, and holding it in his hand became a simple bone-cutting knife. Not long ago, Nalinelle simrly used space debris to dismember the God of Hope. Now, it''s his turn. Empress Eternal Night held a dagger formed by consciousness. Roger asked, "Your Majesty, are you sure you don''t want Ah Fu to try?" Before this, they had discussed many options on how to deal with Nalinel after they were captured, and the easiest and safest choice was definitely to throw her into the realm of demons. Queen replied, "Her willpower is not inferior to mine. Even for Ah Fu, it is impossible to break her down with only the domain of demons. And if it drags on, she knows the situation here and will sacrifice it at any time." Dao projection. Our chance, only she is not loyal to the God of Knowledge." "Understood." Roger nodded, walked behind Nalinelle, and pressed the base of Nalinelle''s new wings with the invisible bone cutter. The Eternal Night Empress kept switching observation viewpoints and finally saw the connection between Nalinier''s projection and the main body. Nalinier''s body trembled, and she refuted loudly, "Nonsense, I am loyal to my lord, I am the most devout believer in the God of Knowledge, and I am an angel who will dedicate everything to my lord..." Angels were born for God and are not afraid of death. But they are afraid of giving birth to self-awareness and bing uncontroble. Uncontroble angels will be regarded as failures, and then they will be remade. If Roger cut off her wings, she would lose her divine power, and at the same time lose the shackles of the God of Knowledge. If Empress wants to sever her connection with the main body and turn from a projection into an independent consciousness, the main body cannot order her projection to self-destruct. Then, based on the memory and cognition of the current body, which cannot be synchronized with the main body, they will give birth to two different consciousness bodies from the same source. Self-awareness is the cancer of angels. As the oldest seraphim, Nalinier certainly knows that if this continues, her consciousness will be polluted by self-consciousness, and she will face the risk of destruction. Once thoughts are born, they are as indestructible as weeds. The stronger the willpower, the more it exists. Not to mention that Nalinier''s projection ispletely restrained, but she still has strength. Facing the brand new path presented to her by the Empress, the hope of being able to live independently, and her determination to perish together... It seems, maybe, maybe not so firm. Empress looked directly into Nalinier''s eyes and graduallyughed, "Sure enough, Miss Angel, you have a problem with your beliefs. You don''t even have the sincerity to dodge and resist..." "I am willing to dedicate everything to my lord..." Nalinaier closed her eyes, not wanting to be ridiculed by her. "Although I don''t know why you seem to know me very well, I think it''s better not to think about it." Empress showed a sneering smile, "I hate your aloof appearance. In your eyes, as long as the price is right, you can trade anything, but I just want you to know that there are always some things that you can''t buy. No way!" "Hey...you have more choices..." "You also have more choices." "I don''t want...to be an unknown monster..." "Oh, creation of the gods, pleasee and experience the sorrow and freedom of mortals together!" The Eternal Night Empress and Roger acted at the same time. The space debris was pressed down, and the feathers, golden blood, and strange fragrance spread out. The ultimate self-belief pierces between the eyebrows, but there is no blood. Instead, it cuts off extremely thin illusory connections one after another that is almost impossible to grasp and cannot be observed. That is a secret rted to the origin of the gods. Looking at the world, no queen is qualified to be a surgeon. The six wings were broken at the same root, but because the wings were broken, the golden chain copsed, and Nalinel regained her freedom of movement. She covered her head and screamed in pain. In an instant, the space blockade broke, and the seawater generated tens of meters of high waves that spread outwards, and the entire small ind was hammered into the bottom of the sea by the energy of the explosion. Fortunately, the other people around have already been reminded by the Empress and sent away in advance. "I-I don''t want to be like this!" Nalinier lost her divine power, and couldn''t feel her body. Even if there is no blockage in space this time. But she has changed from an angel created by God to a native creature of this ne under the hands of Roger and the Empress of Eternal Night. "I''m going to kill you!" Nalinier''s eyes were crazy. She can also mobilize the magic power in Shady''s body. Countless magic burst out instantly, switching to the form of a battle mage at the same time and pouncing on the Queen of Eternal Night. Her explosive fighting power is even more ferocious than Shady''s peak state! "Struggle free, mortal." The Eternal Night Empress, the magic condensed growth gun in her hands, shed head-on with Nalinier, who was holding the ghost bone staff, without the slightest fear. It''s hard to distinguish between them. Hmph, I have long said that I am well prepared for battle, and I can now show off mybat mage skills that I have secretly practiced for a long time~ Not to mention... When the two of them were fighting each other, Roger began to borrow the magic power of the Eternal Night Queen to release thend-washing attack magic in arge radius. Empress Eternal Night wears defensive props all over her body to directly resist these spells, but Nalinelle can''t do it... Even though herbat awareness was ten times that of Shady''s, her ount was still the same and was targeted by effective tactics that had been verified and improved, and she was quickly pushed to the brink of death. This is called ssic re-engraving Nalinelle finally knew how Shady became a pawn. She couldn''t even handle one Roger. What''s more, in front of you is Roger and the Queen of the Night teaming up...together "Calm down, let''s talk about the possibility of teamwork?" Nalinier voluntarily withdrew from the battle circle, unwilling to reconcile, but she had no choice, so she had to sit back at the negotiating table. Chapter 147: Do You Want to Be the Father of an imperial Princess? Chapter 147: Do You Want to Be the Father of an imperial Princess? Chapter 147 Do You Want to Be the Father of an imperial Princess? In the void, there is a hidden chamber filled with mirrors. The six-winged angel Nalini floated quietly in midair, sat cross-legged in meditation, silently sensing the projection of her own existence, and then continuously calling out actively. After a long while, she opened her eyes and let out a soft sigh. From a timing perspective, that projection currently has no response, and there is a 98% chance that it has already been sent. But here... It shouldn''t be! Nalinair was puzzled, but still confident in her own abilities. Clearly, I only went to collect a debt from the little chive nt owned by Charlotte, but the Eternal Night World was so tempting in terms of strength that I directly invested in the maximum strength of that world. This configuration, with the top-level creature riding the face output of the pyramid, can still have unexpected oues? What remains is the fact that the projection she sent out disappeared into space without giving her any response. Due to the sessful application of imperial authority, Naline''s projection is unable to obtain divine power support from the entity and the entity is unable to sense what the projection has encountered in the Eternal night world. So the experiences that were projected during that period became a ck box for the essence of Nalinaier, which she could not understand. The information she mastered is only that the projection will be sent through the sacrifice channel, timing will be perfect, and she is ready to receive Charlotte''s body in ordance with the gambling agreement and get Roger. Then the projection lost its signal and to this day, there has been no news. Asking the followers of the god of knowledge in the Eternal Night world, they responded that there has been no earth-shattering battles or other major events happening in this dimension. All the believers, including Charlotte, who participated in the worship on the unnamed ind lost their chance to respond. As a result of retaliating against Shati, their avatars and followers were all affected and directly wiped out. Narinair has analyzed amonly urring ident in the exploration of multiple universes based on known conditions. But such an ident, happening to oneself, is still the first time. Her strength is quite scary. Her natural ability "Time Stop" is considered a divine technique that is both offensive and defensive due to its incredible flexibility. Even when faced with powerful demons at the bottom of an endless abyss, Nalinor can defeat them. However he always chooses to escape using time spells that ignore divine power. "Now something interesting has happened, my own projection, which I didn''t even use time stop on, was taken down by someone." Now she doesn''t even have the slightest idea about the battle information, which is unprecedented. "Interesting, Xiao Ao''s essence, his ability to cause trouble is quite good!" Nalinea''s face revealed a yful smile, as she mentally made note of the name of the Eternal Night Queen. Chatty and her Tianming army''s enemy is the Green Vines Empire. If anyone has the potential to instantly kill her projection, it would only be the queen of the Green Vines Empire. Nalina paused and boldened the offering Roger that appeared in the sacrifice ceremony. She is preparing to dispatch her followers to investigate. If Roger is not dead, it can be confirmed that the Green Vines empire has set a trap for her. By then, she would have a reason to visit the Eternal Night World again and investigate how she disappeared... no, she would investigate how her projection was silently killed. Nalina quietly umted the power of faith, totally unconcerned about the loss of a projection. However, such inexplicable and pointless losses made her very discontented and left her in disbelief. Impossible, those mortals cannot achieve this level. Something defely went wrong at a special moment, or perhaps there was some stupid mistake with their projection. Just now I picked up the God of Hope, who cane and go freely in his own divine realm. How could Nalina ept crashing in this small ditch of the Eternal Night world? There must be a big problem inside here. Maybe there''s some powerful being lurking behind the scenes. Relying solely on those indigenous creatures definitely won''t achieve this level. "This matter must be followed up and thoroughly investigated!" Due to her dissatisfaction and curiosity, Nalinna''s attitude towards the Eternal Night world has fallen into a very dangerous state. Angels should not have these emotions, as the swords of the gods, they should not even have thoughts or self-awareness. Discover problems, solve problems, and report unsolvable problems to the gods you serve. Dana Lainer had long intercepted more and more trouble, analysing and solving them on her own, digging out spaces where she could make a profit. Her Eternal life is just an endless repetition of grazing, like a sacrificialmb that provides faith. As she gazed upon mortals, many traces belonging to them had unconsciously imprinted on her heart. The divine has methods to ensure the purity of angelic consciousness, but even for the divine, not all mysteries of the soul can be deciphered. Over time, Nalina''s massive memory iceberg is formed, holding hidden information frozen within it. These pieces of information will ovep andbine, ultimately creating something that even the god of knowledge cannot predict. He habitually confirms with his most trusted angel whether she sympathizes with those fleeting, ant-like worldly things. Just like generation after generation of Little Ao clones, memories, and consciousness umte, and a massive amount of information has been rued that cannot be resolved through conventional logic. Uncontroble unexpected situations have urred, and Nalina is now unable to directly solve them. It can only be intervened by means such as restarting, restoring to the factory settings, or even redesigning. The control of the god of knowledge over Narinair is actually simr. There are usually no problems on weekdays. If there is a problem, it must be a big problem that cannot be repaired and can only be remade from scratch. Through their long period of coboration, the god of knowledge has acquired a high level of trust in Nalina, and she has always performed extremely well inpleting tasks assigned to her. In the end, she became powerful but no longer pure. Nalina has secretly done many things that harm the interests of the Seven Gods, but either these things were not discovered, or they were within the limits allowed by the God of Knowledge. So she remained safe and sound all along, even shouldering heavier responsibilities. "An angel who ys with others by manipting the rules is also a master of surviving in the grey area by bending the rules when they want to make a move." With constant sess and no mistakes, Nalina''s courage grew, and she dared to operate in a wider range, bing increasingly unrestrained with her emotions. She is curious. She is not satisfied. She begins to pay attention to the world of Eternal night. She has already scheduled to go there again one day to look for the reason why the projection disappeared into thin air. Nalina has thought of many possibilities, but she never considered her own projection being cut like a kite and falling into the Eternal night world, until it became a timed bomb just for her. What kind of chain reaction will ur when a self-conscious projection influences its original form? Her beliefs and loyalty were already in a dangerous state... However, nobody can be certain if this angel is unconsciously causing trouble, deliberately ignoring a certain possibility, and then passively opening up some kind of attempt that has long been desired, right? When divine creations develop human nature, they automatically possess the master level skill of deceiving themselves and others. ... ... The Eternal night world, above the sunken unnamed ind. The Queen of the Eternal Night and Roger backed away a certain distance from each other but still maintained their nking position looking at the projection of Nalinea. After she shouted about negotiation, she didn''t take any further actions. The situation remained awkward. "But both Roger and the Night Queen were not surprised." Strictly speaking, from the promation of imperial power starting to operate, to thepletion of their third disposal n, what has now descended into Shati''s body is no longer the six-winged angel, Naliniel. She is a special life form that can exist for a long time after being modified by the magic of the Empress Eternal. In short, the projection came to life. In a sense, Roger and the Queen of Eternal night teamed up to create a "newborn." Although she looks like a grown-up girl, just like a certaindy who is only one year older than her daughter, in terms of age, she can only y games for one hour a day! Nalina''s "little projection" has her intelligence and some memories, so it definitely won''t be as innocent as a newborn. But the confusion of suddenly ing to the world" is no less than that of a newborn baby. After shouting out the word "negotiation," the small projector didn''t, as before, start spouting countless attractive terms. She stared at the sea, thinking in confusion: Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? She kept searching but found no answer. The only clear thought deep in my heart was the fear of death under the siege of Roger and the Eternal Night Queen. "If I am no longer a tool, I can make my own choices..." In short, I don''t want to die! The Eternal Night Queen and Roger were not hurrying the still chaotic little projection and didn''t take advantage of the opportunity tounch an attack. They weremunicating through brain waves via a magic beacon. After seeing the state of the small projection, Roger thought of a very serious question, "Your Highness, is she human now?" Queen of Eternal Night thought and answered, "With the possession of one''s body, consciousness canpletely control the body, and the body will also affect the soul due to aging, illness, and emotions. The two are interdependent... No different from humans." Angels are not afraid of death, relying on pure faith. After death, their souls will naturally regroup in the kingdom of God and be prayer mergers. If the gods need it, bestow strength to create a new angel, wh But if the mini projector dies now, she will really be dead. Losing the characteristics of being created by God and falling into the mundane world, we should and can only be humans. Roger followed the train of thought of the Eternal Night Empress and said, "If she is a human, she should be considered our prisoner, or our spoils of war, or a citizen of the empire, or... our princess?" There are many wizards in this world who are indifferent to romance between men and women. They prefer to treat their creations as children and nurture them, rather than getting married and having children themselves. Following this line of thinking, it wouldn''t be wrong to address the Queen''s "daughters" as "Your Royal Highness, Princess". Upon hearing this, the Eternal Night Queen narrowed her dangerous eyes and chuckled to herself, "Is Lord Roger in a hurry to be the father of an imperial princess?" Roger was startled and then blushed. He just made a move too. All things considered, he was truly her "daddy". "One mother, one father. To round it up, did she be the spouse of the queen?" "This is openly taking advantage of the Queen, this is the ambition of wanting to be an imperial prince, this is someone who talks without listening." In an instant, Roger broke out in a cold sweat, and he quickly exined: "Your Majesty, I don''t have this intention... No, I do have intention towards Your Majesty... But not like that! what I mean is... is... you know!" Roger was too anxious that he made himself dizzy. He really forgot that he had his own things to do and just enjoyed eating melon. As a result, the melon field extended directly to his own home. But if Ipletely disassociate myself from this statement, it may seem like I have no feelings towards Your Majesty, which is untrue. Recently, the little bit of poprity we managed to gain, is it going to regress back to the level of "Innocent and cute Little Roger"? "Alright, no need to exin further, I''m not going to get angry over such a trivial matter." The Eternal Night Empress interrupted Roger''s incoherent speech, devoid of anger, and even felt a little proud in her heart. The inner thoughts of a vengeful queen are: Hehehe, look at your panicked expression, you have been toyed with by me this entire time, haven''t you? Isn''t she just a princess? It''s not a big deal. Even if we have to support seven or eight of them, the empire canpletely stand it. Lord Roger, please be more bold, I don''t mind at all! Roger observed the expression of the Eternal Night Queen carefully and discovered that she seemed to not really mind, thus he smoothly changed the subject, "Your Majesty, may we try to absorb this projection as an imperial citizen first? This would result in the highest profit..." He briefly exined his ideas and thought process. The Eternal Night Empress exerted great effort to leave this small projection, not to force her to death, but to hope that she would cooperate as much as possible to contribute intelligence. Actually, the current situation is pretty good. The mini projector had a burst, but after being suppressed by force, she was just confused, without showing too much excitement. Angels were originally supposed to be the most fervent believers, so in times like these, it is normal for them to seek death or life in order to be loyal to their faith. The small projector didn''t do this, which already exins a lot of things. Her faith is definitely problematic and it''s a big problem! In this way, if we can make the little projection feel the beauty of ordinary life and have a firm belief to keep living, the Empire may have one more golden hitman. After all, whether it is the original Nalnir or the God of Knowledge, they cannot tolerate such a high-level angel breaking free from control. With the information she knew, even just a projection with iplete memories, it was extremely dangerous. If this little projection is discovered by the Seven Gods faction, they will definitely pursue it with all their might, and their pursuit will be more ruthless and unreservedly invested than towards the Eternal Night World. This is the treatment of a "traitor", even if she has not revealed any secrets now. So as long as she wants to live, she will eventually realize what kind of dire situation she is in. Sooner orter she will realize that the enemy of her enemy is her ally. She has no choice but to join the imperial camp if she is to have a chance of survival. Because of this reality, Roger and the Eternal Night Queen didn''t need to hurry. They just need to dy and appease to gradually make this little projection ept reality, ept itself, and ept the empire... "Okay, let''s handle it ording to your n. Your Excellency, please take good care of our princess." The Night Empress snapped her fingers and teleported herself, Roger and the small projection back above the mysterious capital. Then she went to the Secret Magic Association by herself. This battle actually revealed a lot of information, and she is eager to further research and analyze it. "Oh no, Your Highness, I was actually about to say that you''re a girl, which would improve our rtionship..." Roger was stunned. This worthless empress is sozy, she even asks someone else to take her test for her instead of copying the answers! The little projector, who was staring nkly, blinked its blurry big eyes and looked at Roger with confusion. Does Xiao Ao bring himself to the capital? Isn''t he afraid of causing trouble? "Wow, why did she leave?" "Sacrificial offering ssmate, do you have anything to say?" Roger and the Little Projection looked at each other in confusion. They felt anxious inside, as they weren''t sure if they could really beat her! "But on the surface the rounded Prince Charles still appears calm and collected, presenting himself as a sort of life mentor." "I don''t need to introduce myself to you. What you should do now is to give yourself a name, because you are no longer Narine." The little projection repeated dreamily, "if I am no longer Nalini, then who am I supposed to be?" "That is something you decide for yourself. In this world, you can be anyone you want to be." Roger''s voice is as tempting as a devil''s. Little Projection looked at Roger and felt an infinite radiance emanating from him. Roger looked at her with tenderness and encouragement, his body shaking slightly as if he had realized something. "I am just myself!" She firmly clenched her small fist. Chapter 148: The Meaning of Life and Pursuit. Chapter 148: The Meaning of Life and Pursuit. Chapter 148 The Meaning of Life and Pursuit. After a moment of decisive action, she fell into confusion. Although I am myself, what kind of thing should I be? Her memory as the "six-winged angel Nalinnir" existed for tens of thousands of years, but as an independent projection with self-awareness, it has only been for less than an hour. Wanting to possess ideals, goals, and beliefs is still too extravagant. She only has memories that originate from Nalina and the memories carried within the body of Shati. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, she can''t get rid of the marks these two people left behind. The little projector finally made a decision, "Well then, should you call me Shana for the time being?" "Never mind, I couldn''te up with one myself and I need another name, so let''s just add these two names together." "Okay, as long as you like it yourself, it''s fine." Roger instantly understood this naming convention and nodded with a smile. He immediately thought of the joke about "parents" he had just made with the Queen and was very d that the little projection hadn''t drawn inspiration from that aspect of its creator and given himself a name like "Lo''o". If it gets out, he would never be able to wash clean even if he jumps into the Rose River. Then he will be hunted down by the fanatical Queen''s fans and be a quark. "Now, it has a name. What should I do next?" Shana looked at Roger with a mixed fear of the unknown and excitement for infinite possibilities hidden in her eyes. At that moment, Roger felt like aplete newbie who was ying a game for the first time and didn''t even know the basics of killing monsters, leveling up, and taking quests. She craves adventure and has countless curiosities about the world, but is afraid of being too clumsy to do anything well in the end. This angelicdy is unexpectedly a bit cute. Judging solely by appearance, the Shana in front of me is also a rare beauty. Based solely on her looks, Roger feels that she is on par with the beautiful and immortal Night Queen. To adapt to the divine power that came with her arrival, Chatty''s body underwent slight adjustments: A few strands of red were added to the tips of her silver hair, her pupils shone like gemstones in a deep purple color, her facial features became more three-dimensional and beautiful, with a sculpted aesthetic, as well as a hint of youthfulness. Of course, her most significant change should have been growing three pairs of wings, but they were all cut off by Roger. Nowadays, Shana can be said to have integrated the advantages of both Master Tiamat and Wilhelmina Carmel in terms of appearance, and she is at her peak from the day of her release. However, Shana often loses herself in confusion and absent-mindedness. Her movements and tone are cautious, like a young fawn,cking the confidence that beauty should have. She appears more like an artistic and mildly socially anxious noble youngdy. This is also the reason that makes Roger feel lovely, rather than beautiful and charming. "If you haven''t made your arrangements, let me take you on a tour of the mysterious capital first." Roger was like a dutiful guide, polite. "You can always tell me your ns, requirements, and taboos, Miss Shawna, and I will do my best to arrange them." Shana hesitated for a moment before realizing that "Shana" referred to herself. She responded with some shyness and some joy, "Ah, okay! I don''t have any special requirements. Let''s first take a look at this city... Um, that''s it!" Although she had great ambitions in her heart, "I want to be a free and unrestrained angel," in reality, Shana had no idea what freedom meant. Roger wanted to take her to visit the city of the capital, she didn''t feel any rejection, so she agreed to go. At the same time, she had no intention of causing destruction or running away in her mind. She even felt a sense of satisfaction and joy in being respected when Roger called her name and asked about her needs. Nalinai''er is a proud and extraordinarily powerful angel who doesn''t need to bow to most gods. But Shana is just a small projection created by the Empress of Eternal Night because of mission failure, and in fact, she is deeply insecure. As a projection, she should havee and gone with the rise and fall of the sun. In the normal process, means such as projecting or duplicating oneself toplete a task must be retrieved after use because they are disposable consumable items. Sometimes, due to differences in information and the speed of time flow between dimensions, there may be a situation where the projection and the original entity have a mismatch in consciousness. This gives birth to a "differentiated" new individual. But when the recycling process isplete, this consciousness returns to its original state, fusion. It can also be considered that the new consciousness has then been killed. The small differences that arise in the fragmented consciousness will only be like drops in the ocean when faced with the vast consciousness and memories of divine-level beings, and will not have any impact on the original personality. Just like how losing love can be the same, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl may seek death while a sixty or seventy-year-old person may just smile slightly, with no ripples in their heart. Especially for creatures such as angels who were born for war, they don''t have a normal growth trajectory and so their life experiences are notplete. The projection carrying out the task has iplete memories and only possesses the information necessary for this mission. If more information is needed, it can be obtained from the source at any time. This results in Shana''s head being filled with many conclusions after being disconnected from her body, but she doesn''t know how these conclusions were reached, nor does she have a clear understanding of her past. Of course, she is more confused about the present situation. "Having a body as a tool to perform tasks is apletely different experience from actually living as a human being." The sudden change and unexpected freedom left Shana truly at a loss. Negotiation? Indeed she has a lot of information, which is important for the empire. But what is she going to exchange this information for? Is it just about not being killed so easily? Shana is very smart. The Night Empress went to great lengths to create her, give her life, and she won''t kill herself as long as she doesn''t do anything too reckless before she learns everything she wants to know in the empire. So, what does she want to achieve with the chips that she has? Money, power, possessions, people? She discovered that without a goal, even holding expensive chips, she couldn''t get anything useful for herself in the end. Because angels never have their own life, they only perform one task after another for God. "Freedom is something they never dared to hope for, and cannot expect." I never need to think about how to n the rest of my life, as the gods have already arranged everything. She doesn''t know how to take advantage of this freedom and even wants to go back to her past life. Just like a person who spent decades in prison from youth to old age, he/she will not be able to adapt to the outside world after being released. Extreme individuals tend to choose suicide after having freedom. ... ... The Mysterious Capital: A very ordinary street in themoner''s district, on both sides of which are old neighborhoods that have beencking maintenance and renovation for decades. Chaos, patchy high and low buildings without any nning and lines are drawn haphazardly like a mischievous child,pletelycking any aesthetic beauty. The narrow alley is filled with an unpleasant smell that cannot be dispersed. Children run around half-naked, during the day while their parents are busy working, these unrestrained little ones are as carefree as the wind. Leaky windows, cheap foodcking oil and sugar, and a decaying wooden staircase that creaks underfoot can be distressing, but catching a strong cricket in the weeds can bring them countless happy conversations and anticipation. Roger had originally nned to take Shana to tour the mysterious capital''s awe-inspiring surface buildings, and then visit the various luxurious ces bustling with activity and aristocrats. However, this angel didn''t follow the usual route and, after visiting several scenic spots, proposed to visit a densely popted civilian area. Roger didn''t know the reason, but his task was to apany Shana and help her find happiness as a mortal. It was also not right to go against her choice. In preparation for the night patrol, we swept away the troublesome and unruly rubbish that was too eye-catching. Roger finally took Shana into the civilian area. The expression on Shana''s face as she walked along didn''t have much change, only curious nces left and right. She smiled at the children who looked stunned at her and Roger''s clothes. To be honest, the texture and color of her and Roger''s clothes don''t match the style of this area - in the era when the textile industry was still considered the handicraft industry, the more bright and colorful the fabric was, the more expensive it was. Moreover, ordinary people, only have a few sets of clothes. For work, durability and stain resistance is the first choice, and they will not waste extra money on appearance. She was quite interested in watching children y with crickets, and after watching for a while, she eximed, "Competition that has nothing to do with life and death or profit, just to pass the long hours?" These little brats, who can''t even cover their butts with their poor clothes, are grinning widely and celebrating their invincible general''s continuous victories till the end. For angels, this is apletely unimaginable life. In her limited memory, every minute and every second was spent busy with tasks for the gods. Even during rare moments of leisure, she had to constantly sing hymns in praise of the gods. Roger looked at her with slight sympathy and said, "This is childhood." "Childhood... was really good," Shana murmured, remembering the world that brought her beautiful daydreams. Angels are created asplete beings and naturally don''t have a childhood. Roger suddenly found this picture interesting. "A born top dog in this world, capable of crushing the entire block without effort, yet envies the children rolling like mud monkeys on the ground." Is this the besieged city? The children''s clothing and food can be considered refugee-like by modern standards. But in this world, their parents are still dignified free citizens, with a standard of living simr to that of self-sufficient farmers. Even the elderly people on the street, who have been bent over by hardbor, can still see hope in their eyes. Their originally numb expressions suddenly realized the possibility of a better life from the recent changes in the empire, and their mouths also involuntarily curved into a smile. Compared to these people who seem to be suffering a lot, such as tenant farmers, serfs, and ves, they are the true bottom of the world. They are engaged in the most dangerous work on the brink of death, yet receive no ie. They are squeezed dry by the violence of the strong, and the future brings darkness despite the dawn. On Earth, ves can still rebel, but in the world of Eternal night, the existence of magic creates an unimaginable power gap between the proletarians and the leisure ss. If there were no characters like the Night Queen and Roger, the ruling structure of this world could continue to be stable for thousands of years. Roger sighed lightly, "Actually, their carefree childhood is very short-lived. When they are one or two years older, these children have to help their families with work, work until they be adults, and then worry about getting married and building careers, and raising their children." Shana''s long eyshes blinked, and a glimmer of confusion crossed her dazzling eyes, like purple jewels. "Is this the never-ending cycle of human life?" "Most people are like this." "Is raising children the meaning of their life?" This naive question that wouldn''t even appear in a barrage made Roger dumbfounded for a while. After all, bulletments still require typing. If you recognize words, you probably have also been given work by teachers. What is the purpose of living? Shana is literate and knows of over a hundrednguages and scripts from around the world, yet she is asking such a stupid question... However, Roger also understands that angels once lived only for the sake of the gods. When Shana asked this, it sounded like she was curious about the lives of thesemoners, but in fact, she was searching for the meaning of her existence. If the Queen of the Eternal Night were here, she would probably say that living is to defeat all unbeatable opponents in the world. If Marguerite was here, she would take the opportunity to instill in Shana that living as a human is all about pursuing one''s dreams... ah, the Queen of the Night. "Keluojie is not a traditional imperialist, he analyzes this problem rationally from the perspective of a modern person." For most people in this world, reproduction is the meaning of life because they are still struggling on the edge of survival, and all their actions are just to desperately satisfy their animalistic and hormone-controlled desires. Only when life goes beyond the bottom line of survival, with enough knowledge and thinking, will the meaning of living for a wise race be transformed into the pursuit of spiritual fulfillment? Someone like you, at the top of the pyramid of strength, should also behave like this. Shana could only vaguely understand what was being said to her, and she said with frustration, "So you''re saying that I shouldn''t just live like an animal, doing nothing but eating, drinking, sleeping, mating, and reproducing. I have to think about other things as well." She thinks it should be full, right? "Human beings always transcend animals and seek abstract things." "But I don''t know what to pursue." "Then go and look, observe books, people, and all things in the world." Roger looked at Shana''s face, which was almost crumpled, and resisted the urge to pinch her cheeks. Heforted her, "Don''t be anxious, everyone''s answer is different. You still have a long life ahead of you and can gradually discover it." Shana let out a soft sigh and said, "It soundsplicated. I suddenly don''t feel like living anymore." Roger''s forehead veins were popping, what the hell is the problem? "Do you know those people who are struggling to survive and are doing everything they can? If they hear a top-level strong person like you talking so dramatically and making such a big deal out of minor issues, do you think they would want to kill you?" Oh, if they can''t beat you, neither can I. So that''s okay. Rogerpromised, "It''s also normal not to pursue anything, and at such times, one can choose to guard." "Protecting family, nation, country, and even the world of survival?" Shana recalled the response before the Night Queen and sighed bitterly, "I''m sorry, I don''t have those things. You can''t expect me to continue leading the Tianming Army and revive Veronica, right?" "What you need to protect is yourself," Roger said seriously. "Whether you want to live or die, it''s your own choice. But many people want to live but are too weak to do so; they want to die, but their bodies keep working. They want to seed, but the path ahead is blocked; they want to explore their desires but are tied down in one ce... I know you resent the freedom the emperor has imposed on you. But if there is a God who says that every breath of air you take in this world is a sin and you will be judged for it, you may regret losing your freedom." Anger rose in Shana''s eyes, her fists instinctively clenched and she bit her lip, clearly emotionally stirred up. But suddenly she rxed again, a mysterious smile appearing at the corner of her mouth. She quickly moved in front of Roger, her big eyes almost touching his nose, and looked at him with great interest. "You..." Roger didn''t have the intention to kill, as magic flickered between his fingers without being activated temporarily. Shana smiled yfully and said, "The judgment of the gods cane at any time. It''s too troublesome to find a pursuit beyond animal nature, so let''s just be happy little animals for now!" She grabbed Roger''s hand that was ready to cast a spell, dispelled the magic, pulled his cor with her other hand, and then kissed him hard. Roger widened his eyes in shock and asked, "Have I vited core values?" Chapter 149: Get on the Offensive and Counterattack Her! Chapter 149: Get on the Offensive and Counterattack Her! Chapter 149 Get on the Offensive and Counterattack Her! Half-faces, Secret Magic Council, the second-level summoning order that all advisory group members can hear is activated. The standard for a Level 2 summons is: For carrying out non-urgent tasks and research, one must personally go to the scene. If unable to break away, one needs to delegate their rted permissions to a trusted advisor for them to execute. Of course, it is also possible to directly entrust it to the highest leader of the Secret Spell Council, the Queen of Eternal Night. This is also the usual choice for advisors who have arrogant personalities and don''t ept anyone. Only the Eternal Night Queen, whopletely overwhelms them in strength, has the right to vote on her behalf. When the Queen of Eternal night arrived at the core mage tower of the Secret Magic Society from the mysterious capital, her twelve magic advisors were already seated at the round table awaiting her. It is precise because of this round table that so many crucial battles of the empire were decided, and the people of the empire collectively referred to the powerful magicians by the queen''s side as the "Twelve Round Table Magicians". However, with the establishment of the Green Vines Empire, the power of the Secret Magic Society has been growing stronger. The tasks that require the counselors'' cooperation have be fewer, and they have not gathered like this for some time. Instead, they have been busy with their areas of interest. Especially Chief Advisor and Observer, His Excellency Nichs Gallire, the fourth advisor Sophie Amti, and several others, are not in the Magic Tower of the Secret Society most of the time. But today is quite lucky, everyone can make it to the venue. The Queen of Eternal Night was thest to arrive,zily taking her seat at the very top on a peculiar throne made entirely of pure magical energy. After the reconstruction of the Star Throne, she also didn''t sit properly in the chair of the Secret Magic Society, which was generally widened and erged to facilitate her reclining inside. Compared to the serious administrative officials, the wizards don''t care about secr views anyway, and the Queen of the Evernight is a transcendental existence in their hearts, so they don''t mind how she sits, as long as the Majesty is satisfied. The Eternal Night Queen''s smiling eyes swept over her subordinates and she was pleased to find that everyone was in perfect condition this time, with all parts intact. "It seems that everyone''s recent research has been quite sessful." Of course, in the eyes of a magician, having a fully functioning body doesn''t necessarily mean it''s all original. For example, like Frankenstein, some magicians have attempted to mechanize their bodies. Other magicians have also explored strange directions, such as biologizing their bodies with magic or fusing special props into themselves to varying degrees. However, those who openly support machinery over original equipment like Frankenstein are ultimately few. "Her Majesty''s radiance shines upon us, leading us forward." Everyone sincerely praises the Queen. Radiance may not necessarily exist, but now your majesty is providing more and more funding, which is a tangible reality. The Eternal Night Empress remained unchanged in her smile and nodded gently, "The reason for calling everyone back this time is simple. It''s to revise the development focus of the Secret Magic Society based on thetest information." The group of advisors suddenly became serious. The Eternal Night Queen is investigating the matter of the Seven Gods. This has been an internal notification that has been ongoing for some time and everyone is very interested in the progress. Finally, there is a phased conclusion now, and the secret method will also be adjusted ordingly, which is also an obligation that should be fulfilled. The Eternal Night Queen wasted no words and exined to her magical advisors, one by one, the void nes she had discovered during these days until Nalynir confirmed that the Eternal Night world was indeed blocking the paths of the gods'' attacks. "Since the Seven Gods are enemies of the entire multiverse, the Empire should unite with other local countries that are also being threatened by them to establish amon alliance to fight against the Seven Gods, dragging their long battle line into the quagmire." The Chief Advisor and Observer, His Excellency Kallirege, immediately suggested, "Coincidentally, I have contacts with powerful magicians from other worlds and can push this matter forward." His research field is the rtionship between multiple universes and different dimensions, a bit like an astronomer on Earth. However, astronomers have no chance to travel to others, but in the world of magic, convenient internar transportation allows Jiariley to personally visit different worlds, and sit down and talk with many like-minded friends, including magic practitioners who long for the mysteries of the universe. The Eternal Night Empress nodded and eximed, "This is the pt take. General Jiali Lei, you have worked hard. We will also make efforts internally toplete the foundation for the alliance building." Although there is interdimensional teleportation, this method is only limited to powerful legendary wizards and isn''t suitable for conventional warfare. Let alone the Seven Gods who use their divine kingdom to directly pour an army of angels into other dimensions forrge-scale massacres, such as cleansing the ground. Perhaps some Multiverse worlds have already mastered such methods, such as the Abyss and Hell, but the Green Vines Empire has not yet reached that level. They don''t even have the opportunity to join the alliance. Let alone being the leader of such cooperation, even The Empire is not qualified. Although Karyle''s idea is good, it is built on a castle in the air. Of course, preliminary preparation work also needs to be done. At the very least,munication between the strong is enough. Everyone can exchange their strengths and weaknesses, which may also elerate the improvement of technology. For example, on the essential route of the march of the seven gods, building a frontier fortress that gathers elite forces from different dimensions may be a good way to buy time for everyone''s development. "So, is our next core n to focus on strengthening research on cross-dimensional human and material transportation?" asked Sophie Amthi. This lucky cat is responsible for the financial power of the entire secret society. If the investment direction changes, then her investment and subsequent industries would have to follow suit. Especially since the empire is now moving towards industrialization, various industries require significant capital investment. Wealthy nobles have not yet realized the potential of this and it falls upon the national treasury and the official-backed Amity Chamber of Commerce to lead the investment. From a long-term perspective, Sophia will earn a lot of money, but the resources she invested without seeing any returns yet are astronomical figures that make other businessmen hesitant to follow her lead. "No, that''s the second step." The Night Queen stated firmly "The Empire''s next focus is still on strengthening the construction of people''s livelihoods, enhancing national strength, gradually updating and upgrading weapons and equipment, prioritizing the unification of the Night World and integrating resources to expand outward." Frankenstein nodded and said, "The chapter of imbnce is willing to carry out this mission. However, if you continue with the process of unification, the resistance led by the church may cause great losses to the empire, and the benefits may not be significant." The Eternal Night Empress showed a confident smile and said, "The times have changed, and the empire no longer needs to directly conquer those countries. We only need to support the factions that are inclined towards the empire toe to power andplete the struggle against the collective interests of the gods in this dimension." She retold the way Margaret presented her proxy warfare to these advisors. Although the main upation of everyone is a magician, having experienced numerous battles alongside the Empire, they cannot be ignorant of military affairs. Simply put, it is clear that this is a shortcut to encounter the least resistance and expand the Empire''s influence while still being able to profit from it. Countries and regions with internal conflicts can secretly incite them to increase their military strength; even among races without conflicts, they can cultivate new spokespersons for power and provide military assistance to guerri groups to consume hostile forces. There are various methods, and as long as there are enough "puppets" cultivated, the empire may not have officially achieved reunification on the surface, but the actual control and resources obtained will not be less than that of reunification by military force. The attempt of the orc kingdom has been sessful and it will soon enter the harvest period. Next, there will be an attempt towards the mermaid sea country, to practice the empire''s hidden war strategy. "Lord Zuo is true of demon bloodline, and he has skills in using poisonous schemes." "I dere that our empire will be the biggest mastermind behind, the behind-the-scene, in the future!" "I have already remembered dozens of old mutually hostile enemies." "Where is the war? It''s all just business, business!" Magicians are different from nobles. While they know, most of them also insist on learning through practice and are willing to actively ept new things progressively. Who told you that Lord Fa always prefers to confront things directly and honestly? No experienced wizard would waste magic power on casting a meteor shower when they can cleverly solve the situation with a small magic spell. However, the existence of the Eternal Night Queen as a supermodel outside the conventional system is a separate matter. In the end, everyone unanimously passed the Eternal Night Queen''s internal enhancement of productivity,pleting the industrial upgrading of magical industrialization, and externally using the proxy war to drive the export economy. Even if the Seven Gods ignite the mes of war in the Eternal night world, these wizards are not afraid. In the multiverse, magicians are the most steadfast atheists, as they see deities as merely powerful forms of life. If there is an opportunity to dissect and research, there will be no hesitation or reverence. Currently, outside of the Secret Magic Society, there is an incarnation of a nature deity that is constantly being analyzed and studied. There are also many anomalies such as remnants of godhood and shattered divinity that have been brought back from the astral realm. Following the Night Queen''s lead, resolutely keeping the Seven Gods outside the country''s borders, even outside the world, is the fundamental desire of every magician, without fear of risk. And the Empire''s development also cannot do without the support of these wizards. They are the scientists, engineers, and senior technicians of the empire, and also the wealthiest group besides the state''s financial resources. They are also the guarantee of military strength. Only if they fully support the empire andplete the magic industrialization can they be even faster. "Previously, the magicians only participated in the research on "New Arcane" out of interest and with a yful attitude towards the study of ideas, which was quite casual." After this round-table meeting, the magic research within the secret society will be formalized and institutionalized and will be brought under a unified n by the Queen of Eternal night. Resources and manpower will be concentrated toward breakthroughs in the direction most beneficial for the empire as a whole. This change marks that the research and development field of the Green Vines Empire is beginning to have certain characteristics of a nned economy, and is no longer in a stage of wild growth driven by the capital and personal interests of researchers. The meeting closed in a cheerful atmosphere. The magic advisors, who had not seen each other for a long time, took the opportunity to gather together and prepare for an "exchange meeting", and invited the Eternal Night Queen to attend. Many people with political backgrounds back then were ready to take revenge and asked the Eternal Night Queen to be a witness. "Your Majesty wants to watch the excitement, so I smiled and agreed, and then organized a venue and a banquet." The consultants also rubbed their hands in anticipation, looking at their old opponents who were unwilling to concede, ready to prove their new umtions in the following days. Everyone is very confident and eagerly anticipating it, ready to show off their skills. I found that the queen''s face suddenly changed and she disappeared. Just now, she felt abnormal magic flow and suspected that Roger had activated the Magic Emperor''smand. He may now be in danger! ... ... "The mysterious capital, in themoner''s district." Shana''s shot was very sudden, and it doesn''t belong to a normal person''s thought process. Before we discussed the philosophy of life, talking about how one didn''t want to live anymore. Then in the very next moment, you approached and broke Roger''s magic and kissed me, all in one fell swoop. It was beyond what even the most shameless yer would do. However, her kissing technique was very inexperienced, fast, and aggressive like a surprise attack, and her icy lips were stiff and cold like a young calf, causing Roger''s lips and teeth to ache from the collision. "Are you crazy?" Roger pushed her head away, while she flinched in pain. How can someone without even the slightest emotional foundation say they want to be like a small animal and then suddenly kiss you? "Are you breeding on the ranch?" "Of course, China is beautiful, but this kind of beast-like hunting movement makes people feel unpleasant, and even more like being humiliated." Suddenly discovering something "fun", Shana is no longer the confused and shy girl she was before. Moreover, with the magic blessing, her strength was even greater than Roger''s. She directly patted away Roger''s hand and then grabbed his cor with her other hand, saying with amusement, "You can resist if you want. I heard the more you resist, the more interesting it bes!" Rogerughed back in anger. Where the f*ck did you hear about the bully CEO novel from the market stall? I knew I shouldn''t havee to thismoner''s area. I don''t know whose house has those boring novels that satisfy young girls'' fantasies. This girl doesn''t know how she saw them, and her mind has been polluted! How hateful, she''s still a child! Shanake didn''t care about it so much. Roger''s words reminded her of the Seven Gods'' attitude towards traitors, and she understood her impending death. Therefore, this rare freedom became precious. Compared to the meaning of existence that angels had in the past, which was toplete tasks, human life has more choices, but they may not have time to experience them all. She created a temporary space and pulled both herself and Roger in. Then she pushed Roger down to the ground and began to undress him. Although she is unrestrained, she doesn''t have a hobby of performing taboo scenes for the children on the street. "You have enough!" Roger was angry and upset. I just activated themand of the Demon Emperor by myself. The Queen of Eternal Night will sense it and may support us at any time. What would she think when she sees herself rolling around with a little girl who was only born a few hours ago? Moreover, this kind of "social practice" without any taste and more akin to animals ispletely uneptable for normal people. He also tried to break free from Shana''s control. Unfortunately, he was caught off guard and unable to borrow the power of his majesty, so he really couldn''t defeat Shana. As Shana''s two small hands became increasingly excessive, Roger knew that things could go wrong if this continued. He made up his mind and knew that he had to take the initiative to have a chance to retaliate. As the two bodies intertwined, their clothes rubbed against each other causing the loose and light Shanah dress to warp and show gaps. Roger''s hands slipped in like a snake, skillfully brushing over certain parts of the girl with a practiced rhythm. "Hmph, a nice feeling. Are you going to start serving me now?" Shana harbored eyes full of seduction, the wonderful sensation making her feel curious andfortable. Roger attacked downwards with his other hand. Shana didn''t resist, she thought that Roger also had entered a trance. At this moment, she is just like a mischievous child searching for different life experiences, feelingfortable and rxed. She soon let her guard down. Roger''s eyes shed with a sharp glint. Shana rxed her suppression on him and the order of the Demon Emperor was activated causing a magic explosion! At the same time, the temporary space was also attacked. Chapter 151: I Report for Duty to My Homelands Patriotic Scholar. Chapter 151: I Report for Duty to My Homnd''s Patriotic Schr. Chapter 151 I Report for Duty to My Homnd''s Patriotic Schr. The Mysterious Capital, in the civilian district. The Eternal Night Queen and Roger appeared again in the narrow alley. At this time, many people have already finished work and returned home. So the streets are much livelier than before. "Two people suddenly appeared in mid-air, immediately attracting the attention of the people on the street who stopped to watch." "It is Your Majesty, alive Your Majesty!" "Oh my, Your Majesty really came to themoner district. Wasn''t that boy mistaken before?" "Is the gentleman next to her Charles from the Night Watch?" "Your Majesty and themander have joined forces, could it be that there is a major incident happening here?" "Wait, are these two really coborating?" The Queen of Eternal Night is undoubtedly the empire''s top idol, but Roger''s prestige among the people skyrocketed during the time he led the Dark Night Guard to sweep away the greedy nobles. If he appeared alone in this area, people might not even recognize him. But standing next to the Queen of Eternal Night, he was also so beautiful and handsome, talented and outstanding, and there was no second young minister in the Empire like him. However, ever since someone noticed that the Queen of Eternal Night was holding hands with Roger as they teleported away, they were still holding hands at this moment. The focus of everyone''s gossip shifted from the sudden appearance of the fast Eternal queen in the civilian area to "two people working together". The continuous discussion made Roger feel a little uneasy, and he instinctively wanted to break free. With the poprity of the Night Queen, if a stinky man like me approaches her, will I be torn apart by jealous and fanatical fans? Unfortunately, he was not able to break free. The Night Queen tightened her grip and prevented him from pulling away. The queen smiled and responded to the cheers of her people. She didn''t look at Roger, but she could feel his puzzled attitude. Her ears turned slightly red. She didn''t expect to be teleported from the temporary space and run into so many people. If I had known earlier, I could have easily resolved the situation at this moment by simply adjusting the teleportation destination or using invisibility spells. If someone saw it and got scared, withdrew their hand, it would be inconsistent with the Queen of Eternal Night''s style and would also harm the image of the veteran driver! Only little boys will feel shy because of holding hands, but a bad woman must be straightforward and face everything bravely! "I have always been very positive and strong-minded!" So even though she feels ufortable being scrutinized and talked about by people, and wants to escape from the situation, she still didn''t choose the easiest option of "letting go". But maintain this posture, while considering a suitable reason. "This is our empire. Are you still afraid of breaking thew by holding a man''s hand?" Of course, if holding hands leads to endless analysis and maniption, it is not something that the Queen of Eternal Night would want to do. So, what reason is needed? "The strategy of the Evernight Empress is very perfect and the image is very rich, but how to implement it specifically?" ustomed to copying homework, ustomed to recklessness, ustomed to being a worthless queen who just waves her hand to let her subordinates fill in the nks, when faced with a PR crisis, suddenly her mind goes nk... Oh, what should I do? "Tianming Army." As she was deep in thought, a reminder came from behind that only she could hear. The tone is somewhat helpless and also somewhat indulgent. "So this silly person not only copies homework but also needs to be reminded to answer in-ss questions, isn''t that right?" Roger naturally guessed that the Queen of Eternal night had run out of words and was embarrassed standing there. She is not like the fortune cat in a small shop, waving her hand to greet the people for a full five minutes just because she likes it. Due to the depletion of her mental energy from the previous battle, the Night Queen couldn''t hear Roger''s thoughts at the moment. Naturally, her eyes lit up, and her mind was instantly clear. Yes, Tianming Army! Nalinair has already caught this big fish, but it has not been cooked yet. However, there is no need to continue hiding the news about the Tianming Army, and it is possible to promote it to the outside world! Following this matter, it''s easy to exin why I and Roger are here, holding hands! "Subjects of the Empire, I believe you must be curious why Lord Roger and I have appeared here." The Queen of Eternal Night spoke faintly with an air of majesty, and no one could tell that just a second before, her mind waspletely nk. Here are all themon people at the bottom. On the celebration day, if they can catch a glimpse of the projection of the Queen from afar, it is already the greatest fortune for them to be born in the capital city. How could anyone have imagined that His Majesty would actually speak to them himself now? "Your Majesty can hear our voices and care about our feelings..." Some elderly people''s eyes became moist. "Your Majesty, please speak quickly!" The young person was incredibly excited, their gossip-loving nature burning fiercely for a long time. Now, they were about to receive the firsthand knowledge from the speaker themselves. What an incredible stroke of luck! The people''s emotions were stirred up, and the Eternal Night Queen became more confident that she had sessfully controlled the situation. She dered with a proud tone, "I have just worked with the Night Watchmander, Roger Charles, to eliminate the threat of the Tianming Army to the Empire. I personally killed the founder of the Tianming Army, Charlotte Veronica, and all the key members who infiltrated the capital with the intention to cause destruction have been captured!" The Queen of Eternal Night raised the hand she was holding with Roger high, calling out, "Let us cheer for the Empire, for themand of Commander Charles!" "Well done Sir Charles, in ying the game!" "Is it the Tianming Army that caused the tragedy in Ashiford City? They have actually infiltrated Odou, and I am afraid..." "I''m afraid it might turn into another bloody night in the capital, but luckily, the Night Watch ispetent enough!" "Long live the Empire! Long live the Empress! Long live the Night Watch!" At the beginning everyone was discussing and talking at once, butter on. I don''t know who started it, and soon thousands of people on this side shouted in unison cheering, and shouting long live. Everyone wasn''t surprised anymore when the Eternal Night Empress and Roger appeared together again. Dark Night Guard has not made their first contribution, and this time their early arrangements protected the city of Odu. It is not excessive for the Queen of Eternal Night to bestow rewards and personallymend them! Everyone suddenly shouted together, and themotion became very loud. The news quickly spread from one block to another, attracting more people toe out of their houses and inquire curiously. I heard that His Majesty and Roger cooperated to defeat the Tianming Army, and more people couldn''t help but join in shouting together. Cheers of "long live" echoed from all over the city. Any destructive activity puts the unprotected andrge number of ordinary citizens at the greatest risk of injury. Terrorists are not stupid. They prefer to cause damage in affluent neighborhoods andmercial areas where the risk is much higher than in civilian areas with limited patrols. After turning all 500,000 citizens into skeleton soldiers, the Tianming Army was undoubtedly the fiercest foe in the eyes of the imperial people. Nightguards can prevent trouble before it happens. Taking a preemptive approach to eliminate the Tianming Army and even killing their leaders is absolutely great news! The Queen of Eternal Night released her hand and then let go of Roger. It''s like when a referee celebrates with a boxing winner by holding their hand up, but of course, they have to let go after the celebration. This action is natural and there''s nothing wrong with it! The Eternal Night Queen waved her hand and released one after another magical projections into the air. Dark Night Guard captures the Tianming Army, Dio battles with Shati, and the Tianming Army fails to escape. A series of precious realbat footage has been broadcasted. Due to an absolute intelligence advantage, many situations may not be called battles, but rather a game of cat and mouse, with one side teasing the other. The only battle that seems somewhat dangerous is the one happening on Dio''s side. However, it quickly turned into Dio constantly releasing magic to clean the ground, and Shatty was powerless to resist. Although there was no scene of the death blow, when the Night Queen said "take out," everyone automatically imagined the enemy leader being sted into pieces. Actually, it doesn''t make much difference from the result. Tianming''s mentor''s soul is currently an NPC getting beaten up every day in the magician''s camp, his body upied by Shana. Unless the God King takes full action, there is no possibility of reviving the sword pointing to Veronica''s revival. Such a one-sided crushing victory leaves a very pleasing image for the empire people, and greatly boosts morale. Emotions were high, and many men took off their shirts, pounding their chests while happily saying "F*** the Tianming Army!" Women remain reserved, blending into the crowd, only asionally shouting out things like "Charles, you''re so handsome,"I want to marry you," and "Let''s hurry up and have monkey babies." As long as there are enough people, they would have the guts to say so many shameless things. The situation is trending out of control. The previously assigned Night Watch guards to protect Roger and Shana''s tour in the surrounding area had to show up to maintain order, to prevent idents or an attack on the Queen of the Eternal Night and Roger. Roger stood by the side of the Eternal Night Queen, clearly having let go of her hand and no longer being targeted by everyone''s arrows, but he became even more nervous. A tremendous and continuous cheer like andslide, with the crowd bing increasingly dense. The ck mass of people''s heads surged and estimated conservatively that there were tens of thousands of people taking to the streets, sharing the joy of triumph. Their main praise is of course dedicated to the Night Queen, it is her wise and martial leadership that led to today''s victory. However, themanding officer Roger standing beside him is also a target of praise, admiration, respect, and gratitude from the people. When sweeping away the aristocrats and avenging the suffering people, Roger had heard simr cheers before, but never as pure and fervent as today. At that time, the people only felt grateful, but now that the reputation of Roger and the Night Watch has spread, everyone has greater trust and higher expectations of him. They have truly believed that Roger Charles, the new generation of the empire, will uphold justice for them. Of course, Roger also benefited from the influence of the Eternal Night Queen. This woman was born with the charm of igniting the enthusiasm of the masses, and the same words spoken by her would make people extra passionate and excited. "Originally, being trusted by everyone is such a heavy pressure," Roger couldn''t help but whisper. Being stared at by such passionate people, he inexplicably felt suffocated. He is just a veryzy insignificant person who happened to achieve some aplishments, which is not worthy of their trust. Stop showing off, there might be a sudden turn of events in the next round that could make you fail miserably. "But this can also be a more dedicated motivation for you." The Night Queen swept a nce at Roger, who had an excited look in his eyes but a pale face, and could probably guess his thoughts. She also had an experience like this - even though she had no confidence, everyone inexplicably trusted her, so she could only grit her teeth and continue to persevere. In the end, it''s these ordinarymon people whock the potential to be strong, left rolling in the mud for all their lives. They have no other choice. As long as someone can show them hope, they are willing to give their unconditional trust and believe that person can lead them to a better tomorrow. Even if I trusted the wrong person, it doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, life cannot get any worse, right? Roger''s mouth twitched, he wanted to smile but couldn''t, "I know this can be considered as moral ckmail, but I''m still afraid that I''ll let them down..." The weak rely on the strong to lead them in changing their situation; appealing to their sympathy and empathy in order to obtain some kind of benefit. Although it may not be the deliberate choice of these people, from the process and results, this can indeed be regarded as moral ckmail. However, faced with the unwavering trust in their eyes despite having seen through his true nature, Roger couldn''t help but want to offer more help within his abilities. Even if it seems impossible, challenge them to create a miracle that the world has never seen before. The Eternal Night Empress suddenly turned around. Amidst the overwhelming cheers she was close enough to hear his breath, but her voice seemed to be distant and ethereal as if it were far away in the sky. She said to Roger, "Don''t be afraid, I believe you won''t disappoint them." "Your Majesty, this also belongs to trusting without reason..." Roger could not help but bite his lip. Are you trying to tter me or mock me, you worthless queen? At this moment, he is indeed a bit flustered and subconsciously wants to vent this pressure to the empress, who has had simr experiences. Otherwise speaking to someone else, it would definitely be considered showing off. Because the grades are too good, I am actually afraid to take the next step and end up feeling overwhelmed! "Who said I have no reason?" The Night Empress frowned and said seriously. "The world you want to create from the bottom of your heart is a beauty that they dare not imagine. It amazed even me, and without realizing it, you have done ten times better than the hero you were expected to be." As she spoke, she couldn''t help butugh. Recently, she hasn''t been disying that yful smirk on her face as usual. Instead her smile shows joy, agreement, and contentment rather than any signs of anger or humor. It was a lonely struggle all the way and finally I discovered that thefort of genuine heartfelt praise from hispanions. Without you, the empire wouldn''t have undergone the changes or achieved the sess we see today. Therefore, let''s continue to support each other along the way! Although the road ahead is still very long and difficult, if two people face it together, the pressure will be half as much right? A person who has always been domineering suddenly shows a gentle gaze, revealing sincere anticipation. Roger, whose gaze had been wandering and evasive, suddenly couldn''t take his eyes off the Queen and understood the emotions that the Eternal Night Queen had not expressed aloud. Even with a magnificent and majestic imperial robe, it could not conceal the fatigue that appeared on the body of Octavia Shelley. No matter how amazing she is, she is still a girl. Supporting this country and even facing the inevitable deadly situation of the Seven Gods, one must show the confidence that I can resolve everything. This is the real pressure. And I, under her protection, have only gone with the flow; how can I im to have any right to say that I am under pressure? "Your Majesty, please continue to trust and have faith in me, I will do better." Roger took a deep look at the Eternal Night Queen and suddenly felt the cheers of those people bing closer and clearer. He took a sudden step forward, moving past the figure of the Eternal Night Queen, and faced the excited people. You treat me like a patriot, so I will repay you like a patriot. This empire relies on him, so he cannot always evade and retreat, right? "Let me make an ultra-modern cake for them." Chapter 152: His Ideal Golden Age Chapter 152: His Ideal Golden Age Chapter 152 His Ideal Golden Age In the depths of the Kambu-Saxa Desert, 70 kilometers east of the city of Serena, a new city is being built on the foundation of an oasis. The storage area, which receivedrge quantities of supplies from caravans of different races, was being meticulously checked and transcribed by a petite girl with long purple hair holding a notebook. "If the Night''s Watch were here, they would surely be surprised by the identity of this young girl. She is the beloved daughter of the Duke of South Carniton, and yet she is dressed in obvious orc-style, shabby clothes and working so diligently." This young girl is none other than Cornelia Cannington, who fled to the Elven Empire with her father but was robbed of all of their food by Tasika halfway through the journey. The Duke of Nankanin has be an immortal me in the Temple of the Eternal Stars, but his family and children in the empire refuse to receive him. Tasika is not the kind of cruel queen who likes to kill entire families, and during online chatting, she also heard Roger talk about the chilling n of killing people and hanging them on street lights. Therefore, she ultimately chose to respect the Duke of South Kington''sst wishes and sent his family and servants to the Elven Empire. As for this group of already quite poor guys, the living conditions within the Elven Empire are not within the concerns of the new Orc Queen. "She is just helping Lord Charles have some fun, she doesn''t really sympathize with these nobledies and young masters." The slow pace of life, luxurious material enjoyment, and rich entertainment activities in the elven empire have long been recognized and desired by the upper ss of all races, but all this enjoyment is built on an economic foundation. As the oldest and self-proimed most elegant race on the maind, elves have always held high standards. The wealthy can enjoy everything within the Elven Empire, but the poor living there may not be much better off than in other countries, and may even be worse off. If you are not an elf, don''t believe in the gods of nature, cannot provide sufficient money for immigration, you will not even have the most basic human rights. The arrogance of the elves is high as mt tai so the wealthy outsiders who contribute coins there are discriminated against, let alone poor people who go there to earn a living. Hey, I''m afraid I may get a lot of disdainful looks, ok? Of course, due to the many problems in the Orc kingdom and the lower level of educationpared to the empire, there is an urgent need forborers who can read and do arithmetic. Therefore, Tera extended an olive branch to humans who were willing to stay and work in the desert. This is also a way to slowly alleviate the hatred between orcs and the empire. As long as there ismunication, the rtionship will improve over time. Making money, nothing to be ashamed of. However, to Tasika''s surprise, among these captives, there were few servants willing to stay in the orc kingdom, but instead it was Lady Kanilia who wanted to stay in the desert. Tasika personally met with this very talented magical girl and said, "Your servants all feel that the desert is too deste and the orcs are too barbaric. There is no future in staying here. I need a reason for you to choose us." "Canilia''s emotions were very calm, "Is it closer to the Empire here?" Tasika, do you really think I''m a stupid bear? Kanilia shrugged and said, "Okay, I can see that you''re working for the Empire. If possible, I hope to return to the Empire someday." Tasika didn''t refute her spections and personally sent the Duke of South Kaon back to the Empire. She would surely cannot escape the scrutiny in her own daughter''s eyes. Just as a treasonous daughter of the empire, I joined the Terran Orc Kingdom in order to achieve the goal of returning to the empire. Is it too curved to save the country? And, both the empire and herself can be considered as her father''s killers. Tasika thought that Kanilia was too calm, her expression bing even more serious, "Even if you are unable to avenge your father, working for us instead is not very persuasive." "From the moment he betrayed loyalty due to greed, death became inevitable..." Connie said with certainty, but sorrow still showed in her eyes. After all, that is her own father, even if he did something wrong, he also loved her for more than ten years. And even if he was deeply entrenched with the nobility, he still has emotions. However, the final message from the Duke of South Kington to the whole family was not to seek revenge. Moreover, just because she used to be a spoiled wealthy youngdy who enjoyed leisure, it doesn''t mean she''ll always be like that. From the beginning of her fugitive life, she quickly matured, smartly and rationally recognizing the sudden decline of her family and the inseparable rtionship with her father''s wrong choices. By secretly paying attention and investigating, she basically figured out what the Duke of South Kington had done. Know that he hoarded grain and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to turn over; it was found that he had contact with the Tianming Army before. The magical makeup palette that deceives oneself into signing a soul contract was able to flow into the South Cannington mansion due to the secret contact between the father and Charlotte. So, she exposed Roger''s power, which led to the Duke of South Karniton taking the lead in forcing the Queen of Eternal Night to abdicate and then be a sacrificial pawn on the road to the Empress''s centralized power... Did he do it himself? Fate is so wonderful. "In fact, I am more in favor of the Queen''s ideology and the support of Prince Charles. I believe that the Empire will be the strongest country in the world. I don''t want to repeat my father''s mistakes and miss the opportunity." In other words, if we go to the Elven Empire, we won''t be able to cling onto their coattails. Canaria knew that in order to stay here, she had to get Tasika''s approval, so she didn''t hide anything and openly expressed her thoughts, exining everything. Anyway, her family has alreadypletely declined ande to an end. These are no longer secrets. Tasika spoke sincerely and nodded lightly, "The Queen is an unprecedented great monarch, and Lord Charles is dedicated to the people. Their cooperation can indeed create an unprecedented era of prosperity." "Do you also approve of my idea?" Canilia looked at Tasika with surprise. She has kept these thoughts to herself all along, not daring to tell anyone around her. Even her decision to stay in the desert was made secretly without letting her family know. Unexpectedly, Tasika, the female orc queen, immediately understood her, and Asa, who seemed to understand even more deeply than her, couldn''t help feeling a pleasant surprise at meeting a kindred spirit. "Of course, because I have heard Lord Charles talk about his ideal country and have been striving for it all along." Tasika suddenly became talkative and shared with Kanelia the parts of her conversation with Roger that didn''t involve any secrets. These theoretical things - which are often called delusions in this era - are usually not believed even if they are spoken about. But Kanilia is different, she looks from the outside of the empire to see its changes, and can see more than those who are in the midst of it. She thinks that Roger''s grand ns indeed have the possibility of being achieved. "Indeed, Mr. Charles is not an ordinary person!" Canillia remembered the handsome young man she had met at the ball, and realized that not only was he good-looking, but his thoughts were also so profound, transcending time. "Of course, the ideals of adults have always guided me forward!" Tasika proudly agreed to Kanilia''s request to stay in the Terra Kingdom and serve. "She has developed some liking for the people of her age group who can discuss Lord Charles with her." No matter how loyal those orcs are, praising an imperial man (especially an imperial who has sniped an orcish alliance), would damage the Queen''s reputation. So, the Roger Supporters Association-Terra Branch was established, with Tasika as the president and Conilia as the secretary. There are two major issues in daily life. First, what does Lord Charles'' ideal era look like? Secondly, Mr. Charles is so handsome! ... ... Empire, the mysterious capital,moner''s district. Roger never imagined that he would have such high prestige in the Green Vines Empire and gained so much trust from themon people. Although this trust was borrowed from the East Wind of the Eternal Night Empress, it was only after the Empress had unconditional trust in him that the people of the empire began to change their perception of him. It''s as if an unknown small brand hired a top celebrity endorser and then quickly became well-known. "But in the end, it still depends on the quality of the product, and Roger has done many extraordinary things that have practical significance." Either it happens to be an opportune moment, or it arises from sudden inspiration, or it''s a matter of saving the country, or it''s the ideal painting that has always been in his heart... The process from being an ordinary person to now has been very long, and the coincidences of fate and his initial motivation are now impossible to trace. Good news, is the current situation still not bad? He almost can''t remember when he started to identify with this empire and was willing to regard it as his home in another world. With the full support of a powerful and enlightened emperor, they ultimately faced internal and external troubles to put the country on the fast track to bing stronger. He thought that he could quietly contribute to the development of this country without recognition, but he didn''t expect that the people here would be even more down-to-earth than he had anticipated. With just a glimmer of light, they repay with ten times the gratitude, a hundred times the effort, and share the love and admiration once exclusive to the Eternal Night Queen with him. And it''s not just a little bit, it''s a lot, making Roger feel uneasy and feeling that it far exceeded the amount of gratitude he deserved for what he had done. He wanted to sincerely shout out, "What abilities or virtues do I have?" It can only be said that life for the subjects of the empire is somewhat difficult, but they are not foolish. They are able to distinguish who is sincere and who is just seeking fame and reputation. Patriotic fervor, when used properly, can''t only lead to unstoppable militarism but also create a magnificent image of building a new Green Vines despite enduring hunger and hardship. Compared to thesemoners, some modern guys who have been fed too well by Grand Druid are undoubtedly troublemakers. Longing for the outside world, cursing at their own home, and then throwing tantrums and swearing at those who benefit, making many ces a mess. With them as aparison, Roger couldn''t help but feel that the defeated Tianming Army made the beloved citizens of the empire shout with joy, "Long live!" "They are too naive and too easily satisfied." Captivated by such affection, he is willing and happy to give in! He nced back at the Eternal Night Empress and thought that this despicable Empress was not stupid and probably could see through these rtionships, but she was still moved by them. Is this what it means to work tirelessly day and night to fulfill the duties of an emperor? Such heavy faith can indeed suffocate people. But this feeling of being trusted and needed is really nice! Roger''s gaze turned back, he looked down at the cheering crowd; there were so many people that he felt dizzy. But when he made a decision, there was no longer the initial tension and anxiety. "He revealed a confident and extremely friendly smile, and with a magically amplified voice, he spread it throughout the entire venue:" Thank you everyone for supporting the Night Watch. We are a newly established organization and have done some things and achieved some results during this period, but it is not worthy of your praise. Some people say that things are getting better now, but I don''t think so. There is still a huge gap between the current situation and my ideal prosperous society. Everyone thought Roger was in Versailles at first, but as soon as you established the Night Watch, you smashed all those noble lords into the mud, and the empire went straight into a new era of aristocracy. Is this what you call "some achievements"? Butter he began to describe an ideal prosperous age, which really made these people agree with Roger''s previous statement. Compared to such a beautiful world you really can''t stop, Commander-sama! "The flourishing era in my dream, besides having meat for every meal, at least should eradicate famine, the urrence of people starving to death should not happen again!" "In my ideal era, there would be a powerful productivity. Our products would be sold to a diverse universe. We would be the ones establishing trade rules and everyone would enjoy the wealth brought by trade!" "The flourishing world of my ideal will not initiate wars, but any enemy that invades us will pay the price in blood and be trapped in the ocean of the people''s war." "In my ideal era, every child should receive education. They will be an ideal and goal-oriented new generation of aristocrats, who will be the managers of this country and the real masters of this country... The sharpest weapon in the hands of Her Majesty!" Roger suddenly saw the Eternal Night Queen''s face change behind him, and only then did he think quickly and add half a sentence afterwards. I almost directly said "anti-imperialism, people''s democracy"! Fortunately, the people below were enthusiastic and didn''t notice Roger''s abrupt turn. "These subjects of the empire who cannot even eat their fill, have never heard of such a bright future ahead in this era." Although the current way of life seems unreliablepared to before, Lord Charles speaks with confidence and provides detailed examples without hesitation; it''spletely unlike him to make things up on the spot! As a modern person, Roger doesn''t know how to achieve the four modernizations specifically, but he can certainly talk about what modernization looks like in a convincing way! If you can''t write code, just talk about how fun games are, isn''t that just talking the talk? Moreover, Tasika has discussed many things and he just reviewed them recently, so he really knows them well. As they watched the citizens being fooled, Roger''s tone became more intense, "For our empire, for our queen, for the great victories we will always achieve, cheer!" He raised his fist with force and swung it towards the sky, facing his people who also screamed and shouted while swinging their fists. Together with Roger, they all roared out loud. "Long live the empire! Long live the empress! Long live victory!" The Eternal Night Queen watches Roger''s enthusiastic expression, but her trembling hand behind her back makes her feel that this scene is somewhat abstract. Who would have thought that such a timid and cautious guy would one day pretend to be a madman and deceive the people? This inevitably made her feel guilty. After Roger stepped down from the front, the Night Queen said softly, "Sorry for making you live as someone you don''t like." "Who says I don''t like it?" Roger sneered The Night Empress'' eyes became warm and she felt incredibly touched. After raising this young boy for so long, is it necessary for him to be his own knight and offer everything to protect himself? Unexpectedly, Roger added a sentence afterwards, "For this empire, I will also be capable of anything." Eternal Night Empress:... I was wrong, I was really wrong. How could I think that this fool could understand anything? Chapter 153: The Queens Intricate Scheme Chapter 153: The Queen''s Intricate Scheme Chapter 153 The Queen''s Intricate Scheme Although Roger ultimately devoted his loyalty to the Empire in error and missed a great opportunity to significantly increase his favorability, he still had the chance to "take a walk" with the Eternal Night Empress on this night. He is a fool, but the queen can stille up and move on her own... Actually, it''s about creating romance proactively, not about those messy things! The empire has a typical climate with distinct four seasons, but its spring and autumn are rtively brief. After the rainfall a few days ago, the night wind carries a chilling sensation to the bone. The slight temperature change actually has little impact on professionals. Magic is also a form of energy that, when integrated with the body, has a protective effect. Although it may not make one immune to extreme temperatures, in theory, even a wizard''s physical constitution must be stronger than that of an ordinary person. The physical constitution of magicians is not strong, though this is not determined by the cultivation system, but rather by their long-termck of exercise, exposure to various toxic and harmful magical materials, and the constant stacking of bold ideas in their minds. Only a certain ipetent junior magician who rarely studies or conducts magical experiments enjoys the slight attribute bonus from the promotion of the magician profession. As for the Queen of Eternal Night, her various attributes cannot be spected upon bymon sense. Being able to transform into a battle mage form, and fight Nalinea in closebat, their physical abilities are certainly not weak. With their faces slightly veiled, Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night slipped out of themon area where many people still gathered, strolling leisurely, and crossing through an area seldom visited on ordinary days. The two of them carried heavy thoughts in their hearts, and neither took the initiative to speak, walking together in silence like this. While stealing a nce at the other, the protagonist noticed that they were fully engrossed in admiring the scenery. As a result, the protagonist put on a simrly captivated expression and resumed their silence, as though enjoying an even more stunning view. Actually, the scenery isn''t really that beautiful! The man and woman took a stroll, their focus undoubtedly fixated on one another. Simply put, the two people who always had countless topics to discuss on a regr day, suddenly found themselves without any particrly good content to talk about. Perhaps, as they say, it was thew of nature that everythinges to an end; everyone they ran into on the street was discussing political, military, and imperial development matters, but the two instigators only found it uninteresting. The two of them subconsciously felt that discussing such important national affairs was a bit of a mood killer in an atmosphere filled with fallen leaves, artificial lights instead of sunlight, and with the festive atmosphere of the overall city. Please, we''ve been discussing these things all the time, now that we finally have some free time and can take a walk, do we still have to continue talking about this? Two doctors on a date, amidst a snowy and windy night... do they still need to carry on discussing the five-year survival rate of cancer, the operative techniques of extracorporeal membrane oxygenation, and total aortic recement? It really makes me nauseous! However, the problem arises when these two guys, who always have their own set of principles when discussing things, suddenly find themselves in a situation where they believe they can easily take each other down with just a few punches and kicks, without discussing any of the aforementioned content. When it came time to face each other and show their skills, they both shied away at the same time. These two shameful fellows are both waiting for the other to break the ice and speak first. In a breath holdingpetition, someone always runs out of breath first, right? The Queen of Eternal Night finally squeezed out a sentence, "Are you hungry?" Roger touched his belly and said, "Seems like I''m not very hungry." The Queen of Eternal Night smiled and said, "What a coincidence, I am not hungry either." So, the sky was talked to death, and the two of them continued to stroll leisurely forward. We can''t possibly continue discussing the follow-up arrangements for the captured angel and the refinement of the empire''s foreign strategy... It would be better to go shopping instead, let''s just continue shopping! Okay, let''s just walk around aimlessly and rack up some steps! Besides aimlessly wandering around, the two fools couldn''t think of anything to do. There didn''t seem to be any special activities to arrange either. If it were modern times, we could go watch a movie, but unfortunately the Odeon Theatre and the Music Hall are not showing anything tonight... To ease the heavy atmosphere, both people diverted their attention to the street. Fortunately, the topic of discussion regarding "The Mysterious Capital" tonight was rather boring. However, the atmosphere in the streets was lively and there were many interesting incidents taking ce. Although I remained silent throughout, it didn''t feel particrly awkward. Because the Queen of Eternal Night personally announced the news of the destruction of the Tianming Army, the Night Guard began to clear out the remnants that they had long been watching. Then Roger gave another speech on "My Ideal Prosperous Age", which truly inspired many people. For themoners of the imperial era, news such as the nobles giving way, the empire ending the war for recuperation, and the initiation of magical industrialization would instinctively bring joy to them. But what kind of changes these specifics will bring and what the empire will be in the future is not something they can predict. The limitations brought about by time, education, and culture, coupled with poverty, restricted their imagination. How could they possibly know to what extent the material wealth of future humanity could abound? Even rabbits experience changes in their daily routines, from struggling to have enough to eat to making weight loss amon goal, all within just a few decades. Over two hundred years ago, humanitypleted a journey that had remained unchanged for thousands of years, in this magical world which had remained static for tens of thousands of years where everyone had lived simr lives for generations and could truly not envision what the future held. Although there is still some empty promises in Roger''s speech, it is indeed what the people of the empire need right now. Let more people understand why they should fight, stimte subjective initiative, for a better country of future generations, and have the upper echelons provide future guarantees, so that even in the face of setbacks and difficulties, more people will choose to endure together. The Empire no longer carries the burden of aristocracy, which is something that other countries and races in the Eternal Night world cannot achieve. The Eternal Night Queen had to admit that even when it came to simr themes, no one could narrate them in a more detailed and beautiful manner than Roger. Regarding bragging, she lostpletely. In her view, this was just a spur-of-the-moment performance by Roger, but who knew it was simply someone''s average past life. What could the Eternal Night Queen use to win against it? I imagine that in tomorrow''s "Long Live the Queen" newspaper, they will definitely feature excerpts of Roger''s speech. The troubadours will also work hard to spread the idea of an "ideal golden age", and the authorities will release promotional materials in the form ofics to allow more imperial citizens to envision their future utopia. This kind of thing is actually quite easy to spread because the rulers of this era have not evolved to the stage of constantly making empty promises like Western politicians. The story, "The Wolf is Coming," didn''te true, but themon people still had faith in such promises. After all, the ruling ss in this world used to rely too heavily on military power,pletely disregarded the thoughts of the lower ss people. Then naturally didn''t bother to give them any promises orfort - it was more efficient to let cavalry charge, tear and cause chaos. Then, in just one night with the boundless enjoyment of a better life in the future, the entire mysterious capital was enveloped in a festive atmosphere. Your Majesty has said that the meals and drinks will be cheaper in the future. So, would it be eptable to indulge ourselves in a small luxury tonight without causing too much trouble? In the bustling streets, intoxicated individuals incessantly sang until their voices howled like ghosts and wolves, yet the crowd looked upon these revelers with tolerant eyes. The happy things in ordinary life are indeed too few, and the mere fact that there is no longer the threat of the Tianming Army brings about safety which is already worth celebrating for everyone. Although it was not actually a festival day, the atmosphere of celebration was forced upon it, representing the further improvement of the Empire''s standard of living. The increase inmercial vitality and people''s willingness to consume is what motivates businesses to enthusiastically create the environment for such promotion. Since everyone was very poor in the past, no matter how much promotion was done, no one could afford to consume, so naturally there was no need for effort. The two individuals traversed themoner district without using any magic, ultimately arriving at themercial sector. Seeing a sweet shop with beautiful decorations on the street, the Night Queen finally found an excuse to enter and indulge herself with some sweets and cake, even if she wasn''t hungry. The decor of this establishment is quite tasteful, and the selection of desserts avable for purchase is also very carefully chosen, featuring many ingredients not locally produced in the empire. As the empire entered a state of ceasefire, even the church could not indefinitely suppress the profit-seeking desires of its followers. Although official trade has not yet opened, many ndestine trade routes with neighboring countries have already been restored. The rare and exotic fruits from the elven empire, the ferocious beasts from the dark realms, and the fresh and lively seafood from the sea nations are gradually returning to the menus of even non-premier restaurants. The awkward atmosphere between the two finally ended with the beginning of the meal, and a new topic was introduced. The Queen of Eternal Night was once a little princess who indulged in eating, drinking, and leisurely activities. As she traveled to different dimensions and challenged legendary magicians, she killed many unique prey, and developed a fondness for food. There are many topics to discuss regarding the breadth of ingredients she has explored. Roger, leaning on the rich productive power of the earth, brushed up on almost all culinary skills from the system''s treasure chest, and could create over a hundred exceptional dishes even with the mostmon ingredients. This is a collision of two foodies on a film set: One curious about an ingredient never tasted before, the other amazed by a technique never tried before, and the collision truly has no losers. "In fact, this restaurant used many good ingredients, but the taste is somewhat disappointing," Rogermented with regret. "Little Roger, do you want to show off your skills?" Egging on Roger with the method of the Eternal Night Empress. "Choose whatever you like, whether it''s milk tea, coffee, or cocktails," said Roger, looking quite confident. "We''ll all try it since it''s been made." "The materials over here are not sufficient..." "Then wherever you think is enough, just go there." "My home has copsed nearby." "Walk!" The Queen of Eternal Night casually twirled her finger and fearlessly dered her readiness to change the scene at whim. Ourbat power, could it be possible for us to suffer a loss? As the conversation topics were light, the Queen of Eternal Night naturally didn''t carry her usual imposing air. She was d in her battle attire for ease of movement, appearing like a beautiful and powerful adventurer tonight. It''s definitely not a case of simple-mindedness, but the ease with which she jokes, rages and freely expresses herself gradually made Roger rx. Even a feeling that it was an illusion chatting with modern outstanding women. Even the women that Roger hase into contact with, including those with good backgrounds like Angelina and Tasika, are also bound by the traditional mindset of male superiority and female inferiority, and loyalty to the nation. Confident, but not the modern woman''s soaring self. She had plenty of concerns. Shana may have entered a state of madness, but she still doesn''t have any feminine charm. Therefore, when the Night Queen set aside her royal airs andmunicated with Roger on equal footing, the two of them were able to indulge in luxuries that even the aristocrats of Versailles couldn''t enjoy together, truly making it a very opportune moment. The Queen''s appearance, demeanor, eloquence, and worldviews tonight were all very impressive. The dust has faded away, while a faint fragrance lingers in the air. After sessfullypleting a major project, the beautiful female leader celebrated with her team and engaged them in fanciful conversations. Suddenly, she announced her ns to visit your home. Who could possibly refuse such an offer? The house in the Dio business district is nearby, and has enough ingredients and utensils. Roger happily agreed and prepared to continue the game in a new location. Stepping out of the dessert shop and into the sparkling night, the Eternal Night Queen inadvertently fell behind pace, rubbing her tingling temples. Thousands ofyers of tricks had to be used to get to this point. It''s was so difficult for me! ... ... ... The Conqueror''s Canyon. The goddess of war Tybe, the sea god Delia, and the dragon god Sembes, are currently consoling the god of hope, Tesrales. These four deities belong to the weaker side among the seven gods. It is difficult for them to conquer a ne on their own. Recently, they have begun to try working together and their speed in conquering the world and achieving "voidification" has increased significantly. The tasks arranged by the god of knowledge alle with rewards. The higher the conqueredpletion, the more faith they receive as an additional reward apart from the harvest of faith from the world. It is definitely a profitable deal. After doing several deals like this, the other three gods were steadily developing, but unfortunately Tesseract was too young and easily swayed by the faith he had dealt with, so he drifted away. In the end, Nalina harvested them in one wave, and they instantly returned to the state before their liberation. Although he had his own reasons, the senior figures present had also suffered at the hands of that angel. Upon hearing of his plight, they felt a strong sense of solidarity. "What a great grudge, to have the divine kingdom be destroyed, this is truly outrageous!" The dragon god Sambez''s rarely united minds agreed that even though they usually found Tesis more objectionable than him, at this moment they would unconditionally stand on his side. "Oh, the Moneylender, your reputation precedes you indeed..." Tybe remembered the nickname Nalinier, and upon hearing it, all four deities sighed deeply. Interest is like a weed, it grows tall if you don''t pay attention and although the consequences may not be as dire as Teis, the pain is still heart-wrenching. The Four Gods rebuked Narinier for three whole days before finally calming down and beginning to discuss future coboration. Cooperation is beneficial, and the Four Gods have acknowledged its value, and are also willing to allocate a portion of their faith to Teis due to his recent losses. Otherwise, he really couldn''t hold on, and even the management he taught would have problems. "Do not worry, as long as we continue to coborate tirelessly, faith will soon be restored." Tybe encouraged Teis who remained dejected. Just as they had finalized their marching route, they suddenly received a message from the God of knowledge through the divinemunication channel. "This format is clearly from Nalinair''s proxy...". Teis almost had a PTSD trigger. [Investigation mission: Offering a reward of XX units of the power of faith, requesting detailed intelligence on the Green Vines Empire in the Eternal Night World.] "Isn''t this easy money?" Tybe saw the Green Vines Empire and suddenly remembered that she had sent one of her subordinates there to create trouble, right? He should have obtained a lot of information by now from his side, and then rewarded himself with a white-cor award. She attempted to call out to elderly Joestar, but after shouting for a long time, there was no response. "Huh?" Tybe looked perplexed. "I, such a legendary priest, was left behind and there is no news?" Shouldn''t even one bubble when they die? "This world, well, the little cubs under mymand are developing well over there. I''ll ept it!" The sea god revealed a proud smile, obviously tempted. At this moment, Tybe got in touch with the temple of the orcs and found out that they had established a kingdom. She felt a bit relieved and said, "I have some influence too. Since you have established a kingdom, would you like to cooperate with me in thend and sea of the Wave?" Tesslease reminded with concern: ''Two seniors, the reward from Nalinaer is not easy to obtain...'' "Don''t worry, a simple reward is not a problem. As long as we are cautious, there will be no problem!" Tybe and Delia spoke in unison. From the distant 25th dimensional ne, Nalinna sensed that the divine has taken up the task she had arranged, and a content smile graced her face. Well, after contemting for a moment, I decided to first seek someone to probe and ascertain whether that ne is truly perilous and if it can make the incarnations disappear without a trace. Robust.jpg Chapter 154: The Marvelous Night Where Liquor Emboldens The Coward Chapter 154: The Marvelous Night Where Liquor Emboldens The Coward Chapter 154 The Marvelous Night Where Liquor Emboldens The Coward The mysterious capital, the business district. In Dio''s cottage, the two adults neglected the milk tea and hand-made coffee that were nothing but a facade, instead opting for the variety of cocktails meticulously crafted by Roger, the master mixologist. We are all adults now so let''s not use those tricks that middle schoolers use to deceive their parents. We came here to drink, right? Drink for sess even if it leads to trouble! Roger was responsible for making cocktails and the Eternal Night Empress personally cooked some simple appetizers to go with the drinks. It''s a simple cold dish and fried food, but the temperature control is done well. The level at which the magician above the legend yed with fire was definitely notcking. There was no such regrettable scene as "the perfect goddess inexplicably defeated in the dark cuisine". There is delicious food, exquisite wine, beautiful people (one can also appreciate men), perfect emotions, no procrastination so let''s drink! And cocktails, although superficially extravagant,bine various tastes to create aplex sensory experience. Additionally, the final product is undeniably visually appealing. At least in the world of the Eternal night, it remains a fresh way to drink. And it''s quite exciting too. Paired with basic cooking skills are various mystical and mysterious expressions and practices which at least superficially elevate the overall level of sophistication. Roger collects the wines from this side, some of which are rewarded by the queen, and others are found in the estates of nobles with quality and vintage that can rival many immortal wine cers which are at least beyond the reach of any bar in the empire. The Eternal Night Empress quite enjoyed this novel experience, having set aside the wine list handwritten by Roger andmenced to put him through various mental challenges. Roger wouldn''t miss his own hard-earned creation. In the past there was neither time nor inclination to arrange these things; possessing the skills butcking the opportunity to enjoy them. I have been ordered to make a drink now which happens to be a good opportunity to test my own craftsmanship. Thankfully, in the area of life skills the system has never let him down. [If the system was as reliable in battle, that would be great...] At the thought of himself unwittingly bing a flesh shield having to rely on the abilities of the Eternal Night Empress for output, Roger couldn''t help but drink a few more cups. In the dimly lit room controlled by intelligent devices, the figures took on a hazy beauty. Coupled with the simple yet luxurious decor, this atmosphere truly made for a wonderful evening. A topic devoid of much nuance can still bring two individuals much joy, asional nces exchanged left the Eternal Night Queen feeling somewhat flustered and restless. Tonight, she took off the cloak of the queen and wished to be simply a woman. Her heart had grown to depend on Roger in many ways, and her instincts craved more physical contact and warmth. She is strong, but she doesn''t walk the path of being heartless and ruthless. Many times she suppresses her natural emotions due to a sense of responsibility, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have them. The air gradually warmed up, but the two people alwayscked the one with more courage to break through this situation of being stuck in politeness. Little Ao is troubled by the etiquette and the reserved nature of the girl, he has taken the initiative throughout the entire process, feeling that he has missed out on the rituals and romantic gestures that the man should have arranged. One can push and arrange things on their own beforehand, but the confession step cannot be skipped, can it? Does the queen have a youthful heart as well? Little Aoxue took a sip and sighed faintly as she looked at the fool who was mostly focused on the art of mixology. I knew relying on this fool was not going to work. We have exhausted all possible approaches, and we cannot return empty-handed. As the saying goes, the thief doesn''t retreat empty-handed. Since they have alreadye, it is time to take one step further even if it means epting my fate and taking action on my own. Lacking a bit of courage, alcohol will do the trick! She secretly applied a debuff to reduce her physique. Otherwise, given her physical condition, even if she drank until her stomach exploded, she would not feel drunk. Holding her wine cup, the Eternal Night Queen sipped delicately, anticipating the surge of the alcohol to empower her, and then she would attack ferociously like a descending wave of tigers from the mountains. Actually, at this moment, Roger was feeling a bit itchy in his heart. A girles to your house and drinks any wine offered to her to thest drop. Was this a feeling of trust in little Roger, or an unspoken spell cast by adults; his instincts seemed uncertain. It''s just a habit of prudence, always fearing that any out-of-line behavior might ruin the present wonderful atmosphere, and also wanting to confirm once again the feelings of little ssmate Ao. Be sure to have arger grip before you strike, evenrger... He also drank quite a bit and enjoyed the conversation, but he became increasingly uncertain about his attitude toward the Eternal Night Queen. Watching her ssmate Little Ao drinking while keeping her head down, Roger believed that her interest in various exotic cocktails was clearly greater than his own. So, have I improved only to be a mere bartender, little Roger? He was somewhat ufortable and somewhat unwilling to ept it. Or else, take a step forward and speak your heart to His Majesty? Just to tell the story, it isn''t really a confession, right? Even if it ends up as a tragedy, it could still be exined away as drunken rantings and falsehoods. Your Majesty, please don''t take it to heart. Well, the risk still exists. However, considering this state of affairs, can we really expect better opportunities in the future if we wait any longer? As the saying goes, the thief doesn''t leave empty-handed. Now that he hase, it is time to take another step forward. I am not willing to tolerate this any longer! If onecks courage, alcohol shall suffice! Roger took advantage of the opportunity of getting materials far away, and quietly tore open a magic scroll, giving himself a debuff that reduces his physical attributes. Otherwise, given his tolerance for alcohol, he feared he wouldck the courage to avoid spouting nonsensical gibberish even if the queen desired to return to the pce. So an interesting scene appeared in the room. The men and women in question, who were both inclined towards thievery and seeking to break free from their current circumstances, threw caution to the wind and disregarded their usual reservations and aversion towards drunkenness, opting instead to drink with a bold and spirited attitude, all in the hopes of bing thoroughly intoxicated! Only when I''m drunk can I move on to the next step! The result was that what was originally a slightly ambiguous hint turned into a scene of a group of soldiers drinkingpetitively. "Your Majesty,e and taste this Bloody Mary." "Don''t just talk without practicing, could you please finish your Long Ind Iced Tea first before speaking?" "Mixing cocktails is too much trouble, let''s just go straight for vodka!" "Good idea, satisfying! But the sauce-vored liquor is still smoother on the pte..." "Does the Empire not have this kind of wine?" "That one truly doesn''t exist!" "That won''t do. I''ll invest the money, you make sure to get me some aromatic sauce wine, especially that "what''s-it-called" brand too!" The room grew hotter and hotter, fueled by alcohol transformed into energy, causing both individuals to sweat profusely from their foreheads. Their bragging and nonsensical talk strayed off course andnded on the topic of the development of the empire''s brewing industry. And as they drank and became more inebriated, neither of them noticed anything unusual. People''s drinking can be divided into stages. At first, knowing the difort of getting drunk, it took several rounds of persuasion from others before taking a small sip. However, as one keeps drinking, they will eventually start seeking alcohol on their own, always wanting to pursue a further numbing sensation of the nervous system, to forget the sorrows of sobriety. Romance is too troublesome, let''s just have a drink! One o''clock in the morning. The table and floor were both stacked with empty bottles. The Eternal Night Queeny sprawled on the sofa, feeling invincible. At this moment, the deity of knowledge descended in human form, and we were also able to offer him a humble gift. *BURP* "Ah, that''s better. It''s just that I feel like I might have forgotten something..." She pondered and pondered, her eyelids bing heavier until she fell asleep. Roger went to the toilet to flush. Feeling tired and sleepy, he staggered towards the bedroom. "Tonight''s drinking was satisfying...just feels like something was forgotten?" He fell onto the bed as soon as he entered the room, intending to contemte slowly. However, he ended up falling asleep at warp speed. So the two cowardly people who had nned to "get drunk to boost their courage" ended up getting drunk together. Tonight''s quest for a breakthrough in the game of love resulted in a draw with no clear winner. ... ... On a new day, a light rain fell and blew cooly upon the smooth legs beneath a short skirt. A petite charming figure, with umbre in hand and lunch box in tow, made her way towards themercial district. Margaret arrived outside Dio''s door once again, ording to her daily breakfast schedule and knocked on the door. This is the bond that connects her and her best and only friend, and is the most rxing and happiest time of every day! It''s nice to have friends! He also came up with a great idea for the proxy war, which was deeply appreciated by His Majesty. It felt like the more he owed him, the more he owed him! The tail of the mixed-race little demon shook behind him, because he was happy and didn''t realize that today''s waiting time was much longer than usual. With a creaking sound, the door of the room finally opened. The mixture of alcohol and slightly murky air made her furrow her brow. She then saw a handsome youth with ck hair and eyes, dressed in pajamas, open the door. That was a face that often appeared in Margaret''s nightmares, the face of the aplice of the Blue-Haired Virgin who bullied her. She covered her little mouth, trying hard to lower her voice so as not to scream out, "Roger? What are you doing here?" "This is my home, where else would I be?" Roger asked in confusion, rubbing his head which was aching due to a hangover,pletely unaware that he had forgotten to change his appearance. "Is this your home? Oh, I see..." Margaret''s gaze shifted past Roger to take in the numerous wine bottles scattered throughout the room, the figure draped in a nket on the sofa, and the cascading locks of blonde hair. She suddenly misunderstood. At this moment, the Eternal Night Queen is wrapped in a nket that Roger had just casually covered her with. Due to the lighting in from outside being against the door, only a head of blonde hair was exposed, and in reality, the person''s gender could not be determined. Margaret instinctively assumed that Dio was on the sofa. Combined with the wine bottle and Roger''s words just now, a grand scene was automatically imagined in the little devil''s head. Roger and Dio have always had a close rtionship that transcends the boundaries of mere friendship - what belonged to you, now belonged to me, and what was mine, remained mine. Last night they got so drunk at home that Dio slept directly on the sofa, and Roger was still wearing Dio''s pajamas... The incessant patter of rain suddenly ceased and the sun emerged, illuminating a magnificent rainbow in its wake. Margaret''s heart sank deeper and deeper, but she put on a brave smile and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll leave now... *sobbing*" "The little demon didn''t even finish speaking, before transforming into a small train and chugging away with a mournful ''whoo-whoo''". The happiness that existed just one minute ago, now no longer remains. Her mind was filled with the bodies of Dio and Roger entwined together. Oh my, they were actually in that kind of rtionship? Oh my, doesn''t this indicate that I no longer have any chance to move forward? Heavens, being a girl is so difficult, excellent boys are already so rare, and yet they are still free to choose who they want to be with... Oh my, why is this scene still a bit thrilling to think about... Stop, the human world is too terrifyingly real, and I absolutely cannot be corrupted! "What''s wrong with her today? At least she could have left some breakfast behind... Both His Majesty and I are hungry!" Roger watched the silhouette of Margaret walking away, feeling inexplicably puzzled. But the day after getting drunk was really ufortable, he didn''t have the strength to think too much, so he closed the door and went back to bed. "Water!" The annoyed Eternal Night Queen shouted a word, for drinking often leads to thirst. "Where is your magic?" Roger poured a ss of warm water for her, feeling somewhat helpless. With her power, she could easily snap her fingers and be full, yet she insisted on bothering him. "I will use it if I want to use it, and if I don''t want to use it, I won''t use it. Meh~" Handing the empty ss back to Roger, little Ao made a face before jumping off the couch. "Is Your Majesty not going to sleep?" "No, the sofa is notfortable." In other words, your bed has been requisitioned! Roger looked at the bedroom and the closed door with a baffled expression. How irrational the queen bes when she is drunk, unlike her usualposed self. Rogeryed on the sofa, pulled over a nket still suffused with the lingering scent of the Queen of Eternal Night''s body, and as he pondered, a small smile involuntarily crossed his face. Apart from waking up wearing a boy''s T-shirt, the Eternal Night Queen seemed to have a somewhat cute girlfriend vibe this morning. Actually, it''s rare to be somewhat adorable... It''s a pity that nothing happenedst night, I was too drunk... It''s such a shame, how did I get so drunk just like that? In the bedroom, the Night Queen who had covered someone''s nket, couldn''t help but let out a long sigh while looking at the ceiling. "This bed is quiterge, it can easily amodate two people..." She pulled the nket close, as if she could faintly smell someone''s scent, her emotionsplex. I simply closed the door without locking it. What this means can probably only be understood by fools, right? Perhaps it was only natural for him to bring himself over to this sidest night, wasn''t it? It turned out thatst night was an unexpectedly peaceful Christmas Eve. Where can one express their grievances? Why can''t he be shameless and smart like those aristocrats who always go beyond the limit and even name their children with just a nce? So you want to catch a girl but you are too shy? The queen is unhappy and doesn''t want to attend court. She wants to upy his bed and sleep there all the time, punishing him by forcing him to sleep on the couch! ... ... The semi-face was immersed in a pink mist. Shana held onto her legs and looked at the edge of the world, fascinated by the intricate andplex magic circle that she had just unleashed. There were many runes, clearly not in the style of the world of Eternal Night. The miniature projection head erged. "The power of this queen is truly unfathomable. I fear that I may not be able to escape with my own strength alone." Exploring a different dimension has always been the highest level of sealing. If one can find the pattern to break it, there is a chance to escape, and if one''s strength is sufficient, they can also forcefully lift the seal. However, when faced with the seal set by the Eternal Night Queen, Shana waspletely bewildered andcked the necessary strength to forcibly break it. As a result, she truly became trapped in this ce... This is very ufortable. She knew that the Seven Gods would inevitablye to this ne, and once she was exposed, there would be no escape from the imminent danger. No need for the main deity, once discovered by the true form of Nalinai, it is an inevitable demise without a burial site... Therefore, every moment of her life was precious, to be used for enjoying its pleasures! Compared to the excitement and bustle of the mortal world, this space that belonged solely to her was unbearably, excessively, exceedingly dull! Thinking that she had still seeded on her own made her even more furious. "me it all on that asshole Roger... he doesn''t know how to entertain guests and has caused me to be trapped here..." Shana clenched her small fist with resentment, thinking about those things that someone had done to her before, feeling both ashamed and angry. Actually, I still feel a bit nostalgic... It''s reallyfortable! This is the unique experience brought by the human body, doing it oneself but not experiencing that electrifying excitement... However, that guy used suchfortable means on himself, but only to confuse and then sneak attack, which makes him even more despicable! She read Charlotte''s memories and knew that in terms of human aesthetics, she was definitely one of the most beautiful kinds. Doesn''t that guy have any feelings? Which step went wrong? She summoned a phantom in Roger''s image, poking hole after hole in "him" with her finger... "Do not let me go out or I will catch you, hmph!" She knew that the Night Queen had only imprisoned her without killing her, so there must be a role where the Night Queen could still use her. She was ready to cooperate honestly next time, and no longer employ any means of retreat as a strategy... "s, Xiao Ao should not have treated me like this. It must be all because of that scoundrel Roger''s influence!" Shauna wore a look of despair on her face as she continued to poke at "Roger", summoning another each time she broke one. All of it is Roger''s fault! It''s too boring here. Besides venting my frustration by poking him, there really is nothing to do! Pleasee and release me quickly! I will definitely confess truthfully and reform myself! If I continue to be bored here, I will cry to show you! I will truly cry! Chapter 155: Understandable Demon Chapter 155: Understandable Demon Chapter 155 Understandable Demon Left Minster''s Room For Margaret, today was an extremely terrible day, ranking within the top three worst days of her life. The originally anticipated joyful breakfast time turned into an encounter with Roger who appeared at Dio''s house, even wearing his clothes! The rainbow in the distance seemed to prophesize that his only friend had some interests that were not at all simple! At that moment, she thought that the increasingly beautiful world had been dyed with an indelibleyer of gloom. Unconsciously, Mingming began to view him in a favorable light, developing an unwarranted reliance on him and nurturing ambitions and possessiveness that exceeded those of mere friends. She wanted to slowly understand his likes and dislikes, tried to learn to be gentle and considerate, and to walk into his life, to be the special person by his side... By the time he realized that he had yet to find the proper starting point, he discovered that Dio was already apanied by someone. And the biggest blow to the mixed-blood little devil was that he was also a man! The adversary is a woman, and she believes that she can still vie with her looks, cunning, and shamelessness. Even that annoying Blue-haired Virgin Mary has a chance of winning, doesn''t she? The problem is that her opponent is a man, and furthermore, her own younger brother! The hardware was different, the ports were ipatible, and without even qualifying to enter the battlefield, I was defeated... A thousand precautions, fearing that the Blue-haired Holy Mother might steal away Dio. However, to his surprise, the actual situation was that their opponent''s younger brother had long been mocking him at the finish line... Those self-righteous efforts, they must be quiteughable, aren''t they? "No wonder they easily found amonnguage with Dio, and he didn''t dislike me. It turns out they are good girlfriends, hehehehe..." Margaret revealed a woefully miserable smile, her gaze devoid any radiance or hope. The concept of this little demon is rtively open-minded. They don''t find Dio disgusting, but rather feel sorry for their own naivty and foolishness. There should have been many details. There were too many coincidences and connections between Dio and Roger, and yet I had not noticed them earlier. Especially this morning, when Roger said "this is my home" with such a natural tone, it fully indicated that he must have stayed at Dio''s ce many times before. They had known each other for a long time, and Roger had already taken that ce as his own home... Just Dio, don''t worry! Isn''t it just about not having any friends? I''ve managed to live through all these years before. As long as I can see Her Majesty every day, basking in her radiance, my small sunflower will be happy each day! Margaret could not eat breakfast, so she threw it forcefully into the garden and arrived early at the hall of parliament, waiting for the arrival of the Queen of Eternal Night. Only by drawing energy from idols can one get through this morning with a heart like dead ashes, thus allowing life to return to normal. Soon after, she received a notification from the Secretary-General that due to an unforeseen circumstance involving the Eternal Night Queen, today''s cab meeting had been canceled. Margaret suddenly burst open! NMD, why? Canceling the meeting on any other day would have been eptable, so why did it have to be today? Is the whole world against me? She lost her friends and her idol, as if the vast empire was left with only her alone. The cold wind blew straight into my face, and there wasn''t the slightest glimmer of light left in the entire world. She didn''t report to the military headquarters, and instead took a day off with her subordinates. She returned home in a daze. "Your Majesty, sob sob, Your Majesty, it would have sufficed to see each other just once, why haven''t youe to rescue your little devil... Your Majesty, I miss you so much..." Margaret logged into the Knights'' section of the magician''s camp and posted a nonsensical message. "The team leader insists on persevering and not stopping. Our dream will surelye true, won''t it?" "Whether you see or don''t see. Your Majesty is always present, neither sad nor happy..." "Don''t be upset, boss. We''re still waiting for your beautiful picture!" "All unhappiness will fade, just as His Majesty has ovee countless setbacks!" Even though there was no substantial content, Margaret''s message quickly garnered a lot of likes. It was like the warmth brought by a little girl. Lighting a match, unreal and distant, yet it was thest warmth she could feel. The Order of Knights exists solely to venerate the Queen of Eternal Night and has always been managed with great care. As long as one praises the Queen everthing eptable. The current magician camp consist Out of wizards and 99% of them are devoted followers of the Night Queen. And this region which doesn''thing but praise the queen, has quickly gathered arge number of fervent fans of the Eternal Night Queen, and it has been lively since its establishment. Of course, just because everyone has cute avatars and all sorts of Q-version queens, you might think that the Knights'' order is full of young girls, but that''s overthinking it. Actually there are just as many men as women lets all together protect the best empress! At breakfast time, Margaret heard many "pink circle" operational techniques from Roger. As an administrator, she guided the production of a rich variety of secondary creations and actively posted many exquisite magic projections. She also encouraged fans to support each other by replying to each other''s posts and pushing everyone''s posts to the top of the homepage. In order to obtain higher visibility and increase a sense of unity. Compared to other districts where there were only arguments without any freedom of discussion. The Knights'' Order was united in praising the Queen making them particrly harmonious and friendly. If it were the inte era, there would still be battles between fans of different idols. At the sorcerer''s camp, the Night Queen is the true deity of the sorcerers. Even if one is not so passionate, seeing a beautiful picture like "The front row jade portrait while Your Majesty reviews the memorials" wouldn''t be disagreeable, would it? No matter how old and knowledgeable one may be, they still have no resistance to beautiful things. Your Majesty from now on I voluntarily join the Knights! This is the magnificent development of the knight order, so sessful that it would make countless influencers envious. Margaret often had the opportunity toe into contact with the Queen. The secretly taken magical projections,bined with the meticulously retouched photos filled with love and her utmost culinary skills, were unanimously praised by everyone who could feel the dedication put into them. She was both the founder of this district and an administrator earning the title of leader ongoing. The captain is unhappy and the knights are all offering words offort. But they don''t want her to copse! Not many people dare to specte that the leader of the group is Prime Minister Margaret. But those pictures that she released can only be taken at the forefront by important maids of the Maple Spirit Moon Shadow Pce? "That''s not right. The Empress is so powerful, she must know someone has secretly used magic to take pictures. She indulges her fans and therefore didn''t stop it." Some fans of the prophet inadvertently guessed the truth. ssmate Xiao Ao is quite narcissistic at times. Margaret takes photos of herself, which he considers a form of ttery. She even willingly cooperates. I look beautiful and chic today, you must capture my beauty perfectly in your photos. The traffic of the Knight''s Order was very high. In less than an hour, Margaret''s post had already received tens of thousands of likes, nearly a thousandments, and made it to the top ten of the site''s hot posts list. Based on the number of users in the magician''s camp, this is already very terrifying data. This sentence fully illustrates the wide poprity of the Night Queen and her influence reaching to Margaret''s side, with the traffic remaining considerable. Margaret rolled around in bed, the incessant sound of message notifications gradually making her feel that the world was bing bright once again. The light that vanished from her eyes has returned. These unfamiliar knights may not have the best ideas forfort, but through those screens, one can still feel the warmth left behind by their words. Some people are also attempting and striving to take care of themselves. Even if Her Majesty didn''t personally appear to encourage us today, the spirit she left behind had cultivated such a loving group of knights. Thus I cannot let her down! Round up, this is His Majesty''s love for me! Brave Mary, don''t be afraid of difficulties, you must gather your strength! "Thank you all, thank you for every message, I feel great again!" Margaret replied to everyone''s message, proving that she had not been defeated yet. She ignited her burning fighting spirit and muttered to herself: "Let''s prove that there can be pure friendship between a man and a woman, since we are best friends." For the sake of just one Roger, to give up Dio, I would truly be losing out! I, Margaret, must be Dio''s most loyal, open-minded, and tolerant friend. Enjoy the goodness of friends while also epting the ways in which they differ from the norm. The little devil began pondering over what kind of disposition he should adopt towards Dio and also towards Roger, who could reappear by his side at any moment. "A rtionship like theirs would not be epted and recognized in the empire, so it is definitely particrly sensitive and even causes feelings of inferiority, leading them to always conceal it... When Roger came and revealed their rtionship to me, it was indeed a form of trust." "I cannot betray this trust! When I see them again, I mustn''t appear surprised or overly concerned and sympathetic. I must act like it''smonce and as if they were a normal couple. Encouraging them to keep going is the mark of a true friend!" "Well, regardless of what kind of interactions we see from them, we must remain indifferent and smile calmly. We shouldn''t react with sharp cries and surprise like we did this morning. Such behavior must have caused considerable damage to Roger''s psyche, don''t you think?!" Margaret judged others based on her own perspective, delving deeply into the fragile psyches of minority groups. Shepiled over 80 tips for making new friends, aiming to be an equal friend to those who ship "Dilro." Of course, when she wrote down these small techniques, her heart was constantly bleeding. This is equivalent to giving up one''s first love and returning to a friend position in order to preserve friendship, and then wishing them a lifetime of happiness together and many children. Ah yes, they are infinitely kind, but unable to bear children. This point should also be avoided in the future and never mentioned absolutely, so as to avoid touching upon a sorrowful matter. Take notes, take notes! To avoid being flustered when reuniting, Marguerite used magic to create images of Dio and Roger, and arranged for them to interact with each other based on some scenes that she knew. My heart hurts. It hurts, hurts so much, but eventually I got used to it! Even felt that these images...looked great? When we meet again, a smile would suffice! From this day forward, I shall be the enlightened, gentle, and understanding Margaret! ... ... Business district, Dio''s residence. Roger slept until mid-morning before waking up naturally. "Have you awakened?" he saw the Empress of Eternal Night looking at him with a relieved expression. "The surgery was sessful, and you are now a girl!" "???" Roger was shocked and his muscles tensed up. But soon he also noticed that the long spear was still there and breathed a sigh of relief. The emperor was only joking and didn''t really go so far as to carry out any monstrous biological experiments. "Hmph,e and have lunch." The Queen of Eternal Night red at him with some mncholy, and without dwelling on the topic, she walked gracefully to the dining room. The empress, who didn''t know the truth yet, was actually saying with her one nce, ''You''re so cowardly that keeping that thing is useless. Why don''t you just be a girl?'' But Roger''s focus was on having lunch? There are no signs of the door being opened or any traces of magical teleportation, indicating that nobody has entered the room of great intelligence. He had been sleeping all this time, which meant that the Eternal Night Queen had made him lunch? Although she had prepared some snacksst night, it was only natural for her to undertake the food preparation while Roger, the asset manager, was busy mixing drinks. But preparing lunch while sleeping is quite interesting... Could it be that she intentionally made a disastrous dish to embarrass me, because I left her sleeping on the couch yesterday? A certain queen who wanted to show her talent as a wife: As the Thai sage says, to control a man''s heart, one must first control his stomach. Furthermore, I have been conscientiously practicing my culinary skills, so don''t you think I will ever produce any poorly executed dishes in my entire lifetime? Roger got up in distress, tidied up briefly, and then walked to the dining room. And then they enjoyed a table of dishes that were not inferior in terms of vor, aroma, and presentation to the god-level skills of the system. It was a magnificent feast that was even better than most restaurants in the mysterious capital. Roger felt quite uneasy about this. With enough sleep and adequate sleeping quality, his mental strength soon recovered enough to perform the base minimum range broadcast. Thus his doubts were simultaneously transmitted to the Queen. [Surprisingly, it tasted quite good. Was she not taking this opportunity to take revenge herself on (sb)? Could there be any hidden reaction in thebination of these ingredients?] He carefully picked up the food, chewed it suspiciously, hesitated before swallowing, and almost made the Eternal Night Empress angry with his indecisiveness. I couldn''t sleep because I was unhappy, so I became bored lying there and started fiddling around. I resisted using magic as much as possible and ended up cooking something with my own hands which was at least 60% of a genuine effort. Isn''t that heartfelt? And it''s even his favorite Chinese cuisine, how thoughtful? Moreover, he respected his peculiar habits, andid out utensils called ''chopsticks'', which are two small bamboo sticks. Did you know he practiced with them for a long time? Resulting in being suspected of poisoning him now, there is no one in the world who is more wronged than I am! "It seems my skills are inadequate. I have caused difort to my esteemed ally Roger. I shall consume these delicacies myself." The Queen of Eternal Night lifted her hand and cast a magical barrier, isting Roger from the dining table. Apart from the bowl of rice in his hand, he couldn''t even touch a single dish. Roger''s expression suddenly became awkward, realizing that he seemed to have overreacted, as if he had hurt His Majesty''s feelings. He quickly said, "Your Majesty, not only is your skill astounding, but it is also rare among mortals. How could I possibly feel wronged?" "Ah." "You won''t let me eat, I can only watch, that''s the real injustice." "This." "You eat so much, and you will also get fat. Shall I help you share the pressure?" "So what if I''m fat? Did I eat your rice?" The Queen of Eternal Night angrily threw down her chopsticks. Being overweight is a woman''s greatest taboo, could she be rejected because of it? Roger nodded and smiled, "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, what you are currently eating happens to be my family''s rice." "..." The range of the magic barrier expanded, and Roger was directly expelled from the restaurant by someone who was infuriated and ashamed. Chapter 156: Cant the Queen Take a Vacation? Chapter 156: Can''t the Queen Take a Vacation? Chapter 156 Can''t the Queen Take a Vacation? In the end, Roger managed to partake of his midday meal. After all, the Eternal Night Queen had been busy for half a day preparing this specifically for him. If the rightful recipient didn''t eat it, she would feel like she had wasted all her effort. Who says cooking isn''t as fun as studying magic? However, the barrier still existed, this time preventing anyone from leaving the dining room. The first time a certain empress was tasked with the role of a chef, she didn''t have the slightest notion of providing smiling customer service. "Not a single bit should be left. Eat everything and then get fat!" Obviously, she was still holding a grudge for being called "fat". This resulted in her own dish, which she had made with her own hands, being barely consumed by herself, and in the end, a full 80% of the food was ced in front of Roger. Then, she stared at him while he eats. This feasting table, although it didn''t reach a lethal amount, will definitely make you feel very full for some time after eating. "Your Majesty, you have missed the Cab meeting. Do you not need to handle state affairs promptly?" Roger kindly reminded, which was also a disguised call for his resignation. The Queen of Eternal Night smiled and responded: ''Thanks to the diligent efforts of all my beloved ministers, the situation of the empire is thriving, and everything is proceeding smoothly. I have taken a week off for myself.'' "Even though you are the emperor, you still have the privilege of taking breaks?" Roger expressed his envy with a tinge of admiration. "I am already the emperor, can''t I take a break?" The Queen of Eternal Night asked, mming the table in a bold manner. "As long as I am willing, I can skip court forever and no one would dare to say a word!" The Eternal Night Queen''s words weren''t just boasting. She now holds the military and political power of the Empire alone. If she wants to make a big move, she may be voted down by the Parliament, but who can control her when she has the Blood Spring Hanging Scroll? In the past, there used to be ''public opinion'', which was very concerned with the gossip of the nobles. But now, even if the aristocracy themselves are halfway into the soil, the only newspaper, "Long Live the Queen", is still a government mouthpiece. I, the queen, am free! And recently there hasn''t been anything particrly significant happening within the empire, so she can take a few days off without any dy in her work. The rebellion of the 17 states had been quelled, and the people are now looking towards the empire. A brand new administrative arrangement is gradually being implemented, but its feasibility remains to be tested through practical experiment. The Orc Kingdom was newly established, the Tianming Army was defeated in one fell swoop, and for the time being, there were no visible enemies both inside and outside the empire. All the research of the Secret Society has been arranged and now we must wait for time to reveal its results. The proxy war of the Mermaid Sea Kingdom will not start immediately, as Prince Shack''s control over the country is somewhatcking. The Empire is under pressure from the Seven Gods, but the Seven Gods will note immediately. After calcting for a while, there really is nothing in the following section that the Eternal Night Queen needs to immediately handle. Even in the event of an emergency, it can be taken care of remotely through magical means. Roger felt helpless. In terms of cking off, His Majesty was no worse than anyone else! Her only obstacle remained. Roger said in a indifferent tone, "Never attending court, but I suppose your Majesty''s conscience can''t bear it?" The trashy empress, who was posing with an attitude of "I am the best in the world" and "I can go whereer I want", almost choked on her own saliva. This blow to the heart, shye was unable to refute it! Although she can freely arrange her own schedule, she only dared to indulge herself a little when the problems were solved recently. How can she really bear to abandon the empire? If she had that kind of personality, she would not have lived such a tiring life. She would have roamed multiple universes long ago, inherited the title of "Wandering Voyager of the Hall of Horus", and gone on her carefree way. But that''s how women are, they could do it themselves, but no one else can say it, especially if she is wearing her best dress. Having her secrets exposed by this bastard made her itch with anger! Dialectically speaking, adopting a positive perspective signifies a diminishing sense of distance between her and roger. Before, he used to only vent his grievances in his heart, now he dares to express them directly. This is a symbol of a good friend and a sign of increased courage. Nevermind, let''s just cultivate the child''s confidence! The Queen of Eternal Night took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and resumed her smile to show her magnanimity, ''...Let''s just say that I will take it as apliment that you think I have a kind heart!'' Roger subconsciously lowered his gaze and nodded subconsciously. [Indeed, it is very big, that cannot be denied!] Queen of Eternal Night: ??? Is it referring to this conscience when you say ''conscience''? Her false identity as an experienced driver was instantly exposed, her pretty face blushing as she awkwardly turned to the side to avoid being taken advantage of by some guy. Do you think it''s alright to eat my food and then also try to take advantage of me? Beautiful as you are! Actually, her turning around had an element of spite. Last night, you didn''t even have the chance toy a hand or speak out, now you came to satisfy your curiosity? With your little achievements and your little pursuits, you disgrace us. Get out of the empire! [s! s! Keep on eating!] Upon hearing the regretful sighs behind her, the only constion for the depressed Eternal Night Queen was that her charm was still sufficient! Isn''t it simple to tidy up your little self? The only sound that filled the room for a while was the ttering of dishes and utensils. But Roger''s eating speed gradually slowed down. My stomach was already full, but I had to work hard under the oppressive tyranny of the despicable empress, so naturally I wore a troubled expression on my face. How to put it, someone was blessed with a remarkable appearance, their facial features are rated top-notch. Without the need for special attire, even dressing in a neat and tidy manner is pleasing to the eye. Now, with a displeased expression, is genuinely quite distressing. It is necessary to denounce this superficial world, where attractive individuals are unjustly treated and may receive morepassion than others. The Eternal night empress was only angry with him for calling himself fat. By now, she was not as angry anymore. Moreover, the once promising young man has ballooned into an actual blimp, parading aimlessly before his own eyes every single day. Is that not a form of self-getion? The Queen of Eternal Night gestured casually, and said, "My, you eat so slowly. Come walk with me outside." "Alright, then!" Roger threw the table onto the ground, bounced up, and responded in a split second, "Your Majesty, where are we going?" The Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help but twitch her face She finally understood what it meant to shine when given even just a little bit of sunlight. Looking at Roger''s appearance, it''s likely that he had already been waiting for his forgiveness. Such amodity is not worth pitying at all, not worth of any absolution! While she was reflecting on being too soft-hearted, Roger quickly changed into his going-out clothes and looked at her with a hint of hurry. [Anyway, as long as we leave the house, we don''t have to keep eating...] [Not that difficult to eat, but if you eat too much, you really can''t handle it! It''s just amon level of home-cooked food~] The Queen of Eternal Night gave a cold snort, ''You just ate and now you''re being picky?'' The storage ring on her finger shimmered, and the dishes on the table disappeared without a trace. She said with an inscrutable expression, ''It''s good that you can share another meal with me tonight, my dear.'' The queen led the way, and Roger stood dazed for several seconds before following. [Are you still ying around like this? Your favoritism is so obvious that even dinner is arranged in a transparent way, what a generous royal grace.] Today, Roger understood what it meant when they say that "the greater one''s knowledge, the greater the devil one faces". When the Queen of Eternal Night starts ying tactics on you, your heart bes quite dirty. ... ... Noble District. The Queen of Eternal Night took a break, Roger naturally assumed he was also on holiday and didn''t have to work, so he wandered aimlessly along with her. While ying the role of sacrificial offering, both the Ice Room and the Dark Night Guard had both entered autonomous mode without any mishaps, indicating that it would be safe to hide for a few more days. It''s delicious to fish with others! Two people were not in a hurry, so they came over in a carriage, taking the opportunity to appreciate the daytime scenery of the city of Odessa. Although teleportation is fast, it can also make us miss the beauty of life in its fast pace. Sometimes, slowing down to savor the ordinary moments is also a form of enjoyment. The Queen of Eternal Night usually resides in the Pce of Maple Spirit and Moon Shadow. She also has informants who keep her updated on the happenings in the streets of Otter City. She takes pride in discussing with Roger the subtle changes in people''s livelihoods and the newly constructed buildings. The empire''s vigorous vitality, given sufficient time and allowance for development, shall assuredly engendered wonders that hitherto unseen in this realm. Roger chuckled and said, "With the empire''s progression is that good, shouldn''t the military also have its own share of credit?" The carriage came to a stop in the noble district, and the two individuals alighted to continue on foot. Before walking much further, the Queen paused and beheld a magnificent estate that was even grander in scope than the House of Charles. Roger had vaguely noticed some construction going on here before, but had not paid attention to whosend it was on. However, as he followed the empress''s gaze and looked over, he suddenly froze upon seeing the que above the mansion. [Duke Larkapas''s residence... Is this my new title? My new mansion?] Feeling Roger''s gaze on the estate for a while, and then surprised when his eyes turned towards her, the Eternal Night Queen held back her pride and calmly said, "Although you abolished the aristocracy by yourself and the Duke doesn''t have any additional powers, for the moment, I cannot think of any good rewards for you." "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Majesty. It is my great pleasure as a subject to witness the rise and prosperity of our empire," Roger spoke with genuine sincerity. As long as the house is big enough to live in, having a bathroom which has been on his mind is now fulfilled. Even with arger property, sleeping in just one bed is insignificant to him. Listening to his thoughts, the Queen of Eternal Night was rather displeased, "You are currently holding multiple positions and have repeatedly achieved remarkable sess. If I don''t provide you with sufficient rewards now, who will continue to serve the Empire in the future?" "I haven''t let you take it back either..." Roger said shamelessly. Merely being modest, I definitely wouldn''t push away the reward that was handed right in my hand. "Hmph, in any case, work diligently, and I won''t mistreat you," encouraged the Queen of Eternal Night with a sentence. Elevating Roger''s status, creating a spectacle for him, also hold great significance even for the Queen herself. A real prince cannot just be dismissed, or else one would be the subject of ridicule. Now with step by step we will promote Roger, and if he performs meritoriously in the future and there is no more reward left to give, I will award him myself, isn''t that just logical? Who says Ick strategic vision? This is a long-term n, aiming for far-reaching goals! The sound of the tiny abacus in his heart was crisp and clear, but it was not yet time to reveal his cards. The Queen of Eternal Night took Roger on a tour of the new ducal mansion. The estate is vast, upying an area two to three times that of the Charles'' mansion, and the overallyout is exquisitely nned. The sentence tranted into English is, "There were old buildings with historical traces, as well as newly constructedndscapes. Looking at the unusually high courtyard walls in many ces, Roger suddenly showed a look of realization." "I was still amazed that in the aristocratic district where every inch ofnd is precious, there could be such a vast expanse ofnd. It turns out that you have requisitioned the vis of those aristocrats who lived here before." "No, it was taken by you yourself. The previous owner either fled or was killed. The Dark Night Guard yed a significant role in it." "Am I also considered to have plundered and coveted others'' properties by lucky chance?" "Nonsense, it is the losers who resort to dishonest means. We are the absolute winners of this struggle, this is acting in ordance with divine justice and making the most of our resources!" The Queen of the Eternal Night stood tall with unyielding righteousness. After all, she has a penchant for warfare and has gained too many good things through victories. Roger suddenly thought of something unpleasant and sighed softly, "Your Majesty, you have rewarded me with the estate, but from now on, I will have to live separately from my sister..." Both Charles and his siblings were made Dukes, although they were no longer substantial aristocrats withnd and military power. Nevertheless, this honor was still quite remarkable. In ordance with the Empire''s past traditions, Roger had actually established a Southern Charles-like family and was on equal footing with his sister. Roger only just realized at this moment that any rewards he would receive for his aplishments should rightfully belong to his sister Angelina under normal circumstances. After all, she was the head of the Charles family. The actions of the Eternal Night Queen suggest that she may have undermined the authority of the patriarch, and thus betrayed him. [So after all this maniption... Did His Majesty actually sacrifice his sister?] [Of course, now that I have a house, my sister has lost me in a way. I should make it a point to spend more time with her.] He had a jumble of chaotic thoughts swirling in his mind, which almost made the Eternal Night Queen burst outughing beside him. What the heck, what do you mean by telling me to get rid of An Jielu? Acting like we care about you so much! Still digging at the wall''s base, do you have any value to be dug out? Don''t be too narcissistic Although the Night Queen had received professional training to refrain fromughing, Roger''s peculiar way of thinking was so ridiculous that she could not help but stifle augh, causing her pretty face to turn red as she snorted through her nostrils. Roger turned around and caught a glimpse of the Queen of Eternal night in this state, he inquired perplexedly, "Your Highness, are you feeling unwell?" Arbitrarily more puzzled, the Eternal night queen''s strength is such that those whoe from heaven cannot defeat her. At the very least, she is invincible in the world. Could she still be defeated by a cold? [Could it be that Nellie hase to visit?] "It''s nothing, just a minor curse from the early years that has now taken effect, it will be over soon." The Night Empress turned away, not wanting him to see her chuckling. Nalynir, damn it all, came knocking at the door! Why does it feel like it''s been so long since I''ve heard the voice of the heart, has it gone bad? ssmate Xiao Ao tried to distinguish what was wrong with Roger''s thinking, but she overlooked that the problem was with herself. Before, she regarded Roger as a rule-abiding courtier, and such reckless spection and questioning only made her angry. I felt offended by that. Through repeated interactions and cooperation, we deepened our understanding of each other and increased our mutual trust, especially through the act of humblypromising. She suppressed herughter as those random guesses became amusing misunderstandings. This is a matter of perspective. The same fall on t ground could be either "this paratrooper" or "so cute and adorable". "Well, the difference depends on it''s appearance," he said. Also, the paratroopers are suspected of prejudice. They can''t be used casually anymore, please directly scold them as idiots [Beep]. ... ... We spent this afternoon admiring the garden and chatting leisurely. Later we had dinner by the artificialke. The cook was directly brought from Charle''s mansion nearby. As for the leftovers that were put away at noon, the happy-go-lucky queen forgot about them altogether. A person who is not even a little hungry wouldn''t naturally bring it up. The scenery and ambiance of the new Duke''s mansion were splendid, and a certain queen was secretly delighted to have infiltrated Roger''s household on the second day. Although no one has ever lived in the house that she gifted, rounding it up, it is a strategic great sess! For both Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night, this slow pace of life is still somewhat unfamiliar. After the meal. Two people entered another long, endless night - the stage where we have to find something else to entertain ourselves. It is not working, and it hasn''t been working for these few days. "How about we pay a visit to that fake Nalinair?" Roger suggested. "Umm, I think I forgot something..." the Eternal Night Queen agreed. To know the privacy of the Seven Gods, this is not work, it is a hobby! Chapter 157: Empire Version of Swindling Couples Chapter 157: Empire Version of Swindling Couples Chapter 157 Empire Version of Swindling Couples A translucent surface filled with a mist of pink. Shanashengy on the floor despondently, gazing up at the unchanging sky, floor, and walls, and let out a deep sigh. Why was I so foolish at the beginning and chose such a color scheme? There''s no warmth of a hibiscus canopy, only a growing sense of loneliness, destion and coldness when I look at it for too long... In the pink overwhelming with girlish charm, all was silent except for oneself, clearly, this was a hundred thousand times more devastating blow to a young girl. Even the simplest shade of gray and white would not be more agonizing than the present. She couldn''t imagine that Roger would be so uncooperative, but instead, he joined forces with the Eternal Night Empress and locked her up here. In short, everything is Roger''s fault! The little angel erged the iron pot over someone''s head by an additional circle. Although her true identity was that of a time shepherd, skilled in time magic, all of it was based on divine power to be cast. Shana is able to use her magic to cast a basic level time freeze spell on her own. But what use is it in the boredom that already feels like an eternity? Go to sleep, but can''t fall asleep again. After all, there was nothing that required physical exertion either. A certain anticipation emanating from within her body, she imagined herself learning the actions that bastard had performed, in pursuit of a modicum of pleasure... But there aren''t even any covers here. What if the Green Vines Empire''s negotiation team enters at this time? Wouldn''t that be embarrassing? Once, I was also a six-winged angel. As the second strongest under the empress of the empire now, do I not deserve any respect? Therefore, I obedientlyid there, waiting for either Little Ao or another citizen of the Empire toe and unlock the door to set me free. Despite feeling a gnawing itch within, their only source of entertainment was themselves. And yet they were unable to y, thus left tonguish in boredom. Waiting until they began to doubt their own existence, waiting until they began to doubt whether Little Ao had forgotten about them... She identally guessed it correctly. If it weren''t for the boredom of the two people over there and the reminder from Roger, the Eternal Night Empress would have really forgotten about her. In Shana''s perception, it seemed as if thousands of years had passed, until finally she sensed a slight disturbance in the fabric of space. She sprang up with a "swoosh" and obediently gazed upon the spot where the spatial door appeared, through which Roger and the Queen of Eternal Night emerged withughter and conversation. "So, Your Majesty has actually visited such an interesting dimension before..." "Yes, the dimensionalws there are very strange. Things are born old and then slowly be younger..." Hmm, it was quite boring at first, but then I thought of Shana, which made me think of the Seven Gods, which in turn made me think of dimensional travel. So the two of them began to share stories about the strange worlds they had seen and visited, and found new topics to talk about. This is the normal state when men and women are attracted to each other. The hustle and bustle outside is just an excuse for us to get closer and understand each other better. What does it matter if it''s an angel, the information it brings is roughly the same as a movie or a roasted sweet potato. Both of them just found excuses to spend time together, doing whatever they could to upy themselves. Therefore, these two individuals were chatting casually until they approached Shana. Despite theck of intimate gestures between them, Shana could sense from their tone and demeanor a pungent and overpowering sour odor emanating even from a distance. In harmony with the pink background, the lone little angel looked on as others paired up, resulting in a billionfold critical strike. Well, it''s not spring, so you two lovebirds just calm down! Shana rubbed her eyes and cleaned her ears, suspecting that she might be experiencing hallucinations due to being trapped in this ce for too long. Speaking of which, the formal encounter of the two major factions should not have been carried out with such solemnity and gravity, for the purposes of conducting business and exchanging intelligence. Even when faced with a sober and deadly interrogation, she thought it was normal. However, as they strolled along in idle conversation, the Eternal Night Queen took a casual nce at her and asked, "What have you been thinking about? Do you wish to continue talking?" Shana''s mentality copsed directly. Do you really value me at all? This is absolutely like asking a barbecue stall owner at night whether they''re still in business or not, are you kidding me! We are about to trade, but in this multiverse, don''t you think it would be valuable to have information on the top-level factions and strongest individuals? Roger watched Shana''s fluctuating expression, tangled up like weeds, before he sighed and said, "It seems that she hasn''t made a final decision yet, so let''s go somewhere else to y." "Okay." The Evernight Queenplied readily and once again opened the spatial door. "Wait, wait a moment!" Shana eximed, quickly stopping them. Are you two teasing me? I haven''t even spoken and you''ve already made a judgement? I had already thought it through, I am willing to trade! The young girl''s formation waspletely disrupted, afraid that these two people would leave like this, then forget about her, and not knowing when she would be locked up next. Roger turned around and somewhat impatiently asked, "Do you have something else you need?" The indifferent tone made Shana, who believed she held the key to an important trade deal, begin to doubt herself. Are there any other angels that fell into little Ao''s hands? Have they already gathered enough intelligence, so theypletely disregarded the information I provided them? So, in this way, it didn''t matter to them how long I was kept imprisoned as it didn''t cause them any losses. The only consequence was my extreme boredom here... Between shes of lightning, Shana had already thought of dozens of possibilities. She felt that if she didn''t trade intelligence soon, it wouldn''t be a matter of waiting for a good price, but of being caught by the subject and being bored here until that happened. So, she said carefully, "Actually, I can trade it." "What are the conditions?" The Queen of Eternal Night turned around and asked with great reserve. "That..." Shana looked at Roger unwillingly and felt hopeless about making any more unreasonable requests. As for Yazi, who seemed defeated, she said, "Let me go, and I will answer three questions for you!" The Queen of Eternal Night and Roger exchanged a nce, and both burst into loudughter. "My dear, you''re right. As long as I want to go, she can hardly wait." "This move is a unique skill that my Charles family doesn''t pass on." "Very good, very good, we''ll have another opportunity to coborate in the future!" "No problem, I understand very well the self-cultivation of actors!" The two people chatted amongst themselves as if Shana didn''t exist. s, the stench of dog food grew increasingly pungent, I felt like weeping! Sha Na lowered her head in frustration and looked at her hands, as if they were not skin, but rather made of silicone products... So, it turns out I wasn''t really an important captive after all, just a little prop to help them bond and liven up their lives, right? A single girl who yearns for love, but is fed dog food crazily by her parents. As Shana was lost in contemtion about the world being unworthy and her desire to return to the divine kingdom, the Queen of Eternal Night solemnly handed her a lengthy checklist. "You can leave once you have umted 100 points." Shana held the carefully designed sheet which contained hundreds of questions, each followed by a list of points indicating that it was part of arger scheme. These two individuals are practicing the strategy of "retreating in order to advance." In reality, they highly value her intelligence, but they intentionally behave as though she had lost her worth to make the lowest possible investment and then obtain her cooperation. This move is a feint. It''s clear that she has used it before, but the Queen of Eternal Night wasn''t fooled back then. Now, as a result, the Eternal Night Queen and Roger teamed up to use it, but she didn''t see the emergence of the opponent''s insidiousness and directly begged them not to leave... Is this good for tying the heart? Are you both doing this on purpose as revenge? Is it really okay for two adults to coborate and ambush a baby less than three days old? Shana held this list and wished to tear it to pieces, and let out a roar, "I will never stoop so low as to answer any test or exam!" But at this moment, she followed the space portal that the Queen of Eternal Night had not yet closed and caught a glimpse of the prosperous world of the mysterious capital. The Queen of Eternal Night herself stood charmingly at the door, gazing at Chana. Her articte and lovely eyes seemed to inquire whether she had seen herself beckoning freely. Just answer a few simple questions and you can leave this boring and empty pink semi-ne behind and go enjoy life! Roger took out arge hourss from the space ring, indicating to Shana through his actions that this was a timed puzzle. Shana was not doing well at all. Do not do this to me, I cannot bear it, I really cannot bear it... Freedom is within sight, but counting down to freedom, being locked up here is truly tedious... Lowering her head, she looked at the list of questions and began to select and calcte how to reveal the least amount of critical information in exchange for her freedom. She epts it. ... ... The hourss is about to run out of time. Shana also returned the list to the Queen of the Evernight with a look of frustration and indignation on her face, and harshly uttered, "Treacherous humans!" This list is a magical artifact. Just by silently pondering the question in your mind, you can input the corresponding answer without requiring you to manually write it down. At the same time, the authenticity verification function had a certain level. Shana wanted to intentionally input incorrect information. However, when she had malicious intentions, she was unable to input her responses. The information she doesn''t know cannot be made up. The lie detection function doesn''te from the list itself, but rather from a backdoor left inside her body that works in conjunction with the list. So Shana felt even more aggrieved. She had no idea how many tricks the Night Queen had left in her body, which made her feel uneasy as she looked at this woman now. Who knows how many tricks she still has up her sleeve, yet she easily took care of herself. Even though he could easily defeat me, he still yed mind games and tormented me with a pathetic little projection. You are really cruel! Her little Ao shouldn''t be like this... It must be Roger who led her astray! Roger felt so wronged when the girl gave him another inexplicable re. Why should I care if that arrogant queen likes to keep her backdoor open? Although it is true that everything, from the list of questions to their coordination tonight with the Queen of the Night, was all his idea... But you, this foolish projection of yourself, don''t even have thick enough nerves and yet you me me? The Queen of Eternal Night took back the list and confirmed that Shana''s response had met their bottom line. She then took a step aside, making way for the portal. "You are free now." "Is that all?" Shana couldn''t help but freeze in ce. ording to the memories inherited from her original body, Nalin easily manipted people through a series of carefully crafted conditions, slowly draining them of all their worth. Upon seeing the lengthy list of issues, she had an inkling that addressing merely one-tenth of them would suffice to depart from the checklist that determined her score. Such was the familiar cadence that she sensed. The other party presented this object, with a serious intent of engaging in trade with her. Because these questions were all carefully designed, and the subsequent integration was also very scientific (that is, beneficial to Party A). When one side shows considerable greed, it may actually lower the other side''s vignce, since those who are content and desireless are the most difficult to deal with. Shana was already mentally prepared for the other party to nitpick on various reasons, then say that she had notpleted it, and demand more answers in order to extract more value. She was at a disadvantage from the beginning of this game, so she didn''t expect to take the initiative. She could only be at the mercy of others, just like the targets that had been yed with by Nailinai in the past. The current oue is that the Queen of Eternal Night dered her freedom directly. "You can leave at any time." The Eternal Night Queen felt a sense of pleasure as she gazed upon the unexpected expression on her face. Can I guess it, mother? This was supposed to be their leisure time together, with a list full of prying questions about gossip and privacy, unrted to each other''s core interests. Therefore, with the basic goal achieved, even if they have the upper hand, they won''t be greedy. This is a respect for promises, rather than setting various petty rules. Moreover, she still had an ace up her sleeve - the little angel with nowhere else to go - and hoped to actively seek refuge with the empire. Therefore, the Eternal Night Queen left behind Shana, who was still puzzled, and took Roger away with her through teleportation. The portal was still open, and Shana could sense that this reinforced space, which had once been sealed off, suddenly lost its barriers. From now on, she coulde and go freely. "So, this is the true nature of a trade..." Shana''s twisted worldview was finally corrected. Trade is a mutually beneficial exchange where both parties receive what they need, rather than one party manipting the rules to win twice in a single transaction. However, this can also be exined as the other person not valuing her so much, but rather being immersed in the joy of their own world, where she was just a temporary source of amusement. "How can this be? How can this be? I will make sure you all take me seriously, sooner orter! Definitely!" She kept mumbling about leaving the space that she had long grown tired of, and then casually destroyed the half-ne that symbolized her dark past. Returning to Odoo, this time without a guide, I found myself quite unfamiliar with this world and unsure of where to go. Fortunately, her appearance is distinct enough from that of Charlotte''s, and her attire clearly indicates that she is from an affluent family, making it unlikely for anyone to bother her while she idles by the roadside. "Firstly, I require further information... the grand library?" Shana recalled some of the introductions Roger had made for her and knew that they were about the wonders of the Green Vines Empire. She understood that one could easily visit them as long as they had reached the level of a senior level magician, regardless of their nationality. The silver and red interwoven long hair shone under the moonlight. In order to once again grasp the rules and be a leader who could easily manipte that jerk Roger, the little angel chose to postpone the time for fun and instead gain more intelligence through studying. To enjoy life, one cannot really frolic like an animal. Being able to eat, y, and having a refined taste is necessary, isn''t it? While being locked in space, she also had repeated analysis and a brief "confrontation" with Roger, understanding the disdain in his eyes. Next time, I''ll let you down! The losses that I have suffered, I will eventually reim them one by one! Chapter 158: Key Intelligence in the Details Chapter 158: Key Intelligence in the Details Chapter 158 Key Intelligence in the Details Roger''s newly-acquired ducal manor was left nameless by the Eternal Night Queen, who couldn''t be bothered, after finishing the blueprints, and left through the backdoor. She carelessly scribbled "Lakapas Ducal Manor" and threw it to her henchmen to deal with. She hopes her subordinates can conscientiouslye up with a good name for themselves. However, her followers believed that this was the name chosen by Her Majesty. Despite itsck of creativity, it naturally hung outside Roger''s new home. While exploring the various magic arrays that the Queen had left behind, Roger pondered about taking a new name during the afternoon tour. He felt that this name was too long, and being a duke or something, he couldn''t possibly hold on to it for a lifetime, could he? If a person doesn''t have the dream of giving the queen maternity leave, what''s the difference between them and a salted fish? After consulting the Queen of Eternal Night and receiving the words "whatever", he had someone make a new sign reading "The House of Charles II" to rece the old one. Queen of the Eternal Night: ??? Could it get any more unpleasant to hear this? And then the name Roger was forcefully prevented by the arbitrary queen. Although Little Ao doesn''t have the same level of attention to detail with regards to names and appearances as typical girls with OCD tendencies, she had previously heard about the derisive scenario "Her name is Ivana Green." that Roger had imagined. And then I suddenly felt an illusion that if this ce was called the Charles II Mansion, it would have a certain sense of being turned green by Angie. After all, this is the gift I bestowed upon you! It doesn''t matter if you change your name, but this one just doesn''t soundfortable! "Roger Manor is under your jurisdiction," said the Queen of the Eternal Night, feeling weary. [So, women''s casual remarks are just said without much thought, is that right...?] Someone quietlyined, and then was forced to seriously brainstorm with the stimted Eternal Night Queen toe up with a name. The queen of the Eternal night proposed, "This ce is located to the east of the Star River Pce. Why don''t we name it the Eastern Pce?" "I feel it''s not suitable!" Roger''s face turned green. Although you are not a Crown Prince from the Eastern Pce, I still feel that you want to be my mother. The fact proves that two people with no talent for naming things, whening together, are still people with no talent for naming things. The resourceful Eternal Night Queen suggested, "Why not brew the Moutai wine you mentionedst night here and call this ce the Moutai Winery?" For the Westerners who produce wine, XX winery is indeed verymon, although it is not known for growing grapes in the city center of the capital. However, Roger had grown up in an Eastern cultural environment, and he always had a sense that something was not quite right. "Actually, it''s not a bad idea... Hmm!" One could imagine the appreciation potential of Maotai, which eventually became the most valuable beverage brand in the world inter years. Roger thought the implication of the name was quite good. It''s good to name a child ''Fugui''.means rich And so, after struggling toe up with a more interesting name, in this magical world set against a medieval backdrop, the most powerful empire''s capital city gained a "Maotai Winery". At first nce it seemed odd, but the more you looked at it, the more outrageously odd it became! Returning from the demi-ne where Shana was being held captive with the Eternal Night Empress, Roger couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth upon seeing the que personally calligraphed by the Empress of the Eternal Night hanging at their doorstep. "Forget it, it''s all worth it~" If another Earthlinges here and sees this name, they would probably realize that this world has been messed up by the predecessors of the travelers. That evening, at the Maotai Winery, in the study. The Queen of Eternal Night and Roger held the checklist of Shana''s questions, just like a young couple checking their daughter''s homework, both curious and serious. There were indeed many topics to be discussed in depth. Roger''s proposed checklist, which is designed to umte points through answering questions, is mainly aimed at bypassing the bargaining with Shana and determining the "number of questions" she needs to answer before being free. The quantity seemed unnecessary to Roger, as if someone gave an abstract answer to a question, it would only waste time to pursue further questioning. Even if they try their best topress their answers to three questions into a hundred questions, as long as the other party is apetent riddler, in a situation of information asymmetry, they can still receive only junk information from those one hundred questions. Of course, dealing with the Riddler can also involve sidestepping his puzzles by devising questions to extract information; it''s all about a battle of wits. But isn''t it a waste of brainpower and time-consuming hassle? identally, it is also possible to arouse curiosity by Shana and then take the initiative in turn... Roger knew very well the girl''s vengefulness and viciousness; she would not demand exorbitant prices, but she would target only herself! The best way to not let a riddle person take advantage is to not give them the opportunity to tell riddles. Therefore, Roger devised such a questionnaire to bypass the bargaining process and allow Shana to freely choose which questions she was willing to answer. Shana epted, because in her opinion, this was her absolute initiative. The issues of abundance, freedom of choice, and rules of point umtionprise her realm of operation! Giving clever people a chance to y tricks is not a bad strategy for making the other side fall into the trap. Especially an angel who likes to y betting contracts has long been ustomed to manipting rules, representing her confidence in her own operations. But it was within this very confidence that she had fallen into a trap. You thought you made a profit, but the fraudulent couple never lose. Because of the Queen of Eternal night''s casual attitude earlier, the little angel still underestimated the value of the information she had ess to. The information provided by Shana was argely new content that the empire had no prior knowledge of, akin to unlocking a major DLC. There''s Roger, there''s the Secret Society, and there are those bureaucrats from the Empire - a seemingly simple piece of information could reveal a multitude of hidden meanings. This quiz activity also fully demonstrated that the six-winged angels who have had financial dealings with many deities hold many secrets and have high privileges on the authority side of the Seven Gods. Even if it is just an iplete memory projection, it still holds strategic value! After all, Shana''s true identity was that of the one who had recently destroyed the Kingdom of the God of Hope. The things that Nalinair is doing now can be imagined as the white gloves of the god of knowledge, overseeing the only "Faith Power Investment Development Bank". Gods and angels, every move they make requires the consumption of their power of faith. When they run out of it, they inevitably need to seek help from the mortal world. Over time, Narinair prospered and gained control over the power of belief of many gods and angels, managing the inflow and outflow of resources... After all, if you don''t provide this truthful information, the loan won''t be granted, and your credit score will be lowered. What argument do you have? This is a monopolistic and thuggish enterprise, which even without ying tricks in the agreement, holds an absolute advantage solely based on the information it possesses. What''s more, thisdy is prone to searching her home, if one is careful enough, many things can be inferred. And unsurprisingly, Narinair is an attentive and inteligente child. Just like modern-day big data analysis, she proactively sought out every possibility to maximize the value of each scallion, a person who would stop at nothing to make money. Nothing more, just the task of the father deity. Shana inherited only a very small part of Nalina''s memories, and much of the information was only in the form of conclusions without details. After all, what they wanted was just intelligence rather than conducting academic research. I really want the details. The Empire can investigate and supplement them themselves. Once you have drawn a conclusion, the difficulty of seeking evidence will be significantly reduced. In addition, for the Queen and Roger who were on holiday tonight, they didn''t need to analyze intelligence at all, they simply wanted to hear some ''Seven Gods jokes''. [How much do you know about the love history of the goddess of war?] [The Ten Races Beloved by the God of Hope.] [What is the rtionship between the heads of the Dragon God?] [Are all Seven Gods born from Gods? Do they have mothers?] On that list of questions, there were a plethora of peculiar queries that only gossip journalists would ask. The integral of such questions is very low, seemingly scribbled by a mischievous child just to make up the number. As a result, Sha Na answered mostly such questions in order to have enough space to pull afterwards. That is why she kept answering until the hourss was almost empty, because the individual question price was low, so she needed to answer more. The little angel prepared himself for several rounds of questions and being teased, so he answered non-core, non-secret questions first to have more leverage in future negotiations. The result was just as expected, they were right on target; the others were toozy to y a second round with her and simply gave up. The feeling of throwing these heavy punches into thin air greatly increased Shana''s sense of defeat. Ever since she arrived in this detestable world and met these two detestable fellows, she has never gotten the upper hand! Fortunately, Shana''s spirit was quite resilient, she had not given up yet, and she still wanted to fight back. She was preparing to use her studies to make up for herck of intelligence, waiting for the next confrontation... This is actually Roger''s calction. As long as Shana doesn''t directly escape to other nes, and stays in the empire, that would be enough. Even if her next target was to be the overthrow of Daqing, she would fear nothing. There was already a great chess game waiting for this newborn angel, so she could be transformed into a sharp sword for the empire. Of course, it could also be a scabbard? "Sure enough, these things don''t have a mother." Roger confirmed a critical piece of information from the list of problems that the god-king Amiras reproduced asexually, unlike the demon king Bick. Actually, they created the Seven Gods as their assistants using methods beyond mortalprehension. Roger was quite happy, not because Zu''an had greeted the Seven Gods, but because the true main storyline of the universe didn''t include any great bosses such as the hidden goddess. Although unable to solve the math problems, it is said that there are now fewer exam papers, which should alleviate some of the torment and psychological pressure, right? The Queen of Eternal Night, on the other hand, was focused on another piece of information and murmured softly to herself: ''Are the Seven Gods exploring the Source Sea?...It''s normal. Only such a ce could capture their attention after all.'' This is a question pertaining to the essence of Nalinayr. [What is the thing you hate the most in the divine kingdom?] Shana''s response was: The Genhai is just too expensive! With a short answer, it proves more what it means to have a short title with a greater amount of information. Nalinair''sint seemed to be directly pointing towards theyout of the God of Knowledge. Of course, the god of knowledge knows what the god king is up to, but never reveals it to Nalina. He just takes away a lot of faith power every time. For Nalinai''er, all of this was the hard-earned family fortune. However, the deity of knowledge held 100% ownership over her, with absolute dominion, able to draw upon as much power of faith with but a thought. Over time, Nalinera, the miser, became increasingly bitter as she watched the hard-earned power of faith being spent in inexplicable ways that she could not see any return from. Bear a grudge! Holding a grudge leads to attention, and attention leads to peculiar discoveries. There are too many repetitive operations, and she will always discover from the subtle clues that the god of knowledge has taken the power of faith to the Source Sea. That ce is also a forbidden zone for the six-winged angels. Naliniel didn''t know what our Lord was doing and didn''t dare to ask, but her resentment couldn''t dissipate. In the end, theint "Yuanhai is just too expensive" remained in her mind as a conclusion was stored in Xiana''s head. Shana herself didn''t possess sufficient knowledge and thus would not have contemted that a single expression of grievance could have concealed such explosive information. To her, is there really any difference between "space is so annoying ","cockroaches are so ugly" and "what a hellish situation it is when even the safety falls"? Unfortunately, the devil is in the details. Such an improper question led the Queen of the Eternal Night to vaguely grasp the true intentions of the gods through something she disliked. "Yuanhai? Is there really such a ce?" Roger became interested when he saw the Queen of the Eternal Night talking to herself there for quite some time. He always had a feeling that he hade across this word in many ces, but couldn''t recall it at the moment. The Queen of Eternal Night gave him a nce and exined to Roger as if she were organizing materials. "Yuanhai is the oldest legendary ce in this diverse universe. Many wizards believe that it is the origin of the entire universe, storing the creator''s information and reflecting the history of the entire universe. However, to this day, no one has discovered Yuanhai, possibly because those who have gone there have all perished." "Like the hypothesis of the origin of a world, such as a singrity?" Roger recalled the popr theory of the Big Bang on Earth and exined it to the Eternal Night Queen. After listening to it, the Queen of Eternal Nightmented from the perspective of a magician, "An interesting hypothesis indeed, but if we follow Shana''s theory, it seems as though the Source Sea may actually exist... Combining it with the Singrity Theory, it is normal that dead people were found at the center of the explosion, so the truth is actually apound of these theories, isn''t it?" Seeing her lost in deep thought, Roger weakly retorted, "But ording to your legends, that ce is a sea. If it''s hot..." "A sma, to some extent, can also be seen as a liquid sea." "Perhaps... you can engage in conversation with those physicists." Roger declined to discuss such metaphysical theories. He is just an ordinary game live-streamer, not a major in Chu University! He could only start with a logical approach, "Perhaps Nali Naier wasining that the Source Sea project was too expensive and she hadn''t found the Source Sea?" "It is indeed impossible to exclude this possibility, and Shana didn''t provide more information on this matter... However, even if we search for the Source Sea with the support of the gods, wouldn''t there be some results?" The Queen of Eternal Night suddenly felt uneasy. "Should we bring her in for a serious interrogation?" The magician''s curiosity and the queen''s sense of responsibility made her want to drain Sha''na dry right now. Yuanhai, this is a temptation that no strong individual, who ponders and questions the world, can resist. Talking about this makes me no longer feel sleepy! "With Shanah''s cunning, her willingness to answer this question only shows her limited knowledge of the Yuanhai, and she is unaware of its significance. It goes without saying that if Shana were questioned, there would be no more information to question Nalinair''s essence." Roger vetoed the idea of the Queen of the Eternal Night and scratching his head a little perplexed, "I''m sure I''ve seen this word somewhere before... but where exactly?" Chapter 159: It Turns Out the System Made a Big Move Chapter 159: It Turns Out the System Made a Big Move Chapter 159 It Turns Out the System Made a Big Move In fact, until the Queen of Eternal Night prepared to go to the Secret Magic Meeting tonight to consult the information, Roger didn''t remember where he had seen the word "Source Ocean". The Seven Gods have approached the highest mystery of the Multiverse. This is explosive news and is sure to pique the curiosity of the wizards. Although it is likely that the true insider information is limited to the God King and the God of Knowledge, such news is definitely not good news for the empire. Perhaps the void ne created by the Seven Gods is rted to the Source Sea? With such doubts in mind, although the Queen of Eternal Night has made up her mind to take a break for herself and get in touch with Roger, cultivating feelings in their own world, she still chose to follow her heart tonight. Where''s the fun in love if there''s no magic involved? Men can only influence the speed of my spell-casting. If one were to analyze Little Ao''s inner thoughts at this moment, only such a sentiment would probably remain. Certain individuals have remained single until now, surely they must search within themselves for the cause. If they had consistently put forth effort and reciprocated romantic gestures, would the oue not have been more favorable? Roger didn''t think much about it, as it would be strange for an unbeatable wizard like him to be curious about such ultimate mysteries. He didn''t stay at the Maotai Winery, a tasteful estate, but instead returned to the Charles Mansion. Sooner orter, I will have to discuss the matter of moving with Angelina, and at the same time, I want to stay here a few more days and reminisce about the ce where I first crossed over. Thatrge bed is more worth remembering than the apple stand. "Indeed, that ce was meant for you..." Angelina heard about the ownership of Maotai Winery, she didn''t express much surprise, just let out a sigh. The mysterious capital - as the chief steward of the empire''s finances overseeing such a grand project, she was naturally privy to information regarding its construction. The Empire has been fighting less recently, naturally there are also fewer opportunities for enfeoffment. The only one who can meet the standard of being a duke is indeed his own younger brother. Therefore, Angelina had already faintly guessed in her heart, but only now, hearing Roger mention it personally, did she have to admit that she really couldn''t bear this bastard. Roger was also made sentimental by her, although the time as siblings was not long and she was an elder sister who prioritized the empire, the character of Angelina is still worthy of admiration. At least he questioned himself whether he could achieve such purity sitting in Angelina''s seat. "Actually, sister can also move with us," Roger whispered. Ang chuckled at this terrible idea, "so you''ll find some younger siblings and team up to exploit me?" This is a joke, Roger, if this younger sibling of yours is a certain despicable empress... Wasn''t it always squeezing you? He sneered and said, "How could such a thing happen? If you all fell into the river, I would definitely save my sister first!" "No need, I taught you how to swim." Angelina hummed proudly and pinched her own face. "You have your own house, but this ce belongs to me. I am free to do whatever I want." "For example, finding several more brothers-inw?" "Hmm." "Isn''t a few enough? If there were over ten, it would be really tiring to remember everyone''s names..." "What do you think of your sister, Tybe?" A relentless pursuit. ... . Anyway, Ang had passed this level without bursting into tears. My younger brother was also granted the title of a duke. Although I am reluctant to let him go, this is considered as a glory for our family. Our parents in heaven would be happy about it...right? Even though they separated, Angelina still believed in her heart that their love for each other would not deteriorate. Hmm... It shouldn''t go bad, right? Sister thought to herself that she had grown up being beaten, and as she watched the boy bing more and more handsome, her thoughts became veryplicated. At such asions, it is certain that one cannot help but feel disappointed. Besides offering a smile and blessings, what else can be done? Roger couldn''t understand theplex emotions of girls. In his view, if two people could still joke andugh together, then it meant she didn''t care. It''s just moving to a new home, there''s a teleportation formation, and with a whoosh, we''ll be back in no time. After chatting about this and that with his older sister, he returned to his own room. I notified little Joey of my itinerary, replied to Tasika''s message on the other side of the wizard''s camp, pondered the gains and losses of the past few days, confirmed that there were no important matters forgotten that needed attention, and only then did I lie down. Ah, women truly are troublesome creatures! In the blink of an eye it was already midnight. Roger casually opened today''s treasure box. [Demacia''s Wings: A specially sponsored elongated and absorbent type,fortable and breathable when close-fitting, with a random hero printed on each piece. As the absorption increases, the skin can also be changed! 30/30 pieces.] "Coborative auntie napkins... Why does it feel like they''re marketing to female gamers? Maybe it would sell better if they coborated with a pesticide brand instead? Also, would anyone actually pay attention to which skin they''re using at different stages of absorption?" Looking at the supersized promotional family packs of Auntie''s House products that hade out of the box, Roger truly felt that this thing had so many ws it was about to explode. Therefore, Fujii''s pull remained as consistent as ever. A group of weirdos who can amisce medals, it''s not surprising that they cane up with some doubtful joint merchandise. Although useless garbage was dismissed once again, the system''s warehouse is infinite, so he just discards it, and casually throws it to the bottom to collect dust. If one day any girl around him urgently needed help, he could alwayse to the rescue with a gentleman''s demeanor and style. After all, based on past experience, going to the supermarket under the scrutiny of the cashier and other customers to buy such items is more embarrassing than having a Teemo or Vayne nightlight shine on your buttocks. ncing at the 1% base probability increase on the system interface, Roger casually closed it, fed up with the unreliable statistics that the system constantly bombarded him with. He suddenly sat up. He finally remembered where he had seen the words "Yuan Hai" before. Among the pile of junk that was generated by the system, he had no idea that there was actually a series called "Yuanhai". Roger''s spirit was instantly uplifted, and he began to search through the inventory of the system warehouse. Fortunately, even though he had not organized the warehouse, its capacity was unlimited and it could be sorted by date or name, making it quite user-friendly. Probably from the beginning of the design, there has been consideration for a host who can use the t system well, generally speaking, this is not a neat freak who likes to organize things. Roger soon found four objects rted to Yuanhai. [No one knows the creator of the special creation that can counteract the erosion of the Source Sea, as featured in the "Source Ocean Ark". Its protective shield has energy levels of 1000/1000 and can dive up to 100 meters deep (with the possibility of upgrading).] [The Telescope of Yuanhai: Doubles the field of vision within the range of Yuanhai, activation requires mental energy consumption.] [Anchor of the Source Sea: After a sessful anchoring, the next transmission will definitely be sent to that location.] [Source Ocean Elixir: Moderately restores erosion caused by Source Ocean, can be used 3 times (automatically refills upon each return to the material world).] "I don''t know if this Yuanhai is the same Yuanhai His Majesty mentioned..." Before, all four of these items were considered as inexplicable, confusing, and useless garbage. However, now it seems that I misunderstood it myself. So it turns out that Tongzi had already obtained the essentialte-stage clearing prop for himself, but he just didn''t trigger the corresponding plot and thus didn''t know about it? Is the plot rted to self-taught magic? This canine algorithm both induces me into a state of horizontal repose and demands that I engage in the pursuit of knowledge, truly exemplifying a state of mental dissonance. So, no matter how many mistakes there were, they are still the fault of the system. They definitely weren''t caused by myziness, okay? These four items are currently unusable, and one would probably need to (obtain the Source Sea)/(reach the source sea state) to deploy them [The four items]. Roger could only study the item descriptions. He noticed that two of them mentioned "corrosion". There is also a mention of a shield, which indicates that the Source Sea belongs to a high-risk environment where even encountering monsters results in passive damage. This does conform to what the Queen of Eternal Night said; that no one has yet been found alive, who has discovered the Source Sea... If it is the Ark of the Source Sea, can it guarantee the safety of the exploration of the Source Sea for a certain period of time? Then, with the Anchor of the Source Sea, and the Telescope [Astrbepass] of the Source Sea to guide the direction, the secret medicine of the Source Seat that can treat idental injuries might... Did this actually achieve some sort ofbo effect? Does the transformation between the material world and the source ocean be a kind of perpetual motion machine? "Tonzi, you quietly and skillfully yed a big game!" Roger''s expression was quite ufortable, "But even though there were many relevant tools given, there isn''t a single map telling me where the Yuanhai is. Do you want me to kidnap the god of knowledge and ask him?" Roger rubbed his temple with a hint of helplessness. A time traveler who relies entirely on the system cannot go far; this system is totally unreliable and potentially very dangerous. However, the props provided by the system also indirectly proved the existence of Yuanhai. The Seven Gods continuously expended a great deal of divine power, whether in searching for the Source Sea or in already embarking on its exploration. This indicated that the ce was truly significant, the kind of importance that was officially recognized and sealed by the system itself. Therefore, this is an absolutely crucial location that cannot be skipped over, right? Roger let out a sigh, knowing that it was too unrealistic to rely on the props from the Source Ocean series to appear again. He should instead think of an exnation for the props he had in his hands, and then coax the Eternal Night Empress into searching for the Source Ocean. The future is still in one''s own hands; don''t count on the randomness of the system. ... ... The following morning, at Fengling Moon Shadow Pce: "Did Your Majesty note backst night?" Roger''s expression turned strange as he listened to the response of Madame Moscony. Yesterday, I discovered that I had unintentionallypleted the set for exploring the Source Sea, but after much frustration, I realized that I had no idea where the Source Sea was. With a system full of randomness, and when he himself was not skilled enough, he felt that he could only cling onto the thighs of the Eternal Night Queen. Once she finds out where the Yuan Sea is, she will provide her own equipment and set out on an adventure with her team. Today, upon waking up and pondering for a while, he finally came up with a suitable reason to exin the equipment. However, he found that he couldn''t get in touch with the Evernight Queen. The message that was leftst night still has not received a response. Arrived at the Maple Moon Shadow Pce, no one was there. Upon further inquiry, it was determined that the queen had not returned all night. Taking all of these elements into ount, he inexplicably felt a sense of destion simr to that of being abandoned after ying enough and his wife running away with someone else... Moreover, I''m afraid her ymates for the whole night are a group of old geezers! Upon catching sight of the little hopeful Roger, he suddenly realized that his handsomeness was of no consequence in the face of magic! Okay, what actually happened was that the Eternal Night Queen went to the Secret Magic Meetingst night and still hasn''t returned to the pce. Most likely, the newly obtained information has sparked everyone''s imagination and they are currently brainstorming. Even ventured into the void to make various attempts. The execution power of the rubbish queen, those who understand know it well. Now, we have fallen into a strange space that cannot be connected to the magic beacon, and Roger will not feel surprised. Just after being together for several days continuously, suddenly being separated, he couldn''t adapt... Roger heaved a long sigh. He was well aware that even though he could harness the Evernight Queen''s magic and be one of the top mages in the Empire, his perspective on problem-solving was entirely different from that of a true mage. Every wizard who is above every legend, regardless of their talent, lives with a kind of obsession toward magic and the rules of the world deep in their bone, in order to achieve the ultimate aplishment. ced on Earth, they can all be ssified under the category of mad scientists. Firstly, because magic is even more uncontroble, many maneuvers can lead to perilous consequences, and the process''s reproducibility is also highly doubtful. Yet the wizard still opened the blind box without hesitation. At the same time, magicians are also subject to very few restrictions. Even if they don''t experiment on humans, they can use subi as experimental materials, which are intelligent, articte, and good-looking. If this operation took ce in the 21st century and was exposed online, that scientist would certainly face social death. But for a magician, it''s just a operation done on daily basis. The Queen of the Eternal Night is not a shut-in type of mage who is obsessed with studying, but when she encounters a subject that fascinates her, she bes quite enthralled. After all, during the vacation, it''s not that necessary to keep oneselfpany; researching magic is a more enjoyable pastime! It''s alright, we are magnanimous people and won''t record this kind of behavior in our little notebook, right? Carrying almost substantial resentment, Roger left the Fengling Shadow Moon Pce under Mrs. Moscow''s worried gaze. He first arrived at the chapter of imbnce. Amongst the advisors of the mystic council, the most familiar one happens to be none other than Frankenstein, who also happens to be a favorite conversationalist of the automaton maiden. Roger, the young boy, is handsome, eloquent and truly talented. "Yuanhai? His Majesty must be at Tianhai Tower." Frankenstein confirmed with certainty, "You take teleportation array number 17... Nevermind, I''ll send an assistant to guide you there." "Is there any problem over there?" Roger felt that there was an underlying tone in Frankenstein''s words, and curiously inquired. "Hey, you''ll understand once you get over there," Frankenstein winked. "The master of the Heavenly Tower, our chief advisor, his Excellency Nic Garlic, has always been proud and believes that only those with sufficient magical ability shoulde and go from his magic tower. He has set up some tests..." "Enough, no need to say more!" Roger understood. As I am academically deficient, I need someone to guide me inside, otherwise, even if I cross the teleportation array, I won''t be able to enter the magic tower. I''m sorry, I did feel offended! Frankenstein consoled, "In fact, this problem can be easily solved. I happened to have thetest model of mechanical-assisted magical crystal on this side. It has an external memory module, automatic casting of simted nerves. With a simple imnt surgery, you can easily gain the knowledge and skills of a legendary wizard and pass the test at the Sky Tower in no time... Oh, please don''t go! Read asfort, written as sales. Watching Roger leave without even looking back, Frankenstein also felt helpless. Flesh is weak and vulnerable, why cling to it so obstinately? Clearly, with just a mechanical reformation, many troubles could be easily resolved! Oh, such foolish mortals! ... ... The Tower of Sky and Sea, a magical tower situated within the midst of a fog. Roger was teleporting outside the tower, following closely behind the hazel-haired youngdy''s footsteps as they traversed through the mist in tandem. The test that was warned about by Frankenstein doesn''t seem difficult at all, does it? "Magicians are all madmen. Why bother putting in the extra effort when a boss can make things much more easier? Am I right?" Roger casually quipped to the young girl leading the way. "I am not a big shot, I am just a newly graduated assistant, and there is still a lot for me to learn..." the brown-haired girl responded nervously. Performing mental calctions all the way, they navigated through the shifting fog and finally found a secure path. About two minutester, the two of them entered the interior of the Sky Sea Tower. Chapter 160: The Queens Academic Genius Chapter 160: The Queen''s Academic Genius Chapter 160 The Queen''s Academic Genius Entering the Tianhai Tower felt as though one had stepped into the very heart of the starry cosmos. The chestnut-haired maiden breathed a sigh of relief. The mist test they encountered along the way was perilous, and in fact required a very solid foundation of magical knowledge andputational abilities. Especially when additional people are involved, the parameters that need to be taken into ount double, and the actual amount of calction increases by more than six times. If one miscalctes and falls into the mist, even legendary wizards must exert some effort to return to the correct path. This makes the chestnut-haired girl, who was once very proud of her alchemy skills, inevitably begin to doubt herself and even consider changing professions. Alchemy doesn''t seem to suit her. In fact, she excels more in theoretical research, deductive calctions and simr things... But shecked confidence and worried that after changing her career, she would only prove herself to be incapable of doing anything well. At this moment, when Roger invited her to participate in a discussion she was very eager to engage, but it was way above her level of expertise and her self-doubt instantly doubled. "I''m a duke. Is it not normal for me to bring a magical advisor along with me to this kind of meeting?" Roger waved his hand nonchntly. The brte girl dare not waste any more time, so she jogged after Roger and stepped into the portal. "By the way, what''s your name?" Roger suddenly asked. If one doesn''t even know the name of their own servant, then the act being yed out would be far too obvious. The brte girl, feeling surprised by the favor, said, "To your return, sir, my name is A, Aisly Newton!" "What Newton" "Isabell Newton?" "What about Easelie?" "Isabel Newton!" Therefore, in reality, the mist trial of the Sky Sea Tower doesn''t select the strong, but rather the intelligent individuals who enjoy pondering the essence of magic. Among Frankenstein''s assistants, only this brown-haired girl was able to pass through the misty test with ease. The remaining few, if they were to bring Roger along, would rely on their abundance of alchemical tools to break through the difficult situations. Once inside the Sky Tower, Roger felt a slight warmth in the magical beacon on his leg, and he heard the voice of the Empress of Eternal Night ringing in his ears: "Please,e up directly." It seems that the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t intentionally ignore his message, but rather the magic tower has a certain degree of istion effect, and thus His Majesty has not received the information. He found out he had arrived and directly opened a space door in front of Roger. "Thank you... Why, do you also want to go?" Roger said goodbye to the brown-haired girl he had brought with him, and suddenly noticed the longing in her eyes." The brte girl shook her head repeatedly, saying, "I overheard you talking about His Majesty and Yuanhai, and I am sure there are many seniors above me who are more qualified than I..." Roger interrupted her and said, "Just tell me whether you want to go or not." "Want!" "Alright, then I will take you inside." Roger promised without any expression. "Ishmel... Oh! It''s okay, Dongmei." He searched everywhere to get over here, and also encountered some kind of test, which made him feel quite dissatisfied with this chief consultant. Roger looked at the brown-haired girl with a look of confusion, and in fact, he himself was also taken aback. Are magicians really that amazing? Do they have the power to do whatever they want? He even thought that a certain coffin board scientific genius, who usually dabbled in scientific experiments, had suddenly crossed over to this magical world. There was an element of defiance in his subconscious towards the Queen of Eternal Night. Fortunately, it''s just a simrity in name, isn''t it? Is it okay for me to spend the whole night ying with the old fool, while you enjoy thepany of the pretty girl? The sudden palpitation that just shed by must have been an illusion. Bringing along an assistant is just a casual thing for the meeting, it won''t trigger any major changes! However, Roger himself didn''t realize this and still believed that he was a hero who had broken through the barriers of social ss. The brte girl felt an immense joy, followed by a great deal of apprehension and concern, "Sir, can I really go in? I am just a newly graduated advanced wizard..." ... ... Upon entering the secret sect, The sheer number of powerful individuals present made me realize. Even an outstanding graduate from the Imperial School of Magic was quickly overshadowed by the radiance of the predecessors. On the other side of the portal, there was a round table set amidst the void, with seven or eight individuals haphazardly seated beside it. The brown-haired girl, who was once prideful of her great talent in alchemy, inevitably began to doubt herself and even contemted of switching professions. It is as if the table and chairs are floating in a sea of countless stars, with streaks of red and blue streaming out, like apletely transparent ss floor. Alchemy doesn''t seem to suit her, in fact, she excels in theoretical research, deductive calctions, and simr pursuits. It''s as if a 360-degree viewing tform has been built outside the spaceship here, but with the freedom to breathe and move about as one pleases. Butcking self-confident, she worried that after switching careers. The doubt that she couldn''t do anything well would be proven by herself. The queen of Eternal night is currently standing at the end of the round table, exining her understanding about nes, teleportation, spatial rules, and the like that Roger cannot hear. At this moment, when Roger wanted to bring her into a discussion that she eagerly longed to participate in but was not at the appropriate level, her self-doubt immediately doubled. Piles ofplex equations, much more intricate than those simple forms that the physicists bother with. "As a Duke, it''s perfectly normal for me to bring a magical advisor along for this kind of meeting, isn''t it?" Roger waved his hand nonchntly. The magicians present were not young, and their immense magical power fluctuations indicated at least one with legendary level. However, one by one, they listened attentively to the Eternal Night Queen''s exnation like elementary school students,pletely unaware of the arrival of Roger and Eslie. A certain duke strode with an air of loneliness. The brte girl, afraid of wasting any more time, jogged behind Roger as they stepped into the portal. "By the way, what''s your name?" Roger suddenly asked. The exploration of magic to their level, every step forward is based on reality and experiential progress, much like science. If you don''t even know the name of your own attendant, the meaning of the performance will be too obvious. During battle, the Queen of Eternal Night may seem reckless, but in fact she has been adept at analyzing and restructuring magic since she was young. She possesses an almost intuitive insight into breaking conventions and perceiving patterns. The brte girl, feeling both surprised and ttered, said, "To you, sir, my name is Ai, Isabel Newton." That is also why, when she was very young, the Truth Salon''s anti-demon territory couldn''t suppress the Eternal Night Queen. "What Newton" Just seeing his sand sculpture tendencies on a daily basis, Roger had never before witnessed Blood Mother disy this kind of schrly, scientific temperament. Even the legendary mages, who were several times older than her, were bowing their heads in respect. "Isabel Newton?" Those who engage in academic research don''t care about yourbat ability, only true talent and knowledge can convince them. "What is Isaly saying?" It is quite clear that the Night Queen has achieved this, and she is not only skilled inbat, but also able to be themon idol of magicians. "Isabelle Newton!" Of course, the main reason is still because of their ability to fight, which is not contradictory. "Ashley... Oh, it''s okay, Dongmei" Roger looked at the brown-haired girl with a doubtful expression, in truth he himself was startled. He even thought that a scientific genius who yed with coffins in his daily life had suddenly crossed over to this magical world. Fortunately, it''s just a simrity in names, isn''t it? The sudden palpitation that shed through me just now must have been an illusion. Bringing along a junior assistant for the meeting is merely a minor urrence, and it certainly will not cause any significant alterations! Roger and Isabelle arrived together, but the Queen of Eternal Night only nced at them and with a subtle flicker of her gaze, gestured for them to take a seat nonchntly, without pausing her sharp discourse. The solemn atmosphere here is so overpowering that even Roger, who bears a grudge in his heart, doesn''t dare to act recklessly. ... Listening to the contents that were like heavenly scriptures, my movements unconsciously became gentle and I felt somewhat drowsy. It seems that the world of magicians is truly beyond my ownprehension. ... They sat at the end of the round table, with him and Isabelle, trying their best not to distract the attention of the dignitaries, behaving perfectly. On the opposite side of the portal, there was a round table suspended in the void, with seven or eight people scattered around it. Roger admired the Night Queen''s freedom of movement at this moment. As a magician standing at the pinnacle of this world, involved in her own expertise, the confidence in her every move made her charm even more irresistible. It''s like apletely transparent ss floor, with tables and chairs floating amidst a myriad of stars representing different nes, with red and blue streaks trailing behind. The queen''s aura was slightly stronger than hers, but she had a sharp edge to her and confidently faced all doubts with her abundant knowledge, one by one refuting them with ease. He really has a bit of the demeanor of a master. It feels like a 360-degree observation deck has been built outside the spaceship here in which one can breathe freely and move around freely. [Of course, if she puts on some certain uniforms and silk stockings, it would add more vor...] The Queen of Eternal Night was standing at the end of the round table at the moment, exining knowledge about dimensions, teleportation, spatialws, which Roger could not understand at all. Someone who couldn''t understand at all, had inexplicable thoughts swirling around in their head. Piles ofplex calctions, far from the simple equations that physicists fuss over. As for the chestnut-haired girl, Isali, who was beside him, after listening to the Eternal Night Empress talk for a while, she quickly caught up with her thoughts and then looked at the ground "Amazing, it turns out to be a spatial channel that slowed down infinitely, transformed into a means to rapidly scan vast nes... What level of proficiency is required for such an operation?" The magicians present were not young anymore, their immense magical power emanating at least at the legendary level. Yet, they listened attentively to the Eternal Night Queen''s exnation like elementary school students and didn''t even notice Roger and Easly''s arrival. The junior assistant who had snuck into the meeting room began to absentmindedly stare at the ground. A certain Duke walked alone with a dejected gait. The exnation given by the Queen of Eternal Nightsted approximately twenty minutes. She stepped down, and the elder gentlemen present gently apuded. Their exploration of magic had reached such a level that every step forward was, like science, based on progress derived from reality and umted experience. Then, the elderly gentleman who sat at the forefront, with his meticulously groomed hair and clothing, stood up. The Night Queen appeared reckless in battle, but in fact she had always excelled in the analysis and reconstruction of magic since childhood. Her insight into the rules and intuition for breaking conventions is nearly innate. "I will give a brief addendum." This was also why the Holy Truth Salon''s forbidden magic couldn''t suppress the Eternal Night Empress when she was very young. Just because Roger saw a lot of sand sculptures usually, it was the first time he had seen the Blood Mother disy this kind of schr and scientist temperament. Even legendary mages who were several times older than her bowed their heads to listen. Roger had seen the magical portrait and knew that it depicted His Excellency Nic Galiere, chief adviser of the Secret Magic Society who was renowned as the Observer and was one of the most knowledgeable individuals in the entire empire when it came to the study of dimensionalws. Tianhaita was specially constructed by the Secret Magic Society for his observation, and is a marvelous non-fixed semi-ne. Those who engage in academic research are not impressed by yourbat ability; only genuine talent and knowledge can make them convinced. Named Tower, when fully unfolded it resembles more of a fortress. Its entity is a floating continent in the starry universe that can move freely and observe thews of movement between dimensions. Obviously, the Queen of Eternal Night has achieved this, bing the idol ofmon magicians and known not only for herbat skills. When needed, Tianhai Tower became the Empire''s forward base for attacking certain ster powers, and the previous investments made here had already been fully recovered. Of course, the main reason is still the ability to fight, which is not a contradiction. The magician who presided over the Tianhai Tower had two disciples from the Jialilei family, as well as researchers in rted fields. All of them were highly skilled professionals. The Dean of the Interster Travelers, Hall, was also among them, sitting towards the back of the line. Here, roughly trantes to this being a summit for theoretical researchers, while Hall is a pragmatic individual with extensive experience, but actuallycks groundbreaking innovation, so his status is not high. However, his appearance here indicates that his rtionship with the Eternal Night Queen has been restored following their conversation, and the conflict arising from the "New ult" has been resolved. After all, Hall had personally verified the uracy of the important theory in the book ''New Arcane Arts''. Afterwards, due to the elimination of confidential memories, he became displeased with reading "New Magic" and subsequently invented numerous highly practical magical equipment, making him a representative figure in both the fields of magic and science. Faced with such a contradictory oue, Hall could onlyment and be a devotee of "New Arcana" in ordance with the guidance of fate. Naturally, there was no longer any conflict between him and his master. Now, the Queen of Eternal Night wishes to explore the location of the Source Sea, and the first ce thates to her mind is the city of Kallirei. He constructed the Tianhai Tower so solidly that it exceeded the strength of any explorer ship, with its ultimate hidden goal being the search for the Source Sea, hoping that the Tianhai Tower would be able to withstand the terror of that mysterious realm spoken of in legends. On the information rted to the Source Sea, they did indeed have deeper aplishments than others, although finding the Source Sea is still a distant prospect. However,bined with the new information from the Eternal Night Queen, they did make many new explorationsst night. Before Roger arrived, they had already conducted five deep space explorations using the new discoveries they had made. At this moment the division that operates the Heavenly Sea Tower is about to embark on its sixth exploration. This is also the reason why the magic beacon is unstable, and it also demonstrates Jialilei''s proficiency in teleportation, which is applied in his magic tower. Although they were already in the space channel for transmission, they could still superimpose a portal here and transport Roger and the other person inside. This operation was like walking a tightrope on a Cobra maneuverable fighter jet, the difficulty of which goes without saying. Otherwise, Isalie wouldn''t have been so amazed. However, the fact that Roger''sck of appeal is noticeable to Isabelle indicates that her abilities far surpass those of an average graduate. She was selected as Frankenstein''s assistant due to her exceptional talent, which was nurtured by her environment. As Garry continued speaking, with the others listening attentively, asionally adding to their new theories, the Queen of Eternal Night teleported next to Roger and nced at Isabelle, who was still lost in thought. She didn''t suspect the rtionship between the two. Roger wouldn''t make the first move with someone of that appearance, and with the other person''s immersion in the academic world, they wouldn''t be interested in men either. So, he was supposed to be just a tour guide, but by chance, he ended up bringing along a bystander who wanted to eavesdrop. In this regard, the Queen of Eternal Night was quite confident and well aware of how detestable baseless suspicion and irrational tantrums from women can be. Thinking of excluding all members of the opposite sex around the other person is clearly a foolish move of harming oneself to hurt the enemy. Partners with normal emotional intelligence should not attempt such a risky operation. The Queen of Eternal Night sat beside Roger and casually summoned a te of refreshments, elegantly crossing her legs and asking questions while she ate. Roger and Isabelle arrived together. The Queen of Eternal Night cast a brief nce at them, and then flickered her eyes to gesture them to sit wherever they wished. She didn''t interrupt her speech and continued to speak passionately without pausing. Roger thought for a moment, picked up a piece and couldn''t help but furrow his brow: ''Your Majesty, candy is not used like this.'' He swore to the heaven that what he had just eaten was not a snack, but rather a solid sugar cube that was so sharine he almost vomited. The solemn atmosphere here was so intense that even Roger, who holds resentment in his heart, doesn''t dare to act recklessly. The Queen of Eternal Night ate another piece and said, "It''s a supplement for excessive thinking." Listening to the contents that seemed like ancient texts, my movements unconsciously turned gentle, and I became somewhat drowsy. It seems that the world of the sorcerer is truly beyond my understanding... They obediently sat at the very end of the round table, he and Isabelle, being careful not to attract the attention of these bigwigs. "With your abilities, will it really be possible to run out of sugar so quickly in just one night?" Roger admired the Night Queen''s graceful movements, as a wizard standing at the top of this world and within her own expertise, her confident demeanor in every gesture made her charm even more irresistible. "Psychologicalfort, understand?" The Queen of Eternal Night was resolute and confident. Slightly less regal than the queen''s demeanor, yet full of determination. Disying an unmistakable assertiveness, she faces all doubts withposure, then proceeds to refute each and every one of them with her extensive knowledge. Even if my physical strength can sustain it, do you truly understand the psychological pressure and severe mental exhaustion caused by such intense thinking? The grasshopper of summer cannot speak of ice, how smelly he is. He really has a bit of a master''s demeanor. [Of course, if certain uniforms and stockings were worn, it would be even more delightful...] Someone who could not understandpletely began to have inexplicable thoughts in their mind. For a moment, Roger was at a loss for words; "I''m d you''re happy," he finally replied. He felt that he had frequently encountered educational discrimination today, is being a wizard really that great? The "Eternal Night Queen" pointed to the "dimensional operation and deduction model" drawn on the side. It calcted and corrected it with the help of Callelei. As for the chestnut-haired girl, Isabelle, who was next to him, after listening to the Night Queen''s lecture for a while, she quickly caught up with her thoughts and then lowered her head to the ground. Roger was instantly defeated. Okay, I don''t understand and I can''t read it either. You guys are amazing "Amazing, it turns out this is a spatial channel, but it has been infinitely slowed down, bing a means of quickly scanningrge nes... This requires a high level of magical operation indeed..." Well, the little assistant who sneaked in the meeting room was absent-mindedly looking at the ground. "Your Majesty, have you found the Source Sea?" Roger silently changed the topic. The lecture of the Queen of Eternal Nightsted approximately twenty minutes. She stepped down from the tform while the elderly gentlemen in attendance apuded softly. Then, the elderly gentleman who was at the forefront, meticulously groomed his hair and clothes, stood up. "I will briefly add a few points." "No, but we''ve found a direction to search," the Night Queen briefly exined their findings. Previously, Kali Ray had contacts with friends from different dimensions... Oops, I meant to say like-minded friends. Everyone discussed the existence of the Void ne, as well as the disasters caused by the Seven Gods. Roger had seen the magical portrait and knew that it depicted the Chief Advisor of the Secret Magic Society, her excellency Nic Jaqueline, also known as The Observer, one of the oldest researchers in the entire Empire on thews of dimensional maniption. As a warning, many of the preeminent beings in different dimensions have already be aware of the cataclysm that the world may face. Tianhai Tower was specifically constructed by the Secret Magic Society for his observation, and it is a remarkably wondrous non-fixed semine. Named Tower, when fully expanded, it resembles more of a fortress. Its essence is a floating continent in the star realm, able to move freely and arrogantly through the star realm. It observes thews of operation among nes. However, for these nes to unite, it is even more difficult than for primitive tribal leaders to form the United Nations across four oceans. Therefore, for now, they can only fight separately and assist each other to the extent of sharing intelligence. When needed, Tienhai Tower became the Empire''s forward base for attacking certain extraterrestrial powers, and the previous investments made in this area have been fully recovered. Good news, even this level of intelligence exchange is useful. Ka Lirei has obtained an iplete seven-god invasion map. The magician who presides over the Heavenly Sea Tower has two disciples from the Jiali Lei n, as well as researchers in rted fields who are all high-end talents. Including Dean Hawke, the traveler of myriad worlds, he was also present, seated towards the back. Those beings attacked and already destroyed dimensional nodes, has found something interesting. This is roughly equivalent to a theoretical researcher''s summit. Hall is a practical person with extensive experience, but he is not particrly innovative or groundbreaking, thus his status is not very high. However, his appearance here indicates that his rtionship with the Evernight Queen has been reconciled after she took the initiative to talk to him. The disagreement that arose from "New Arcana" has been eliminated. In the information they possessed, for about thest two centuries, the God of Knowledge had intervened far less frequently than the other six deities. After all, Hall had personally validated the crucial theories in the book New Arcana. This is abnormal. Due to knowledge god''s own business strategy and Nalinair''s assistance, Zhang Wei''s faith power is the strongest and most powerful. By taking direct action, it can greatly elerate the process of conquering the seven gods. Later, after the confidential memory was cleared, he read the "New Arcane" and felt dissatisfied. Subsequently he invented many types of extremely practical magical equipment, making him a representative figure in the fields of magic and science... However, his hands moved with decreasing frequency, perhaps diverted by other preupations.. Faced with such divergent oues, Hall could onlyment and submit to the guidance of fate. In bing a follower of "New Arcana" naturally he can no longer having any conflict with his mentor. The Queen of Eternal Night brought information from the Source Sea, and it became instantly clear to the God of Knowledge that something had caught his attention and consumed his energy. Only the source sea. Now, the Eternal Night Queen wants to explore the location of the Origin Sea. The first ce thates to mind is Calleire. He built the Tianhai Tower so solidly, its strength exceeded that of any Explorership. The tower''s ultimate hidden goal is to search for the Source Sea, hoping that it can withstand the terror from that mysterious realm told in legends. And regarding the information about Yuanhai, they did indeed have more in-depth results than others, although it is still a long way from finding Yuanhai. However,bined with the new information from the Eternal Night Queen, they did indeed have many new discoveriesst night. Before Roger arrived, they had already made use of new discoveries and carried out five deep space explorations. At this moment, theponent that operates the Celestial Tower here is conducting the sixth exploration. This is also the reason for the unstable magic beacon, which also demonstrates Jarry Lei''s achievements in teleportation and their application in his magic tower. Although they were already in the space channel of transmission, they were still able to superimpose a teleportation door here and transport Roger and the other person inside. This operation was like walking a tightrope on a cobra maneuvering fighter jet, the difficulty of which is self-evident, otherwise Isabelle wouldn''t have been so amazed. However, the fact that Isa could see this despite feeling nothing towards Roger, indicates that her level of perception far surpasses that of an ordinary graduate. Being chosen as Frankenstein''s assistant demonstrates her excellent talent, which was nurtured by her environment. Kerry continued his lecture, and everyone listened attentively, asionally adding to their new theories. The Queen of Eternal Night teleported next to Roger and nced over at the still-distracted Isabelle, but didn''t question their rtionship. This level of attractiveness would not prompt Roger to take the initiative, given the other''s immersion in the academic world. He would not be interested in men either. Therefore, he should''ve just been a tour guide, but by a stroke of luck, he ended up bringing along a bystander who wanted to listen in. In this regard, the Queen of Eternal night is sufficiently confident and as well aware of how detestable baseless suspicion and irrational fuss can be, especially when ites to women. Thinking of excluding all members of the opposite sex from thepany of one''s partner is a foolish maneuver that would harm both parties, as it would result in harming oneself more than the enemy. Partners with a normal level of emotional intelligence should avoid attempting such a dangerous operation. The Queen of Eternal Night sat next to Roger, summoning a dessert dish effortlessly, crossing her legs elegantly and asking questions while indulging in the treats. Roger thought for a moment, then picked up a piece and frowned, "Your Majesty, candy is not supposed to be used like this." He swore that what he had eaten was not a snack, but rather a solid sugar cube that was so greasy he almost threw up. The Queen of Eternal Night consumed another piece and remarked, "A supplement for excessive rumination." "With your abilities, it''s unlikely that you would run out of sugar so quickly, even after just one night, wouldn''t you agree?" "Psychologicalfort, understand?" The queen of Eternal night was confident and unyielding. Even if my physical strength can endure it, do you truly understand the magnitude of the mental pressure and severe exhaustion caused by such high-intensity thinking? The cicada in summer cannot speak of ice, how smelly. Roger was speechless for a moment, "It''s good as long as you''re happy." He felt that he was frequently facing educational discrimination today. Does being a wizard really make one great? The Queen of Eternal Night pointed to the "ne Rotation Deduction Model" being drawn on the side, while making calctions and adjustments to her Caleray. Roger was instantly defeated. Alright, alright, I don''t understand it, and I can''t read it either. You guys are just amazing... "Your Majesty, have you found the Source Sea?" Roger silently changed the subject. "No, but we have a lead for the search," exined the Eternal Night Queen, summarizing their findings. Previously, Jiali Lei had been in contact with his foxy and doggy friends from different nes... Ah no, I should say they were fellow travelers. They discussed the existence of the Void ne and the cmity caused by the proliferation of the Seven Gods. As a warning, many high beings in different dimensions have alreadye to understand the cataclysm that the world may face. However, for these nes to unite, it is more difficult than tribal chiefs from different oceans forming the United Nations, so for now they must fight separately and only help each other with information. Good news, even this level of information exchange is useful. Kagari now possesses an iplete strategy map for the ''Seven Gods'' invasion. Those nes that were under attack or had already been destroyed discovered something interesting: ording to the information they have, the God of Knowledge has intervened far less frequently over the past two centuries than the other six deities. This is not normal. The god of knowledge, with his own management strategy and Naline''s assistance, has granted the most faith and power to Zhang Wei. His direct intervention can greatly elerate the conquest process of the Seven Gods. However, the frequency of his actions decreased, which should have been due to being distracted by other things. The Queen of Eternal Night brought information from the Source Sea, and it became instantly clear that the God of Knowledge was being pulled away by something. Only the source sea. Chapter 161: I admit, that I have a special inheritance Chapter 161: I admit, that I have a special inheritance Chapter 161 I admit, that I have a special inheritance "On further examination of the recordings made by the God of Knowledge, it is evident that they are focused on a particr region. Therefore, we can boldly specte that the God of Knowledge intervened while traveling between the heavenly realm and the Source Sea. Conversely, it can be inferred that the Source Sea was highly likely to have been within the God''s operational range during these past few years." The Queen of Eternal Night summed up their gains from the night by saying, "Now we are trying to search, model, and calcte in this area to find the source sea, which may be impossible to directly perceive and observe. This kind of spatial channel search is not a specific location maneuver, but was actually my initial idea! Excluding a huge pile of calctions, theories, and logical reasoning that waspletely iprehensible to normal people, Roger barely understood the "simple" summary of the progress of the subject that the Queen of the Night had given him. "The progress is surprisingly delightful." Roger was quite surprised by the speed of the Eternal Night Queen and her followers. It''s only been one night, but we''ve already narrowed down the range. We should be able to find the true location of the Source Sea soon, right? But immediately the Eternal Night Queen struck a blow, because the scope of the God of Knowledge''s activity is very smallpared to the entire Multiverse, but from a human perspective, it is at least a range of several million light years. In the vast expanse, searching for a specific spatial coordinate that may only be a "point" remains a daunting taskparable to finding a needle in a haystack. Otherwise, she would not have proposed a new search method to try and speed up this process. "If we simply collide with it, there will be no hope. We must model the entire space and calcte anomalies to objectively determine the location of the source of the sea." The Queen of Eternal Night stopped speaking at this point. Because if we continued, Roger would bepletely lost in understanding, the information is already making him dizzy. "Then allow me to report on the progress of my own faction as well," he said. Roger nodded with a vague understanding, thinking that at least there was progress on the Night Queen''s side, which was a good thing. He hinted to the Queen of Eternal Night that their uing conversation should be kept secret. The Queen of Eternal Night intervened and temporarily distorted the space where the two were located, so that their conversation and images could not be detected by others through conventional means. Regarding the Source Sea Exploration Set, which was rewarded by the system, Roger came up with a somewhat usible exnation. "Your Majesty, I must be frank with you. In truth, I have received a special inheritance and inherited some things that may be useful for exploring the Source Sea," said Roger earnestly. "Um, and then what?" "And then... wait, Your Majesty already knew?" Roger gazed at the Queen of Eternal Night in astonishment as her reaction was too indifferent, to the point that it felt like one plus one equals two which made Roger shudder instantly. [Have I already been exposed? She never took action, only silently doubted. Is she preparing to capture us all at once?] Roger had a momentarypse and simultaneously began to reflect on how he had been exposed. The Eternal Night Queen has always disdained the use of mind-reading spells on her subjects, and she also employs mental barriers to prevent memory invasions. Does that leave only abnormalities in speech and behavior? Moreover, with an extraordinary increase in power, certain peculiar abilities and possessions would certainly arouse suspicion upon being observed, wouldn''t they? Roger was deeply afraid and sweating profusely on his back. How much did she really know about his secrets? The Queen of Eternal Night observed his expression, and with his intellect deeply immersed in the world of schrship, he suddenly realized that his earlier response contained significant shorings. Time is still! A legendary spell, she quickly gave herself some buffer time to ponder on how to fix the w she had just revealed. Actually, it wasn''t a big deal. It''s just that her reaction was too calm, revealing that she had already known about Roger''s special inheritance. This could be easily exined, but further revealing my ability to hear Roger''s thoughts would make the situation difficult to handle. The name of the Earth, strange knowledge, suddenly possessing and being highly skilled in these, certainly don''t belong to the category of innate knowledge. The Queen of Eternal Night had long arranged various methods to investigate Roger, yet none yielded any results. The secret method has numerous powerful abilities, including the highest-level prophecy spells, but even after using them, they could not uncover Roger''s true identity. As a result, she slowly gave up. The only thing certain is that Roger must possess some form of inheritance from his forebears, otherwise he wouldn''t have disyed such prowess. The Eternal night queen initially paid close attention, however, as she faced increasingly powerful enemies, she realized that Roger''s "inheritance" was no longer of much additional help in regards to the gods and the Source Sea, and gradually disregarded those matters. If the rank is not enough, then the queen wouldn''t even bother to consider it. So, at this moment when Roger suddenly admitted it himself, she was still very happy. Perhaps this means that he trusts himself more and is willing to reveal his innermost secrets? Should one also be honest about this secret of being able to hear someone''s inner voice? After a brief moment of contemtion, the Queen of Eternal Night determined that it was not yet the appropriate time. Having preemptively obtained his information made Roger uneasy, exposing himself that he could hear the innermost thoughts and having collected evidence from many death scenes of society only added to it. Will this newly improved rtionship possibly explode in an instant? To tell the truth would involve too much risk. We should keep it to ourselves for now, and exin away our calm demeanor from earlier. We can discuss a n of action at our leisure. A movement is better than stillness. The Queen of Eternal Night made up her mind, and the effect of frozen time quickly ended. She smiled softly at Roger, trying to appear calm. "It can''t be said that I knew it earlier, after all, even Angelina didn''t know about this. It was only after I discovered your additional identity ''Dio'' and conducted some investigation that I found out about this matter." She paused for a moment and added, "but, doesn''t everyone have secrets?" The Empress of Eternal Night spoke this sentence as a result of contemtion, withyers of progression and at least three implications. The first deration was known only to oneself, not even disclosed to your elder sister, in order to mitigate Roger''s psychological burden. When bringing up the matter of Dio for a second time, it suggests that your mistake came first and there is a suspicion of deceiving the emperor with a false identity. The third one indicates their magnanimity and indifference towards your concealment. At the same time, she was preparing the ground for the day when she would reveal her ability to hear Roger''s thoughts. I too have secrets. I''ve reminded you of this long ago, so I hope you won''t hold a grudge against me when the timees. "At that time, I was just fooling around and I have to thank Your Majesty for your generosity." After the Queen of Eternal Night finished speaking those words, Roger was immediately distracted and began focusing on Dio''s identity, the matter which was his concern. The Queen of Eternal Night wasn''t angry at him for concealing his lineage, and still wanted to believe in his loyalty. She had simply been too anxious! [The magical world is full of countless techniques, from deducing from subtle clues to reaching the level of "inheritance". This is normal, as long as one doesn''t know that their teacher is named "System"...] The Eternal Night Queenughed until her stomach hurt. I didn''t know before, but now I do! The name "Xi Tong" sounds peculiar, not conforming to the naming habits of the mainstream races of the Eternal Night world. Could it be a traveler from another world? It is indeed possible that there are no records pertaining to Earth in this world, and only visitors from other worlds who have traveled to many different realms could possibly possess such marvelously unique information. Therefore, the Queen of Eternal Night assumed that "Xitong" should be categorized as the top-level powerhouse. In a certain sense, this is also not wrong... It''s just that she may never have the opportunity to meet this powerful person in her entire life. She quickly changed the subject by saying, ''When you talked about your inheritance, did it help in searching for the Source Sea?'' Her eyes brightened up involuntarily. Could it be that the expert had once traveled to the Sea of Origins? "That one doesn''t exist," Roger exined. "When I inherited the legacy, I also obtained some items, but the leftover information was iplete. It was only after hearing His Majesty mention the Source Sea that I became aware of their use, and they could be of some assistance in exploring the Source Sea." "Did your ancestor, who passed down the lineage, ever explore the Sea of Origins?" inquired the Queen of Eternal Night curiously. Roger is baffled. Does it have to be an ancient tradition just because it''s rted to Yuanhai? This is baseless. What if it''s just a 3D print made to fool people on the spot? He exined seriously, "With insufficient information, I cannot make a judgment, as the specific origin of these items is uncertain. I hope they may be helpful in exploring the Source Ocean. If we can infer some of its properties, perhaps it can assist you." He didn''t hand over the entire four-volume set to the Queen of Eternal Night; only ''Source Ocean Ark'' and ''Source Ocean Secret Medicine''. The Genesis Ark was a palm-sized model resembling a magical-style submarine, intricately decorated with multiple mystical patterns and strange symbols. Its propulsion relied not solely on magic, but on aplex form of energy surpassing that of mere belief. Even the Eternal Night Empress was unfamiliar with this type of energy. If it was established in order to resist the "erosion" of the Source Sea, it not only indicated that the creators were very powerful, but also that the danger of the Source Sea was even greater than they had anticipated. Without considering the presence of indigenous creatures, it could already be considered as one of the most treacherous ces in the multiverse. The Genie''s "Secret Elixir" is a small vial with two etched markings on it, indicating that it can be used thrice. This item possesses no magical aura. Although he had achieved unlimited material wealth, Roger had still not experienced it until now. It is supposed to be a curative potion, but who can guarantee that it doesn''t use a method of poison to treat poison? If something goes wrong after drinking it, it will be no joking matter. So I, a student with poor academic abilities. Decided not to analyze it and leave professional matters to the professionals. "These two items actually have many inspirations". After listening to Roger exining their uses, the Queen of the Eternal Night yed with them for a while herself and showed a pensive expression. It is uncertain if it is rted to the Yuan Sea, but it is definitely not the style of the Eternal Night World. The stone from the other mountain can be used to polish jade, it is indeed useful. "In your heritage, my lord, are there any more things rted to the source sea? Don''t hesitate to speak, I won''t me you." The Eternal Night Queen eagerly looked at Roger, her expression full of desire for more. It''s like watching the first ten episodes of a TV series, only to realize that the ending is only avable for members. Then, the poor soul has to hastily borrow their friend''s ount. "There is nothing left. I will turn around and search slowly again..." Roger averted his gaze. The other two items involved things, that were more difficult to exin. [Even though she has never been to the Yun Sea, how can she know that there is fog on the surface? Isn''t that obviously a problem?] [So these two items, whose origins were unknown. Were discovered in the inheritance, and should be enough to provide her with new inspiration, right?] The Queen of Eternal Night hummed coldly, murmuring to herself. "I knew you had some hidden tricks up your sleeve, you little rascal." She was ustomed to such actions and was not in a hurry. After studying them thoroughly, she would figure out a way to obtain them from Roger. At the moment, she still felt a bit uneasy. Roger was honest with her, but she didn''t reveal her own secret. Which made her feel a little breathless in front of Roger. Apart from professional swindlers, anyone would always feel ufortable throughout their body after telling a lie. Therefore, the Eternal Night Queen didn''t press on Roger too tightly, only thinking to wait until she fully absorbed the benefits of this wave before starting the second round. Anyway, what''s yours is mine! Meanwhile, she also decided that she needed topensate him with something in order to bnce things out. As the two of them whispered to each other secretly, Esmeralda, who had been bowing her head and staring at the floor, suddenly spoke up and drew the attention of the entire room. "Your Excellency Kalirei, your position and coordinates are incorrect! At step 245, one parameter should be taken one digit further, so that the judgment at step 257 will be the opposite result, and the entire model will..." The brown-haired girl, with a look of tension on her face, faced the sudden gaze of the bigwigs and clenched her fists. However, no one interrupted her, and allowed her to enter the calculus section where she excelled, she gradually rxed and arrived at a new result through mental calction. After Isabelle finished speaking, the whole room fell into silence. Many people only just noticed the arrival of this young woman at the round table, but no one expected her to boldly use Geraldine of her mistakes. "Is this the talent nurtured by the Imperial Magic Academy?" Hall couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. He felt a sense of schadenfreude upon discovering that the students from the opposing household were behaving foolishly. Kallei Lei listened silently, then suddenly said: ''Thank you, your calctions are correct.'' He didn''t make manyments, instead he incorporated the corrections suggested by Galileo and began refining his own model. That evening, Jarry Ray and Isabelle returned to the Chapter of Imbnce personally seeking Frankenstein, and made a series of conditions to have this little assistant by their side. Frankenstein asked if Elizabeth would like to go to the Tower of the Heavens and she agreed. Studying the ultimate mystery of the world, the Source Sea, is an irresistible secret for most magicians. She forcefully keeps people, but cannot keep their hearts, so it is better to do a favor as a matter of course. Roger felt a sense of unease upon hearing this news. Did taking that peculiar assistant with the strange name to eavesdrop on the meeting with the bigwigs actually bring about an unexpected turn of events? Fortunately, her talent lies in mathematics rather than spatial and dimensional studies. It should only serve as an auxiliary role in helping Karirei and the others to locate the Source Sea more quickly, right? "What are you thinking, my lord?" The Eternal Night Queen looked at Roger in a daze and curiously leaned in to ask. "Some government affairs." "We have already left the mysterious capital, so let''s not worry about those things anymore. We are on vacation, after all." At this moment, she was dressed in hunting attire, holding a bow and arrow, her bright eyes shining in the darkness of the night. Suddenly, she raised a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence. There is prey approaching. The subsequent research in Kali Lei''s realm didn''t involve, or contribute much from the Queen of Eternal night. Who simply departed from the empire to embark on interdimensional travel and a quest for gastronomical delights. The two of them had talked about these things before and Roger seemed quite interested, so she thought of using delicious food aspensation. And one of the pleasures of searching for food in this world is hunting. A group of giant deer emitting a peculiar fragrance passed through the woond path. "Whoosh" The Queen of the Eternal Night unleashed a series of arrows, firing nine consecutive shots. Judging from her posture, she appeared quite heroic and graceful, with a carefree and fluent demeanor... if only her aim had been perfect and her arrow had hit its mark. The deer herd scattered and fled in all directions. The Queen of Eternal Night felt the questioning gaze of Roger, and with a flicker in her eyes, she quietly cast a spell to stun one of the giant antlered deer. And then, with an expression of nothing happening, he proudly eximed, "Don''t worry, you have to let the arrow fly for a while~" Roger:??? Does this world need to apply for world heritage recognition? Chapter 162: Anti-Green Vines Alliance Chapter 162: Anti-Green Vines Alliance Chapter 162 Anti-Green Vines Alliance Under the vast sea. Amidst the wondrous chant, the colossal active volcano was subdued by the power of magic, transforming from a violent force to a docile giant, and the tremors beneath the ground gradually subsided. "Praise the lord" A Naga maiden with deep blue hair, pointed ears, and a long serpent tail, dressed in a simple white gown, appeared extremely fatigued yet relieved, as she observed the situation. Behind her stood over a thousand exhausted Naga maiden priests who were all feeling relief and happiness. Another volcano was conquered by them, it would provide the temperature most suitable for the reproduction and development of the nagas, while also providing the necessary energy for the core of the city established here. The potential for immense power, capable of causing catastrophic terror if unleashed in an instant, was instead harnessed and transformed into a nurturing force, giving rise to an underwater civilization. The empire of Naga rose gradually in the deste waters, relying on the magical power bestowed by the sea god, and eventually gained the strength to challenge and overpower the Mermaid Sea Kingdom. "Your Highness, the Holy Lady, the Emperor expresses his gratitude for your diligent efforts, which are deeply appreciated. However, His Majesty also wishes to remind you of the importance of taking care of your health, as it is essential to maintain your well-being and continue to serve the Empire with distinction." A magnificent knight riding on a blue dragon came before the mermaid maiden. Pointing to the luxurious carriage pulled by eight seahorse knights behind him. It was obvious that this had been specifically prepared for her to use as a resting ce. "I still need to inspect the stability of the formation, so let the carriage be given to those who truly need it." "Your Highness, that was bestowed upon you by His Majesty for your use..." "Just because it has been bestowed upon me, do I have the right to govern it?" The mischievous Naga girl winked and beckoned to the group of priests behind her, "Come quickly, His Majesty has prepared a lot of delicious food and drinks for us~". Those ordinary priests, having been granted permission by the Saintess, joyfully entered the luxurious carriage and indulged in various delicacies, the sounds of theirughter resounding without end. The Blue Dragon Knight''s eyes were full of helplessness, "I can''t justify this if you continue like this..." "That''s right, just like before, don''t say anything, silly brother." "Okay... you''re smart, but you must be careful about the changes in your body, do you understand?" The Blue Dragon Knight looked at his sister who had finished praying and was walking towards the volcano. The Blue Dragon Knight couldn''t help but sigh. Knowing that he couldn''t persuade her, he had to follow her to prevent her from risking danger by going alone. The battle between them and the Mermaid''s Kingdom is far from over. And his younger sister, Nicole Qiansong, the saintess of the Naga tribe, was a child chosen by the sea god from the moment of her birth. Not only was their talent in supernatural arts rare for thousand years, but they are also the most kindest and most stubborn of people. She has always been fighting for the better life of the Naga and the vassal races in the sea, whether it is praising the gods, opening up territory, or going to war with the maritime nation, she was always at the forefront. Although he, Sacray, was also a young talent of the Nagas, and was appointed as the Pce Guard at the age of 25, he waspletely helpless when it came to his younger sister, except to apany her in mischief. Suddenly, Nicole stopped in her tracks she closed her eyes and seemed to be sensing something. "My lord has a new order... He needs to obtain detailed information about the Green Vines Empire, we will receive ground support..." Sakurai frowned and said, ''The Green Vines Empire?.Matters on the ground are alwaysplicated, especially since we don''t share a border with them...'' "Then, obtain a breakthrough point ofnding the mermaid." Nico suddenly opened her eyes with murderous intent running wild. The rise of Naga was closely linked with the favor of the Sea God. Without her bestowed magic, the erupting volcano would not have been a boon for them but rather would have led them towards annihtion. This is originally a world of the survival of the fittest for the better continuation of one''s own kin. Nicole was very kind,she had no surplus kindness to spare for the ancient and powerful neighbor in the sea. ... ... Kanbu Saksah Desert the kingdom of the orcs. In the city of Sirena, the temple of the goddess of war has undergone new expansion and repairs, making it even more magnificent and resplendent. Tasika inherited the authority of the elder Joestar, and as an earthly representative of the goddess of war, constantly rallied the orcs. While there will undoubtedly be a future performance of the drama "Even Tybe Disbelieves," the time for it has not yet arrived. At present, it is imperative that the temple in need of renovation be attended to and restored. Therefore, we must prioritize the renovation of the temple above all else at this time. When faith is utilized in a rational manner, it bes a highly efficient tool. By praising our Lord together, it is easy to establish good rtionships with both devout believers and fanatical adherents, resulting in a surge of positive feelings. Therefore, beforepletely mastering the Orc Kingdom, Tasika was a zealous follower of the goddess of war and must give the highest reverence to the goddess. And this reverence, after Tybe sensed it, was quiteforting. Due to the tense war situation, she didn''t pay much attention to the world of Eternal night, and onlyter realized that old Joestar had disappeared inexplicably. However, the previously scattered kingdom of the orc was unified. The current queen of the orcs, Tasika, appears to be a sweet and kind young girl. She is devout in her beliefs and manages the country quite well. This brings greatfort to Tybe. Being simple and kind-hearted represents good deception, while running the kingdom well represents an increase in poption and followers. Is there any better news for a free-range church? Just like not logging on for half a year, suddenly seeing a big pile of rewards also brings happiness. Therefore, the Goddess of War bestowed upon Tasika even more divine powers and imbued the grand cathedral of the city of Serena with various mystical abilities, all in order to expedite the growth of the kingdom of the Orcs. At the same time, she bestowed upon Tasika a quasi-divine level tool called the "Transcendent Dimensional Painting Board." [The hyper-dimensional drawing board has the ability to infinitely replicate itself. Within the same ne, every creator''s works on the board can be synchronized across both the original and its duplicates.] The intention of the Goddess of War in giving Tasika this object is to facilitate her contact with the holy women of the Naga tribe, while also gathering other powerful beings and monarchs in this world who are dissatisfied with the Green Vines Empire. "The pawn of the God of Knowledge has been rendered useless. Behave yourself, when the gaze of all the gods is cast upon us, perhaps orcs will emerge as the ultimate victors." Tybe started to paint makeup on Tasika''s face. Holding the transcendental painting board, Tasika established the "Anti-Green Vines Alliance". As long as Tasika did well, Tybe would receive greater benefits when restoring the Eternal night world. This is the continuation of the game under the chessboard that was not properly cleared by Shati in summer. Tybe sensed great hope in Tasika. The queen appears to be very innocent and obedient, so she can definitely gain the trust of the rulers. Then, with their help, she surprised them all by attributing every benefit to the goddess of war! A beautiful scheme, with a promising future ahead! After personallymunicating with Tasika and giving her the hyper-dimensional drawing board, the goddess of war believed she would receive 150% loyalty from the orc queen. Without further thought, she left and returned to her alliance to attack the necessary nes. And the "good and obedient, good and pure" Tasika, after receiving the grace of the goddess, turned around and logged into the mage camp, leaving all the details as a message to Roger. Roger was pleasantly surprised to see Tasika''s message. Who would have guessed that the pawn he had sent to the Orc Kingdom had yielded such unforeseen results! With Tybe''s personality, being able to provide such benefits to Tasika, it was a preparation to fully assist her in strengthening the orc kingdom. The resources of the church can help the Terra Kingdom quickly establish itself in the desert, enabling quick development. The Super Dimensional Drawing Board is a group chat tool with image sending functionality. The desire to draw by oneself easily leads to an awkward situation of "I can''t guess what you''re drawing". It cannot be denied that even in the world of magic, this can be regarded as a precious means ofmunication - discreet, inexhaustible, and convenient. Tybe''s idea was great, but unfortunately, Tasika belonged to someone else. Having been a steadfast supporter of the Green Vines Empire''s strategic partners, why on earth would Tybe ask her to form an anti-Green Vines alliance? Are you done ying? "Remember to give me a copy of the painting board when the timees," Roger suppressed augh, ready to embark on his undercover mission. Trante, what does " mean"? Unfortunately, Tybe couldn''t be immediately informed and enjoy the splendid expression of the little girl. Not long after he left a message, Tasika logged in to the exclusive space for two people in the magician''s camp. I am afraid that this orc queen was waiting all night for news, which is why she was able to log in so quickly. Upon seeing Roger, Tasika''s smile could not be hidden and she joyously said, "Sir, shall I send someone to deliver the original painting board to you?" "Uh... that''s not necessary. I am very confident in you managing this alliance," Roger refused with a smile, evading the dragon''s horns and giving a pat on the little head that leaned over towards him." Her hair is very smooth, but her horns can be sharp enough to cut, causing even a psychic wound to bleed. "I''ll listen to the adults'' arrangement," said Tasika. She handed Roger a virtual tablet. The replica of the hyper-dimensional drawing board exists in a state between reality and illusion, and doesn''t require physical contact. It can be transported to a desired location approved by its owner, utilizing the magic ofmunication and teleportation, among other methods. Roger finds this thing very convenient for the same reason mentioned earlier. "By the way, give me an extra one. I will send it to the Secret Method Guild for analysis," Roger pped his forehead, thinking of Frankenstein. She would definitely be interested in this new tool." The mechanical girl has always helped me in many ways, so giving her a small toy is no problem. "No problem." Tasika wouldn''t mind sending the main body and was certain not to refuse such a small request. Roger and Tasika had another conversation about the future situation of the world of Eternal night. Tasika is quite concerned about the gods casting their gaze upon the realm of Eternal Night, as this may bring forth unfavorable consequences. "Rest assured, the Empire has long been prepared," Roger knew full well that if their world were to be upied by the Seven Gods, the only oue would be its destruction and reduction to nothingness. But there is no need to tell Tasika these news yet, let her happily build her kingdom and contribute when needed. "Moreover, now that the Goddess of War hase forward to fully support you, I have thought of a way to elerate the development of the Terra Kingdom." Roger recalled some techniques and with a wicked grin shared them with the half-dragon princess. "Tasika anxiously rubbed her hands together, wondering if using someone else''s money to build her own kingdom made her a fraudster." "Nonsense, this is clearly finance." Roger spoke sternly and confidently, "Go ahead and do it. Nobody will use you of being a fraud. They will only wave their gold coins and cry out to join you." ... ... While chatting with Tasika, Roger himself was in the star realm, supervising a charming boy to achieve his targets for the day. The essence of the magician''s camp, Eris the Magic Worm, called Afu by Shati, was then mocked by the Eternal Night Queen, and the little guy''s name was nailed down. Now is the season of the year when grass grows and birds sing, and cicadase back to life. It is also the season when Eryx maggots mate. Afu intends to utilize the charm bestowed upon him by his own might, continuously singing in the Star Realms to attract enough Erithian Voidworms for the Empire. For monsters, strength is the golden standard for choosing a mate. With the active wizard camp, increasing number of logged-in users and marketce usage, a rich and high-quality source of emotions constantly flowed in. As a result, Afu''s growth rate was more than ten thousand times faster than other magic pets. This brought about a transformation in his abilities. With just a flutter and a silent call, he could attract countless female Eris moths to him. And these female insects, through the induction of secret methods, will attract even more male insects. Although the Eris magical worm is precious and rare, the universe is incredibly vast, so its absolute quantity is still significant. Ah Fu is now arguably the most powerful of his kind, with a vast range of gravitational attraction that radiates like no other. Unconsciously, the Empire has sessfully captured over two hundred Erebusian demon worms. The pleasing oue led to Ah fu''s more challenging daily task. He had to sing for a full three hours every day in the starry realm before the mating period psed. Roger and the Queen of the Night take turns supervising. Afuk felt heartache, he didn''t want to sing. However, if he fails to attract enough Erisian worms, the Night Queen will force him to engage in intimate contact with a youngdy of his own kind whom he no longer cares for. Despite theparison, he chooses to sing. At this moment, the Empire required a sufficient amount of Eryss magic worms to support Roger''s n for "nationwide inte ess". Even though A-fu''s current strength and intelligence are far superior to before, he cannot bear the thinking of four hundred million people. However, the changes in his body were also very intriguing. The long-term observation and research by the Secret Arts Association confirmed that Afu''s emotional and belief growth pattern, which involves absorbing them, is simr to the most primitive form of totem worship. Continuing to develop further, there is a possibility of igniting the spark of divinity. Of course, that step requires true believers, immersed in the spiritual space he has built, to provide him with more power of faith. But... this is also not impossible. On the other hand, as his own strength grew, having witnessed countless emotions, Afu, in his innocence, unlocked his spiritual intelligence and rapidly matured. A person''s intellectual development is in the early stages, with the level of development and exposure to information being the most critical variables. The differences in innateponents are more reflected in the upper limit. With the magical camp as his support, Afu quickly gained knowledge almost equivalent to an adult of the empire, and developed a rather unique sense of aesthetics. He likes wearing short skirts, essorizing with various items, and coupled with his cute looks and petite figure, at first nce, there is not much difference between him and a girl... Perhaps Ah Fu''s name holds a wondrous meaning? However, he still had to fulfill his responsibilities even after opening his spiritual intelligence. The operation of the magician''s campsite is now essentially stable, led by Frankenstein himself to ovee obstacles. They sessfully created a crucial device, the Mind Sync Ring, which allows non-mages to ess the magician''s campsite. By using the Replica Soul Bracelet, one can rece the spiritual power provided by the wizards, thus enabling ordinary people to enjoy the convenience brought by the wizard camp. The spiritual virtual space, geared towards a broader audience of imperial citizens, shall henceforth be known as the Fearless Space. "Once inside, it signifies offering loyalty to Her Majesty the Eternal Night Queen, and fearlessly facing all worldly enemies." This is a name jointly discussed by the Cab and the Secret Magic Council. The incentive effect of small-scale evaluation is very good, which can stimte the interest of the empire''s initial thought. Every time Roger sees this name, he subconsciously imagines the scene of the Night Queen wearing armor and speaking in a strange imperial ent, saying "Come visit me if you are loyal enough"... Some videos have a really strong ability to brainwash, once watched, they are unforgettable for a lifetime. While Roger was chatting with Afu, the Queen of Eternal Night appeared and grabbed Roger with a teleportation spell, saying, "It''s time to set sail again and explore the Source Sea!" Yes, now the empire has discovered the location of the Source Sea and has made some gains. All of this began with Aisali Newton entering the Sky Tower. Chapter 163: The Ultra Divine Path of the Gravity Elder Chapter 163: The Ultra Divine Path of the Gravity Elder Chapter 163 The Ultra Divine Path of the Gravity Elder "Some people are born to change the world, but until that moment arrives, she herself didn''t realize how dreadful her own talent was." "The Queen Long Live News", gifted by the Eternal Night Empress to Easley Newton. The timid and overly anxious brown-haired girl who sometimes stuttered had been a source of great rm to Roger since he first heard her name announced. Later on, he consoled himself that just as one cannot judge a person solely by their appearance, likewise one cannot judge a person solely by their name. Therefore, even though he heard that the other party''s talent had caught Jaleigh''s attention, and that Frankenstein had personally gone to retrieve Isalie to work by his side, Roger didn''t pay much attention. Or rather, he couldn''t change anything even if he cared deeply. The butterfly''s wings have fluttered, and it will eventually bring such a terrible storm that is beyond his control. Moreover, oneself and this little butterfly belong to the same faction. The changes brought forth will only benefit oneself. Thinking like this, there is nothing to fear, is there? Roger took sce in himself, observing calmly as events unfolded. However, he never expected the changes to be so drastic, as if Pandora''s Box had been opened. The addition of Erisa elerated the process of finding the source of the sea by a lot. She first relied on her mathematical talent to provide various new mathematical tools. Greatly speeding up the modeling process for the area of Jialilei. Later on, they devised a new method of analysis magic which could project the light emitted by various nes in the astral realm and, through the use of unique alchemical derivates, decipher it into aprehensive spectrum. This greatly elerated their ability to remotely survey multiple facets of a ne, thereby speeding up their process of scanning relevant areas. Originally, they were using the teleportation channels as a means of transportation. The limiting factor for increasing their movement speed to the maximum was the scanning speed. The problem in this regard has also been resolved, and the speed limit of Tianhai Tower has been directly lifted. The final and crucial step was taken when Miss Isabelle Newton, amidst a plethora of information and data, deduced the existence of an attractive force between different nes. All the dimensions in this universe are not fixed coordinates, but they revolve around a point with infinite mass, dependent on the mutual attraction and interaction of these gravitational forces. However, the speed of this movement is very slow, and the coordinates between the nes are rtively constant. Therefore, the creatures in the ne are in these moving worlds, and they cannot perceive itpletely. Earlier, a wizard discovered a simr pattern, but he didn''t dare to make a bold assumption like the entire multiverse being in motion. He thought it was an observational error, so he missed the "Intrinsic Gravity Law" boldly summarized by Erisa at this time. Thiswpleted the final puzzle piece in calcting the coordinates of the Source Sea in Tianhai Tower, providing a theoretical foundation for locating the Source Sea. More and more magicians are joining the final siege of the Heaven''s Sea Tower. After a series of difficult and tedious calctions, Tianhai Tower finally announced that they had found a new form, perfected thew of intrinsic gravity in the ne, constructed a new system, and could answer many previously unsolved mysteries. Afterpleting this theorem, Isabelle''s interest quickly shifted from the source sea to a new direction. "This may be the beginning of analyzing all magic with mathematics." Gellert provided her with the greatest support. Of course, the task given by the Queen of the Eternal Night, to establish this project, has also been aplished as per its original intent. Tianhai Tower updated thetest dimensional modeling and calcted the point that is regarded as having infinite mass, the center of the rotating multiverse. That''s Yuanhai. With theory to guide specific exploration, the difficulty will plummet dramatically. Because they had calcted over ten thousand facet data beforehand, they eventually seeded inputing multiple potential coordinates for the source ocean. Once verified, they were finally able to arrive at the outer realms of the source ocean. In this wave, Easali went crazy with killing. Although she was the youngest member to join, she made the highest contribution. Ever since stepping into the Tianhai Tower, she hasn''t stopped her explosive growth. The extraordinary talent in mathematicsbined with intuitive theoretical ability not only led to the discovery of the source of the sea, but also greatly advanced the Empire''s magicians'' understanding of the levels of the multiverse. As a reward for her contributions, despite her insufficient magical proficiency, Isali was hired as a consultant for the Secret Magic Council. Now in the Sky Tower, Isabelle''s authority and treatment are second only to Galilee. She is not the youngest advisor of the Secret Magic Society, but indeed the weakest in terms of ability. However, this can also demonstrate how much of a genius she really is in theoretical aspects. Meanwhile, Isabelle also obtained the qualification of being rmended as a member of the Imperial Council, but unfortunately she refused. Her aspiration is to continue to explore the mysteries of magic and the universe. She has no interest in political maneuvering, even if it would bring her countless benefits and wealth. In Isabelle''s heart, what truly made her love this world was not wealth, but the first time she read "New Arcana" and saw those dazzling rays of thought. It is precisely the courage to explore all the unsolved mysteries of the world that guides her forward, and opens up a broader universe for her. ... ... Once the coordinates of the source ocean were determined, the task of exploration was handed over primarily to the chapter of Imbnce. To practice the method, we certainly need the help of new alchemical tools. However limited the exploration was, just gathering information was enough to make the empire realize the horror of the Source Sea. Few organisms can survive directly in the Sea of Origin; even legendary mages would be depleted of their magical power and be assimted into the clear and bottomless waters of the Sea within half a minute. This is the result of not entering the sea and only floating on the surface of the source sea. The mist, which seemed to exist since the beginning of time, and the peculiar properties of the ce itself, were malevolent towards all forms of l Due to the conversion between the diverse universes'' matter and ener is far easier than that of the Earth''s, the intrinsic properties of the Source Sea, from wh all things originate, are thus more frightening than those of ordinary ck holes. After the calction of the Empire''s magicians, even most of the deities risk immediate destruction when they enter the Source Sea. After the initial exploration, it was discovered that the only alchemical item capable of transporting limited living beings into the Source Sea and guaranteeing a secure retreat is the Source Ark provided solely by the Eternal Night Empress. The capital city currently cannot replicate more Source Ocean Ark, and even the Eternal Night Queen hasn''tpletely understood the unique energy it uses. The limitation of the Yuanhai Ark''s exploration is its finite energy capacity, which allows for only about four hours of safe exploration time before a single round of energy depletion. Moreover, the charging of the Source Ocean Ark is not automatic, and currently can only be manually operated by high-level magic users who expend their magic power. The Source Ocean Ark can only be reactivated by a humanoid power bank that can extract energy equivalent to that of thousands of legendary wizard''s magic. This results in exploring the source of the sea bing a cyclical activity limited by the efficiency of energy charge. However, this already constitutes as being lucky. You should know that the Seven Gods'' camp paid a great price for tying the God King here, consuming a huge amount of faith power to make Narlynn develop resentment, and risking the possibility of falling at any time, in order to have limited ess to the information within the Source Sea. After being inspected by renowned magicians like Jarylei, only a fixed pair consisting of Roger and the Eternal Night Queen are qualified to enter the Source Sea Ark for another exploration. Roger also carried the Sea Chart and the Anchor of the Sea, which allowed him to determine the direction of his exploration more efficiently and help with storing/loading game progress, thus furthering his exploration''s effectiveness. The Eternal Night Queen has the highest perception and is the epitome of the magical ceiling of this world. She can also act as a temporary power bank for the Source Sea Ark, extending the exploration time of each voyage. So the two of them together, are the most efficientbination for exploring the Source sea. Actually, there is a rather crucial point to consider: The consumption of magic by the Yuanhai Ark is quite terrifying, to the point that even the Queen of the Eternal Night is liable to be drained dry. That weak state, currently besides Roger, she didn''t trust anyone else to be by her side, thus the two of them became an inseparable duo. And the continuous source sea, the birthce of this diverse universe, actually reaps quite a singr harvest. Information. All contents that can be called information could emerge in the Source Ocean. Since the birth of the universe, all traces of history, images, consciousness, skills, and technologies that have ever existed have remained hidden beneath the surface of the primeval sea, in a state of chaos. For Yuanhai, there are no secrets when ites to all living beings. Even the most fundamentalws and rules of operation of this universe are hidden in the deepest depths of the primordial Source Ocean. However, the Source Sea is so vast that the storage of information ispletely irregr. Simultaneously, the limited time for each exploration, coupled with the absence of navigation, led to a final oue fraught with uncertainty. Perhaps one exploration could yield a wealth of groundbreaking new technologies, while it is also possible that multiple explorations may only reveal useless history. It is still of that kind, where even the world in which they ur is shrouded in a thick fog, thereby scattered among it. Roger had the feeling that the water of Yuanhai, which was between energy and matter, was like a pitch-ck liquid that had been mixed evenly with all the vegetables and fruits in the world. Taking a sip already felt deadly. It is simply impossible to only taste the orange juice inside, as it is blended with other ingredients. Therefore, they are now endeavoring to reach new seas as far as possible, and then collecting information along the way, as if casting a to catch fish, and finally bringing it back for thorough analysis. As limited by the efficiency of the secret method of charging the Source Sea Ark, they were only able to explore the Source Sea once a week, with each explorationsting about five hours. After that, they had to drop anchor in Source Sea and prepare to return. Captain Roger''s job is to throw a show to determine the direction of his next move. Anyway, this ce is incredibly vast, with 99.999% of the area remaining unexplored. No matter which direction you go, it''s a new discovery. Most of the information salvaged was garbage, not even dangerous. There are many terrifying demons in this world, and information about these demons carries a significant contaminating power without the need for any magic. Simply possessing this information can lead to a deterioration of one''s mental fortitude, and even result in horrific physical mutations. Even this kind of variation can further increase its contagiousness. At first, unaware of the secrecy surrounding this technique, an ordinary mage was rashly assigned to decipher and organize information, resulting in a considerable upheaval. The interpretation of information from the rear source of the sea forms fixed security regtions, although efficiency may have decreased slightly, security has been greatly enhanced. Convenience and safety are always conflicting attributes. All things considered, the Empire embarking on exploration of the Source Sea is akin to a psychic ascension, the benefits of which are undoubtedly immensepared to the past. Even though it asionally causes some negative effects, the Empire cannot resist the temptation of continuing to explore it, simply because they have discovered ancient technologies and gained knowledge of many bizarre information. Somegging behind, ispared to other routes. The empire now has no choice. They were able to enter the Source Sea, which was already like holding onto the thigh of a system, solving the most difficult step. Discovering the location of the volcano and determining whether entering the volcano to take a bath is more challenging, is obvious at first nce. So in reality, the empire had no qualifications to enter the Source Sea, but with the help of the system, they snuck in. For a stowaway, the Empire actuallycks many prerequisite technologies, thus they naturally find much of the information found in the source sea very practical, and copy a lot of homework from there. Especially now, the empire is spreading the industrialization of magic, various new technologies are being applied, and the power of the magicians is advancing by leaps and bounds. The Youyuan Sea, as a new technological channel,rgelypensated for the shortage of talented individuals in the empire. Starting from scratch to study a certain technology and copying ancient techniques to restore them are vastly different in terms of difficulty. And the coincidence was also inevitable, because of the vastness of the Source Ocean. Despite Roger and the Queen''s numerous explorations, they had never encountered the god-king who resided in the Source Ocean. And without this sole variable, apart from the countless pieces of information that flowed outside, what they saw was only the same cabin and simr scenery. Even the most peculiar and magnificent scenes, if seen too often, can be dull. Especially after multiple updates to the secret method assembly, the task of gathering information has be fully automated, and Roger is toozy to choose a direction anymore. Regardless of how strange their exploration route may be, even if they were to point their middle finger at the source sea, Xuan and Ke cannot alter their fate and thereby their gains. Therefore, Roger, who had a premonition that he would be bored, cleverly suggested that the Eternal Queen take Alfie with her. Of course, they weren''t looking for a light bulb toe and illuminate the cabin, but rather they could use the travel time to fill the fearless space. The wizard camp has a message area and an endless tower, but this time we aim to create a fearless space for ordinary people, as neither of these areas have much allure. The simplest way to put it is that the illiteracy rate in the Empire is as high as 90%. In thements section, the discussion among mages is heating up. What can ordinary people do about it? That means being able to see *lewd* pictures... The attraction is still quite strong. Was the Inte created solely for the convenience of viewing explicit images? This cannot be! Shouldn''t we add a video as well? Ahem, although Lsp has such thoughts, he dared not to expose them in front of the Queen, otherwise he would receive a direct warning like a meteor shower. Roger''s proposal that he submitted was for the two "virtual games" he had proposed. The first phase entails deploying one hundred professionals onto a deserted ind whereupon they must scavenge weaponry, equipment, items, and an array of mounts. The safe zone on the deserted ind gradually decreased in size, until only one individual managed to survive in the end. The second mode is based on five-member teams, where two groups of adventurers battle each other around their respective bases. During the course of the game, characters can level up, purchase equipment and various items, with the ultimate goal being to destroy the opponent''s defense tower and crystal. Um, that''s right, this is the Magic World''s version of PUBG and MOBA, and someone is also copying homework. Compared to RPGs and open-world games, which have long manufacturing cycles, these two types of gamey, which rely on rules, are much simpler and faster to develop. Stimting challenging andpeting with others adds the endless sense of novelty. As long as you get started, you can definitely attract enough users to stay in the fearless space. "At the same time, these two games will also serve as a shortcut to train the Imperial Reserve soldiers." Roger smiled as he informed the Queen of Eternal night of the deeper meaning behind these two games. Chapter 164: Virtual Divine Law Project Chapter 164: Virtual Divine Law Project Chapter 164 Virtual Divine Law Project The more benefits they derived from the collection of the Source Sea, Roger and the Queen were not just ted, but also gued with endless concerns. Their enemies, who knows how many years earlier than them, had already been exploring the Source Sea, and possessed means of exploration beyond mortal capability. It is unknown how many benefits they have already gained from here... They had to obtain information ahead of others by several steps before initiating the creation of those empty spaces in order to aplish a certain goal. You should know that they initially sought the Source Sea not to smuggle and acquire these technologies, but rather to discover what the Seven Gods were doing in the Source Sea and to examine the enemy''s strategic intentions. However, it has been several months since we started exploring the Yuanhai, and we have conducted more than twenty different explorations, yet we still haven''t found any clue as to where the Seven Gods have left their traces here. The enemy''s intent still remains shrouded in a haze. Because Roger provided the Source Sea ark, which greatly reduced the losses of exploring the Source Sea, they instinctively excluded the idea of the God King consuming a vast amount of belief power in order to maintain the exploration of the Source Sea itself... Roger and the Night Queen were in agreement that the consumption of the Seven Gods on this side was part of a rather grand design. The error on this information further heightened the Empire''s concern towards the Seven Gods. The unknown is the greatest source of fear. The current war that looms over the Empire is shrouded in uncertainty: The intentions of the enemy are unknown, and for countless years they have held dominion over the Source Sea. As a result, the Empire''s worries and fears regarding the Seven Gods'' camp have naturally escted to new heights. All those in the know were actively devising various battle ns to confront the Seven Gods. Roger''s favored method ofbat has always been the people''s navy. The approach he previously proposed to the queen of Eternal night was also based on the power of industrialization, aimed at arming allmoners. However, the writing on the leg of the Queen was neat and precise. Thanks to the wonderful experience brought by the magic of the Demon Emperor''s order, he realized that the world of magic may not necessarily require everyone to have a gun in hand to possess fighting abilities. If ordinary soldiers were also proficient in magic, they wouldn''t require much intensity, just proper utilization, and the entire unit''sbat effectiveness would increase exponentially. The cultivation of a normal magician requires not only time and resources, but also corresponding talent. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone to be a spellcaster at this stage. Unless there is an adjustment to the entire empire staff. However, bybining Roger''s own practical experience with the transmission of magic using a method simr to the Magic Emperor''smand, it was not necessary to cross time and space or use long-distance transmission. With just a magic source that covers the battlefield, ordinary soldiers could also spellcast. Even with just the simplest magic missile, when fired by organized soldiers in unison, the resulting destruction can be frightening. There are also collectively cast auxiliary magic spells which cannot cover every soldier with apanying military magicians, but if every soldier enhances theirbat effectiveness by stacking buffs... Perhaps the battle formation of the Empire may change due to this. Not to mention the warriors, knights, thieves, archers and other professionals themselves who have mastered spellcasting, theirbat effectiveness could very likely be greater than the sum of its parts if they flexibly choose their skills ording to the situation. Roger named thisbat n he envisioned "Virtual Divine Law", meaning that the magicalbat abilities are simted. However, with the support of a magical source resembling a nuclear power nt... Even my useless younger brother could be the second best magician in the world, couldn''t he? The virtualw deity was jointly developed by the Night Watch and the military, and it has been proven that ordinary people don''t need magical talents toplete the transmission of magic. Not yet possessing practicalbat value, but since the fearless space is also being used to develop games, Roger took the opportunity to integrate the training of the virtual god ofw into the game. In games like MOBA, each hero possesses only four skills, yet can produce countless variations ofbat effects. Such thinking is exactly what Roger simted with his virtual divine method. Each set of skill groups has a limited number of skills that can significantly reduce the manufacturing requirements of rted equipment and lower the learning cost for ordinary soldiers. The timing of release and the uracy of execution be the key to utilizing these four skills effectively. In the game wouldn''t it be like killing two birds with one stone to use battles as training to save magic power in reality? "All the imperial people turned into spellcasters,pleting battles through skillbinations..." Queen of Eternal Night couldn''t help but feel a headache, "Designing heroes in this game will be very difficult, with thebination of skills and effects being very arduous." "In the legacy that I received, there were some referenceable contents. Moreover, the empire has many battle mages and magic warriors who excel in only a few spells but are able to achieve excellent performance, and their skill groups can also be referenced." As a veteran gamer and a gaming content creator, Roger reassured His Majesty that he could rely on him for copying in this aspect. If you feel that there are not enough resources in the game of Earth, you can also "borrow" the skills of the professionals in this world. After all, no one can cross through time and space to stop you... The two individuals were speaking whilst also teasing each other. Although Afu''s body had already be the camp of magicians and could not be a server of the fearless space, the development temte within him had been optimized very well by the Evernight Empress and was now very handy to use. No programming background is required. All you need is a concrete idea in your mind, and you can build the corresponding rules, character images, and skill groups in the realm of the mind demon, which also offers very convenient settings. To a certain extent, the domain of inner demons is the most exceptional game engine of this multiverse. The Erebus worms, after countless years of evolution and countless victims sacrificed to their development, have achieved an extraordinary level ofpatibility with the rules governing the vast majority of nes in this universe. The sense of reality is top-notch. Because of its unique characteristics, the realm of the demonic psyche appears so terrifying that those who enter it carelessly may easily lose themselves. Moreover, it has a built-in death and reload rule. Once the original pain and torment that came with it are removed and various artistic resources are added, along with the establishment of basic rules, it bes a game world. Thus, when he returned to the material world, within Ah Fu''s bellyy the embryo of two games, "Dimensional Survival" and "Empire Guardians". "This is indeed much more interesting than the boring tower climbing..." The Queen of Evernight tried two games for a simple experience, and was quite discouraged afterwards. She had once spent a great deal of effort constructing the Tower of Infinity and prepared generous rewards, thinking she would witness the empire''s magicians being tormented a thousand times but still loving it like a first love. Those guys were useless in the end, addicted to chatting on the message board, and her endless tower gradually became deste. Fortunately, there are bone ash level yers who enjoy challenging themselves. Through repeated effort, they have sessfully conquered the Endless Tower and vanquished the randomly generated boss yed by the legendary Joestar character countless times. The various tragic ways they died were captured in screenshots and became the subject ofughter among the magicians in thement section. However, such magicians are ultimately a minority, and a very small one at that. These yers repeatedly challenge themselves and persist until they reach the final level, driven not by the rewards prepared by the Night Queen, but because they truly enjoy the thrill of battle and the quest for unconquered opponents. So the fact is, their existence cannot hide that the entrance to the Endless Tower remains deserted. However, the two games designed by Roger, despite being constant battles, provide a highly enjoyable experience throughout the process. Even if I fail, I won''t feel depressed. Instead, I think if I y another round, I can definitely make aeback... "Why is there such a big difference even though it''s the same battle?" Little Ao couldn''t help asking. Roger coughed a few times and said, "Since you have asked sincerely, I will benevolently tell you...Ahem!" The Queen of Eternal Night struck him directly on the forehead and said, "Don''t y the same trick twice!" Seeing her fierce and intimidating expression, Roger could only surrender and exin honestly, "This is an artistic, phic, and procedural optimization. The Endless Tower, designed by Your Majesty, follows a realistic style, and although it contains the framework of a game, it has not yet grasped the addictive essence." "Honestly confess, what is the essence?" The Night Empress squinted her eyes. Could it be that this guy, while designing the game, utilized the ability of the Eris worm to imnt some addictive psychological suggestion? "The essence is providing instant feedback and offering joy at an extremely rapid pace." Roger proudly demonstrated various modern techniques used by people to design games in-depth to the Queen of Eternal Night for educational purposes. Frequent upgrades, boosts in attributes and wealth, satisfying sound effects upon victory, and various achievement data tracking - these are all factors that are entirely non-existent within the Endless Tower. The concept of upgrading doesn''t exist in the Endless Tower, and the equipment carried by participants is reflected within the game. The only reward is a physical prize for clearing the designated levels. The so-called value of truthfulness is nothing but this. And Roger excessively drew on the experience of sessful games such as Dota, League of Legends, Nongyao, and others. Many aspects could be considered excessively drawn upon, but the sessful routine also has its own charm. One could deflect me onto the Queen of Eternal Night for this matter, but the truth is that I was once a pure and innocent child who was corrupted by following her lead. Immediate rewards and frequent upgrades are all unique forms of positive reinforcement in gaming. And then the negative feedback was reduced. Small punishment for failure, low cost for starting over, cane back easily billions of times,pensating the loser in other ways... The losing side can have SVP or a buck-passing department, right? In the Endless Tower, the Queen of Eternal Night can diminish the feeling of pain, but in order to ensure the alertness of fighters, this sensation of pain ultimately remains present. And when facing death, unlesspletely different, the experience, imagery, and tactile sensations will surely not be happy memories. Therefore, in the Tower of Infinity, there is absolutely no talk of getting used to or epting death. Numerous times i have been executed in various ways by the monsters inside, and it is absolutely impossible for a normal person to persevere in this agonizing game. On Earth, games are notorious for causing suffering, but as yers progress, they will master various tricks and develop deep strategies to ovee difficult levels, elegantly defeating formidable monsters and obtaining a sense of achievement that says "I have be more powerful." But in the Tower of Infinity, I have no idea! Every enemy is a real existence and this is what inevitably makes them unpredictable. Without any special mechanism, you are not even given the opportunity to forge iron. Please rely on your true strength to get through each and every obstacle. Therefore, the Endless Tower once again bows down to reality! As a gaming content creator, Roger impably delineated his own achievements and the Queen''s shorings. The little introduction to the game production principles that even monkeys can understand is nowplete! A certain heterosexual male felt very proud of his imprompt performance. Although the videos he had made before were a long time ago, he had no difficulty recalling the content. So he didn''t notice that the face of the Eternal Night Empress had be slightly unpleasant. Originally, my failure was not due to luck, but because I stepped on all the possiblendmines. I cannot ept it! How can a sessful queen be willing to admit her own failures? Therefore, as a counterattack, she chose to stand on the moral high ground and pick apart Roger''s faults. "But ying games like this ispletely fruitless. When it was suggested as a recement for reserve training, I felt as though we were being deceived. Soldiers trained in such a way would be prone to recklessly risking their one and only life for high-risk, high-reward ventures on the battlefield." Roger said casually, "I''mying my cards on the table. It''s true that training function is only considered after the gamey fun, which leads to a huge discrepancy between the game and reality. Nevertheless, I believe that after the rigorous and authentic training in the military, the neers will realize the reality, and the benefits of gamey tactics will outweigh the drawbacks." In this regard, Roger himself is an excellent example. He can use the magic and skills of the Evernight Queen''s group to achieve better results than her. [However, this may also be because Her Majesty herself is a negative example and should not bepared to others.] "Hmph... Anyway, after the game is done, I will carefully examine it before promoting it to the Empire," said the Empress of the Eternal Nightzily as she sat on her chair. This exploration of Yuanhai hase to a close, and her magic has been depleted by eighty percent in order to replenish the Source Sea Ark, revealing her fatigue. "Understood. By then, we can promote it to different races with different versions," Roger didn''t argue and couldn''t help but show a slightly confused smile. The Earth''s practice in recent years has actually made the drawbacks of gaming very clear, and he also understands the concerns of the Eternal Night Queen. Holding in his hand two of the stickiest and most popr game types, he didn''t dare to joke about the future of the Empire and certainly had to carry out a test. Electronic games are addictive, and the most essential design element is the instant feedback,bined with a numerical system created by professionals, giving yers a false belief that sess is achievable with just a little bit more effort. The cost paid on this road, in the end, is more than just a few pennies. ustomed to the feedback pattern of games, one may feel that reality is too difficult and rewards are hard toe by, and the feedback obtained from sweat and toil may not necessarily exist. In the age of information, people have be impatient and cannot adapt to a slow-paced life, resulting in decreased resistance to difficulties; this is a temptation that is difficult for the brain to resist. The brain can be spoiled by games to the point of being tamed, some might even say domesticated. On the fourth day, disaster swept the universe, but in reality, it was just a beautiful fantasy that urred while typing on a keyboard in front of a screen. The mainstream yers only indulge in the effortless joy that games bring and don''t torment themselves to get better. This thing is not an electronic drug, but as a former victim, Roger disagrees if it is said to be beneficial to life. There is no benefit in excessively indulging in anything, except for using it as a window to broaden one''s horizons. Do not stigmatize, but don''t idealize either. The Queen of the Eternal Night suddenly leaned forward and stared intensely at Roger and said, "Something''s not right, something''s not right. You agreed too quickly. Quick, tell me what your true purpose is in doing these things?" She had be too familiar with the character of her odorous little brother. The nationwide inte use, gaming, and a series of projects recently pushed forward by Roger, all made her feel that Roger was hiding some true intention. "The virtualw god" is probably a cover-up. His real n is much more dangerous than this! Chapter 165: Embrace Beyond the World Chapter 165: Embrace Beyond the World Chapter 165 Embrace Beyond the World "Your Majesty, we should return to the mortal world now." Roger averted his gaze, not answering, and instead looked at the deep sea outside the window that was forever clear and calm. This is andscape that the Yuanhai doesn''t change, which made it appear even more barren than a normal ocean. "Please answer me directly!" The Queen of Eternal Night eximed displeasedly, strongly protesting against the abrupt changing of the topic at hand. Even if her magical power was about to run out, she was confident that she could destroy her stinky little brother in battle. However, relying on the false strength provided by her magic, when she lost her magic, he lost his as well. Then, were they reduced to mutually pecking as weaklings? Roger pointed to his head and shrugged helplessly. "Your Majesty, please don''t worry. It''s not yet time to uncover the mystery, because even I have forgotten it." The Queen of Eternal Night furrowed her brows and asked, ''Did you seal away your own memories?'' Roger nodded and said, "Yes, because our enemy was too powerful, Ipletely forgot about them after making arrangements." "But are you really so cautious that you cannot even tell me?" The curiosity of the Eternal Night Empress grew even stronger. "I was too nervous at the time and forgot," Roger said apologetically. With the power of the Eternal Night Queen, it is entirely possible to discuss and delete together. But he gave his brilliant idea a thumbs-up at the time, dispersed the preparation steps into a series of projects, and then chose to forget about it. "Hmph, you''ve used up all your umted vacation days!" The Queen of Eternal Night grumpily kicked his shin. But she didn''t pursue it any further, because Roger''s actions were actually a necessary step in order to defy the gods. Because their adversary was a god. Although the Eternal Night Queen disdained walking the path of faith and godhood, she still regarded them as puppets bound to fixed routes. Possessing divine power, divinity, and a divine throne, true gods did indeed have many powerful attributes. For example, the immune system is mostly dormant. Many powerful deities also have a peculiar sensitivity towards destiny. It''s not just a matter of prophecy, but rather the interaction between deities and thews of this world; even non-believers, when thinking of a certain deity, may have their thoughts intercepted. Especially the thoughts that could truly threaten him, even if they haven''t been put into action yet, might be foreseen by God in advance. This kind of sensing is likely to ur, and often seems unfair: The mortals have already lost before the battle even begins. Roger sealed away his memories, likely having thought of some pivotal step that might have a significant impact on one or more deities. But once this method was exposed, it would no longer be useful. Therefore, Roger forgot about it, so even if he got to the endgame, it would not be revealed. When the time was right and the final arrangement''spletion was witnessed, those memories would naturally unravel, and the opponent would no longer have time to prevent it. The Eternal Night Queen was not unhappy with his operation, but rather unhappy with being excluded by Roger. Even if he didn''t do it on purpose, this behavior also indicated that the other party, subconsciously, didn''t trust her enough. In the face of the Queen of Eternal Night''s mncholic holiday, Roger too was helpless, not arguing back. [Fortunately, these days happen to coincide with my scheduled vacation time, so any losses incurred during the period of vacation are still within eptable limits!] Queen of the Eternal Night: ??? What kind of spirit is this? Shouldn''t youe to tter Us? So easy to coax! In the midst of a somewhat aloof silence, the two departed from Yuanhai. A in and uneventful exploration hase to an end, with no noteworthy moments worth recollecting or remembering. After floating in the void for a while and waiting for the Eternal Night Queen to restore some of her magic through meditation, they were transported back to the Tower of Heavenly Sea. The magicians dressed in uniforms rushed up, highly skilled in inspecting and maintaining the Source Sea Ark, retrieving salvaged information, and providing a new round of charging for the Source Sea Ark. "I, your humble servant, take my leave." Roger prepared to return home and rest. Although it was an unremarkable exploration journey, and even he and His Majesty had taken time off to y games, the psychological pressure of venturing into such treacherous territory always existed. They have always been on guard against the possibility of Yuan Hai mutating, and are also vignt about the consumption of energy. If any abnormalities ur, they must immediately retreat to the material ne. Returning from the Source Sea, fatigue was inevitable. Roger felt he needed a good night''s sleep to cope with tomorrow''s work. The Queen of Eternal Night interrupted his transportation and spoke firmly, "You are not allowed to withdraw." "Does this despicable queen still hold a grudge?" "Tomorrow is New Year''s Day,e with me back to the pce to celebrate the new year." She suddenlyughed, took hold of Roger''s hand, and smoothed down his hair that had stood up because of fear. I, still full of dignity! The fellow who once only wanted toy t and bezy, finally changed his lying posture and began to calmly face everything fate had bestowed upon him. He became a cog in the machine that supports the functioning of the empire, and greatly valued his job and work. However, this screw, although deprived of the additional holidays earned through meritorious service, is still qualified to enjoy the nationwide holiday with the rest of the country. "Is it almost New Year?" Roger asked, feeling somewhat dazed as some inexplicable thoughts flowed through his mind. These days have indeed been busy, and I have not even noticed the passing of time. "Let''s return to the pce together." The Queen of Eternal Night pulled him into the newly opened portal. The scenery in front of my eyes twisted and turned as I entered a space channel that was as dazzling and mysterious as fireworks. Unlike previous trips where the destination was reached in just a fleeting nce, this time it seemed endless and interminable. Roger was also a little confused by the scenery unseen in the world, suddenly feeling the soft and hot body leaning against him. "I am feeling a bit tired, may I borrow a shoulder?" Hmm... His response was somewhat stiff. Thepletely unexpected sudden attack automatically made her sense the majestic size of the queen''s body, the pressure when pressed against her body, which easily aroused one''s imagination. However, Roger had already be adept at controlling the reactions of his body. Their alone time increased as he had grown ustomed to the sudden yful teasing of the Eternal Night Empress. Like a cat ying with it''s prey, she took pleasure in it and was proud of it. Any shyness or hesitation would be seized upon and mocked by her counterpart. But if you want to counterattack and make the topic even more ambiguous, that cat can always transform into a liquid and slip through the cracks of your fingers. Not only could she not catch him, but she also looked at him contemptuously with her eyes. Little brother, did you turn this color just from this little bit? Unconsciously, the Queen of Eternal night had already filled up the fairy''s enchanting ability to captivate hearts. Of course, this side will only be revealed to Roger. Externally, she was the unpredictable monarch on the throne, with a mind as profound as the ocean. Even though she often smiled, there were fewer and fewer courtiers willing to risk crossing her and plotting against her, as she seldom resorted to bloody massacres and oppressive measures. A direct and domineering empress may inspire fear, but astute individuals can always devise a strategy to deal with her, as her points of vulnerability are clearly evident, and loopholes within the system can always be discovered. But now, the queen has hidden her true thoughts like a spider in the shadow, and no one can be certain whether the loopholes are opportunities or traps intentionallyid by her. Thy inscrutable technique, which she had thoroughlyprehended, left thee with no power. Unfortunately, no matter how effective a strategy may be, its effectiveness decreases with overuse. After practicing it only a few times, Roger has already mastered the technique of adapting to any situation by remaining constant. Especially now in the opponent''s created home field Roger was vignt waiting for the opponent''s next move and decided to cleverly act like a shoulder-length wooden rack. As long as I''m not blinded by beauty, I have enough wit to decipher any trap. Blood Mother thought she was on the second floor, but in fact, she was already on the fifth floor. Strangely, the unpredictable fairy from the past didn''t make any further move. She rested her head on his shoulder like that, and her breathing became soft and regr. [Would she really fall asleep like this?] Roger felt puzzled in his heart and nced sideways at the face of the Eternal Night Queen, which was incredibly beautiful. Then he closed his eyes lightly, like azy cat finding afortable nest, so he could feel herfort and rxation. [Do mischievous little fellows also get tired of ying?] [So, was I just now engaging in a battle of wits with the air?] "Don''t make noise, hold me." The Eternal Night Queen ced her hand on his lips, closed her eyes and whispered inint. "Okay." Although he didn''t know how he had made a noise, Roger still responded involuntarily. Facing the Evernight Queen, who was different from before, he restrained the slight uneasiness in his heart and embraced her slender waist. As a social animal, humans have an innate tendency to draw warmth from their fellow beings. Sometimes it''s not about love or romance, it''s simply a primal need of the body. Embracing can provide a sense of security beyond what one expects. Moreover, the two of them already had feelings that were hard to express at this moment. More than friends, less than lovers. Sometimes intimacy has be natural, yet there is an unbridgeable line that unintentionally or deliberately gets overlooked, and both individuals don''t contemte the underlying meaning behind it. The current rtionship was alreadyfortable, whether moving forward would lead to heaven or hell was still unknown, but humans tend to resist the unknown risks. Because it was deemed too precious, even the slightest possibility of failure may not be tolerated. Under the guise of friendship, engaging in covert boundary crossing actually provides stimtion for adults? Some things are inexplicable in terms of perception. How can people who are not involved in it understand its ups and downs? Inside this slow-moving space channel where there is absolutely no room for a third person, the Queen of Eternal night truly rxes. Put down the mask of being invincible and be a willful girl for a little while. It was an incredibly long year, with too many events that urred, and she, too, had undergone many changes along the way. The good and the bad are unknown, and the road ahead is difficult. But because of holding this person, it seemed like the loneliness wasn''t as intense. There will be no interference from outsiders, nor any external noise beyond the earthly realm. She hopes that this moment of embrace willst Eternally. Even if we make an effort to slow down and cherish every romantic moment, the relentless flow of time will still move forward without mercy. A colossal clock projection appeared before the two, with the hour, minute, and second hands aligning perfectly, all pointing towards thergest numeral on the clock face. At the same time, it also represents the beginning, the smallest zero. The Queen of Evernight stood on tiptoe and whispered in Roger''s ear, "Happy New Year! I am really happy to have you by my side." The scorching breath near my ear held a hint ofnguor and regret, as if a beautiful dream wasing to an end. Roger instinctively knew that this stolen moment wasing to a close. He reluctantly hugged her tightly for a long time, then slowly released his arms and lowered his head, saying seriously, ''Let''s continue to fight side-by-side for more happiness in the new year.'' The girl, whose soft gaze once resembled water, steadied into a determined stare. The unparalleled pride and sharpness returned to her being as she turned to peer at the dimly discernible morous pce and murmured softly: "Indeed, continue the battle... Happy New Year to my empire!" The Queen of Eternal Night and Roger appeared side-by-side in a side hall of the Starry Pce. Arjelina, Margaret, Rommel, Hall, Calire, Frankenstein, Sophie, cab ministers, secret council advisors, and imperial dignitaries from various regions have already held a small yet lively ball over here in advance. Among them are also rising stars like Isabelle and Joey who shine in many fields. This is the most steadfast royalist celebration of the past, and it is a magnificent sight of the newly ascended empire builders. There was no buzz of people like during the Victory Celebration Day, but the atmosphere was more rxed and casual because their queen, whom they looked back at, was celebrating the glorious achievements of the past year. Four years have passed in the evesting night. The slowly lengthening night shrouds this world, as a faint spark rises, burning fiercely and calling for dawn. Whether it will be extinguished by the Eternal and mighty force, the oue remains unknown. But a battle between man and god, once started, cannot be stopped, and will inevitably produce the fiercest sparks, leaving no room forpromise. Under the brilliance lies a battle that determines the fate of the world. "Long live the empire, long live the Empress!" In that magnificent pce, there were tidy blessings. ... ... Outside the Pce of Star River, a great snowfall has already descended. A heavy, white curtain draped over the entire city, rendering the heavens and the earth immactely pristine whilst also absorbing the sounds of the entire world. In terms of the productive capacity of this world, this is a rare New Year that brings joy and happiness to more ordinary people. The New Year on this continent always falls in the heart of winter, where hunger and cold aremon disasters that ordinary people find difficult to withstand. The barrenness of thend, the exploitation by the aristocracy, and years of non-stop warfare mean that without sufficient hoarding of food and firewood in autumn, people will inevitably die in winter. Whether there were many or few deaths depended on how many noble lords had benevolent hearts in the past year. For the most part of the years in this world, the celebration and anticipation of the so-called new year is but a romantic notion that exists solely within the realm of the petit bourgeois whose livelihoods exceed a certain standard of living. The grassroots people have been repeatedly tortured numb in hardships, and the New Year is just a long mncholy and sentimental but equally difficult moment in the harsh winter. Fortunately for the people of the empire this year, due to the widespread use of secret magic techniques to improve the seeds in the empire''s state-run farms and the addition of maggoty g to increase soil fertility, an unprecedented bumper harvest was achieved. Angelina skillfully managed the resources, excluding a certain ss of people who were demanding, the cold weather still persisted but 99% of the empire''s people were no longer at risk of starving to death. Along with the distribution of rations, there was also a fuel known as "honeb coal", which greatly reduced the harm brought on by the cold. Even in remote rural areas, many families have the means to prepare a simple yet joyful New Year''s Eve dinner. "I hope that in theing year, the empire will be better!" Many farmers couldn''t help but sigh with a long-awaited hope for the future they felt a natural surge of energy as if they had an inexhaustible strength inside them. Once well-fed and warmed, the human heart yearns for beauty. Arge library. The lights here are still bright, never extinguishing throughout the night, but there are hardly any people around. Even the most rigid wizard, on this day of the lunar new year, will be pulled by their family and friends to unwind. In a corner of a certain reading room, Shana opened a thick tome before her, watching the snowkes outside and muttering to herself: "Tedious humanity insists on adding these inexplicable holidays, but I have no interest in celebrating the Lunar New Year!" At this moment, as she gazed at the vacant tables, she felt the pangs of loneliness for the first time in her life. Chapter 166: Angels, Cats, and Cicadas Chapter 166: Angels, Cats, and Cicadas Hurt has always beenpared with something else. During weekdays, when there was no apparent feeling, everyone just kept reading books. But on this New Year when happiness spread to the vast majority of the empire''s people, the lonely Shana felt even more isted. The whole world may be happy, but my joy and sorrow are not in harmony with theirs. During the day, everything was fine. However, as the evening approached, the small shops on the street closed their doors early, and pedestrians braved the wind and snow to return home. Even the most dedicated wizards in the great library had set down their books and allowed themselves a half-day of indulgence. Even if someone forgets the time there will always be family friends, and mentors to remind them. Just like after school, during a blizzard when the sky was so low it almost touched their heads, all of the ssmates were picked up by their parents, leaving her all alone and unimed. My heart has told me countless times that I don''t care about this loneliness, and that a proud little angel can live very well alone. In the entire reading room, only her shadow kept entwined with the table, while constantly reminding her that the world is so vast and she was the only single person present. The automated puppet responsible for maintaining the cleanliness of the entire venue continued its routine patrol, but inexplicably paused for a moment upon passing by Shana. Then the chest of the puppet opened and it took out arge stuffed teddy bear, cing it in front of Shana and then leisurely continued with its cleaning. Shana, " Does even the enchanted puppet pity me? Can you please bring a doll to cure my loneliness? Ow! She let out a wounded and lonely wolf-like sound! It''s all because of Roger''s ipetence; he couldn''t even receive the little angel properly, and made a mess of the situation... The book in her hands hadn''t been flipped through for quite some time. Originally, this is the feeling of loneliness, originally, she yearned for a friend. As a memory of once being an angel, she didn''t need friends. Her devotion to God was the meaning of her existence. Once a memory as a princess whose country had been destroyed, she didn''t need friends. The duty upon her weighed so heavily that it left her breathless, and everyone around her was a pawn that could be sacrificed. But now, as a free and unrestrained projection, she could see this prosperous world, and although she walked among the ordinary mortals in the mortal world, she could still be lively and rxed. Despite her unwillingness to admit it, she was still envious beyond measure. Shana closed the book in her hand, pushed it in front of the teddy bear, and walked out of the grand library with her head held high. Reading NM''s book tonight, let''s take a walk outside until dawn, and not be ridiculed by puppets here! At this moment, Shana was wearing a pale yellow windbreaker, adorned with a ck and red checkered scarf, seeming no different than a young and fashionable maiden from the mysterious capital. She was already beautiful, but when she pouted out of stubbornness, she looked quite endearing. Where is this unparalleled powerhouse? She''s clearly only a stubborn girl who''s angry with her family. She walked slowly out of the grand library and extended her hand, upon her palm were snowkes falling gently. The warmth from her palm melted the snowkes into crystal clear water drops, and the blowing wind made her feel even colder than before. Hated weather,and a hated city! The bustlingmercial district that is usually lively and hectic is now deste and quiet, making one feel as though they have been abandoned by the world. The continuously falling snow covers up the footprints left behind by others, and looking back, one''s own footprints seem to stretch on endlessly. "Meow" The faint call beckoned to Shana''s keen senses. She walked slowly towards the sound and saw a trash can in front of a damaged wall which formed an incredibly crude and drafty nest. The scene inside the den appeared particrly dismal in spite of this peaceful and joyful evening. A calico female cat had had her hind legs and belly bitten off by some wild animal, but with perseverance, she managed to return to her nest. Several young kittens who were not yet a month old crowded around their mother, trying to extract ast bit of warmth and milk from her. It was ultimately a fatal blow. The mother cat''s body has already grown cold and stiff, and most of the kittens have also died from hunger and cold. Only thest remaining ck furred kitten, is still left trembling. It was cold and hungry, gnawing at the mother cat''s dry withered teat in ast ditch effort, frantically mewing in desperation due to theck nourishment. "Do you also feel lonely?" Shana squatted down and picked up the ck kitten, embracing it to warm it up with her own body temperature. She lifted her head and scanned the buildings in front. On a sumptuous table somewhere, a rich cream soup suddenly lost a shallowyer. A white liquid appeared in Shana''s palm, swiftly cooled by the cold wind to a temperature approaching that of a question. The ck kitten poked its head out, lured by the scent of food, and looked eagerly yet hesitantly at the liquid in her palm, hesitant toe forward. "Eat, eat. Even if you can''t digest it, I can use healing magic!" Shana encouraged her, but she wasn''t sure what this fragile newborn should be eating without ess to its mother''s milk. The ck kitten looked up, gazing at the biped in front of it with confusion and a sense of distrust, as if she was not quite reliable. Still unable to resist the temptation of food, I tentatively licked the thick soup in front of my face, then I couldn''t control myself and licked it clean due to insatiable hunger and thirst. As Shana walked away with the ck kitten, a gust of wind blew and toppled snow, covering the bodies of the mother cat and her kittens. The ck kitten snuggled up against her to feel her warmth, yet couldn''t fully trust her, instinctively trembling with fear towards the unfamiliar surroundings and people. This made Shana feel a bit itchy, and she could also feel its heartbeat bing stronger due to the added food. It also made her feel less lonely. It is still so small, relying on itself, unable to leave itself. Without itself, it must be unable to exist in this world, right? So before it grows up, I also have to live well myself and not have any idents! Shana suddenly found a means to center herself during the next phase of her life from another existence outside of her own. Even a cat can friend itself, cant it? One person and one cat walked away together, and quickly left the alleyway behind. The corpse of the mother cat in the snow flickered a few times before transforming into a handsome boy in a skirt. The bodies of the kittens turned into dots of light and merged into his body. Remembering the warm scene just now, a smile involuntarily appeared on his face. "It seems like Afu was the one being helped, but in reality, Afu healed the hearts of others" Suddenly, a whisper from Shana was carried by the wind. "As you are entirely ck without any stray hair, how about calling you Little White from now on?" "Mew?" The little ck cat raised its head, seemingly understanding but not quite. Instinctively, it felt that this human may truly be unreliable at its job of cleaning the litterbox. Afu''s face subtly changed upon hearing it. If you don''t know how to give a name, you can just not give one. Do you still have the remaining poison of Her Highness Shady with you? ... ... Xinghan Pce, side hall. The ball, truly under the control of the rulers of the empire, was still in motion. Manymon officials, like Dio, only entered the political stage of the empire once the conditions were ripe. However, the few hundred men who were involved in various fields such as domestic affairs, military affairs, scientific research, etc. are all ministers trained with great attention by the Queen of the Eternal Night. Quite interestingly being a parliamentary member, viewed by the Empire as a check on imperial power, was not a mandatory criterion for attending this ball. Indicating from ateral perspective, it is shown that the Imperial Parliament doesn''t possess the power that outsiders may have imagined. This is the opposite of constitutional monarchy, as it clothes centralization of power with a democratic mantle, merely putting on a show, and spreading propaganda to persuade the people in the surrounding areas to believe that the Green Vines Empire is very progressive. If it wasn''t too much trouble to change it, even the name of the empire could be changed. In any case, it''s just a propaganda slogan. As long as the substance is still in our hands, the Queen of Eternal Night says that we can temporarily call ourselves the ruler. This gathering has also became a tform for the exceptional young talents of the empire to exchange ideas. The young generation of the empires, many of whom are not yet the top leaders in charge of military and politics, will rise quickly in this country with the favor of the Queen of Eternal Night over time. Getting acquainted with colleagues like this, making friends with them, would make it more convenient to work with them in the future. However, even the genius who relied on their talent and looked down on others, would lower their posture and maintain a low profile in today''s situation. Are you, even as a great genius,parable to Duke Roger? He killed a wolf within the territory of Green Vines Empire. Compared to his peers, even the young officials who are appreciated and motivated to grow by the Eternal Night Queen, most of them are still at the stage of strengthening their capabilities, enduring in their positions and gaining experience. In the past, putting Roger in the cab was with the intention to create a domino effect, to stimte the bored subordinates and boost their morale. In less than a year, the carp had grown into a dragon, establishing the empire''s intelligence system and setting its sights on all officials, exhibiting an astonishing degree of deterrence. However, the atmosphere remained quite rxed. After removing the nobles from the ruling ss, the Empire''s culture became more pragmatic, with fewer formalities and emphasis on rank. People no longer ced great importance on titles, but rather on one''s abilities and character. If the empire continues to exist, there wille a day when this world will no longer value bloodline and background, and the only standard for measuring progress will be the acquisition of knowledge. Roger met many new faces and also learned about the secret lineage of the Eternal Night Queen''s quiet and unnoticed development. Of course, when ites to lineage, nobles make up the majority. Throughout their entire lives, many younger sons from minor families or impoverished offshoots would never have the opportunity to be involved in politics unless they distinguished themselves in military service as was the custom in the empire. Fortunately, now that the Queen of Eternal Night has established an official assessment simr to the civil service exam ofter generations, a group of highly educated administrative officials with agile minds have been selected. Although there was to be no distinction betweenmoners and nobles, due to the inequality of literacy rates, the nobles still held a significant advantage in this selection process. However,moners, due to theirrge base and many mediocre magic apprentices, choose to be administrative officials when they discover they cannot progress far in the path of practicing magic. In one and a half seasons of autumn and winter, within a span of four months, these officials had rapidly adapted to their respective roles; the majority of them performing exceedingly well in their assigned positions. To some extent, it was also due to the fact that the ruling level of this era was trulycking. If those confused aristocrats are reced with some intelligent and less corrupt officials, inparison to the past, a significant achievement can be made. At this time, the empire was and of opportunity for officials, with newly established provinces and county systems to develop. There was a great demand for officials to fill these positions, offering abundant chances for them to achieve sess and make contributions. What officials need to pay attention to is not to be too eager for sess, but rather to leave room for progress in theing years. During the performance inspection, the Dark Night Guard found numerous cases where even though a 200% increase in production was achieved, many people reported only 150%. They underreported because of the fear they might not be able to achieve the assigned targets next year or that this year''s favorable conditions were only temporary. Regarding this phenomenon, Roger remained nomittal and didn''t investigate further. Just waiting for next year''s continuous improvements of imperial technology gave these officials confidence with faster growth numbers. When the productivity of the people unleashed and the high-yielding forces continued to get upgraded technologically, it inevitably brung about a development speed that subverted the imperial mindset. Today, as he watched his colleagues raise their sses for a toast, he didn''t bring up the terrible future scenarios in store. Instead, he jovially chatted with them and encouraged each one to continue to shine their brightest. Roger has a youthful face, but his actual age is definitely younger than those of the youngest generation here. The "young talented individuals" in the bureaucratic circle, were well aware that only those below forty are deemed as promising youths. Therefore, when he encountered Roger, an incredibly young man, and heard his strangely mature encouragement as if he was an uncle, it created a very dissonant image. However, his positions as the leader of the East Factory and the imperial censor of the Ministry of Personnel are firmly established, so few officials dare to talk back to him, let alone those auspicious words full of encouragement. Nobody disagrees at all, everybody is ustomed to this world being controlled by the young, after all, the queen is only in her twenties (without joy or sorrow). "Relying on old tricks to sell things" allows us to admire the youthfulness of our imperial officials. The future is promising with the younger generation being allowed into the workforce, don''t you agree? As Roger stood in the midst of the crowd, being ttered by various officials, a pair of mncholic eyes remained fixed on her. The atmospheric pressure around Margaret suddenly dropped again, so low that even the military personnel were eager to take action. If it weren''t for the New Year''s celebration, I would really love to hear Lord Zuo''s crisp and refreshing scolding, guaranteed to make me feel rxed throughout my whole body! However, considering the presence of the Eternal Night Queen, it would be unwise for the mischievous demon to make untimely remarks. Not while receiving blessings and reporting on their duties to the true frontier officials, as they may face repercussions and be held ountable for their actions afterwards. Therefore, in this imperial bureaucratic scene, Margaret once again adopted her old stance of istion and loneliness, constantly drinking in silence and feeling rather jealous while observing the liveliness on Roger''s side. These fools don''t know that this guy is the most ruthless person. Even if you have a good rtionship with him, if you don''t get things done properly, he won''t give you any chances... Instead of wasting time on socializing like this, it''s better to think about how to do one''s own work well! The most important thing is that all of you were standing there, blocking the way of the little miss. Yes, Margaret also wanted to greet Dio and ask how he was doing. After Roger settled in Odor, Dio found an excuse and temporarily went offline. Anyway, as the minister of history, he just went along with the Eternal Night Empress in cab meetings, adding votes while having no actual responsibilities. Even if he went into hiding, it would not have any impact on the empire''s situation. But the impact on Margaret was significant. This was her only friend, although she would asionally send postcards to say that she was doing well, it made Little Fan feel even more ufortable. Some people only feel the significance of things after they have lost them. Although he had already made up his mind to ept Dio''s peculiar orientation, ever since the day he stumbled upon Dio and Roger''s rtionship, Dio had never appeared in front of him again. Was it a coincidence, or did he intentionally avoid her? The absence of such an important person in her life inevitably led Margaret to indulge in fanciful spections. What she couldn''t ept was that Dio the god of rock disappearedpletely until New Year''s, and didn''t show up for a full four months. Her longing didn''t diminish, but rather grew stronger. Observing Roger''s effortless state, he must have been in constantmunication with Dio the god of rock, right? So, should we approach and inquire about Dio the god of rock''s situation with the younger brother of the blue-furred Saint? "In any case, he is also someone whom Dio likes... I have said that I will ept it, and I wish them the best." The little fan took a deep breath, hiding all of their grievances and difort. They walked toward Roger with a clever smile. Chapter 167: Which Is More Important, Flour or Steel? Chapter 167: Which Is More Important, Flour or Steel? The young officials surrounding Roger at first didn''t perceive the sudden drop in temperature around them. Everyone was engaged in a heated discussion regarding the issue of whether or not to "abolish very." All of them are young people, and keyboard activism is a passion that runs deep in their bones. Moreover, as official members of the boundless empire, their counsel holds great sway over the empire''s direction, being instrumental in many crucial decisions. Their majesty''s trust and the promising prospect instilled in them a sense of ambitious confidence, as well as a willingness to contribute their talents to the empire. Even though Roger held a high position of power, they gradually began to speak without any regard. Emotions red up, who cares about the asion! It''s really stretched to the limit! Not to mention the Commander of the Night Watch, even the Queen of the Eternal Night is here, and yet these passionate young people who are filled with patriotism dare to confront it directly. This is the scene of a newborn calf no longer being afraid of tigers. The Queen entrusted these officials not only for their talents, but also with the hope of utilizing their youthful vigor to bring about further progress for the empire. Although Roger had long had an idea in his mind, he didn''t interrupt the enthusiasm of the discussion, as it is not necessarily a bad thing to engage in such talks appropriately. As long as it is not simply nitpicking, but rather a presentation of various perspectives, adopting multiple opinions will always yield additional benefits. Officials from different regions of the empire, once seeing the actual situation on the ground, sometimes provide fresh perspectives towards solving the issues at hand. The core of their discussion revolved around the social ss of ves and serfs, a ss which numbered over 80 million in the empire. Here, they are collectively referred to as ves. Unlike free citizens they have for various reasons lost their personal autonomy. Their ethnicity epasses more than just humans and they were once considered as "property" of thend aristocrats. Since the Empires aristocratic ss had to return theirnd to the Empire as well as were disqualified from owning ves, the liberated ves from the nobles divested estates havee under the direct leadership of the empire. Under Angelina''s kindness, she would definitely confer upon them the status of free citizens, and then guide them towards the restoration of their own independent power of production. However, Roger arranged these ves to work directly at the state-owned farm under the pretext of harvest seizing. Indeed, it was now early autumn, and toplete a season''s harvest before the arrival of winter, even with the impediment of "magic rust," having enough manpower was necessary. Angelina, with her current arrangement, could not object. So the identity issues of those ves persisted, and were not resolved even during a whole winter. The spring of a new year arrived with the Empire having enoughnd to allocate for these free citizens. Angelina and most of the Imperial officials supported the abolition of very. Because ording to the Imperial Constitution, the qualifications for the nobility to have the ownership of a massive number of ves having already been abolished, it is now the empire itself, in charge of upholding justice, that starts owning ves. Isn''t this like the dragon yer eventually bing a dragon themselves? Therefore, the very system that Roger upheld has been subject to numerous criticisms in various aspects of society. "The Empire can indeed afford it, and the production power of free people surpasses that of ves. With the Mokhl famine solved, we should let the radiance of the Empire shine on a wider range of people." Any virtuous official would passionately advocate for the abolition of very, and based on the Empire''s current experiences, it can be said that very is a mode of production that is outdated for its time. Whether it is under the employment system of state-owned farms or the encouragement of a family basis of farmers contractingnd and taking responsibility for profits and losses themselves under the low taxation of the empire, the production value created by individuals must exceed that of ves. "I think these ves should not be treated equally. Humans should have the status of free citizens, but races such as elves, dwarves, and goblins were born to be ves. Allowing them freedom would lead to serious public safety issues." Those administrative officials who serve at the border, as well as the young soldiers in the military, believe that the issue of the ves'' race should be recognized and analyzed on a case-by-case basis, rather than using a broad brush approach. Although the empire was powerful, it had just escaped the risk of rebellion from the seventeen countries, and one misstep could have led it into an endless uprising, being forcibly dragged down. As members of the human race, there are still seventeen countries where the elderly and young don''t pledge allegiance to the empire. What''s more, this is even truer for those races who were never part of the human race to begin with. Either they will be expelled from the country, or they will continue to live as ves. Those officials who have had contact with foreigners know very well that some people don''t deserve sympathy at all. Roger, who came from modern times and was indifferent to the medieval types who while they fiercely argue can still be swayed in their views, remained steadfastly against very from beginning to end. The empire still requires a workforce that can bemanded to appear at any job position and so they were not able to abolish very at this time. The reason he exined to everyone was, "The empire doesn''t need so many peasants. With the use of magic fertilizer,rge-scale agricultural machinery, and the constant improvement of crops to discover more superior varieties, onlyrge farms with a small number of free citizens are needed to meet the food needs of the empire. More people should flow towards industry." His views were met with a lot of opposition, not concerning abolitionism, but solely the poption ratio he hoped for. "Too radical, if one doesn''t cultivate thend, they will starve!" "Industrialization should be pursued, but it must be done gradually, while ensuring a sufficient poption engaged in agriculture." "The reforms shoulde step by step, just like finishing a meal. You are being too optimistic, Sir!" Everyone earnestly advised Roger that if he were not the Commander of the Night Watch as well as a Duke favored by the Empress, many straightforward men would have insulted him for his behavior. The lower an official''s social background, the more acutely aware they are of the significance of agriculture; even many destitute nobles have experienced hunger. They may have been reckless in military affairs, but they have always been cautious in agriculture, ensuring that there is no famine in the new year. This is the true victory, and one must not be greedy for sess and advance recklessly. To them, Roger''s hope for more people to turn to industry is a typical example of a naive perspective driven by blind optimism. His amateur advice to the experts may lead to significant problems. Roger seemedpletely unsurprised by their opposition, and with a helpless shrug of his hands, he replied, "Your reaction only strengthens my determination not to abolish very." His voice was not loud, and his half-smiling expression was very calm. It made these stubborn imperial people feel their impulse was somewhat foolish. "Mr. Roger had already anticipated our reaction... by keeping the ves, was he hoping to integrate them into the factory and reduce the number of people working in agriculture?" the deputy governor in charge of agriculture for a certain province asked curiously. Everyone was clever enough to quickly realize the hidden meaning behind Roger''s words. Present were the most progressive officials of the Empire, the firmest supporters of the Empress''s policies, and of course aware of the Empire''s dream of industrializing magic. But under the threat of "not eating enough," they also stingily controlled the proportion of the agricultural poption and maintained a limited optimism about the agricultural growth of the empire. Stability. We all work together to cultivate thend, step by step. Yes. Simple data calctions can determine the exact number of agricultural poption required by the empire to sustain the nationwide food demand. However, such change was ultimately too rapid. The threat of famine loomed perilously close this year. History has shown numerous nations brought to ruin by warfare, with too many individuals conscripted and leaving their home fronts to starve to death in a cmitous tragedy. Take for example Emperor Han Wu. Known for his great wisdom and bravery, even in hister years, he had to issue a self-reproach decree to reflect upon his own shorings. Moreover, the level of civilization of the current regime is far from that of the perpetual night world of the Great Han Dynasty. The officials dare not take too big of steps. Under this mentality, "enough" food is certainly good, and if there is an "excessive" amount of food produced, it doesn''t matter. Whether it is for storage or for selling to neighboring countries, it is a profitable transaction without risk of loss. The arbitrary transfer of agricultural workers to the industrial sector could lead to a catastrophic oue as, if there is no famine across the country during that time, it would only cause starvation and death in the local area, which would be an ironic and tragic tale. Don''t talk about failing to keep your position as an official because if you hold a position as an official, then you owe it to themon people under yourmand to serve them justly, don''t you? This group of newly appointed government officials in the empire all held this belief, and thosemoners at the bottom who cannot clearly observe the changes within the empire would be even more apprehensive about the ability to have their basic needs of food and clothing met. Not only hungry for one year, but hungry for several decades in the past. As long as they are able, it is guaranteed that thesemoners will devote all their energy to the fields next year, striving to achieve even greater glory. Do not think that propaganda is all-powerful. The momentum of death, the terror of starvation, and limited trust in the ruling authorities... will not necessarily make those free people abandon agriculture and turn to industry. However, industries require an unprecedented amount ofbor, especially skilled workers who have undergone extensive training. Without them, it is simply impossible to perform industrialization from agriculture. Therefore, Roger had no choice but to keep this batch of ves. When surveying the empire, officials and free citizens both are seen to value agriculture as well as hold a cautious stance towards industry. However only the ves serve as a revolutionary tool, that can move wherever necessary. At least we have to go through these few years first, demonstrating the strength of the industry and the stable increase in agricultural output, proving that only a small poption is needed to eradicate hunger. Only then will officials and the people have enough confidence to invest in industrial production without worry. Magic is not omnipotent. Unless Roger casts a spell over all the people of the Empire, no matter how loud the slogan is, it won''t yield any benefits, let alone conquer the fear of death. The Earth has also undergone simr stages. During the early periods of industrial development, capitalists exhausted their efforts in order to secure sufficientbor force. Whether it''s carrying Uncle Hei''s cotton or undermining the local small farmers'' economy, even attracting childbor to work in factories - in fact, to some extent, all of these arepeting forbor force driven by people''s fear of hunger. The emergence of childbor is not only due to the greed of capitalists, but also due to the encouragement of their parents. In an era of underdeveloped productive forces, children over the age of ten are already a source ofbor. It is rare for them not to help their parents work in the fields. Of course, due to their limited strength, the contribution of the adolescent was limited. When they realized that working in the factory could earn them more money, the parents voluntarily sent their child to work there. For farmers who constantly hover on the brink of starvation, they would never consider how hard it is for their children or the potential safety risks they may face. Surviving is the only victory. And when ites to adultbor, they are absolutely willing to work in factories, unless their own family is struggling to make ends meet and cannot even afford seeds to nt. Even if they went, it would only be a formality. After working for a few months and earning enough money to buy seeds, they would return to cultivate thend once again. This is a frustrating tug-of-war. The Earth took a hundred years toplete this process, changing the division ofbor in society, bncing the contradiction between flour and steel, but the Empire doesn''t have that kind of time to spare. For Roger, if he has ves to directly stuff into his factory, why bother turning them into free citizens and then putting effort into locking them up in the factory? Such a way is also a spiritual envement for their desire to cultivate thend. So why bother making a fuss? Let''s just abolish very altogether and continue to develop our potential. The ntation owner has already substantiated, through practice, that in the early stages of industrial development, a rational form of very is necessary and even imperative for the expansion of output and production scale. His kindness lies in not enving, nor instigating wars but giving these ves the highest possible treatment. After all, this is their precious industrial workforce, with enough food,bor protection equipment, literacy night schools, and room for upward mobility, they will have everything that free citizens should possess. Anyway, the Empire can afford it. The wealth umted by the nobles, the harvest of the 17 countries, and the anticipated monopolistic production position, all give Roger enough confidence to support this cycle. Leaving them with the status of being ves, only by not giving themnd, without allowing them the opportunity to choose to cultivate thend on their own. When industrial development improves, the high ie and good living conditions of these enved workers will attract more people to move towards the industry. Otherwise,mon people still prefer the farm. Especially considering the industrious, hardworking leading ethnic group of the empire. Even if the factory paid far higher wages than farming, they would still consider it to be an unreliable and untrustworthy endeavor. Have you not seen that even after being free from hunger for decades and making weight loss a daily routine, the citizens of the Rabbit Country still focus more on the prices of grain, vegetables, and meat than any other field? Be careful not to starve to death! Simr warnings, I''m afraid, have been written into the DNA of that nation, much like the fear of fire and weaponry. The people of the Empire, though impoverished by war and passionately fond of battle, harbor no less fervent expectations for agriculture than the Rabbit Kingdom. Roger utilized the on-site demonstration of their own choice, causing even the officials who agreed to abolish very to be lost in thought, understanding the issue ofbour mobility which concerned Roger. The state-owned farm epasses free farmers and even military settlements, with sufficient output to guarantee the minimum food supply. The existing ves involved in the industry will not have any impact on the agricultural structure of the empire for the next few years. Therefore, let us not waste our efforts in vain. No matter what, in the current empire, their quality of life will also improve significantly as long as they are well-fed and well-clothed without rebellion. They will not be inclined to disobey the central government''s orders. When the intensity of the argument on this side subdued, someone finally noticed that the temperature around them had dropped, as if there were two icy eyes staring at them all along. "Jianzheng" was too happy and nobody noticed that Margaret had been standing here for half a day, her forced smile frozen on her face, looking quite displeased. She was undoubtedly a beauty, and a distinguished left minister of the empire at that. However, when the topic of discussion turned to ves, no one seemed to acknowledge her presence. Truly despicable, the grudge emanated relentlessly, and frightened many! When they realized that her true target was Roger, none of the officials present wanted to shield him. Some even mistakenly believed that this was a sensual debt owed by Lord Charles! After all, at her age and his age, they can both be considered talented and good-looking. Everyone dispersed in amotion, leaving only Roger and Margaret face-to-face. "Lady Margaret, do you need anything?" Roger asked politely. For some reason, he felt that the little demon''s gaze was not just simple hostility, but ratherplicated and unsettling. What new misunderstanding has arisen between her and I again? Chapter 168: Chatting With The Little Demon From Another Server Chapter 168: Chatting With The Little Demon From Another Server Originally, Roger''s side was an area with dense party goers, but due to Margaret''s arrival, everyone voluntarily made space for her. The officials behind them watched the two conversing and didn''t want to interrupt. How could the Prime Minister not be the top official? One still has to give face. Therefore, under the seemingly invisible nces around, a considerable space suddenly opened up around them, making the atmosphere between the two people somewhat tense. Roger is quite frank. He already tried his best to adjust his rtionship with this little devil. He''d get along if he could, or just flip the table if he couldn''t. Who''s afraid of who? By then, we''ll hang it up mid-air by the tail and blow the Margarita brand mini fan. Margaret was rather uneasy and felt that the current situation was troublesome. What am I nervous about, just a smelly little brother? Margaret sensed someone looking at her tail, and while she knew the queen would punish her without witnesses present, she felt Roger might know something. With a whooshing sound, she flicked her tail behind her. She took a deep breath, trying her best to dispel the negative emotions that came from waiting so long in order to prevent herself from losing her temper and further damaging her rtionship with Roger. As seen from Dio''s efforts to reconcile his rtionship with Angelina, it was evident that Dio cared deeply about Charles and his sister. He also has a close rtionship with Roger, but even with their strong bond, he must be cautious of Roger spreading rumors. With a beaming smile, Margaret took the initiative to raise her ss and toast Roger, "I just want to offer a toast to Sir Roger. Your contributions to the Empire are irreceable. With the new yeares new opportunities for coboration." Her voice was sincere, and out of respect for the Eternal Night Queen, Roger truly believed that Margaret deserved credit for the Empire''s current development. By kicking out those bothersome aristocrats, the royal power has grown, granting Margaret greater influence in the military and afortable life. What''s more important is that his Majesty is delighted! As the most loyal knight who protects the queen, she of course shares the joyfulness! And so, using logic to try to adjust her mindset, Margaret focused on thinking of Roger as themander of the Night Watch as well as the chief editor of "New Arcana", forcefully overlooking his identity as the younger brother of the Blue Wool Virgin as she sincerely acknowledged him as a qualified minister, raising her ss respectfully. However wless the greeting may sound, to Roger''s ears it provoked caution. If the little devil came over to provoke, it would be easy to deal with. But approaching in such an attitude, seemed to incite a suspicion of stealing and robbing like a yellow weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken. Roger raised his ss to her and said lightly, "It is natural for the Night Watch and the military to cooperate closely, and there will certainly be opportunities." "Then Roger needs to take good care of himself!" "Madame Margaret is an elder, please take better care of me." As the two of them conversed, both were proven equally matched in wit, and even their drinking mannerisms were equally bold. There is a sincere expression, however, that in a magical world, unless intentionally given a debuff like that received by Little Ao, it is generally difficult to get drunk. Neither of them were those slick officialdom figures. Small talk soon ended, and eventually Margaret couldn''t hold back and spoke out her true intentions first: "It''s a new year, I wonder if Dio has set a time to return? He promised to help me, but now he cannot be found!" Due to not having seen each other for a long time and the bitterness of suspicion of running away, the little demon moved his eyes away with a hint of mncholy in his tone, resembling a child who had lost his beloved toy. The little demon, who only had one friend, was making every effort to cherish this friendship. Roger was stunned. The little demon, who always had a domineering presence and the attitude of being second to none under the queen, showed such emotions, which was a rare sight. He was reminded that Dio was not online and the problem of this girl having nowhere to turn to for friendship. If it were just for this little demon, he wouldn''t mind ying Dio and dealing with all the messes on that side. However, he felt it was too much of a hassle. He didn''t mind lending a hand if it was easy, but helping others at the cost of his own break time was not an eptable choice. Therefore, although Roger felt somewhat guilty, he hardened his heart and said, "If you want to know when Dio wille back, you can ask him directly by writing a letter. I have no idea about these things." "I wrote a letter, but he didn''t reply!" Margaret felt even more aggrieved upon hearing this. "Um... maybe he''s currently traveling in some strange ce and will probably reply in a few days?" Roger suddenly felt guilty for no apparent reason. So, you have already asked. It seems that indeed that small vi over there is where I haven''t been staying for a long time, and I don''t even know if anyone has sent mail there. After all, Maotai Winery is such arge area, and the mansions left by the nobles all have their own styles. He and Xiaoqiao have not fully experienced them yet... Tsk, that''s it. The style of his own room is more than that of all the five-star hotels in the worldbined, why even bother arguing? "I wonder how the interaction between Lady Margaret and the Prince of the Sea Kingdom is going? " Roger attempted to change the subject, but Margaret was not willing to let him go. The little demon didn''t respond, but rather leaned forward, lifted its small head and deliberately brushed Roger''s chin with a curved horn, leaving a tingling sensation. Her ruby-like eyes stared at him so intensely that his expression became unnatural. She then slowly said, "Mr. Roger, do you know what smell I detected on you?" "The scent of a handsome man?" "Maybe there is such a thing... but it mostly smells like lies!" "It must be something those officials secretly leaked on me just now, you know." "Haha~" "If you don''t believe me, then I can''t do anything about it." Watching Roger helplessly throw up his hands, Margaret poured another ss of wine and asked anxiously, "Lord Roger, do you think Dio not replying to me is because I did something to upset him recently?" "How could that be? He always had a very good impression of you -" "Sure enough, you have been in contact with him all along!" "Indeed, you have been in contact with him all along!" The little devil interrupted Roger''s words without hesitation. The worried expression on his face disappeared instantly, reced with confidence akin to ''there is only one truth''. "I speak of recent events and yet you still answer so confidently, tsk..." "Are you trying to trick me? But even if you are, what of it? Lord Zuo Xiang wouldn''t interfere even with my normal socializing, would he?" Roger replied nonchntly. "Are you two really just normal friends?" Margaret shot back with the same nonchnce, swaying her ss. "Clearly, you have a mutually beneficial rtionship." Roger''s expression immediately changed. "My lord, one must be careful with their words." Margaret is describing a rtionship beyond friendship. But to Roger, it sounds like "you are in me and I am in you". Isn''t this exposing a false identity? How could he have known that by just opening the door incorrectly, the small fan would be corroded. Roger vehemently denied it, but to Margaret this made him sound even guiltier. It made her think he still cared about the reputation of the Charles family and didnt want to make the news public. "Rest assured, I am the most loyal friend. I will keep all the information in my stomach, otherwise how could the Empire''s military intelligence remain confidential?" The little demon chuckled, "Lord Roger, will you have another drink with me?" This tone is somewhat insinuating and teasing. Marguerite''s words and tone made it obvious that she was certain about her own conclusion. It appeared that she was already very sure about his rtionship with Dio. When did it get exposed? Roger suddenly remembered the time he got drunk, and the next day the little demon seemed to havee to deliver breakfast again. At that time, did he be like Dio? Roger couldn''t remember exactly what happened that morning, he just knew that the little demon took away the breakfast and he and the majesty were hungry for a long time. Could it be that it was really at that time when she was shocked by her identity and left in horror? However, the good news is that even though she knows the difference between the two identities, she didn''t immediately expose herself nor did shepletely destroy the rtionship. Does this mean she still wants to continue this friendship? This little devil has matured! Turning grievances into leverage is a choice that only adults can make. Or perhaps her top priority was the stability of the empire. Dio''s appointment as amoner had profound significance, if revealed recklessly, it would harm the empire''s reputation. "Hmm...You owe someone a favor." Roger reluctantly clinked his ss with hers and downed the drink, sounding a bit dejected. It seems like there''s no significant loss, but it''s quite disheartening to have something dyed because of drinking. "Then I want to redeem this favor now." Margaret''s eyes shone brightly. "You need to make sure Dioes back soon. He promised to help me." Roger gave her a peculiar look. "If you need any help, why not just ask me directly? It''s all the same." Margaret felt that this was a tone that Roger could convey on her behalf and said somewhat displeased, "It''s not the same, it''s very different... some things have to be said in person to be meaningful." "Is it that particr?" Roger couldn''t help butugh, "This kind of obsession, suddenly I feel like you have a feminine touch." "Hey, I''m a recognized beauty in the empire, with high charisma, you know?" The little devil said like it had had its tail stepped on. Extremely dissatisfied with his supposedlyplimentary but actually damaging sexist remark. Roger said seriously, "I always thought that you belong to the sunflower spirits; a yet unnamed creature whose brain hasn''t fully developed and whose life isplete just by seeing His Majesty." The little devil squinted his eyes and retorted, "You''re just one step away from directly saying ''brain-dead fans.''" "But the troubles of the Knights have already been resolved, haven''t they?" Roger said with a faint smile. Although most magicians are fans of the Eternal Night Queen, there are differences in their degree of devotion; passionate fans like Margaret are still the minority. They gather there every day to boost their posts with low nutritional value, upying everyone''s field of vision. Over time, this will inevitably affect some people''s interests. Although it doesn''t have any fans from other houses, with the importance of thement board in the circle of imperial magicians, it has already be one of the three major trendsetter bases for magicians along with "New Arcane" and "Arcane Misceny". It is surprising that there is such a high level of interest. Naturally, some people want to take advantage of this. Posting new ideas require the use of message boards to gather initial traffic, attract attention to "New Arcane" and further widen its influence. However, the Knights of the Round Table are stubbornly sticking together. This makes it difficult for dedicated and excellent writers to stand out, and they end up feeling frustrated and rejected. Continuously suppressed, the title "brain-dead fans" and the like came out. In fact, the solution is also very simple, just like the super topic on Weibo, let the knights circle their ownnd and self-meme. The posts in this area are not included in the total leaderboard ranking. Margaret also agreed to this disposal n, after all, they don''t want to provoke the Eternal Night Queen. The entertainment activities of the Knights'' Order no longer interfered with the public''s view, so the term gradually decreased and it became a joke she could use for self-deprecating humor. "But regardless, with the knights and the knightly order present, I feel ultimately happy." Margaret whispered softly. Margaret''s reality was a stern internalized cab meeting, a militarymand that held the fate of the nation, and her only friend had vanished from her life. The only ce to express their fandom together was thement section. If not for the care and warmth of the knightly order, she may have fallen into the darkness upon discovering Roger and Dio''s rtionship. However, she held on and eventually came to open-mindedly and equally view the rtionship between these two people. She has now found out that Roger is not as detestable as she once imagined. After presenting the idea of a proxy war and beingmended by the Eternal Night Queen, Margaret also realized that her rtionship with the Blue-haired Virgin was not a matter of life and death. This is not a mere resource-depleted street, but a rising superpower where both prime ministers are able to shine in their respective fields and exhibit their brilliance. She only needs to do her job well to make the Eternal Night Queen take notice of her! Although Dio only gave advice once, the profits brought by this advice were enormous, and it sessfully helped the little demon discover another perspective for her future career nning. Even without engaging in warfare, by continuously increasing the actualbat effectiveness of the army and expanding the territory actually controlled by the empire, and doing these two things well, she believed that she could be the little demon most favored by the Eternal Night Queen. She doesn''t need topare herself with anyone else, she is who she is, the most brilliant firework. Previously in denial, she now finds that her disgust for the Blue Virgin has faded, as she chats with Roger. Perhaps because of her excessive kindness her loyalty to the emperor is impure. What Angelina loves is actually this empire, not just serving this emperor wholeheartedly. Outside of the hostility, it seemed that she and Roger had no reason to be hostile to each other any longer. The previous unpleasantness was because of her provocation, and he is still the founder of the message board. Therefore, this person also has a lovely side! Such "siblings" can also be epted. "So, for the empire, another drink?" She half-closed her eyes and looked at Roger with a bit of shyness and expectation. Roger suddenly understood the hidden meaning in her gaze. This is a way of apologizing and making amends, as if saying, if you don''t mind, we can be friends from now on. In the past, we may have had misunderstandings, but let''s put aside those hostilities and work together to build an empire for our future. "Cheers, to the empire!" Roger couldn''t help butugh. This little devil, so cautious yet offering an olive branch, is still quite adorable. The biggest gain tonight was not about meeting many young talents, but instead breaking the ice with this little devil and resolving the enemies from within the empire for the Charles family. In this way, when needed, she could use the ruse of being sent to infiltrate the Gods'' midst as ast resort... Margaret suddenly felt a shiver, and her tail flicked restlessly as though she were about to be sold. Chapter 170, This Group Consists of Four Individuals, Three of Whom Are Undercover Chapter 170, This Group Consists of Four Individuals, Three of Whom Are Undercover Nightime, the magician''s camp, Tasika''s exclusive message area. Roger was exining to her the main content of the Green Vines Empire''s five-year n, and then he was arranging the work priorities of the Terra Kingdom based on this n. The Empire''s assistance to the orcs in founding their own nation was all part of an initial investment, and as the Terra Kingdom enters the fastne of development, it is time to reap the rewards. "The technological assistance provided by the empire to Terra will be publicly announced in the form of your spy''s mission achievements. This way, you will be the vanguard against the rebellion of Green Vines, while there are also several military exercises taking ce on the border. Please be well prepared." Roger suppressed augh throughout the entire assignment. Even though we have all undergone professional training, this is really difficult to hold in! The Empire''s military department is also made up of geniuses, and this script is written with meticulous details. The legendary color of Tasika''s character is bing more and more prominent, which makes neighboring countries have high expectations for her. "Promise toplete the mission!" Tasika obediently agreed, without any psychological pressure to resort to espionage or other means. If we steal based on our own skills, why should we have to pay, right? They want to perform thisrge drama for other countries in the world. Its a win-win situation for both the empire and the orcs. The only ones who will pay the price in the end is the audience. It was originally just a moment of softness, to reduce the cost of ruling and minimize casualties, and then to support and create Tasika as a puppet regime of the Orc Kingdom. It is now realized that this casual move will y a much greater role than expected as the situation in the Eternal Night World changes. It is a pity that Roger''s idea of using orcs to make up for thebor shortage has failed. The orcs are also facing a shortage ofbor as they carry outrge-scale infrastructure construction in the desert. Tasika has already hired foreignborers. Their international rtions are a billion times better than those of the Green Vines Empire. They also have the support of the War Goddess Church. Everyone is family, and the surrounding churches will not prevent their countrymen from earning money from orcs. On the Green Vines Empire''s side, even if they offer high sries, there will never be arge influx of foreignbor. As the church had portrayed them as a cancer to the Eternal night world, themon people regarded the empire as a dead end and would not go there unless they could not survive anywhere else. Of course, due to the greed of those nobles, there were actually quite a few who could not survive. However, even those who were determined often resorted to smuggling as undergroundbor, which greatly limited both the quantity and quality. Fortunately, the existence of the Kingdom of Terra provided the Empire with great maneuvering space. First, the recognition by the war goddess officially legitimizes Tasika''s identity as the queen of the orc tribe. Then, under the leadership of Tasika, the anti-Green Vines alliance gains a natural advantage in intelligence, as part of the empire. Going forward, with the strength of the Terra Kingdom, it will be a bastion for the world to fight against the tyranny of Green Vines. As long as the empire desires, it can continue to build a close rtionship with the Terra Kingdom, who is constantly embroiled in war until it matures and can take over the surrounding regions. Eventually, the Terra Kingdom will pour industrial products and weapon equipment to the surrounding countries through "technology leakage", earning quick cash from those deeply rooted nations. Additionally, the fearless overseas version of the Outer Space would also be exported by the Terra Kingdom to achieve the cultural exportation desired by the Empire indirectly, while evading the Church''s vignce on Green Vines products. It''s just like hackers and machines, LSP and VPN, crossdressers and wigs. Due to the existence of the Terra Kingdom, many actions that are inconvenient for the Empire to do can be aplished effortlessly in the name of Terra. Screenshots of chat logs appear more credible when it appears that two separate ounts are conversing, rather than just one person rambling on. Actually, all of this was generated by software tools! The rtionship between the Green Vines Empire and the Terra Kingdom can be summed up as a coordinated performance, with the two parties working together to deceive and gain the empire enough time for their development. However, for the poverty-stricken Orc tribe, the newly established kingdom proved to be the greatest opportunity for development in their history. The era of scattered Orcish tribeses to an end, and from here on, cohabitation, intermarriage, and joint construction will be moremon, gradually breaking down the barriers that once divided the tribes. This diverse multiverse is home to many intelligent beings of various races, among which there are significant individual differences, but surprisingly, there is no reproductive istion; both humans and dragons can give birth to offspring. The half-dragon princess before us is a living example of a hybrid. Therefore, the Terra Beast people have varying physical characteristics such as animal ears and tails, but they can still produce offspring regardless of how they mix, although the hybrid offspring''s beast traits typically don''t show outwardly. In other words, the appearance of the mixed-race offspring of Beast people tends to resemble that of humans. Roger and Tasika discussed, that if the Terra Kingdom could sessfully eliminated the underlying biases and hostilities between the different tribes, they may eventually be able to appear as a new human race. Additionally, with the constant influence of the empire on their technology and culture, the two countries are bing more and more alike. With the right timing, direct integration into the empire would be imminent. Tasika thinks that would certainly be a great future, and at that time she can work with Lord Charles with legitimacy together. On the other hand arranged by the goddess of war and the god of the sea, the cooperation between the Orc Kingdom and the Naga Empire will investigate the detailed intelligence of the Green Vines Empire from two directions. Nalinair''s faith cannot be easily earned; the information she requires goes beyond surface-level details such as poption, area, and agricultural productivity. Rather, she needs to understand thebat strength of the Empire''s elites, the average level of military armaments of its troops their morale, and a host of other detailed information. She presented a terrifyingly long and meticulous task list that must be entirelypleted in order to receive the final reard. The War Goddess and the Sea God dared to ept because Nalinair is indeed as she imed person who keeps her promises and respects contracts. As long as the task isplete she will definitely not default. The difficulty lies in the fact that the tasks she assigns are not so easilypleted With Tybe relying on the Sea God, their power in the Eternal Night World had ready been developing well, and with a tentative attack, they should be able to obtain a lot of information. With cooperation on both sides, the ultimate payoff should be very good Although Nalinaer''s swordsmanship is precise because she vanished inexplicably while in disguise, trying to trick others into tking the fall for her, the benefits offered must also be tempting enough for anyone to take the bait. At this moment, Tasika has sessfully brought the Holy Maiden Nicole Chianxi from the Nagas Empire into the chat group through the split body function of the Super-Dimensional Drawing Board and the first round of cooperation has been reached between the two sides The Orc Kingdom has proimed that it is in the stage of post-war reconstruction and therefore unable to deploy its troops. It can only let the Nagas Empireunch the first attack against the Mermaid Kingdom to establish anding point and obtain more detailed information about the Empire Although it cannot send troops, the Orc Kingdom will support a batch of weaponry and equipmet, ensuring that alchemical equipment ounts for thirty percent. This made Nicole very surprised, as the powerful warriors were notcking among the sea tribes, but handy weapons were very scarce The ocean has vast areas, abundant resources, and the marine races hardly ever worry about food. Those intelligent races each have the skill to summon fish, and with a simple song, they can all avoid hunger. Afu expressed great envy towards this, as he had sung until his voice was hoarse, yet the Empress still wanted to trick more Miss Eris worms toe, putting him in danger of being pushed back every day. While there are advantages in agriculture, there are also major ws in metal processing that persist in the ocean. In the environment they were trapped in, only a few races in the ocean possessed the innate ability of "cold refining" to purify metals. The yield was only enough to equip the most elite troops. They also had to face the serious problem of rust. Themon weapons used by the ordinary troops of the ocean races were made by polishing shells and corals, which, due to the unique nature of the world, were certainly stronger than the varieties on Earth, but were stillckingpared to other materials in this world. Many powerful whale warriors held ship anchors from shipwrecks of thend races as their weapons, a pitiful sight to behold. Yes, I''m talking about you, the Lord of Tides. During the heyday of the Mermaid Kingdom, their ultimate dream was to step ontond, yearning for the sunshine and environment of the surface world. However, as the mermaids'' power waned and the Nagas rose, their goals were reduced to mere self-preservation. The Naga tribe, located in the middle of the ocean and with no contact with anyndmass, needed to break through the blockade of the Mermaid Kingdom in order to acquire newnding points. Despite being in the early stages of development, Terra Kingdom was able to provide a valuable batch of weapons, with a guarantee that alchemical equipment would make up as much as thirty percent of it - an enormous wealth for any faction. Given the steel production of this world, thoserge countries seeking to equip a heavy cavalry force would have to wait for several generations, gradually umting armor pieces. Nicole naturally felt more confident about the uing war against the mermaids upon seeing the weapons sent by the Orc Kingdom. Both the quantity and quality of the steel weapons were surprising, and the weighty sensation made them realize how fortunate the surface races were to have so much steel! The alchemical equipment, with myriad variations, amazed the onlookers with the magician''s ingenuity, although some presented minor issues that could identally harm allies. However, everyone had gotten used to the characteristics of a wizard''s creations. It wasn''t mass produced, each piece was individually handmade and it was normal for issues to arise... As a result of this batch of equipment, Tasika and Nicole''s friendship blossomed quickly, expressing their eagerness for a moreprehensive coboration in the future. These two girls met toote. Tasika''s innate goodness, gentleness and her sympathy for the lower sses made her get along well with Nicole who wanted to protect the Naga people. The only difference is that Nicole is a true believer in the sea god while Tasika has seen through the true face of the goddess of war. These weapons supplied by Tasika are naturally from the Green Vines Empire. Those alchemy devices are small, medium andrge explosives produced by the secret magic association. The imperial military, who are well aware of the characteristics of those free-spirited magicians, were delighted to see someone take the first step in testing this batch of equipment, so they could then equip themselves with an improved version that fixes various minor ws. Tasika and Nicole were chatting while Roger peeked at the screen with his dimensional drawing board in hand. By the way, his name in the group is Joestar and he is an undercover orc sent to the empire. "The people of the empire think he is dead, but he is actually alive, and has been monitoring every move of those barbarians, bringing us back many useful technologies." This is how Tasika introduced Roger to Nicole, setting up the operation. "Joestar-sama is a great man." Innocent Nicole had no doubts, after all the information provided by Roger about the empire was all true. The Terra Kingdom has indeed been secretly replicating the new technology of the empire; it is impossible for them not to have ced spies of a fairly high rank within the empire. Even if the Naga Saint were killed, one could never imagine that in fact, Tasika was the insider arranged by the empire within the Seven Gods camp. After the equipment was in ce, Frankenstein was also pulled into the group chat by Roger and named "Bronze Beard". This is a typical dwarf-style name, and her profession is a cksmith in charge of after-sales service for the equipment of the Naga tribe. [Simply because there were too many problems with the equipment, and my hands were numb from copying chat logs. I decided to let the culprit take care of it themselves!] In summary, the Anti-Green Vines Alliance has four members: Tasika, Nicole, Roger and Frankenstein... Thus, the situation was three imperial spies chatting to pass time with a believer in a deity... Just imagine how absurd this scene is! ording to Roger''s n, the next person to be recruited into the anti-Green Vines alliance is Shana. The projection of that little angel is now surely standing on the opposite side of the empire with joy. However, the misunderstanding between her and the empire can be resolved, but the rtionship between her and the seven gods is a script that requires Shana to die and the projection to vanish... "I suddenly felt so sorry for Nicole!" Tasika looked at Roger with sorrowful eyes. It''s all because of this guy''s deviousness that he turned himself into an aplice in trafficking young girls. Roger nodded seriously, "Indeed, just catching one believer won''t do. You should hurry up andunch the Terra Development. Then, you can lure the Elf Queen, Dragon High Priest, Dwarf Chieftain, and Necromancer Sage, among others, into it and fool them together." "Well, I started to feel sorry for myself. When they find out the truth, they will hate me to death..." Tasika hugged herself in distress. This guy must not be preparing for suicide, but to wipe them out by drawing all the leaders of the strong nations in the Eternal Night World into the Anti-Green Vines Alliance. Poor me, just a piece of meat thrown out to attract those greedy bald vultures... "You should learn to appreciate the way they hate you, yet cannot kill you," Rogerforted. "It shouldn''t be like this," Tasika sighed. "Then how can it be?" "Other boys carry their girlfriends, saying they will protect them; but the great hero I waited for told me, Tasika, you go and sell it..." Tasika''s speaking eyes stared at Roger without blinking, making him feel a little guilty. They have be the queen of the orcs, yet they shamelessly wander around recruiting people. It is truly disgraceful and carries a high risk. He reached out and ced his hand on Tasika''s shoulder, giving her a firm support. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll help you get the most protective gear." "I don''t want it!" she protested. Tasika bit down on his hand. Why is everyone else a little fairy, but I have to suffer the worst punishments? [Achievement unlocked, "The Resentment of Female Gamers" - Finally reached a higher rank with my CP, but had to choose Zhang Fei, the beefcake, to protect my AD at home.] Chapter 171: The Cat Slave Shana and the Dream-Evoking Bracelet Chapter 171: The Cat ve Shana and the Dream-Evoking Bracelet The Mysterious Capital, located two blocks away from the Great Library, is an educational area. The Imperial Academy of Magic is located nearby, as well as the academies of professions such as warriors, knights, thieves, and rangers. In addition, there are tutoring institutions that help young people get into these "Imperial prestigious schools," as well as corresponding educational materials and equipment stores. This creates an extremely strong academic atmosphere. Moreover, due to the sufficient number of young people, they appear notably youthful and vigorous. However, the opposite is that there will be more fights and brawls. Young professionals,cking knowledge and experience, tend to feel superior and invincible after acquiring some skills, only to be taught a lesson by the garrison stationed here. Who wasn''t a prodigious youth at the beginning? The garrison is also quite sinister, dispatching geniuses from the past, who possess exceptional abilities in both strength and posturing, inbination with constantly upgraded equipment, easily crushing these young pups. The troublemaker was beaten by the seniors. While physical injuries could be endured, the mental damage caused by the looks of contempt would cast longer shadows on them. In due course, everything here would return to peaceful harmony. Shana lived in a small house in the education district, with a modest area and affordable rent. As long as she joined an adventurer''s guild and took on amission, she could earn enough rent for many years. These rooms were furnished for professionals who had failed their exams but were determined to make aeback next year. The environment is rtively clean and tidy, and most of the inhabitants are young students, creating a great atmosphere. Shana studies by herself in therge library every day, inheriting the wisdom of Nerine. She can actually absorb arge amount of information instantly, but instead of using violent methods, she chooses to read with the speed of a typical genius who can read at a nce at the beginning of her learning. She believes that this "slow" pace is also a way to enjoy life. Every day, she stays upte and then goes home to rest, asionally taking the trouble to decorate her small room. She bought many cute decorations, nted three kinds of flowers, and even made a swing - she enjoyed the feeling of daydreaming while sitting on it. As time passed, her dress style, temperament, and the students here became more and more simr. Along with her excessively beautiful appearance, even though she was quite low-key and didn''t interact with others, she had some pursuers trying to create some youthful stories. However, Shana''s response was a forgetting spell, easily getting rid of this entanglement. The first criterion for the little angel''s mate selection is that the pursuer must defeat oneself. How can one fall in love without any magical resistance? Apart from some asional flies buzzing around, she was quite satisfied with her current life. Although her so-called efforts didn''t match her strength and current situation. With her ability, she can easilyprehend even the most profound magical theories and spatial hypotheses, let alone spending time on reading poetry, prose and novels. Therefore, reading books only serves as selffort, proving that I am still making efforts and have not given up, while cking off has be Shana''s new norm. At that time, she was extremely angry and wanted to tear Roger apart, but now she suddenly feels that the emotion has be vague. As time passed, she received more and more information, and her level of paranoia naturally entered a state of decline. Instead of being angry at that bastard, it''s better to enjoy life! The only Eternal fear is the fear that seeks the essence, engraved in the depths of the soul. As a projection of Nalineir, she was one of the most knowledgeable about Nalineir''s various methods, and realized that she was only struggling to survive. If she were exposed to the Seven Gods, death would be her only fate. In order to prevent the arrival of this day, Shana quietly recorded a batch of information that she believed would greatly damage the Seven Gods, in a ring she made, and hid it in a ce where no one could find it. If she dies one day, the ring will be transported to Fengling Moon Pce. "Of course, perhaps by then this world will no longer exist, but I have done my best!" Afterpleting this operation, Shanapletely let go of herself, even considering bing a top student at the Empire Magic Academy to satisfy her vanity... Only heaven knows how long she struggled before finally giving up the opportunity to show off easily, and not bullying the little children in her eyes. Thus, spending each day in a daze, shuttling back and forth between her abode and the grand library, in contrast to the fulfilling life she once had as an angel, she was, in reality, wasting her time. Even if it demands putting forth relentless efforts to exact revenge on Roger, it still qualifies as a form of striving, doesn''t it! However, at this moment, Shana''s heart takes pleasure in enjoying this idle life before death, which is the greatest happiness! Thiscks aspiration, and it is not simr to what she initially wanted to aplish in this world. But this was the ordinary life she wanted, the one she longed for. She enjoyed it, what did it have to do with others? Chanah wasn''t sure whether she had grown up or be more childish. She attempted to search for answers in the book, but it contained a hundred thousand different truths, each one extremely reasonable, yet reading them was just like not reading. After studying for ten years, as if studying for ten years, she still didn''t have an answer in the end. She walks among the hustle and bustle of the world but ultimately never steps into it, observing the joys and sorrows of others with a certain vignce. She just mixed through until the New Year, at the moment when she was touched by the white world touching her soul strings, she found the ck cat that transformed from Afu, and named it Xiaobai. Due to the reliance on that weak life, Shana temporarily found the meaning of her existence and gained the motivation to raise it to adulthood. In that small house, she arranged a warm andfortable little nest for Xiao Bai, consulted various precautions for keeping a cat, bought the best kitten food, and various toys. She didn''t have a childhood, so she especially hoped Xiao Bai would have a happy one. Although Xiao Bai was yed by A Fu, as an Eris Worm, he could easily control the soul of the cat, and showed no ws at all in the way a kitten would behave. Moreover, Shana has never raised a cat. As long as the appearance is sufficiently adorable, even if Afu identally exposes some of the cicada''s living habits, she won''t suspect it. Also, because Shana takes care of Afu wholeheartedly, Afu develops an inexplicable emotion, and bes a bit...obsessed with ying the role of a ck cat. Each Erebus worm is solitary, and the existence of the realm of demons makes them possess self-protection and territorial consciousness from birth and weave terrible traps to patiently wait for prey as they go alone to the starry world. Only after experiencing too many human emotions, understanding the rtionship between them, watching and longing for their interactions, did Afu begin to have emotions. After experiencing countless partings and reunions, I came to realize my uniqueness as the precursor of the Eris Moth, making me the sole one of this era. I am the only one awakened to spiritual intelligence, possessing self-awareness, and finding no equal among my peers. However, this also led to bing an iparable and solitary existence, causing an inexplicable sense of loneliness. Roger arranged for Afu to find Shana, not only to bring Shana closer to the Anti-Green Vines Alliance, but also because he saw some simr qualities in Afu and Shana. From a young age, they were two problematic children, yet they possessed wisdom and knowledge beyond that of ordinary adults. This led to their inability to have a normal period of growth and childhood. In order to cultivate and guide them, the Night Queen directly entrusted the task to Roger. However, Roger had never raised a child before, especially since Shana had entered adolescence early, making her particrly difficult to handle. The arrangement of bringing Ah Fu to Shana in the form of a kitten was actually intended to let theme into contact and perhaps generate some chemical reaction to promote each other''s growth. Communication works better with those of the same kind. On the surface, an angel and a demon from the starry world seem vastly different. However, upon deeper reflection, perhaps they could understand each other? After spending some time together, humans and cats surprisingly got along just as Roger expected. Shana''s need for Ah Fu triggered her gentle and maternal instincts; Ah Fu also needed Shana, that wonderful feeling of being taken care of. They formed a dependent rtionship, like a master and a ve, and also like "friends". Shana is still a child, with a side of stubbornness and impulsiveness, but also a side of simplicity and kindness. Taking care of a fragile little life, from awkwardness to proficiency, watching Xiao Bai grow day by day, activated her kind side. Ah Fu, on the other hand, drew unprecedented warmth from this process. The Eternal Night Queen is Ah fu''s nominal master, but she doesn''t have a hobby of keeping pets. At first, she treated him as an experimental subject, but now she regards him as a special servant. The most heartless royal family, not just a boast, Ah Fu is facing the exploitation that maximizes his value. Roger treated Ah Fu as an equal friend in daily life, joking with him, intentionally watching him blush, and also giving him some life advice. But there was no more special treatment, he regarded Ah Fu''s knowledge as that of a child, which was truly ridiculous. These are the two people whom Ah Fu can contact with on an emotional level in daily life, but he is forbidden to show his humanity when dealing with others. When in contact with ordinary staff members of the mystical society, he had to disguise himself as someone who was previously ignorant and unfeeling, in order to ensure the stable operation of the sorcerer''s camp. Of course, Ah Fu was not just here for vacation, he also aimed to guide Shana towards the path expected by Roger. "Little Bai, would you like this?" "Meow~" On the still quite chilly street, Shana''s ck cat popped its head out of the pocket and caught its owner''s attention with its paws, causing them to halt and stare at therge advertising board ahead. They gazed at a grand billboard where the Eternal Night Queen wore a magnificent robe and a Soul Mimicry wristband with a two-inch crystal screen. Next to her was written a line that read, "This is a brand new world that you have yet to see." In order to attract the most users, Roger eventually decided to promote the "ever-ying Eternal Night" attitude by creating relevant materials in coboration with the Eternal Night Queen. After all, this is the most brainwashing. There are several of such mboyant t advertisements, along with numerous versions of dynamic magical projections, being disyed in the more prosperous areas of the empire. Shana was confused, and so were most of the citizens who saw the promotion. The Virtual Soul Bracelet and Fearless Space werepletely alien objects to them. What exactly are these for? There is relevant information on the "Long Live the Queen" report, but not everyone reads newspapers and not everyone can understand it. The low literacy rate always seems to be a hassle. However, Her Majesty the Queen personally took action and produced unique and stylish photos, achieving the highest coverage area in the empire. Even those who don''t know how to read have curiously walked into the Amty Chamber of Commerce store to inquire about the details of the Dream Bracelet. Specially trained store clerks, warmly and kindly, introduce their new products to all customers and invite them to try them out. Shana also blended in with the dense crowd, with a selling price of one gold coin per piece, which she could afford, but she didn''t know what this thing was for. If it wasn''t for Xiao Bai''s curiosity, she would definitely note to this crowded store, but instead she would befortably reading a desired work in a cozy chair in the grand library. Instead of listening to those staff who are lured by highmission rates and talk noisily here: "Our bracelet is a masterpiece designed by the Master Frankenstein of the Secret Society, using exclusively developed lifelike magic cores with fourrge cores and two small ones, which can create an extremely realistic world in the mind, and can be enjoyed with users all over the world." "Enjoy free services such as letter sending and receiving, long-distancemunications, etc.! Just like the magician''s camp, this will be a life-changing product. Those who don''t y with the "Nihun Bracelet" will be left behind sooner orter!" "We now have a firstunch promotion. If you sign in for ny consecutive days, we will fully refund the purchase price to you, which is equivalent to getting such a beautiful magic item for free." The clerks were eloquent and introduced the "Nihun Bracelet," which had a simple yet stylish design. Unlike certain other products that still have a big fringe in their thirteenth generation, the "Nihun Bracelet" was constructed using a single piece of flexible crystal for a truly full-screen experience with a thickness of only one Imperial silver coin. Even without activating the fearless space, this bracelet can be used as a very beautiful timepiece, which looks much more fashionable than the popr Empire pocket watch. The rich selection of customizable dials are all designed by true art masters. In addition to the freedom of matching leather, metal, rubber, magic material watch straps, and the abundant customization functions, each Dream Soul Bracelet can be incredibly unique. As long as you are willing to pay more, the gems can be iid all over it, and every AMTI store has high-level artisans who can process them on site. From an aesthetic perspective, the Soul Mimicry Bracelet surpasses most products of this era. It is a magical item of such quality and workmanship that it is almost historically low-priced - purchasable for just a single gold coin. This is the price advantage brought about by the industrialization of magic. Assembly line production will gradually reduce the cost of the Soul Mimicry Bracelet. It is not inherentlyplex, requiring only a small amount of magic to connect with the modified domain of the user''s heart demon, thus guiding their soul into it. Adding a very simple illusion spell to the face of the braceletpletes this interdimensional piece; a crystal the size of a button can power it for six months. Because the realm of the heart demon is not the same as that of the soul simtor, which is only a locator and guidance device. The fearless space consumes the magic power of the Eris demon. Little White scraped against Shana''s clothes with his small paw,rge eyes filled with anticipation. There is also a version of the soul simtor for beasts, after all, many demons also have a demand for entertainment. Shana is now a cat ve, no longer concerned with money, and in the end, she bought a leash for both herself and Xiaobai. "Wishing you joy ying fearlessly in the space, and for making a sessful purchase of the machine." Afterpleting the transaction, the store manager personally presented Shi Na with an exquisitely packaged gift box. Despite many having inquiries, very few actually made a purchase. This was an era that hadnt elerated yet, and people were not very receptive to new things. It required someone to lead the way before they would attempt to try. As a result, Shana unintentionally became the "caretaker." After buying two items, they had a more resolute and less hesitant heart, anyway they could get a full refund, right? "That depends on my son," Chan said, fondly patting the head of Little White. He thought that with this cat''s patience, he would soon get bored of ying, right? Those unused toys at home were the evidence. Because of the new toys she had bought, she didn''t go to the main library, but went back home to put on the Dream Soul bracelet with Little White and entered the Fearless Space. Chapter 172: New Identity Unlocked - Player Chapter 172: New Identity Unlocked - yer After a brief moment of blurred vision. Shana saw the sea of clouds in front of her and at first thought she had appeared in a floating city. However, when I walked to the window and looked down, I realized that this was not a city in mid-air but a skyscraper built up from the ground, extending up to the half ce. The densely packed and seemingly identical windows probably numbered in the hundreds, giving Shana a dizzying sensation. Coupled with the abnormal haze in the air, she was essentially in the clouds on the high floor where she was located. There was not only one building of this kind, and in the limited visibility of the haze, there were at least a dozen identical high-rises. Even further into the mist, the shadow of even taller buildings could be seen, forming a majestic skyline. With the productivity of the Eternal night world, this can be regarded as a wonder of architecturalplex. But considering this is a spiritually created virtual space, she doesn''t seem to think there are any problems. Anyway, no matter how daring people are, they can build as high as they want here, which at most shows how excellent the designer''s imagination is. This square and neat architectural style, made of reinforced concrete and ss curtain walls, was a style that had never appeared in this diverse universe. The densely popted city, skyline shaped by steel jungles, hovering track transportation, and flying cars resembling matchboxes made Shana believe that this space was original. For example, this densely packed building structure that she is currently in, is it centralized housing? However, why do they have to squeeze people into such cramped spaces? Shana couldn''t quite understand. Is it because thend of this world is running out? How many people are needed for the situation in which there is not enoughnd? Shana originally just apanied her kitten son to y, but because of various scenes that made her feel amazed, she began to be curious about this fearless space. Because theynded together, Xiaobai appeared directly by her side, looking very curious, licking and rubbing the furniture and appliances around, jumping over and around. Although the initial fearless space was carried out in Ah Fu''s demonic realm, it waster moved into the bodies of other Eris insects for artistic resource filling, internal details decoration of which he was unaware. Now, these objectse together and create a futuristic metropolis without any magical elements. For Earthlings, it is amon sight, showing a technological advancement of a few decades ahead of modern times with the application of some new techniques, but not yet reaching the level of space ships filling the skies. However, for the indigenous people of the Eternal Night world, or even the experienced angels like Shana who have seen many worlds, this technological world-style is apletely new scenery. To earthlings, the magical world is unfamiliar, just as the imperial people would find the fearless space to be an entirely unfamiliar style uponnding. After a brief period of adaptation, a lovely, blonde girl appeared in front of Shana as a projection, introducing herself as her personal assistant, "Little Aotongxue." "Wee, yers with unlimited potential." Though she was clearly a loli, she possessed near-perfect aristocratic manners, making her appear super well-behaved. It was designed based on the Eternal night queen from their childhood, bearing a seventy percent resemnce, in order to enhance the Empire''s sense of identification. ording to the needs, it is possible to change the skin and purchase a new assistant image. However, some particrly revealing clothing is not allowed, as the Eternal Night Queen doesn''t permit lolicon fans to engage in any inappropriate actions towards her image. With the guidance of Xiao''ou, Shana quickly grasped the basic gamey of the Fearless Space. Both she and Little White had gained a new identity as yers, with which they could aplish anything they desired. This city, with a techno style, is called "City of Dreams" and boasts of amodating a billion citizens. The time flow speed is 10:1 with reality. It is the birthce of all users of the current fearless space and is upied by arge number of NPCs. Some of them are virtually created data, while some are the souls sunk in the body of the Eris Worms. They are realistic beings far superior to artificial intelligence. yers can begin their learning, work and money-making here, reinforce themselves, purchase items and weapons, explore the new world beyond the city limits that are yet to be explored, create their own countries and even ignite power struggles. In this world,mitting a crime is possible, but the probability of being detected by the SkyNet System''s monitoring is high. As a result, one will face wanted notices and arrests, and serious offenders may even face the death penalty. Refusing arrest may also trigger a gunfight, and there is a slight chance of being identally killed in action. The punishment for death is equally severe: Losing a certain number of skill points, dropping all equipment on one''s person, and resetting all money and reputation to zero, returning to the ce of birth. Characters in the Fearless Space have no levels, only a list of skills. This list can memorize a hundred skills. These skills can be categorized into "talent area", "mastery area", "daily area", "backup area" and "to be forgotten area" ording to yer adjustments. The skill effectiveness yed out in each area is sessively decreased, with 120%, 100%, 80%, 60%, 40%. Based on different attributes, the number of skills that each character can amodate in these areas varies. Skills can umte skill points for upgrades. However, depending on the region, the actual effect of Gun Mastery lv3 in the talent area may be stronger than Gun Mastery lv5 in the daily area. Every night''s sleep allows yers to rearrange their skill partitions, but each skill can only move up or down one partition at a time. A skill in the Forgotten Zone may take four days to return to the talent area. This skill list provides yers with a sense of realism in character memory, as the human brain operates in this way - rarely used skills gradually fade away but are notpletely forgotten. If necessary, a simple warm-up exercise can quickly regain the feeling. In addition to the sense of reality, the skill list also simplifies the difficulty and yability of the game. You can rearrange your skills ording to the situation and then develop newbat routines. To put it in Roger''s words, the preparation phase of the fearless space main world is a card game, and the start of the battle is a real-time strategy. In short, on this, everything has just begun, just as Xiao Ao said, yers have unlimited possibilities, and more gamey needs to be explored by themselves. At the current stage, most of the actions that yers can perform are akin to the daily routine of modern Earthlings. If humans from Earth were toe here, they would likely be bored to death. However, for yers from different worlds, theck of magic and reliance on various tools instead ces greater emphasis on intellect and skill. But for those from the world of Eternal night, it is an entirely different experience. "This is truly creative. How can the secret arts create a world thatcks magic but still feels so authentic?" Countless individuals from the empire eximed in awe. The longer they stayed here, the more they were able to appreciate the charm of this world. Reality has its own power, and the umtion of detail after detail is enough to captivate readers without requiring convoluted and fantastical plot twists. There is currently no need to enter Roger''s two deadly battle games, as yers have already been captivated by the various pleasures found in this highly immersive world. ... ... Fengling moon pce. Sophie, representing the Amity Chamber of Commerce, was in charge of reporting the sales of the Prototype Soul Ring to the Evernight Empress. "After sufficient promotion and distribution, coupled with Your Majesty''s personal endorsement, we sold over three million Prototype Soul Rings on the first day. It is expected that with word-of-mouth and continued purchases, our sales will enter a period of rapid growth within a certain timeframe." "Sophie, you have worked hard. Please keep up the good work." The Evernight Empress was very satisfied with the first day''s sales. "Three million in a day, if we can maintain this for just over a month, we can sell one billion. At that time, coupled with overseas sales, we will know the secretyout made by that fellow Roger." "It is my rightful duty to share the burden of the empire," Sophia gritted her teeth and agreed, her face revealing undeniable fatigue and a sense of relief as if escaping from the jaws of death. These days, the Nightmare Bracelet had tortured her so much that she was almost on the verge of depression. The Amty Merchants Guild, as the white gloves of the Eternal Night Queen, was originally rich in capital and had the research and development strength of the Arcane Association that exceeded its time. Now it haspletely left behindpetitors of the same level in terms of scale, channels, funding, and products. "We have overwhelming advantages in terms of scale, channels, funds, and products. We earn money through arms business and magic equipment. We would evenugh in our dreams". However, there is never a truth that only benefits from light in the world. The Amati Guild bears the nature of some state-owned enterprises, and the production and sales of the Nihun bracelet with huge risks and unclear prospects are the tasks that Sophie mustplete. In Sophie''s eyes, the wealthy make the best profit. She has always dealt with luxury goods to earn excess profits. When has she ever produced something with small profits but high sales volume? Furthermore, at the beginning, she could not even figure out what the Nihun bracelet was for. How could it be equipped with magical equipment for all poor people? This is apletely unfamiliar realm for the cat ear girl... Fortunately, with the formidable volume of the Amty Trading Company, they were able to build factories, lower costs through supplier outsourcing, conduct market research and write a marketing n, while having Roger the time traveler''s assistance, as well as favorable national resources; in addition, the money she previously earned was enough to burn. In the end, they sessfully held on until theunch of the "Ni Hun" wristband product. However, excessive inventory in ordance with the target set by the Eternal Night Queen inevitably led to extreme cash flow pressure on the Amty Trading Company. Any failed sales would have resulted in thepany needing to apply for bankruptcy protection. The Amty Trading Company used all its efforts to promote the "Ni Hun" wristband in all its stores, from appearance to functionality, to as best as possible align with the contemporary aesthetics of all age groups. It has nopetition, but also no market. Ordinary civilians have no idea what this thing can do. Many people buy the Nihun bracelet as a recement for a pocket watch, using it as a timer. After all, it is endorsed by the Queen of Eternal Night and has the ability to attract brainless consumers. Ultimately, the price of one gold coin is slightly lower than the current production cost, and it will break even at around the fifth or sixth batch, and the final selling price will be profitable. If the price drops again or it is given away for free, we should suspect false advertising of this product, and the production loss is too great. The ambition of the empire was to have every individual wear a simted soul bracelet, for each purchase resulting in a loss of a gold coin, creating a gaping hole of four hundred million gold coins. This hole was filled by the empire draining the blood of the aristocrats, but there were also numerous projects that needed to be sustained, which the empire could notpletely afford. One gold coin was not a small expense for mostmon households, but it was not impossible toe up with. As long as this item had sufficient functionality, one could grit their teeth and afford it. Additionally, Roger taught Sophie a verymon business tactic in future times: Check in for ny days and receive a full refund of the purchase price. Inter times, this was a form of the legendary "financial product", with goods priced at hundreds of yuan. As long as you purchase and continuously check in daily, the merchant will pay you in full. Often, there''s no need to even check in, as long as you have purchased the item for more than the specified time, you can receive a full refund directly. In fact, this is a type of cash collection activity conducted by using goods as coteral. It can significantly increase sales and alleviate the urgent need for cash flow in the merchant''s uppermerce. For industrial production and operation in the modern era, even if a product is sold at a loss, as long as the production line is still running and the funding chain is not broken, there is still a chance to make a profit. However, if there is no money left even for starting the machinery, it would be aplete and utter failure. Especially with theunch of new products, whenpetitors are strong and everyone''s functions have no qualitative differences, theters can only exchange market with price. By attracting attention through the gimmick of "financial management" and reducing the psychological pressure of buyers to pay, they thought that this thing was just for free, so there was funding to continue production. Then there are those who are bold enough to y futures, taking the advance payment to specte on stocks, starting production after earning money, and disappearing in ce after bursting, the routine is quite cunning. The problem with the Dreamcraft bracelet is not its authenticity, but rather the fact that people in the empire are unaware of its true value. Despite the endorsement of the Eternal Night Queen, the vast majority of people remain curious bystanders. "Limited-time free trial" will be the most powerful driving force behind their purchases. For users, it''s just a matter of checking in every day and getting a free alchemy device. For the Amity Trading Association, it''s a chance to obtain the funds needed for the next round of production, finally escaping the threat of bankruptcy. Sophie can finally rest easy tonight. Standing on the side, Roger listened to Sophie''s report and discovered a problem exposed in the production process of the mock soul bracelet. Although the empire is currently wealthy, there are numerous projects to bepleted. With full-scale operations underway, the quantity of currency encountered a shortage. It is not just a financial deficit that the empire is facing, but an actual shortage of funds. This is because gold and silver coins are used throughout the world and these precious metals are limited. Born in an era where fiat currency is in cirction, and even paper money is being reced by digital means, Roger had not considered that the empire''s development would still encounter such an embarrassing problem. ording to the payment standards of modern countries, both the Amty Chamber of Commerce and the Empire are in a very good financial position and can easily afford higher expenditures. Arge-scale economy without debt and leverage is highly desirable in modern times. Roger neglected the fact that money, which is a general equivalent based on the credit of the regime. It must now be put on the agenda, and Anna must be consulted on how to make it happen and make the people of the empire believe it and get used to it. It would be even better if all international trade in the Eternal night world could be settled with imperial currency. While Roger was silently contemting, Sophie had already finished her report and it was now her turn to report the operational status of the Fearless Space to the Eternal Night Queen. "Your Majesty, the number of visitors to the Fearless Space exceeded two million yesterday!" "Wonderful!" "However, only 1% of the total visitors yed the two games that we invested heavily in." "What?" "More than 80% of yers yed for five hours." "What are they doing if they have not entered the game?" "They have shown great interest in our login interface." "..." Chapter 173: Continuously Updating "Earth OL" Chapter 173: Continuously Updating "Earth OL" In the eyes of Roger and the Night Queen, the ultimate weapon in fearless space for increasing online yers is the two games, "Dimensional Survival" and "Empire Guardians". A magical version of battle royale and MOBA, these are two types of games on earth that have been proven to retain countless yers. Giving these games directly to empire yers who have not experienced a wealth of gaming challenges is like powerful antibiotics crossing over to the Jurassic period, guaranteeing a stronger stimtion for those yers who have never seen the world. The result was that Roger had overthought. After Empire yers logged in to Fearless Space, they thought the first game they encountered was called "Earth OL"... The Dream City they saw was created by Roger to guide Empire people who had no inte experience to quickly get started. It was a technology world like Earth, with some science fiction elements added to the scene. The city of dreams has a guide to this virtualwork, which also includes entrances to ess office, entertainment, and gaming. It may seem cool to others, but to Roger, it is just like the desktop of Windows! At most, it''s just a desktop with a wallpaper, slightly prettier but there''s not much more to it. Guiding the yer to learn the basic operations of fearless space, he instinctively came up with this design and naturally created a familiar city without any other thoughts. Only in the world of brainwave games, the whole world that the yer sees is real, making this desktop be three-dimensional. Double-clicking on an icon could be like opening a door to a new world or simply clicking on an icon as if you really have aputer in your hand. At the same time, Dream City, due to the characteristics of the heart demon domain, is filled with his memories and imagination, making it seem like a fully-realized world with every detail carefully crafted. Or rather, that is a real world, a projection in Roger''s mind, which has many functions such as socializing, entertainment, and is ingeniously integrated into Dream City. Imperial yers logged into the Fearless Space, saw Dream City for the first time, and were amazed! Naturally, they began to explore and conquer this new world, enjoying every moment. This is a path that Roger had never thought of before. He didn''t find the mundane daily life on Earth so novel, but found the different world''s style unique and imagination incredibly vast... In short, it was a wonderful misunderstanding. Because Dream City is huge and realistic, with many unexplored areas, he and the Queen worked hard to develop two killer-level games, killing time in the best way possible. The limited number of yers who have logged in can''t even support the ranking system, and even theputer AI is on the verge of being overwhelmed by them. Due to the fact that the fearless space was built by the Eris demon worm, the actual identity of theputer AI here is those sunk souls, whose intelligence and ability are greater than even the strongest artificial intelligence in the Earth game. The only drawback is that they can feel tired and emotional like real humans. However, the demon realm is designed to absorb their negative emotions, so this is a normal reaction and will not cause any negative effects. On the contrary, it will make these AIs more determined to abuse yers, to make them feel the pain they have experienced with full force. If Roger didn''t limit their output, these cruel sunk souls could torment new yers entering the game to the point of doubting their lives. "...The above is the operational status of the Fearless space. Although the road is winding, the results have exceeded expectations. It is an important project for the whole poption to go online and can be considered a good start... right?" Roger''s expression was strange as he finished the report for the Night Queen. "You can expect to see the content we have prepared in future performances." said the Queen of Eternal night with a hint of helplessness. She also feels difort in the sensation of throwing a punch with all her might and hitting nothing. They thought they would have to battle the final boss for 300 rounds and use all their skills, but in the end, they defeated the boss with basic attacks. This is the current operating status of the Fearless Space. What else can be done with the login page that was self-designed? Just leave it! Not only should it be kept, but the development team should also quickly add details to truly make "Earth OL"e to life. Fill the still nk exploration area outside the city with content, monsters, and events to slow down yers'' speed of boredom towards this world as much as possible! Fortunately, the underlying architecture of Dream City is the real world, and now with the addition of more refined game features and economic system, it can be fully realized. It is only a matter of implementation and workload, but it is entirely possible to transfer the developers of the two games, "Dimensional Escape" and "Imperial Guardians", to this side. Currently, yers have not yet discovered the charm of those two games, with only "Earth OL" attracting their vast majority of attention. Roger only needs to keep up with the development progress here and avoid any major issues. Fearless Space is still a very sessful project. Perhaps by making Dream City more open and free, it could be City of Sin, and they could directly sell it overseas! He was calcting with great satisfaction that just having one hundred million yers simultaneously online is an achievable goal. Considering the allure of the inte in the era of Earth, it would be easy to reach that target. Because the Fearless Space is not just a game, it actually epasses all the functions of the inte. ... ... As a matter of fact, just like the Empire''s optimistic outlook towards the fearless space, its development is unprecedentedly rapid. Once they understood what the prototype soul bracelet is capable of, the Empire''s people gradually eliminated their doubts towards this new thing and rushed to "limited time free trial". Every day, the limited quantity kept increasing. In reality, the so-called limited time is merely a psychological suggestion for buyers. After sessfully implementing the full refund upon registration and purchase tactic, Sophie had already decided to reincarnate this activity after it expires in a new form and with a new name. She will continue the same financial game. Regardless of whether it is sold within the imperial borders or in the future under the name of the Terra Kingdom to other countries, the same ideology will be continued. The "Nihun Bracelet" is not only for making money; its purpose lies in promoting the "Unafraid Space", the virtual world where created value and attracted energy are the real killer moves for the Empire to increase its influence in the world. The increasingly lively "Unafraid Space" is not only being explored by yers but also being continuously developed and constructed. The world outside the "Dream City" is equally exciting. Even if they have not discovered more fun games, simply ying "Earth OL" is enough for yers of the Empire to linger on. Especially now that the wilds outside the city have finally been opened, the world is bing more and more real. Of course, exploring the wilderness is much more difficult than in the city, and the risks and punishments are frightening. In the science fiction-style "Dream City", the wilderness is a world of wastnd style, full of opportunities and dangers. There are ancient ruins that hold extremely powerful equipment and brand new skills, as well as dangerous mutant beastirs scattered throughout. There is not such a beautiful Dream City there, but it is more thrilling and can also be a new Dream City of photovoltaic, even establishing a yer''s transition. At first, yersined that the human enhancement growth limit here was too low and that there were no various extraordinary abilities. But after adapting to the rules here, experiencing various experiences in a well-fed and peaceful world, and then mastering new hot weapons andbat methods, they found that the enemy''s abilities were also limited. This is a world that requires brainpower to pass through, and yers need to unite. It is impossible to go too far into the wilderness by personal ability alone, but if all the yers in the city unite, they can really sweep the entire wilderness. Of course, not all yers like to fight. There are still many people who like the ordinary life of Dream City. Getting to know new friends, sharing and getting advice on socialworks, and getting addicted to endless silly videos on the inte, the Imperial people quickly absorbed the convenience of the high-tech era and the abundance of spiritual, cultural, and entertainment means. It''s as if the simple function of the message board has the allure of magic to the wizards. Simrly, in the Dream City, there exists the earth''s instant messaging software "Juxin," the "Bilibili" video website that ys various anime series with pop-upmentary, the "Douyin" short video tform, and the "Fenbo" social media tform. When these software have enough users and spontaneously produce new entertaining content, they be a time-killing artifact. The people of the empire have never experienced this before; their numb brains tormented by life and influenced by the stimtion of the shy world, they increasingly love the city of dreams. Especially for that electronic product called a "mobile phone," it should be considered an artifact of this world, right? The various processes inside are simply too interesting! Although it is a world full of realistic details, the realism was there to enhance the sense of experience and immersion; all unpleasant sensations were eliminated. For example, the phone in the Fearless Space didn''t need to be charged, it had unlimited energy, and so there was no need for a power bank, with no fear of the battery running out. Moreover, aside from the special area where the signal is always full and there is nog or overheating, this experience is naturally perfect, leading yers to dere it an artifact of the world. There are many people who log into Fearless Space just to y with their smartphones! Certainly, due to the unpredictable and entric actions of the yers, the phone here may malfunction. However, this belongs to the problem of the overall program interaction of the world rather than an egg specially designed for the phone, which the developers can repair soon. Beneath the ultra-realistic charm of Dream City, even Shana herself gradually lost herself in a series of cute cat videos. She has to y here for two or three hours every day, which with the time flow rate of 10:1, has already exceeded the time she spends in the real world. Just like Ah Fu, who is also idle here, he is actually analyzing this world from a deeper level, analyzing its grand framework rules and internal materials to see what can be used in the magician''s camp. After his spiritual awakening, he also has a stronger will to be stronger. Especially knowing that the Green Vines Empire has already blocked the way of the Seven Gods, one careless move could lead to destruction. Ah Fu is also willing to contribute to defeating the Seven Gods. Considering what he had done for the Green Vines Empire, he was sure to face the Seven Gods'' reckoning. His life had already been tied to the fate of the empire. Finally, Afu also mourned silently for the fellow tribesmen whom he had deceived. Unlike when he single-handedly supported the sorcerer camp, the inexhaustible space was too massive and with more people logging inter, no single Eris Magic Worm could independently bear the burden. Actually, this is a mental space that is made up of aplex field of inner demons. The field of inner demons was actually the true form of the Eris devil worms. After being stitched together, the physical bodies of those worms in reality no longer had any significance and were no longer independent individuals. In a sense, they had already died. Of course, the existence of the field of inner demons can continue to grow stronger. In a way, they will never truly die but will transform into the world containing the emotions of countless individuals. Afu''s mncholy was only fleeting. From the perspective of the level of life, as a sentient being, he was no longer the same type of creature as those ordinary magical insects whocked mental faculties and stumbled about. Their joy and sadness were not mutuallyprehensible. Being insufficiently powerful, they fell into the role of building materials for the world. It was a customary rule of this world, and there was no room formentation. Those intelligent lives whose wills were not sufficiently steadfast and were devoured by the realm of inner demons, also became nutrients and materials for Eris, did they not? Therefore, in this world of the survival of the fittest, even if he was the bait, Ah Fu would not have further emotional fluctuations. "Xiaobai, let''s go eat!" Shana finally reluctantly lifted her head from her phone. Fearless Space also has a delicacy rating setup and provides a variety of delicacies, with different prices based on taste and quality. When you eat in the spiritual world, it felt equivalent to actually eating for the brain. The pleasure of eating was the same, so it is suitable for those who want to lose weight. They cane here to enjoy a meal without gaining weight. With the knowledge she learned on her own these days, Shana obtained the certification of a "learned schr", and after a quiz game, she became an official with a decent monthly sry. Today is Sunday, she doesn''t need to go to work, so she canze around in her room. The fearless space has a school where one can learn many skills, including the technique used by the Eris Worm Armed to disguise the souls of those who have sunk into despair as other characters, with a memory efficiency of 300% of the normal world. However, the transmission speed of the secret method is limited and doesn''t cause intense pain, but the corresponding learning process is prolonged. Xiaobai followed Shana, and the two walked into this space. As she watched the ce be increasingly lively, Shana felt it was interesting. Arge field of inner demons eventually bes an ordinary person''s paradise. This empire has really created something extraordinary. And the chief designer of this space is none other than Roger, whom she had been thinking about day and night. Some people are really haunted by ghosts that they can''t escape from! Thinking about how much fun she had in his unclear spiritual space, Shana suddenly felt very upset. Could he have arranged a back door here, secretly observing me and thenughing at me? She vowed to take revenge on him, but in the end, she became a mediocre figure... Is this not good? In extreme anger, Shana ate various delicacies worth half a month''s sry. Then her mood improved, but she also seemed to have forgotten something... "Oh, little White, did you win a prize?" Holding her belly and enjoying the feeling of satisfaction, Shana suddenly see her son running over. Little White dropped a thinly-assembled board that appeared beside Shana, looking proud. "Transcendent Picture Board?" Shana yed with this thing and, after investing her spiritual imprint, she joined a mysterious chat group. They were actually secretly discussing how to overthrow the Green Vines Empire! "But how could you put the prize in Fearless Space if you want to overthrow the Green Vines Empire?" Shana raised her doubts. A user named "Joestar" exined, "Because we have advanced enough spies in the Empire, with the guidance of the gods, we will find the strong ones suitable for our n." "Interesting... I will join your alliance!" Shana, in order to no longer be a good-for-nothing, at least showed some effort and volunteered to join the anti-Green Vines alliance. Chapter 174: The Counterfeit Human Ring? Chapter 174: The Counterfeit Human Ring? Chapter 174 The Counterfeit Human Ring? The Human Ring has been massively poprized in the empire, and buyers have never been restricted. Naturally, it has also been propagated by spies, ck-market traders and others, and has flowed into surrounding countries. Even though the Night Watch has intelligence on these smuggling activities, the empire doesn''t restrict them, and has even given them the green light in secret, promoting their spread to more countries. The empire alone cannot sustain a sufficiently prosperous fearless space, and the inte should be global and open, with all the world''s intelligent beings eligible to use it. Moreover, as the actual controller of the Fearless Space, the patent owner of the Huan Ring, and the arbiter of all its standards, the empire is not afraid of other countries joining the Fearless Space. Unfortunately, due to domestic demand, already exhausted stock, and the limited speed of capacity expansion after revenue returns, the total number of Huan Rings brought into surrounding countries is limited. As a result, the price of the Huan Ring has risen up to hundreds of gold coins per piece, which is unaffordable for ordinary people. At this stage, only nobles and magicians inside the empire can afford to buy the Huan Ring. However, rulers and clergymen have also shown critical interest in logging into the Fearless Space for analysis. The Secret Society can distinguish logins from other countries, but Roger didn''t prohibit them. Unlike the Magicians'' Camp. The Magicians'' Camp restricts logins from other countries because they share true insights and countless pieces of valuable information. If foreign spies copy the information, it will not only result in significant losses but also reveal many of their strategies. However, the space of fearlessness is different; it serves as a means of entertainment. Even though there are forums, the most frequent discussions are about farming and how to yield more crops. Would the nobles and lords of other nations care about this kind of information? Instead, there is arge amount of addictive information that provides rxation and leisure. This kind of widely popr entertainment is not afraid of being giarized and is, in fact, the simplest form of cultural output. The cultural output is not the Confucius Institutes, rather it is the popcorn products that can resonate with thergest poption. Do works like Dragon Ball, The Avengers, and Harry Potter require profound meaning in order to truly be popr around the world? The most important thing is to tell an interesting story rather than to preach from the heights of a pulpit and proim what has been aplished. The definition of the Fearless Space is like this; its creation will be the tform for the Empire''s cultural output. The Empire has long since organized the finest cultural workers and, under the epoch-making leadership of Roger, is preparing to sell its tform once it has enough users. This is just the eve before the storm arrives. However, the powerful neighbors surrounding the Empire arepletely unaware of this novel cultural warfare tactic. The powerful ones who control this world, such as the Moon Shadow Priests of the Elven Empire, the Grand Forge-Master of the Dwarf Tribe, the Lady-Mothers of the Dark Territory, and the Mad Necromancers of the Bone Burial Ground, have all obtained the soul-chasing bracelets through their respective channels. Coincidentally, they logged into the Fearless Space, eager to find out what the Green Vines Empire was up to. In the past few years, the relentless conquests of the Queen of Eternal night were their nightmare, fearing that one day the madwoman would bring the war to their doorstep. However, now that the Queen of Eternal night has ceased all wars and announced a period of recuperation, they have not rxed but rather be more anxious about what kind of trap she is setting up. As of now, it seems that the Empire has not be more terrifying but rather, as they had hoped, has declined. When all the major religious powers unite, crushing the Green Vines Empire would be a piece of cake. However, in one-on-onebat situations, no country dares to im that they can absolutely withstand the iron hooves of the Green Vines Empire, unless their own deities personally intervene. In fact, due to the Seven Gods'' strategies and machinations over the past years, they have fostered hatred among different races to harvest more power from believers. So how can these religious nations genuinely unite? For example, the fallen elves who were expelled to the dark regions by the Elven Empire, have an irreconcble blood feud with their own people. They will never unite unless they are truly facing a life-and-death crisis. Even if the churches cooperate, the believers cannot be easily swayed unless extensive brainwashing is achieved. In this situation, the Eternal Night world is now in a typical "one over many" pattern, with Green Vines Empire being the only extreme in the world, every move they make will be closely watched by countless eyes. They were wary of Green Vines Empire bing an uncontroble enemy and hoped to nip it in the bud before a real threat emerged. Whereas Green Vines Empire aimed to seize the opportunity and aplish development by sweeping all those countries before they found out the Empire''s true potential. Under this scenario, there had been a covert intelligence war going on incessantly. The neighboring countries wanted to unearth the real situation of the Empire, while the Empire tried hard to feed them with misleading information. After Night Watch gained full control over the capital city of Odur and other major cities of the Empire, the espionage efforts by its neighboring countries were easily monitored and controlled. So, from this stage onwards, the intelligence that these spies saw was what the Empire wanted them to see. Superficially, of course, all the information presented was urate. But, though ssified as real, it was actually taken out of context, changed in presentation order, with the key points obscured. Thus, the conclusion reached based on that information could bepletely opposite to reality. This is a maneuver that can be easily achieved with an asymmetric information advantage. For example, an incident urred where the brief news reported a dispute between the defense army and civilians in the city of Audu. The defense army injured the civilians and was subsequently suspended from duty. Upon reading this message, it is easy to conclude that the city defense army has a low status, weakbat effectiveness, and can be easily bullied even by civilians. However, this message is iplete. The full situation is that the city defense army is enforcing thew improperly, forcibly taking away civilians, and was punished by the higher-ups after the incident was exposed. It is true that the incident of seizing weapons did ur, and all the information in that notification is true and verifiable. However, the real mistake made by the city defense army here is "enforcing thew improperly", and they were punished for this. The intelligence analysts of neighboring countries don''t know this and only think that the military strength of the empire is declining, and the country''s prestige is being trampled upon. In order to win the final victory in this intelligence war, the Night Watch specially arranged a female spy named Jinxiu, who led a team of professionals to establish a department called the "Tianyuan Empire" that is fully responsible for intelligence processing. They pass on this "real news" with countlessyers of filters to foreign spies active within the empire to show how chaotic the situation is in the Empire and how bad the current situation is. These intelligence reports look very real, but upon analysis, there is always a certain smell of suspicion. And these spies don''t have ess to all the information under the control of the Night Watch, their every move is under surveince, making it extremely difficult for them to verify anything. They can only ry back these processed information. As the saying goes, rumors spread fast while debunking them can be tough, even those spies who are talented beyond measure cannot solve the problems that already exist in this web of suspicion within the enemy''s borders. It has to be said that the "Tianyuan Empire" n has been very sessful so far, as for the neighboring countries, the chaos within the empire caused by antagonizing the entire noble ss, leading to ack of control, has plunged the entire country into chaos and decline, which is a situation they are happy to see. Even with the strong power and past performance of the Eternal Night Queen, this situation should not have happened. But after ruling out all impossibilities, the only thing that remains is the possibility-- This is the information we analyzed from intelligence. How could it be false? Clearly, the Eternal Night Queen''s desire for personal glory resulted in her failure to control the country. Hurray! Therefore, ording to the surrounding nations'' intelligence. While the Green Vines Empire remains a significant threat. The level of danger is decreasing, and various alertness and apprehension levels are rapidly declining. Judging by the performance of the city defense army, the Green Vines Empire still has a foundation but is now a toothless tiger. The Eternal Night Queen valued themon people too much and elevated them to an undeserved height, so this grand empire is bound to be destroyed sooner orter! In this world where might makes right, there is no such thing as all glory belonging to the working people. One legendary strongman can defeat ten thousand ordinary people. Therefore, in the typical ruler''s mind, it is foolish to offend the noble ss while maintaining the interests of themon people. Thus, under the known circumstances of the empire''s declining national power and internal chaos, using powerful magical strength, an Undaunted Space was created that included various entertainment facilities and sectors. Its purpose is evident: This is a super cheap but nheless effective entertainment method. The Undaunted Space has a time flow rate of ten to one. An hour of entertainment at night gives one an equal amount of joy time as a day of work. On the surface, you gave the serf a day off, but in reality, he thought he had rested for ten days. The extra nine days are just freebor for the lord, aren''t they? In the fearless space, one can indulge in feasting and violence, vent emotions and enjoy the warmth of the lovely systemdies... The workers have done what they wanted to do and are very happy and satisfied. They now have more energy to invest in production work, without wasting any real material resources. How wonderful this sight must be! The rulers and intelligence agencies of neighboring countries were not fools. They quickly conducted a detailed analysis to find the real purpose of the fearless space based on past intelligence and reached a conclusion: The promotion of the Netherworld Soul Bracelet is aimed to undermining the increasingly strong will to resist of the imperial people, diverting their attention from their miserable lives, corrupting them further, and ultimately making them serve the empire. The services in the fearless space are now all free. Once thesemoners get used to this kind of enjoyment and cannot live without this virtual world, they will then be forced to pay for it. Isn''t that same as directly harvesting the fruits of theirbor? Let them know that free things are the most expensive ones! The various stimtions constructed in the virtual space are no different from the real world, but the peasants under normal circumstances cannot afford to enjoy them in their lifetimes. Among the materials delivered to these countries by the Night Watch, there is also the secretly developed "nutritious fast food". The provided energy is abundant and guarantees good health, but the taste is quite unpleasant to save on production costs. With the fearless space dining option and the virtual delicacies, even themoners can swallow nutritious fast food despite its unptability. Thus the empire''s grain consumption will significantly decrease, and themoners will thrive and grow like livestock... "We should also have such a good thing!" Almost all of the rulers have issued the same orders to their magic advisors. Although they mocked the Green Vines Empire for making a mess of their own country, is their domestic situation really better than the picture that was painted by the "Pastoral Empire"? Not at all. Their internal pressure is simr, and if the virtual beauty of the fearless space can rece bloody suppression, that is absolutely an ideal method! It is not the ideal thing if people be spiritually addicted to the virtual world, but still work hard in the real world to create a better life for the nobles. Thus began the activity of cracking the fearless space and imitating the soul bracelet. However, the end result was not optimistic. The principle of the nihun bracelet is notplicated. Many countries have sessfully cracked it and even replicated it. However, they don''t have the foundation for magical industrialization. Facing such a magical item, it is impossible to mass-produce it on an assembly line. Instead, it requires the coboration of both wizards and alchemists to handcraft it entirely. Due to well-known reasons, thebor remuneration for wizards is very high and their quantity is also limited. Therefore, the nihun bracelet has be a normal magical equipment that is "costing hundreds of gold coins and having a limited output, which cannot be poprized among all people." "So how did the Eternal Night Empire produce it?" a certain Duke asked. "The only exnation is that the Secret Society has special means. If you give me 80 million gold coins, I can solve it in 10 years." His magic consultant said confidently. Then, this magic consultant was dismissed. But the Duke could not find a new one... The cracking of the Fearless Space went smoothly, but notpletely. The more powerful wizards could easily see through this thing. It was the heart demon''s domain of the Eris Magic Worm, which they transformed. Making a Fearless Space that covers hundreds of millions of people was beyond their capabilities. But creating an imitation product that can amodate tens of thousands of people was very simple. Its like an official server and a private server. As long as there is a game server-side, more experienced yers can build a server by looking at the documentation. However, to create a server capable of amodating millions of yers online, both technical expertise and scale are indispensable issues. Now, that these wizards have seen the details of the fearless space it can be crudely imitated, but they have encountered a critical problem that has stumped them. They could not find the Eris Maggots in the star realm. Afu, the little boy, sang tirelessly and caught all the nearby Eris Maggots. It is unknown if there are any left in the deeper parts of the star realm, but within the scope of the empire''s exploration, there are almost none that escaped the notice. These neighboring countries want to counterfeit and study the fearless space - they know the principle behind it, but they don''t have the raw materials, which has caused a bottleneck. It''s just like the situation where a chip is not allowed to be exported from the lighthouse - no matter how good the other parts are, if the core technology is held up, it''s useless. However, at the moment, the Green Vines Empire is the one holding the throat of other countries in the Eternal night world. At the start of the project, Roger already predicted the current situation. The neighboring countries are eager for a Spirit-Matching Wristband and their own fearless space, but they cannot obtain them at all. At this moment, the young queen of the orc tribe announced a shocking message to friendly nations: Through some special channels, we obtained crucial technology from the Green Vines Empire, sessfully replicated the Soul Mimicking Bracelet and the Fearless Space, and will soon make them avable for purchase by all nations. Chapter 175: Passive Entrance of Powerful Countries Chapter 175: Passive Entrance of Powerful Countries As ofte, Terra Kingdom started producing exquisite magical hair equipment. The powerful countries in the Eternal Night World were well aware of the special channel Tasika mentioned, which has be an open secret: The orcs have ced spies among the high ranks of the Green Vines Empire! Through these spies, they stole many of the empire''s highly lucrative production technologies, not only elerating their own country''s development speed, but also earning a lot of foreign exchange from their hands... On the surface, the rulers of the powerful countries expressed public condemnation, saying that it is wrong to dispatch spies, we should respect the inventions of magicians, protect knowledge, and so on and so forth. In fact, the powerful countries were in a rush to hold meetings with their own intelligence agencies, asking them: Can those rubbish spies you''ve sent out bring back more valuable things? Why are the orcish spies so outstanding? In this wave, the powerful countries all wanted to replicate the Soul-Mimicking Bracelet and the Fearless Space, but their imitation work encountered failures, but then Terra Kingdom stepped forward... The things you want but can''t have, we have! Of course, the powerful countries are not fools; they won''t simply believe whatever Tasika says. Previously, they were not familiar with the merchandise and equipment, but this time they personally replicated the Over Soul Bracelet. They know that although it appears simple and easy to manufacture, mass-producing andmercializing it requires intricate and extensive procedures. It is not just a single technique, but rather a series ofplementary skills. Creating it is not enough; it must also have a low enough cost. Otherwise, if they were to sell it for 100 gold coins each, it would be of no use for the great powers'' ambition to preserve their control over the spiritual ne. It would be like a drop in the bucket! However, their suspicions didn''tst long. A spokesperson from the Empire stepped forward to issue a statement: "Strong condemnations! Solemn objections! The Terra Kingdom used illicit means to steal our vital technology. If production continues, we will not rule out the use of war! Don''t say we didn''t warn you!" Once this news was released, the previously skeptical great powers became alert about the Terra Kingdom''s true technological power. It would appear that the Terra Kingdom does indeed possess the technology. Don''t believe it? Just take a look how vexed the Green Vines Empire has be! In contrast, the Terra Kingdom, which had already "replicated" countless products from the Empire, adopted a nonchnt and superior attitude, continuing to disclose details about their products to the public. The pirated version of the Soul Mimicry bracelet, known as the "Totem Bracelet" amongst the Orcs, features a dial adorned with the symbol of a totemic me. "The illusion spell that disys time naturally no longer exists. This me is printed with several red little lights inside." "The appearance is rather rough,cking a polished finish, and there aren''t many options for customization in appearance, with only ssic ck and white colors, and the material is also the cheapest kind of leather." "But all the basic functions are there, with core parameters reaching 80% capacity." "The fearless space is covered with a skin, now called ''Paradise Illusion'', forcibly modified into the field of demonic will, with only 50% realism, in order to amodate more people." "The environment experienced after entering, of course, is not as delicate and realistic as in ''Earth OL''." "As for the reason, the orcs have also given an exnation, because they used the Eris demon worms obtained by stealing from the Arcane Association, which were just hatchings and not yet adults were taken out and exploited." "If Dream City is a realistic science fiction world, full of fantasy elements that this world finds very dreamy and romantic with steel and machinery, then Paradise Illusion is a shabby ck street, dirty and messy with sewage everywhere, but it can provide various sensory stimtion indistinguishable from reality, and without any restrictions on quantity or time, eliminating the kind of constraints in Dream City." "Stylistically speaking, the totem bracelet and Paradise Illusion are truly a fake style from Huaqiangbei, simple and rough, but with everything necessary." "It''s like when the genuine Pokemon Go is blocked and you can''t y it, suddenly there''s a pirated ''Come Catch Monsters Together'' in front of you, will you y it or not?" It''s like when the original Pokemon Go is blocked and you can''t y it, but suddenly there''s a pirated version of "Let''s Go Catch Monsters" in front of you. Would you y it? Even if Ren Fan strongly opposes it, do you think other yers who are curious about this game mode will not y it? The technology Tasika got in her hand is of course the original... No, it is thetest upgraded version of the 1.5 power-enhanced edition of the Secret Society. The production cost of the imitation soul wristband has dropped by 30%, the yield rate is higher, and the performance has been slightly improved. But it''s normal for stolen things to be inferior to the original if they''re just part of the act. However, if the imitation beats the original version, then the entire world knows that there is a problem with the Terra Kingdom. Therefore, after being trimmedyer byyer, the cottage suit that perfectly hit the psychological needs of the rulers of major powers was sessfullyunched and started selling. The totem wristband is two gold coins each, and the Jubnt Illusion charges a service fee to the country of the user based on the number of logins. On average, it is one gold coin per hundred people. The price may not seem high on the surface, but considering the poption of major powers and the "happiness" of the people who want to improve with Jubnt Illusion, it is a huge cost umted over the years. Moreover, the "monthly card" is just the beginning, just a toll charged to major powers. As the internal service projects of Jubnt Illusion areunched and the sickle that harvests their national wealth is hacked down, that is the real goosebumps of the people. "The price is twice as expensive as the Resurrection Soul bracelet, with lesser functionality, yet the world powers still squeezed their noses and endured it." "Although the Resurrection Soul bracelet is good, you can''t buy it!" "As neighboring countries began to copy the technology, and realizing the possibility brought by the fearless virtual space, The Dark Night Guard haspletely restricted the outflow of the Resurrection Soul bracelet." "The only mass-produced simr product on the market is Terra Kingdom''s Totem bracelet, regardless of its price or follow-up service fees, the world powers have no choice." "After calcting the cost, reducing peasant uprisings and stabilizing the public''s emotions, using the Extremely Happy Illusion can quickly pay for itself as long as the public works honestly." "Controlling the public''s emotions with this virtual mental space is definitely a groundbreaking invention. Those imperial people are truly cunning!" "The world powers all have a sense of crisis and are very afraid ofparisons. If the empire applies this technology and they don''t, then they will worry about being inferior to the empire." "Therefore, once confirming that Terra Kingdom really possesses this technology, neighboring world powers immediately sent envoys to purchase Totem bracelets and intended to establish a closer partnership with Terra Kingdom." "Go ahead and fleece Green Vines Empire''s wool, Tazi, we''ll have your back!" Of course, if the totem bracelet could be sold for a bit cheaper, our friendship would certainly be evesting, don''t you agree? Representatives from various countries gathered in Serena City to discuss the purchase contract for totem bracelets with Tasika, and to negotiate the content for the customized paradise illusions and the possible military cooperation between the two sides. Meanwhile, the army of the Green Vines Empire was quickly mobilized on the border of the Terra Kingdom tounch a just war against them due to the issue of their core technology being stolen by the sham empire. Suddenly, the Terra Kingdom became the focus of countless gazes in the Eternal Night World. Whether it was the Green Vines Empire or the surrounding great powers, they all began to "re-assess" this new country that was reorganized by the orc tribe. Tasika received promises and support from the great powers and also disyed a very tough stance by saying that orcs were never afraid of war in response to the empire''s war threats. "The imperial technology of the simcrum bracelets was illegally invaded and plundered from the orc tribe. We are just taking back what belongs to us. If the Green Vines Empire wants to fight, then we will fight!" Such remarks made the magicians of the Secret Magic Association ,who didn''t know Tasika''s true identity, very angry. Is it true that the fearless space nurtured from scratch with a lot of effort put into developing the simcrum bracelets is a technology that the Terra Kingdom has had for a long time? Is it worth losing face over? How can the shamans, with their backward profession,pare to us in innovation, h h h... If it was your technology, why is the final performance worse than that of ours, who are just thieves? Unbelievable, in any case, it is extremely unbelievable! Damn the buttocks of the goddess of war! Let''s buy a hundred goddess pigs to vent our anger! The goddess of war is always shameless, even her followers are the same b*tches! Tybe, who was fighting in a distant dimension, sneezed madly: Who is cursing me again? What''s the big deal here! She is truly innocent, not having done anything, but because of the numerous bad deeds in the past, as a deity, she must be held ountable for the conduct of her followers. However, it''s not entirely unjustified. If it wasn''t for her indulgence, the war goddess''s followers wouldn''t have created an image of using any means necessary, and everyone wouldn''t have med Tasika for everything and put the me on the war goddess. The firmness of the Terra Kingdom is naturally weed by neighboring powers, and even the Saintess of the Naga Sea Country openly expressed her support for Tasika, believing that she is only taking back what is rightfully hers. A group of elite warriors from the Naga Sea Country have already arrived at the Sirena City via the teleportation portal. Nicole said that as long as you, Tazi, give the word, I must personally lead the Naga priests to support you until the end! With the advantage of equipment, Naga advanced by leaps and bounds in the battle against the mermaid, directly clouding their sea country. The mermaid couldn''t understand how the Naga suddenly acquired so many steel weapons and greatly improved their magic equipment in their sea country. The magical equipment and alchemical tools of this world are all handmade by magicians, umted over generations through the passage of time. The mermaid sea country has survived for thousands of years, originally being absolutely ahead in this aspectpared to the Naga. However, suddenly, the quantity of magical equipment in the Naga Empire increased by arge margin, which is simply unbelievable and vites the generalw of military growth! It is precisely because of this that Nicolle can immediately take over thending point she needs and still has the capacity to pay attention to the international situation and offer assistance to Tasika. Seeing the support from this new friend, Tasika felt more and more sorry for her... She is truly a kind and loyal girl. If this was not a performance with Lord Charles, she would truly be moved. But for now, she can only politely refuse Nicolle''s help, stating that everything is still under her control. Tasika is not boasting, although over in the Empire countless magicians have offered to fight and the Secret Magic Guild is also willing to supply thetest equipment to the border army, she has also received the greatest support from the major powers. Because everyone''s purchased totem bracelets are only orders, not yet physical products, Terra Kingdom needs a safe and stable environment to produce the goods that they need. This also demonstrates the strong demand of the great powers for totem bracelets. In order to obtain them early, they are willing to ept advance payments and use real gold and silver to queue up. Of course, this is also rted to Tasika''s negotiation strategy, the higher the proportion of advance payments, the more she is willing to offer. Although it seems to be just a product worth two coins on the surface, it cannot resist the fact that arge quantity is needed. This is destined to be a national product. A 1% price fluctuation can save a lot of expenses. At this time, rulers didn''t have the concept that cash is king. They just thought that the money would be spent sooner orter. The higher the proportion of advance payments, the less they would spend in the end. They could also get priority of the orders, so why not do it? Therefore, in many countries, even if they need to queue for three months, they pay the full 50% advance payment instead of the usual 10% to 30%. This is the advantage of a seller''s market. Moreover, it is not convenient to transportrge amounts of gold coins. Various factors have led everyone to discover that due to the sunk costs they have invested, they have all be supporters of Terra Kingdom. To ensure the interests of Terra Kingdom is to guarantee their interests. Although it is generally assumed that "the enemy of my enemy is my friend", on the matter of opposing the Green Vines Empire, theoretically, Terra Kingdom, as a new emerging force, should not have been among the leaders. As it turned out, with Roger''s arrangement, the small Totem Bracelet managed to draw in all of the major powers. Tasika was a seasoned driver, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Moreover, due to the substantial amount of orders sold, the Terra Kingdom has umted a considerable sum of cash. "Lord Charles, with so much money, I am truly uneasy" Tasika appeared calm on the surface, disying an attitude that she was in control of the situation to her subordinates, but in reality, she had not been able to sleep soundly for several days. She thought that Roger''s words were just a joke at the time, but who knew that the situation he prophesied would actuallye true. Those wealthy countries and businesses came to her, waving their gold coins, and she could not refuse their offers. Roger had been in the city of Sirena these days, in order to keep in touch with Tasika in a timely manner and to stage this grand y. The situation developed much faster than he expected, indicating that the rulers of the great powers were also very clever and had already figured out the possible applications of the fearless space, seeing the benefits it could bring. But the smarter they are, the more they will fall into Roger''s scheme. "It''s alright, just go ahead and build the factory step by step. The focus of the next war is our performance, so that the great powers can continue to rx their vignce against the empire." Roger paused for a moment, "And then you can start the second round of your fundraising n." Tasika was bbergasted, "Lord, you''re not telling me that this is just the beginning, are you?" To think that there was money in the treasury that Tasika had never seen in her entire life, she was already on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She just wanted to spend the money quickly andplete the order... As a result, would there be even more money in the future? She couldn''t imagine that one day, as a queen, she would be unable to sleep at night from having too much money. Rogerforted her, "Owe them ten thousand gold coins and they are debt collectors, owe them a billion gold coins and they be your sons. Don''t worry, you and your kingdom will only be safer and stronger in the future." The major powers already went on board, so they could no longer turn back. They could only spend all their wealth building the great Terra! Moreover, we haven''t even leveraged yet. Why are you so nervous? Today, you are the emblem of the Ta family, destined to shatter the apparent strength of the imperial powers sooner orter! Chapter 176: Tasika, the Shadow Queen of Eternal Night Chapter 176: Tasika, the Shadow Queen of Eternal Night Chapter 176 Tasika, the Shadow Queen of Eternal Night On the extradimensional painting board, several lines of text appear in sequence: Shana, "Sister Tazi, you''re so impressive. I''m walking in the mysterious capital and nine out of ten people are cursing you. That''s quite a scene!" Nicole, "Those imperial people are so shameless. They stole Her Majesty''s things and dare to curse others!" Joestar, "ck and red are both red. This shows that Her Majesty has hit the enemy''s sore spot; before they would curse so fiercely." Shana, "Right, that''s what I think too. If Sister Tazi has anything like this in the future, call me. I will make that Roger guy feel miserable (^_)!" Tasika, "...okay." Shana winked at her over here, and she couldn''t pretend not to see it anymore, so she had to respond. There are a total of five users on the extradimensional painting board. Shana is the most active one, and she posts a lot of irrelevant thoughts every day. Maybe it''s because her life is the most leisurely, with no serious job, just feeding cats and exploring the fearless space. Write and draw on the multidimensional drawing board, liven up the atmosphere, and boost everyone''s anti-youth morale. Even if it is a day''s work. Therefore, Tasika''s impression of Shana now is: your anti-youth assistant is online, reminding Her Majesty that there is still a lot of work to be done, and now she cannot rest~ This leads to Tasika''s iprehensible annoyance with this guy,pletely unaware of why Lord Charles pulled such a person into the group. She secretly nced at Lord Charles, who was working on another table in her study, and found that he was calmly cursing Roger for being unfilial with Shana. Tasika??? Why is someone cursing at themselves, but still so enthusiastic? Could it be that the Lord has some strange sadomasochistic hobbies... Suddenly, a certain tower became excited. "My lord, what are you doing now?" Tasika asked in confusion. "This is just to preserve evidence. The harsher she speaks now, the more violently she will cry when she discovers the truth." Roger had a look that said he fully understood the situation. In which group, there are few lovely people who have their body filled with gs, on the day of trial, they were embarrassed after their chat records were dug out. "So that''s it, don''t throw away the chat records you''ve saved, the next-door children were scared to tears." Tasika suddenly realized that she still had a lot to learn. The identity of being a double agent is not that simple. Her adaptability and ability to withstand pressure must keep up with the progress of Charles. Whether dealing with the problems in reality or maintaining the anti-Green Vines alliance online, Tasika feels a bit exhausted. Its not trivial, but because the heroic figure she has admired all along has a very dark side revealed from her heart. In some ways, this is an outrageous and shameless scammer with no bottom line. Although there aren''t many good people among the powers, there are also little saints like Nicole who sincerely seek happiness for the people. As a result, they were all fooled around by Charles. With a gentle sigh, she took the initiative to steer the conversation towards the uing war. With the first batch of totem bracelets already shipped out, the rtionship between Terra Kingdom and Green Vines Empire naturally became more tense, and the war had reached the brink of outbreak. Arge number of magicians from the Secret Magic Association joined the border defense forces, bringing their own proud equipment and themselves to the battlefield with a powerful momentum, showing the attitude that they would definitely sweep Terra Kingdom this time. Naturally, the orcs would respond to the challenge, but how to fight this battle and to what extent, Tasika still needed to follow Lord Charles''s arrangement. "Oh, your role in the war?" Roger narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help butughed, "Your job is simple, just cry, cry poor, cry miserably, cry insufficient firepower, basically cry as much as possible to get more support." "Ah, really, my lord? Is it necessary?" Tasika couldn''t help but frown. Always acting like this, it''s better to have a fair fight... "Do you want countless orcs to die, or do you want to profit from it?" Roger retorted. Tasikaquicklystraightenedherspineandstatedsolemnly,"Iunderstandnow,dieforeignpowers,nottheorcs,yeah!" Orcs have been living in the midst of the Green Vines Empire''s resistance, with blood and tears, and now it is the time of outside forces to push them to the edge of the fire pit. How could she force her own people into it simply because she was angry? Under Roger''s guidance, she understood! Throughout history, the way of great nations has been to outdo each other in terms of roguishness, shamelessness, and the ability to scam the entire world... That must lead to a sure victory. Roger expressed satisfaction with Tasika''s growth today, "That''s right, we''re here to spend their money, kill their people, and achieve our dreams. Isn''t that twice the pleasure?" "Absolutely, twice the pleasure!" Tasika clenched her fists and understood her career and direction of efforts. The once kind Princess was lured onto the treacherous path by someone''s words and actions. ... ... The city of Naito, located at the western border of the Empire and closest to the Kambasak Desert. Originally, there was no city here. The fortress was constructed to prevent annual invasions from the orc tribe, and the city gradually developed from there. Currently, a hundred thousand border troops and three thousand magicians are gathering in the city of Nato, preparing for a retaliatory battle against the kingdom of Terra. Yes, only a battle, not a war. Because their actions have not received support from the empress, this is a joint operation between the border troops and the Secret Magic Society, not a full-scale war by the empire against the kingdom of Terra. No elite field troops have been deployed, and the number of soldiers is lower than the previous one where the soldiers were personally led by the Eternal night empress. The military''s famous generals didn''t participate, and themander of this battle was the defense general of Nato City, General Kelvin Duncan. The apanying magician inmand is the fourth adviser of the Secret Magic Society and the head of the Amity Merchant Association, Sophie Amity. ording to the usual military order of the empire, such abination is probably equivalent to a force that can hold its own fighting against three simr forces. The Green Vines Empire previously dered a strategy of peaceful development and umting strength, but the kingdom of Terra provoked them by directly stealing the Green Vines Empire''s inventions and selling them for profit among other powers. This has caused a huge public controversy, and Sophie is vehemently advocating for this battle. However, surprising many people, the Eternal night empress, who has always been ready for battle, has not made a statement on this matter, and cab officials have divided into several camps. Led by Angelina, the political faction doesn''t support the war. The orc kingdom''s counterfeit soul bracelets constitute amercialpetition, so they imposed sanctions on Terra by usingmercial means. The left chancellor Margaret, who has always opposed the right chancellor, surprisingly remained silent and kept a striking synchronization with Her Majesty the Queen. Margaret, as the military''s primary representative in the cab, holds the key to initiating any war effort. If she remains silent, every attempt tounch this war will be futile. In the end, it was Sophie''s perseverance that convinced the Nautilus city''s garrison leader, with the support of the Amity Chamber of Commerce bearing the war cost, and heavy profits as incentives, to allow for this battle. Failure would mean no follow-up, and the Eternal Night Queen had dered that she would not participate in this battle. Since her ascension to the throne, this was her first absence from the empire''s foreign battles, leaving many imperial citizens disappointed. But they were still confident in the empire''s victory. Last year, they swept through the Kambusak Desert, and now, dealing with a group of defeated and disorganized soldiers, it would be simplistic to finish them off. General Duncan and the wealth cat, Sophie, shared the same belief. Although the queen didn''t participate in the war, they had the support of many magisters from the Secret Magic Society, giving them an absolute advantage in equipment and magical power. Although Terra Kingdom has foreign support, the Secret Magic Society has not acquired its wealth without hard work. The orcs need to understand that those things are not easy to steal. This battle was already driven by profit, entangling the nation. The shadow of war was raised for the sake of interests. This is also what Roger and the Night Queen were hiding behind, wanting to see how much courage the capital forces have within the empire. As a result, even Sophie, a white glove like her, has proven through her own actions that when interests are touched, even her loyalty can be obscured by greed, forcing an irrational battle. The Enchanting Bracelet lost arge overseas market due to knock-offs, and Sophie felt that the Amity Chamber of Commerce was the biggest loser. She took the risk of her funding chain breaking in order to sessfully mass-produce the Enchanting Bracelet. She understands the restriction on exports. After all, the domestic market has not been entirely consumed yet. Good things should be prioritized for the people of the empire, and the money of foreigners can be earned slowly. However, a knock-off product appeared, stealing the empire''s technology, and sold it more expensively than us, and then turned around and used us of stealing their things... Sophie instantly lost her calm. It should all be my money, give it back to me meow!!! As thergest business association within the empire and also a consultant of the Secret Magic Society, her power is still significant. She immediately created a public opinion storm and added fuel to the fire by propagandizing within the empire about this matter. What she saw was money being earned less, but what she told the empire''s magicians and people was the honor of the empire. In the past, the only official newspaper avable as a propaganda channel for the Empire was the "Long Live the Queen" newspaper. However, with the emergence of the wizard camp and the fearless space, more efficient and intriguing means of public opinion were avable, such as forums, posting short videos, and information on the Dream City. The rudiments of modern Earth''s media have appeared, with official channels investing in this area, and smart businesses have realized the enormous opportunities here. It is evident that controlling people''s attention is an exceptionally profitable business, with significant ripple effects in many areas. With Sophie''s keenness and Roger''s guidance, they jointly established a news and entertainment program called "Empire Chronicles" that covered gossip and rumors, with each owning a 50% stake. During the wizard camp phase, they trained their team, and when fearless space opened, the show quickly had enormous exposure and coverage. At this time, there were no celebrities, but there were enough executives and nobles. With Roger''s portion, the information flowed directly from the intelligence of the Night Watch. They also bribed Margaret to obtain information from both Sparrow and the Nightingale and overseas. Eventually, many trivial gossips were artistically processed and were presented on the "Empire Chronicles" program. Today, the elf prince harasses the ogre girl, tomorrow, the dark elite matriarch hosts a grand orgy, and the day after tomorrow, a certain lich''s failed experiment presents a romantic skeleton. A wicked dragon falls in love with a young and handsome adventurer... These insidious things were aimed at domestic and foreign dignitaries and celebrities, focusing on the lower three paths and specializing in writing sensational news. Not to mention that ordinary people love to read it, even magicians and imperial nobles have subscribed to "Imperial Chronicle". Compared with traditional print media, "Imperial Chronicle" is a television program with a beautiful host reporting daily news. It also has rich pictures and various interestingments. Isn''t it more interesting than the dry "Long Live the Queen"? After taking control of the code to generate traffic, Sophia promoted the unprincipled behavior of the Terra Kingdom on "Imperial Chronicle". In the end, she sessfully led countless magicians to unite and voluntarily join the fight against Tasika. These high priests are all about money. Although they are organized within the Secret Magic Society, they all have their own wizard towers. If they are willing to participate in the war, they can provide a very strong force. General Duncan led this over-staffed border army with magical power andunched an attack. Then they found that, as expected, the Orc Kingdom was retreating step by step. Facing their powerful magical strength, not even an elite army could resist. The Orc side also prepared shamans and other spell casters, but they could not counter so many wizards. The Queen of Eternal Night didn''t participate in the war this time. Only with powerful imperial magicians, who had swelled pockets and richer equipment than ever before, could they conjure infinite fireballs to defeat the Orcs. When the news of this battle reached the rear, Tasikained to representatives of various great countries every day. "Our three material supply lines have been cut off, and the shipment of totem bracelets has been suspended." "The ckstone Fortress has been lost, the key feed for the Erebus Demon Worm has been discontinued, and capacity cannot be increased in the short term." "As the enemy troops approached, we withdrew all the workers from Factory Four, which caused a dy in production." "The diplomatic delegations of the great powers were also suffering." "Previously, they had seen an increase in the daily output of the totem wristbands in production, which meant that they could receive their orders in two months instead of the previous three. The atmosphere was full of joy." "However, the Green Vines empire attacked and the so-called elite troops of the Terra Kingdom crumbled, causing the recently gained production capacity to rapidly decline and even risk shut down." "Although Tasika tried to exchange space for time, extending General Duncan''s supply line and conducting sabotage, it only slightly dyed the empire''s advance, and the situation was clearly not optimistic." "This empire is really cunning. Where is the promised time for recuperation and growth?" "Did they use the money to smash our beloved towers with infinite fireballs?" "This cannot be tolerated!" "Originally, the great powers only verbally promised to support Tasika, hoping to deceive her into production, betting the Green Vines Empire would never dare to face the pressure of attacking them. " As a result, the Green Vines Empire is stubborn and doesn''t give face to the foreign powers. They directly invaded the Kambusak Desert, leaving Queen Tasika with tear-stained eyes every day. However, she still maintained a resolute expression, supporting the operation of the Terra Kingdom. She''s such a strong woman; it''s not easy for her! Tasika''s performance in this regard can be said to have reached the level of a leading actress. She didn''t cry, yet remained gentle but strong, moving countless representatives of foreign powers who consequently sent messages requesting troops to support. Moreover, the magicalmunication system has reminder codes, it is a genuine support, not a mere addition of disposable forces. We must use our mighty strength to provide backing for the tower! Thus, the battle that waster known as the founding war of the Terra Kingdom entered its second stage as the great powers joined in. Chapter 177, Your Majesty, Would You Consider Abstaining? Chapter 177, Your Majesty, Would You Consider Abstaining? Roger had tasked Tasika with crying, but after some consideration, Tasika believed that a multifaceted approach to crying would yield better results. Without detailing the extent of the losses suffered by the Terra Kingdom, she only spoke of how this Imperial battle would hamper production progress for the Totem Bracelet and the troubles that the Elysium illusion had faced. She was ying the role of a suffering yet resolute young queen; perhaps the country was not strong enough yet, but despite any amount of sadness in her heart, she had not given up hope and was always fully supporting the functioning nation. Such a portrayal would be more likely to gain recognition among the powers than one of a simple weeping child in distress. After all, the rulers of the foreign powers are not mindless groups of people like the masses on social media; believing in everything they see and hear. Each step of investment at the national level must yield returns, and the underlying motive must be one of making profit. Tasika''s portrayal of a pitiful little girl evokes sympathy, but if she were to mature into a queen who never gives up, it would instill confidence in foreign investors. Or perhaps, this is Tasika''s very nature. It is only with Roger''s and the Imperial''s assistance that the process of rebuilding her nation has been so smooth, allowing no chance for her to demonstrate her true iron-willed tactics. A little girl who has experienced a shattered faith and the imminent destruction of her country has found hope in the midst of the ruins, weing a new life in the darkness. Her resilience far surpasses that of an ordinary monarch. This is also Joestar''s cultivation of Tasika. By revealing to her the world''s most brutal truth, if all of his arrangements seed, even upon returning to the divine kingdom, the consolidated kingdom of beastmen that Tasika leads is sufficient to be a thorn in the empire''s side. Unfortunately, Joestar was outmaneuvered and not only failed toplete the n, but also pushed Tasika to the opposing side of the goddess of war, willingly bing a pawn of the empire and raising the g of rebellion against the gods. However, at this moment, from the perspective of the great powers, the true identity of Queen Tasika is still a secret. She is the beastman who harbors the deepest hatred for the Green Vines Empire. Those with true insight have already sensed the potential of the Terra Kingdom and recognize Tasika''s potential. With her youth and personal strength, living for another three hundred years is no issue. A young and talented queen who still bears a grudge against the Green Vines Empire- if she is given the chance to be cultivated... Wouldn''t she be the first line of defense against the Green Vines Empire that everyone needs? Furthermore, now that the Terra Kingdom can obtain the simted soul bracelet that the empire refuses to export, who knows what kind of interesting technology she wille up with next? There is no reason not to support such an ally. As a result, the support from the great powers arrived, sending their true elites and outstanding troops bearing many precious magical items. All of them spared no expense to help the Terra Kingdom through this crisis. The Elven Empire directly dispatched the High Priestess of Moonshadow, Miss May Moon Dancer, who served as the interpreter for the nature goddess. She brought along one hundred royal sharpshooters and the divine weapon, Sunshine Star, which guarded the Moonshadow Shrine; equal to fifty thousand elite troops. At the same time, there was also a n for the Elven Prince to marry Queen Tasika. Other countries were also not to be outdone, dispatching their own elites and many national-level treasures. In the magical world, the number of top-tier powerhouses was far greater than that of dispatched soldiers. Thetter were mainly sent to upy territory. The support from the great powers was overwhelmingly grand, with no intention of being low-key, aiming to show off in the city of Serena. They disyed their pageantry in such a mboyant manner to intimidate the Green Vines Empire. This was done in an attempt to scare off the Green Vines Empire. Previously, the Eternal Night Empress did say she would not participate in this war, but who knows if that crazy woman would change her mind. A woman''s mouth is a deceptive demon. Everyone thought that even if she was strong, she couldn''t possibly fight against so many strong opponents alone. But in case the battle is fierce and there are losses, no one wants the falling meteor to hit their own strong ones, right? So, if it can be solved through deterrence, then it is certainly a good thing. So, after several strong ns discussed, they called themselves the Nine ns Allied Forces and provided support to the city of Serena. They made a simple disy of their strength on the surface, and the scouts of the Green Vines Empire brought the intelligence back to the troops departing from Naito City. However, General Duncan, upon seeing the news, didn''t have any intention of retreating, and continued to towards the city of Serena. ording to Sophia''s courage, she was not afraid at all: "Elite? I''ll fight the elites!" The Lucky Cat looked back at the legendary mages behind, the magic towers and the army of golems that they mobilized for this trip, indicating that they were not inferior in terms of strength. With the strength of the mages, is it not a problem for a two on one fight? With the rise of the empire''s national strength and the mass production of magical equipment, the printing of magic scrolls as if they were free, the mentality of the empire''s mages has also expanded unprecedentedly. 30% of thebat effectiveness of a magistratees from their magical ability; 70% from their wealth. The development of magical industrialization, which was first floated up, was the magician ss, and naturally their mentality is different from what it used to be. What if the great powers supported it? Our Majesty once defended against thebined armies of the six kingdoms. It will not be difficult for us to do it again. ... ... In the Kambusa Desert, the Daphia Canal is under construction. This is one of the miraculous projects of the Terra Kingdom to turn the desert into an oasis. The canal will be built partially underground, starting from the snow-capped mountains in the northern border. Through special methods to reduce evaporation, new cities will only be established at designated locations. ording to Tasika''s n, this expensive canal will be one of the highest achievements of the magical civilization of this world. It will be built in five phases, and it will eventually be a waterwork that runs through the entire desert, connecting the important cities of the Terra Kingdom through water transportation. What Tasika once envied while lying on the embankment of the mysterious capital, the water transportation, may actually appear in the desert in the future. The first phase of the canal is still under construction, with only over 500 kilometerspleted, establishing a medium-sized settlement that will be a magical industrial city within two years, providing materials nearby for the massive project of the Daphia Canal. This ce is temporarily called the Dayout settlement. General Duncan is now leading his troops towards the Dayout settlement. Compared to the tall and sturdy rebuilt city of Serena, it is easier to attack the target of the ongoing construction, which is equally destructive. If sessful, it will surely hurt the Terran Kingdom. His choices were actually limited, with no reinforcements and limited supplies. He only had this one chance to act. If he fails, he will have to slink back to Naituo City and face ridicule from his colleagues. The orcs have also detected General Duncan''s intentions, with the previously dispersed army and the reinforcementsmanded by Tasika, all heading towards the Dayout settlement. The strategy of stalling for time has been sessful, and they have held out until the support from the great powers arrives, allowing them to take on the Green Vines Empire head-on. The battle site of both sides should be a certain sand dune. About 20 kilometers east of the Dayout settlement, where Queen Tasika arrived first. The camp that also has 100,000 orcs, Queen Tasika arranged for the reinforcements of the great powers to stay at the back. Asking them to wait for her orders before entering the battlefield once the battle has started. The reinforcements were somewhat surprised. They had thought they would be used as cannon fodder to stop the first and most fierce wave of enemy attacks, but they didn''t expect the queen to be so generous. Could this also be considered as her confidence? Although everyone was prepared to make sacrifices, not making any sacrifice left a better impression of Queen Tasika on them, naturally. Tasika arranged for the poweful orc''s to be at the front to set up a standard defensive position and constructed a new type of altar. At that time, they would utilize the buildings to fully counteract the enemy''s magical advantage. This altar was "stolen" by their "spy" and with some modification it could amplify the shaman''s power. They would carry out their first demonstration. "You only need to hold on for half an hour, and victory will inevitably belong to Terra." Tasika mobilized the orc warriors and looked towards a small phnx with only a thousand soldiers. They were the Snake Tribe, and their unique beast traits were their red eyes, scale-covered tails, and their mutated ws that were especially adept at digging. This special operations team of Snaik were outfitted in ck bodysuits and carried a drum-like package on their backs. Their gaze was resolute as they saluted Tasika with a Terra military salute, "May Terra be blessed by the gods!" The Snakes leapt into the sand as if swimming. Even if there were any magical disturbances, only slight tremors were seen on the ground. They headed towards Duncan''s troops at an extremely fast speed. This desert is, after all, thend where the orcs have survived through the ages. They will surely have some home field advantage and will be waiting to give those arrogant imperialists a surprise. ... ... The orc army formed a defensive formation, while the Empire side decided to choose the simplest tactic: "Frontal assault, all troops attack!" It was not that Duncan was foolish, but facing the orcs who were impervious to provocations and not taking the initiative to attack, he didn''t have any better options. The young queen seemed to have already seen through their limited supplies and that it was impossible to continue dragging on. So there was no urgency to reim lost territory. Now looking back, General Duncan also realized that these orcs were deliberately retreating, just to exchangend for time, forcing him to stretch supply line. Originally, the territories closest to the Empire where were the orcs resided, they are vast deserts and their main poption and cities were located far away from the Empire. Unless there was another total war, it would be really difficult to deal with these cunning orcs. "This should be our final battle, Lady Sophie." General Duncan said solemnly. "General, rest assured. Queen Tasika herself is present, and of course our goal is to kill her with a sniper." Sophie''s eyes glinted with a fierce and cold determination as she impatiently rubbed her fingers. Merchants believe that good rtionships bring wealth, but Tasika has made only enemies on her own path to wealth. In terms of bloodline, she is considered a Kate tribe orc. However, the Kate tribe was long ago wiped out in tribal conflict, and she fled with her family to the empire. Over generations, she already has no emotional attachment to the desert and identifies herself as an imperial citizen. Later, she simply became a mercenary for gold coins, so anyone who obstructs her earnings, regardless of race, is considered an enemy to be dealt with fiercely ! So the empire''s army slowly moved toward the defense line of the first orc legion, and the mages chanted spells, summoning magical creatures to enhance their impact. Above the sky, the invisible Eternal Night Queen looked down on the battlefield and sighed softly, "Must we lose this time?" How could she trust her army to fight in a battle full of traps? It was just that Roger had arranged the entire battle, she knew that some pain was necessary for the empire to grow. But this time, Sophia brought out arge number of magicians treating them like ornaments, just like walking on the street covered with her beloved jewelry. The empress couldn''t help but follow. "Your Majesty, rest assured, the situation is under control." Roger stood by her side andforted her, "Sophia is not a fool. She has means to save her life and will also protect the priest of the Secret Council." "I understand, but I''m just very unwilling; is this how the era of the wizards ends?" "The era of the wizards will never end, but instead, it will shine in new ways." "But we always want to shine on the battlefield..." The Night Queen looked towards Terra''s defenses while Tasika projected the golden image of the Goddess of War, giving the heavily-armed warriors of the first line of defense the "Blessing of Holy War." This is a spell that matches the power of a forbidden curse, requiring arge amount of faith power to cast. If not for those true believers favored by the little witch, they simply would not have the qualification to use it. Tasika''s ability to use this spell now shows that the Goddess of War is quite satisfied with the current Terra kingdom. Meanwhile, the Night Queen has the power to reverse the situation, but can only watch as the Imperial armies gradually fall into bitter battles. The "Blessing of Holy War" provides the orc warriors with a huge magic resistance, and with the constant weakening of the magic attacks by the shamans on both sides, the magic power advantage of the Empire has beenrgely neutralized, making many of the direct attack magic spells of the Elemental school temporarily ineffective. Under the circumstances, the wizards could only summon more creatures and driverge-scale war golems, puppets, and other alchemical products into battle, fighting alongside the heroic Imperial soldiers as they constantly attacked the first legion of the orcs'' defenses. However, the border army was mainlyposed of heavily armed infantry, whose main task was to defend the stronghold. Previously relying on magic power to crush the orc army, they were always able to beat them. Now that they were facing the attack with their own strength, they were inevitably pressed down on the line by the strong orc fighters. Obviously, they cannot break through the defense line within half an hour. And if they fail to break through and get held up by the orcs, the trap that Tasika set earlier wille into effect. "Your Majesty, one minister is enough for your entourage. The Empire still has a lot of work to do." Roger carefully observed the gloomy expression on the Eternal Night Queen''s face, knowing she was someone who wouldn''t ept failure. Even if the performance was a failure. It wouldn''t be good to miss this performance. Holding her fists tightly, the Eternal Night Queen looked at the eager reinforcements of the allied forces and cursed, "The next time we meet, I won''t let them leave alive." Her figure disappeared into the air, and ultimately she epted Roger''s advice and didn''t go to see the doomed oue of the battle. The stronger one bes, the more paranoid they tend to be. Without any bloody lessons, they won''t embrace the new era. Chapter 178: The Terror of the Biochemical Maniac Chapter 178: The Terror of the Biochemical Maniac Unlike the false information that the powers had seen, the current situation within the Green Vines Empire can be described as prosperous in all aspects of agriculture, industry andmerce. With the exception of the highest levels, who knew of the true crisis, ordinary people and the backbone of the empire were all in a floating state of mind at the moment. It''s like drinking two or three cups of horse urine and feeling like the universe is mine, that kind of expansion. First and foremost, it is the magician ss, who were held in high regard by the Eternal Night Queen. Each individual''s mentality was overly inted, thinking that all problems could be solved through technological innovation. Although in theory, this can indeed be achieved, the problem is that the empire doesn''t have that much time, and they are facing enemies with umtions which are far too profound. Secondly, headed by Sophie, the emerging capitalist ss, looking at the tremendous profit they bring in, it feels like nobody in the whole world canpare. Anyone who hinders them from earning money, each and every one of them, will all need to die. With their wealth and equipment, these "elites" started to be full of themselves, and even the military was partially following along in the same floating state as them. With the provocation of the Terra Kingdom, the previously set time for rest and recovery is proving insufficient, and the internal public opinion for war is soaring. This is a problem that the Queen of Eternal Night is well aware of, and though she feels helpless, she cannot avoid tackling it. Although the world of Eternal night is indeed a bunch of rotten fish and shrimps, the terrifying enemies beyond this world are still a challenge for the empire. The next step is to embark on extensive infrastructure projects and umte more technological knowledge. This world will inevitably belong to the empire in the future, but the ending should not be a pyrrhic victory, but a seamless integration of the existing forces to confront the arrival of the Seven Gods. So, at Roger''s suggestion, the Queen of Eternal Night allowed Sophie to incite the emotions of the magicians and the military to trigger this retaliatory battle. The intelligence was made public, and all the enemy''s preparations were clearlyid out on Duncan and Sophie''s table. But the Imperial people, under the protection of the Queen of Eternal Night, have won too many victories and already consider themselves invincible. Even the Orcs who were defeated before will surely be easily defeated this time. The mistake of being arrogant and underestimating the enemy, and the failure that results even though it was known that the enemy''s strength may be beyond control, is not something the Queen of Eternal Night wants to forcefully intervene in. Such ack of calmness shows that the people of the Empire do indeed need to experience failure to see reality. At the same time, what Roger hopes to correct is the magicians'' bad habit of always rushing to the battlefield. Magicians, who possess the world''s most advanced production technology and have ess to the highest level of scientific knowledge about the universe, are research talents, engineers, and the most advanced artisans, but they use themselves as mere cannon fodder. This is the epitome of wastefulness! As long as the Green Vines Empire continues to make technological breakthroughs, a single magic crystal cannon could rece the majority of the destruction caused by mages. How can they be viewed as mere soldiers to be sacrificed on the battlefield? "The New Arcane Arts" has brought about a trend of job switching and Che Guevara is also striving to correct the mentality of mages, but Roger finds it all fruitless as the mages still prefer to personally engage in battle... You must ept the consequences if you don''t even view your opponents as human At this moment, the Empire and the orcs have already engaged in a fierce battle. With their direct destructive ability suppressed, the mages convert their magic into beneficial spells for their own side aswell as summoning creatures which spread across the battlefield. The magicians of the Secret Magic Society are now ten times wealthier than before. Thebat effectiveness produced from wealth is also quite considerable. Even with the presence of Tasika, the priest blessed by the gods, the wealth gap cannot be bridged, and the defensive line of the orc kingdom begins to crumble. At this moment, the experts dispatched by the powers arrived to join the battle. Tasika''s order to them was not to directly attack the headquarters of the Empire''s military, but to confront the summoned creatures and relieve pressure on the orcs'' defensive line. For the troops, this was a low-risk order, and they all worked hard to execute it. Time flowed silently. General Duncan''s intuition told him that Tasika wanted time to dy, and following the enemy''s n of procrastination, more terrifying battles could happen. He led his own guards to the front line, attempting to break through the enemy line, and achieved great sess in a single battle. However, before he even encountered the orcs, he heard the chaosing from the rear. The special forces of the Snake tribe, which Tasika initially arranged, had already moved to the imperial wizards'' camp using the "earth escape technique" without any magical fluctuations. As respected mages, even in the midst of a fierce battle, they received the most thorough protection, and it was impossible for ordinary means to easily break through to them. But who could have thought that the orcs had a special unit that had mastered special digging techniques, allowing them to move "silently" like swimming in sand, and they were right beside them. The Snak tribe was already good at digging in the sand, but their speed was limited. It was the specially designed armor that used mechanical power, allowing them to increase their underground speed exponentially. Of course, this kind of progress also had its drawbacks, as it could still be detected by sound. However, at the moment of intense fighting, the magic users'' attention was all focused on the unbreakable orc defense line. Where would they find the energy to pay much attention to their feet? The package on Snikt squad''s back had been unpacked andid out underground in the wizard''s territory. It instantly activated the forbidden spell array. This is also a modern magical equipment that miniaturizes and modrizes the anti-magic field. It needs to be arranged in advance and can be maneuvered during the battle. Thus, in an instant, the empire''s prideful magical support was silenced. The life-saving props on the magicians'' bodies were activated one after another. The Snikt special forces were trained specifically to deal with magicians, with extremely strong magic resistance and willpower, they quickly snuck up on the imperial magicians and delivered merciless stabs. "Damn it, this is a mage hunter!" Sophie guessed the profession of these Snikts. Her face darkened. Mage hunters are a special profession that targets magicians, and most of them are advanced thieves. They have very high magic resistance and willpower, are proficient in close-range assassinations, and have some spell-counter abilities, all created specifically to counter the world''s most powerful magicians. Oh, by the way, the earliest mage hunters were magicians from certain organizations who developed them for the same purpose. The Snikt special forces of the Orc Kingdom were clearly heavily funded, from their mobility, to the anti-magic field, to their skilled assassination techniques, they instantly dealt great damage to the empire''s magicians. This is still because they are all individually wealthy, although caught off guard by the anti-magic field, they still have enough life-saving equipment. "Reinforcing monks! Prepare to disengage and retreat in an orderly manner!" General Duncan knew their attack had failed today, and the mages in the rear were in trouble. He had to go save them. If he didn''t give the Orc Kingdom a suitable lesson, he might continue to guard Naito City and be unable to be promoted for several years. However, if he sacrificed the three thousand mages in this desert, he was likely to face imprisonment. However, he also felt terrified. The enemy was intentionally luring him forward in a defensive posture. It was obvious that the reserve team was targeting the Empire''s mages, and he was afraid that they would strike a fatal blow as soon as he acted. "Keep them, it''s time to avenge these executioners!" Tasika''s clear voice sounded behind Duncan. The elite first legion of orcs changed their previous defensive posture and actively rushed out of the trenches. They cooperatee with those strong yers supported by the consortia and entangled General Duncan''s troops to prevent them from retreating. Suddenly, this border army was surrounded, and the situation they faced was cascading towards the abyss. Sophie''s tail stretched out behind her, and her silky fur stood on end. She had just used her handgun to shoot the Snikt man who targeted her, but the knife that skimmed past her scared her to death. She took out a test tube from her bosom, containing a strange green liquid, which she directly smashed on the corpse of her enemy in front of her. At the same time, she kept muttering under her breath, "Lydia, your invention must be reliable. My life, the entire expeditionary force''s lives, depend on you!" The green liquid seemed to have a life of its own as it quickly drilled into the corpse. In less than a second, the supposedly dead enemy began to move again. But soon, it became clear that it was not just any movement. It was like an inting balloon, rapidly swelling up and bing hundreds of pounds heavier. His skin was so swollen that it was almost transparent, with many green insects wriggling inside. This unnerved Sophie, causing her to instinctively retreat. Bang! The bloated corpse quickly exploded, unleashing countless green insects that shot out like arrows. They were highly intelligent and if they hit an orc, they would quickly drill into their body. The elite Snyek hunters would then convulse in pain, losing theirbat ability and kneeling on the ground. If they encountered an Imperial citizen, the creatures would melt into the host''s body and turn into a kind of hormone that stimted the wound to contract and stop bleeding. Soon, the skin of the orc infested with green worms turned green and sharp bone spurs grew on their hands. Their limbs folded back as they shot towards the terrified Snikt hunters at an astonishing speed. In the span of a few breaths, the entire Snekt squad was annihted and transformed into parasitic hosts, modified by the green worms. They scurried like spiders, charging towards the frontline of the conflict, covered in the counter-produced green worms. There were more orcs there, they considered the first assimted target as an enemy,unching a new wave of parasitism. Either the green worms and parasitic hosts were all killed, or all enemies within their perception were transformed into their own kind, the difference between is to great to search casually, they would not stop if left alive. "Is this Lady Lydia''stest invention?" A magician looked at the ravaged battlefield and asked Sophie. "Yes... luckily we didn''t fail!" Sophie stuck out her tongue. Originally, she had doubted that Lady Lydia was too stingy, only giving her a small vial. Now she knew that just a little amount of fluid was already extremely potent... Although the scene was disgusting and horrifying, at least they survived, didn''t they? ... ... Eventually, the fierce and target-seeking green bugs brought an abrupt end to the battle. An outbreak of a disaster simr to biological warfare urred among the orcs, as the parasitic nature of these green bugs possessed super-strong vitality, strength and speed that exceeded those of advanced warriors. Additionally, even a minor scratch from them could result in mutatious infection. Moreover, their parasiticrvae could jump at incredible speeds, making it practically impossible to defend against them. Fortunately, they only fought based on instinct. After several minutes without finding a new target to attack, their bodily functions would decline, making it rtively easy to eliminate them. However, they still caused significant trouble for the Orc Kingdom, hindering their attempts to chase down the Imperial Army''s retreat. After sustaining over five hundred casualties among the three thousand magic-users led by Sophie, they managed to stabilize their emotions and continued fighting, an important factor in Tasika''s prevention of pursuit. The Empire could not breach the Orcs'' defensive line, but it was a fool''s errand for the orcs to try and keep the Imperial Army from leaving. Moreover, who knows if the Empire will unleash a second weapon like the one that instantly wiped out the Snaiket Squad. Lord Charles didn''t mention that the magic-users possessed such countermeasures. The special forces squad of one thousand soldiers is an impossible resource to regenerate in the short term and required much investment to train... The half-dragon princess'' heart was practically bleeding. Roger didn''t expect Sophie''s life-saving item to be so powerful. It can only be said that the destructive power of alchemists can be estimated, but the things produced by magic potions and biochemical masters arepletely iprehensible by ordinary people. It is necessary to understand it more deeply! After symbolically chasing for a while, the orc army retreated and began to clean up the battlefield. In this battle, the orc side suffered 7,000 casualties, most of whom died in the frontal defense. More than 2,000 people, including the Snektbat team, died from the destruction caused by green worms. The Empire lost more than 10,000 ordinary soldiers, most of whom were killed during the retreat and pursuit. What the Empire was most heartbroken about was the deaths of 500 magicians. Although most of them were intermediate and advanced magicians, that kind of temporary forbidden magic field could notpletely lock legendary magicians, but this number was a heavy loss for the Empire for a long time. But the people of the Empire didn''t care about their losses. Both soldiers and magicians have the courage to continue fighting despite the huge losses. What they couldn''t tolerate was failure. Although the retaliatory war prated deep into the Kambusak Desert and killed many orcs, the production of totem bracelets continued. It is clear that the goal of warning and deterrence was not achieved. Although Duncan managed to save the main force and kept the losses to a minimum, this could not conceal the failure. After returning home, Duncan and Sophie were overwhelmed by a barrage of condemnation. Countless people in the empire regarded them as sinners. Prior to this, the empire had an undefeated record of victory, which was broken by them. It is quite frustrating, isn''t it? Of course, another important reason for the failure was that the Queen of Eternal Night didn''t participate in the war. Otherwise, even the worst situation could have been reversed, right? However, as the monarch was always concerned about his reputation, he surely became angry this time, and in the end, all the me would be ced on Duncan and Sophie. The two individuals also remained silent, unable to ept the failure. Both of them submitted their resignation letters, expressing their willingness to take responsibility for the failure. The Eternal Night Queen rejected their resignation and punished them by withholding their sry for three months. They were to remain in their current positions for further observation, and the standardpensation was given to the fallen soldiers of the war. "I, as the emperor, am responsible for this failure, and the Secret Magic Council and the military are also at fault. Every individual in this empire who contributed to the war should have considered the possibility of failure. I hope everyone will reflect on what caused this failure so that we can embrace greater victories." The speech of the Eternal Night Queen in the Starry Pce, was published in the "Long Live the Queen" newspaper and simultaneously uploaded to the fearless space, has triggered a feverish discussion within the empire. Chapter 179: Selling Real Estates in Another World Chapter 179: Selling Real Estates in Another World The speech of the Queen of Eternal Night has caused a strong reaction through out the entire empire. Defeat was already difficult to bare. The enormous losses and casualties brought uncontroble grief to everyone. Fortunately, at this moment, it was still possible to shift the me onto Duncan and Sophie to relieve the pressure, providing a violent outlet. As a result, the Queen of Eternal night, who was loved by everyone, came forward and said that the responsibility for the defeat didn''t solely rest on those two scapegoats, but rather on everyone who had a hand in pushing for the war, even the Empress herself must reflect... Immediately, with thisst outlet gone, did everyone have to reflect on themselves? This is even more annoying! Even when an avnche urs, not every snowke dares to brave the unknown. It is always difficult and painful for a person to admit their mistakes. In this world, many people would rather talk nonsense than simply say "I don''t know." Fortunately, although rational and calm individuals are few and far between, they still exist. Previously, the Empire had been running smoothly for many years, but there was certainly a nationwide sense of development. Now, when they fell from power under the Orc Kingdom, it was like a bucket of cold water being poured over them, forcing everyone to reconsider the meaning of the war. War is always a serious matter and is thest resort to protect the people and uphold the will of the state. It is not a kind of entertainment show that people want to watch when they are bored with life. The military may allow it, but the enemy doesn''t! Although the Empire is powerful, there is still a possibility of failure in the war. As they were always victorious in the past, people had a subconscious tendencies to regard the war as a game. The previous arrogant attitude of the Empire''s people was to start a war directly when they were undecided and even dared to call out the gods directly. The Night Queen agreed to Roger''s defeat n, also seeing that such spreading sentiment would continue to expand, and the Empire would inevitably face more defeats one day. Not all enemies are like the rotten fish and shrimp in the Night World, they will eventually face the Seven Gods, and there will be no chance to save their strength to fight again. Failure is shameful, and reflection can also cause resentment, but the Empire has no choice. The significance of this failure for the empire is far deeper than that of victory; Firstly, it alleviated the high level of domesticbativeness, and the people of the empire should calm down and rethink their battle strategies, recognizing that other countries are constantly progressing, and value each opponent ordingly. Secondly, it misled the judgment of other major powers regarding the empire''s strength, and bought more development time for the empire; Lastly, it elevated the Terran Kingdom''s global status. Sessfully resisting the invasion of the Green Vines Empire, Tasika will be the first line of defense against Green Vines for the major powers and is willing to support the further development of the orcs. The follow-up of the totem bracelet can also be shipped more smoothly, the number of users grows rapidly, and quickly approaches the small goal of one hundred million online in the virtual space. ... ... After the battle of a settlement, the Green Vines Empire maintained protests and condemnation against the Terran Kingdom but didn''t continue the war. Instead, they imposed economic sanctions on the orcs and forcibly blocked many trade channels. Then, they earned even more excess profits through smuggling (nodding dog). However, in the eyes of the ignorant foreign powers, after this battle, the Terra Kingdom proved itself, as did Tasika. The orcs have the ability to hold the Kambusak Desert and continue to trade with foreign powers. Tasika also publicly announced that the enemity between orcs and the empire will never end, thereby gaining more support from foreign powers. Everyone''s thoughts were the same: wouldn''t it be great to only kill orcs and block the expansion of the Green Vines Empire''s path! Tasika also proposed the construction of the second phase of the Dafia Canal. The second phase of the canal has been built to the heart of the Kambusak Desert, and the shamans have alsoe up with new technologies to improve the new nts to more efficiently prevent wind and sand, control desertification, increase more arablend, and change the regional climate. At the same time, Tasika announced that they would emte the Paradise Mirage and establish a "free city" open to all races, bing the cultural center, entertainment center, and amusement center of the entire desert, weing tourists from all over the world to enjoy it through their geographical advantages. Previously, the orc kingdom was made up of many tribes with constant conflicts, but now they are integrated into a new country, and their location is indeed advantageous. To the east is the Green Vines Empire; to the west are other powerful races, and their location is almost exactly in the centre of the main continent of the Eternal Night World. The location chosen by the Free City, departing from the core areas of the world''s major countries, is equally suitable as an open,municative city and a holiday destination for many people. Of course, the position of the orc kingdom makes it the most vulnerable to attack if there is a war. This is also why the orcs have never been able to unite. In addition to the historical rivalries between the tribes, there are also powerful neighboring nations that don''t want these tribes to unite. They secretly created new conflicts between the tribes. It is obvious to many great powers that allowing the orc tribes to upy the chaotic buffer zone can reduce the threat of the Green Vines Empire. Furthermore, the development value of the desert is low, which is why the orc kingdom was allowed to grow in the past. Now that the orc kingdom has really been established, it has exceeded the expectations of the great powers. However, Tasika has shown enough hatred for the Green Vines Empire, which is useful for the great powers. Previously, it was the Green Vines Empire that passively bound the great powers to their chariot. Now, the great powers are trying hard to persuade the Terra Kingdom to never forget their hatred towards the Green Vines Empire. In order to achieve this goal, the great powers have begun to help the Terra Kingdom develop and grow in exchange for their motivation to take action against the empire. The great powers believed that they were implementing the Marshall n for the parallel world. However, considering Tasika''s true nature, this wave haspletely fallen into Roger''s scheme. As a result, the Terra Kingdom soon announced that the construction of both the Dafiah Canal Phase Two project and the desert management project willmence simultaneously. The profit from the totem bracelet will ensure the progress of the project. The grand construction marks the ambitions of the orc queen, and the nning of the Free City unfolds. It is also extremely tempting for the great powers. At this moment, the most prosperous and modern city in the Eternal Night World is known as the mysterious capital. However, it is the capital of the Green Vines Empire, and high officials and leaders of the great powers who go there for consumption are not tourists but rather have fallen into a trap. Therefore, a city that offers no less luxury than the mysterious capital but is also open enough, has be a necessity for wealthy and influential people to enjoy. How can they be satisfied living in a virtual world and enjoying services with the poor and destitute people? Firstly, the prices there are too cheap to match the status of the nobles. Thus, the Free City of Terra, in response to the demands of the great powers,es into being. There are frictions and even deep-seated enmity between each other, but the newly emerging country of Terra has no historical baggage from the past... The more the great powers think about it, the more they feel that the n of this free city is excellent, and the future is full of development opportunities. It would be a pity not to participate now. Therefore, the great powers began to approach Tasika, expressing their willingness to invest in the Free City, and work together to build Terra. In exchange, they hope to have some control over the Free City. This free city and desert greening n were originally the bait that Tasika and Roger used to attract foreign investment. There was no reason to refuse. So the investment andpetition surrounding the shares of the Free City kicked off. Under an unprecedented propaganda offensive, the Terra Kingdom once again became the focus of the world. The only political force that has won against the Green Vines Empire so far, with unlimited prospects for construction projects and advanced technology. At the same time, Tasika has the ability and a very weing attitude towards foreign capital investment. Not only the great powers, but alsorge business organizations with long-term investment needs, have seen the potential of the Terra Kingdom. Thus began a scene of capital frenzy never seen before in this world. Even before the Free City had actual effects and while the area was still a desert, real estate had already begun to be sold. Tasika divided the tradablend of the Free City into 100 parts and openly sold ownership of those plots to neighbouring countries and powerful business organizations. No immediate payment was necessary; only a 30% down payment was required, with installments to be made over the next thirty years at an interest rate lower than most loans of this time. The great powers were not naive. Upon calction, they realized that with only 100 dors, they could in fact spend as if they had 300 dors. Ignorant of the concept of leverage, the great powers suddenly felt they had made a very profitable deal! With thirty years of low-interest loans, they easily made payments leading them to acquire the perfectly roundednd of this beautiful city of freedom, which was essentially free, was it not? When faced with the war, Tasika didn''t use the great powers'' reinforcements as cannon fodder, which was a testament to her courage and control, earning her an excellent reputation. Certainly, the ns she is currently promoting are very reliable! The great powers had already been prepared to invest in the Kingdom of Terra, and with such a preferential investment policy, they quickly submitted numerous applications for subscription. Finally, all 100 lot ofnd put forth by the city of freedom were sold. And the great powers who still had extra money expressed an interest in buying even more. Those greedy individuals, who are fickle in their dealings with the stock market, all have their eyes aze with greed. In response to this request, Roger didn''t hesitate to use his god-level design skills and added a second phase satellite to the Free City. In this public auction, the great powers and major tradingpanies fiercelypete, and thend in phase two is sold out again! After calcting the average price per square meter, the satellite city''s area costs 15% higher than the core city''s area... But those who bought it all feel that they have made a profit. In this free city, it will rise to the sky sooner orter! When ites to investment in real estate, Changshengzhong has quite a bit of experience. Moreover, with the exploitation reaching its maximum one by one, umting for thousands of years, while there might not be much in the national treasury, the gold coins are truly abundant. For Tasika, these two trades can truly beughing and waking up from a dream. Even if it is only a 30% advance payment, the cumtive amount is a very considerable figure, which can now promote the overall governance of the Kambu Sacks Desert. Such a huge amount of work is no longer affordable for orcs, while business associations gather here, making it quite convenient to mobilizebor and various materials. Gradually, trade transportation routes are formed one by one, and massive materials converge here. The once barren desertnd seems to have the potential to be the center of the entire forever night world overnight. Here, there are alchemical products newly produced by the Green Vine Empire, traditional skills from elves, specialties from underground races, and fresh ves from other nes... Tasika, who had been "enlightened", intended to turn Terra into a free port. Policies and tax measures that favouredmercial activities were issued one by one, making it increasingly lively here. The nned Free City is the core of the ambition to build a free port. Tasika''s growth was not insignificant. The construction of the Free City was open for investments, Tasika provided 5% of the advance payment, and the remaining funds were provided by the construction team for construction. Would the queen run away? It''s just a matter of paying the money earlier orter. But everyone has confidence in Tasika. After the real estate construction started, Tasika could use the projects as coteral to borrow more funds from courageous business associations. Then, she used the borrowed money tounch more projects, recruit construction teams, and used 5% of the advance payment to ask them to provide funds for construction. As long as she earned more and more, business associations would always agree in the hope to make money. With new projects, more cash can be mortgaged. Tasika''s money rapidly inted simr to blowing up a balloon. The construction of four phases is still needed for the Dafia Canal, and under the capital operation of Tasika, the construction of four phases is being carried out simultaneously. The Kambusack Desert is filled with Druids who ntrge trees everywhere. The once barren and deste desert could turn into a green mountain and water paradise in less than two years. At the same time, with limited capital, the Terra Kingdom is actually in control of wealth that is increasing exponentially and by tens of times. This is amon financial leverage method on Earth, and the real estate developers of the Rabbit family are especially insane. Apany may actually have only a few billion in cash, but through various means such as loans, mortgages, pre-sales, and fundraising, it may ultimately manipte hundreds of billions or even trillions of funds. Dozens of times of leverage are verymon operations for them. This risk is much smaller than that of stocks. The most important thing is that as real estate has crazily risen for more than 20 years, banks and funds have mindlessly favored real estatepanies, making the difficulty of getting loans much lower than that of physical enterprises. Just like external capital waving gold coins and wanting to participate in the construction of the Terra Kingdom. It was Tasika who didn''t give a face by not letting them get on the bus. After Roger retreated from the Green Vines Empire, he had already returned to the mysterious capital. Therefore, he only heard Tasika''s fundraising achievements after the fact. "That''s insane. Now, half of the Eternal Night world admires you for blowing bubbles." He felt that he had grown to know Tasika again. The queen who used to have so much cash that she couldn''t sleep now has tens of times more debt, yet she''s bing more and more colorful. It''s miraculous! Faced with Roger''s slightly disdainful gaze, Tasika calmly responded, "I am prepared to establish a Terra Investment Development Fund to participate in some project research and development of the Secret Society." "Come and invest! Our project has a high rate of return and we guarantee to meet all the requirements of our investors'' mommies!" Roger immediately adopted a humble attitude. The Empire simultaneously carries out arge number of projects, and it is currently short of gold. Tasika covered her mouth and chuckled, staring at Roger, "Our investor''s mommy has few demands, she only wants you." "Don''t joke around. ( ) Our country does legitimate business." Roger immediately took a step back. Tasika let out an almost imperceptible sigh and discussed the cooperation seriously. Only then did Roger confirm that her speed of growth truly amazed him. In just a short amount of time, she had already increased the value of the Terra Kingdom by tenfold, and embarked on a high-speed path of development. As a result, she turned around and became a capital queen, investing in the Green Vines Empire! She is now fervently amassing the wealth umted by other countries for hundreds or even thousands of years and controlling its flow. Compared to Tasika today, Sophie''s Money Cat is a stinky beggar. It can only be said that capitalism has always been so crazy. But it was also thanks to Tasika''s capability that a batch of Totem Bracelets were shipped and Nirvana Land had no bottom line. The total online poption in the virtual space has now sessfully exceeded 100 million. Roger finally recalled the forgottenyout goal. Chapter 181: Son of the System, Present! Chapter 181: Son of the System, Present! Currently avable intelligence is unable to determine whether the Seven Gods aim to conquer the Eternal Night World, or if they simply need to crush it to reach their destination, even with Shana''s response. However, through the mastery of dimensional systems by the Secret Magic Association and Naluneir''s promise to escape the original dimension, wandering through the Star Realm is an operation that sounds difficult but can be aplished. In addition, the n for the Son of the Dimension is akin to actively causing trouble for the Seven Gods, and dying their arrival in the Eternal Night World, which is essentially the greatest effort the weaker party can make to gain the initiative. There is suspicion of sacrificing lives from other dimensions to buy time for oneself... "I mostly agree with the proposed n." The Eternal Night Empress chose to giarize seriously and solemnly. "Go to the Tianhai Tower and have General Jialilei rmend a few sons of the system." "Thank you for Your Majesty''s support." Roger take a deep look at the woman. He was previously afraid that she would rather die than escape and would be at odds with the Seven Gods. The Eternal Night Empress heard his thoughts and exined with some unease, "We fight to the end because we cannot see hope. Since we still have room for development, we can certainly operate." "I understand, Your Majesty." Roger couldn''t help but smile, finding this shy empress slightly adorable. The magicians present, such as Frankenstein, also looked admiringly at Roger. Understanding the true intentions of the Seven Gods, they also harbored great fear in their hearts, feeling that their world''s hope of victory was slim. Everyone was not the kind of mindless fanatic, objectively analyzing the gap in strength between the two sides, inevitably drawing a rather despairing conclusion. Now, Roger has found a possible path in despair by exining his previous arrangements. Everything is good about the industrialization of magic, the only problem is that it needs time to unfold, to make the Empire''s war machine operate with unprecedented efficiency. Roger has now bought them time. They also understood why he concealed this step before nning it. Roger chose to forget this matter earlier, perhaps afraid of the gods interrupting Afu''s ascension and causingplete annihtion of the army. It may even expose the existence of Shana and directly attract the attention of the Seven Gods to the world of Eternal night. Now Afu''s ceremony of bing a god has beenpleted, and he has entered a hidden state with the power of freedom, making it impossible for the Seven Gods to find such a secretive and developed believer. And with the help of the deified Afu of the Fengshen, they were able to carry out the systematic n of the Children of the System using their divine power. Only based on the sessful implementation of the Children of the System n could the Evernight World proceed with its wandering ne n. It was an intricate operation within an operation, a perilous undertaking amidst the enemy''s overwhelming advantage, where any mistake could lead to a disastrous defeat. Roger carried out the preliminary setup all by himself, and they were grateful that the boy bore all the pressure. As they walked towards the teleportation portal together, several self-studying researchers, including Frankenstein, bowed to Roger: "If the Empire can be continued, Charles''s contribution cannot be ignored. You have worked hard these past few days." They were good at researching, but not at this tactical game; they really weren''t. "It''s okay, I''ve always wanted to be the one who stays behind." Roger scratched his head and revealed a slightly shy smile. Well, if you can speak, then say more. It''s alright, I won''t feel embarrassed, feel free to praise me! ... ... The tumultuous sea surface sees a three-masted warship being tossed around by the waves. In the face of the vast power of sky and earth, even the mightiest of ships is like a toy with no ability to protect itself. The air in the lowest levels of the ship is so murky that it makes one nauseous. Arge group of emaciated people are incapacitated on the floor, with traces of vomit everywhere, even staining their clothes. In such an environment, just being alive and breathing takes all their effort. These prisoners of war would not dare to expect luxuries like clean water to wash their bodies. In a slightly cleaner corner of the ship, a thin, white-haired girl holds a younger girl, letting her rest her head on her knee, and gently calling out to her ear: "Little sister, hold on. When we get to shore, I''ll find a priest to treat your wound...akh!" The ship is swaying violently, and many immense waves make her doubt whether she is flying up in the sky. In such a change, she finally couldn''t restrain the churning happened in her stomach and turned her head to vomit some gastric acid. As there was hardly any food consumed, how could there''s anything to throw up? The girl on her knees was also startled, she opened her eyes wide and iled her hands in the air, "Sister, I''m scared, I''m really scared... It''s so dark here, I can''t see anything..." The young girl quickly grabbed her sister''s hand andforted her, "Sister is here, don''t panic, everything fine, I am here." She struggled to drag her sister towards the swinging cabin, and approached the lights that illuminated the area around it "Sister, I can''t see anything, I''m so scared, and it''s so dark, did you really light themp?" The Litte girl held her hand with little strength, and her face turned fiery red because of the fever. The young girl watched her Litte sister''s shapeless eyes and nk stare, then looked at themp in front of her, and finally realized what just had happened. She hugged her tightly. Due to the untreated high fever, look like her eyes might have been burned. "Oh my, little sister, the waves were too strong and themp was cut over. You sleep for a while, we''ll light it up again when it''s dawn, okay?" Sheforted the girl in a low soft voice, not daring to tell her the truth. The girl eventually had too little stamina left and under her sister''s Low soothing voice, gradually drifted into dream, but her breathing slowed down even more. The young girl could feel her younger sister''s life slipping away, and tears of despair welled up in her eyes. With raging waves as high as mountains and their fate uncertain, they were aboard the enemy''s warship, where could they possibly find a priest for treatment? She pleaded with the soldier who brought the food, willing to give everything, but could not receive any mercy. "It''s better not to worry about such a young child falling ill. Even if you reach the shore, there won''t be any suitable work for her. Unless... I believe you wouldn''t be willing to do that." The soldier gazed at the girl''s delicate face, although it was thin and dirty, she could be considered a beauty in the making. As for her younger sister, she was still too young and unless there were some nobles with special interests, no one interested in such a sickly child. But if she fell into the hands of those people, would she even survive? Besides, he was only a low-ranking soldier, how could he have the qualifications to invite those priest lords to save a seriously ill prisoner of war? It turned out that there never was any hope ahead of her. The young girl held her sister tightly, feeling her heartbeat slow. She bit down on her lip and whispered softly, "Oh powerful God of the heavens, if anyone can hear me, please save my little sister. I am willing to devote my soul and spirit to you... Is there any God who can hear my plea?" She wept as she spoke, yet no mysterious and magnificent presence answered her. The deities only favor strong sheepdogs that can manage morembs for them, and don''t wish to help frailmbs directly. Faith is not something thates with the wind. Every bit of investment is made with the hope of reward, not to be wasted on worthless things. Bang! The hull violently shook, throwing the girl into the air with her sister in her arms. Her sister''s head hit the upper deck, and blood flowed heavily from her head. The girl held her sister tightly, but her small hands could not stop the bleeding. The girl woke up in pain and held onto the girl carefully, saying, "Sis, don''t worry about me. I am too sick and blind. You don''t need to worry about me...Just strive and live on well for yourself. We don''t have the capital to hate the winners...Don''t worry about this blind girl." "No...I don''t want to..." The girl held the girl in her arms, her face showing hatred, "So, the gods never had any mercy. Those indifferent and merciless things are not worthy of our admiration every day." Ding! As the host recognizes the truth of the world, my system unlocks by my own will. Novice task: Assassinate the captain. Task reward: 1 scroll of healing and 2 scrolls of underwater breathing. To bnce the task difficulty due to the weak strength of the host, a novice gift package will be awarded. Would you like to open it now? The girl was somewhat surprised and inexplicably looked at the constantly blinking words, not understanding what they were. But when she looked at the people around her, they seemed to not have seen these words, so she tentatively whispered, "Should I open it?" Dragonic wizard level 10 experience card. Three small healing potions. 100 gold coins. "Small healing potions?" The girl looked joyfully at this scene and, with a flick of her mind, a small bottle emitting a warm glow appeared in her hand. After giving it to her sister, the girl''s condition didn''t worsen. The teenage girl also stood up holding a card and walked unsteadily towards the cabin door. "No matter what this system is, as long as it can save my sister, not to mention mere captains, I will even kill the king to show you!" With every step she took, her body underwent numerous transformations, with dragon horns and scales appearing all over her body. She didn''t need to cast any spells, just one punch shattered the heavy wooden door. Under the cover of the raging waves, she walked towards the upper deck. ... ... The scorching sun hung in the sky, casting azy heat over the entire small town. The old woman on the recliner fell asleep and slipped to the floor. A teenager rushed over, helped her up and a blood-red light illuminated his hand, healing the abrasion on her knee. "Thank you, Shiryu. Where are you going in this hot weather?" The olddy woke up drowsily and looked at the handsome young man, liking him inexplicably. A trace of hesitation crossed Shiryu''s face, but he quickly reced it with a warm smile. "I''m going outside the town for some business. Don''t worry about me." He returned the fan to the old woman''s hand and walked toward the town outskirts. His tall figure looked distorted and fuzzy in the hot air. The olddy didn''t know why, but her gaze fell on Sherry, and she had a feeling that something was about to happen. "Such a good child, be careful not to get into trouble..." The young people in the vige are decreasing, and the fewzy men left will also criticize these old people for wasting food. Only the newly arrived Xiri greets each elder warmly and always helps them wherever needed. Although they are small things, it is noticeable that Xiri loves this ordinary and somewhat humble life. Outside the town, a group of knights in bright armor are waiting for Xiri, the blood-red cloak indicating their identity: the Religious Inquisitors, church killers meant to judge heretics. The arrogant judge eximed, "I can''t believe that the viin who assassinated Earl Edward is ying the role of a top ten youth in such a small town. Is this hiding in in sight?" Xiri extended their hand, devoid of the warm smile from before and without any expression, "What I do has nothing to do with the people in the town." Click. The shackles locked onto Xiri''s hands, and the judge sneered, "That may not be true, they took you in and thus have the suspicion of sphemy. You must undergo judgement." The handcuffs locked Sherry''s hands, and the judge sneered, "Not necessarily. They took you in and there is suspicion of spheming the gods, so you must be tried." "I said they didn''t know anything -" "The words of a heretic cannot be used as evidence, I only believe in sorcery." The judge was about to order his judges to enter the small town, when suddenly Xiri rushed forward and knocked him off his horse, revealing a pair of sinister bat wings behind his back, with blood-red light shining in his eyes. "I knew a demon''s seed has no good intentions!" The judge and his men immediately surrounded Xiri, quickly beating him until he was covered in blood and copsed to the ground. Xiri''s power was above these people, but the judge deceived him into voluntarily binding himself, with handcuffs that could suppress his demonic power, as a condition for sparing the townspeople. But they had tricked him, nheless. Even after capturing him, they still had to find a charge against these innocent townspeople who had taken him in. "Take in a demon seed, also burn them together as punishment." The judge coldly pronounced. Xiri red at the judge fiercely, spitting out a mouthful of blood: "My foster father is right. You judges are brainwashed lunatics! How could some ordinary people possibly know my identity?" "That is the glory of our Lord that you have not seen," said the judge calmly. "In addition, you personally killed your adoptive father, the evildoer who killed more than a hundred devout believers. Of course, back then you were his assistant." Shiruiughed at himself,ughing so hard that he coughed up a lot of blood. Yes, he killed his adoptive father. Because he was tired of killing, looking at the eyes of those believers who yearned to live, he believed that his adoptive father was a devil. The man who imnted the demonic bloodline in his body was just like what the church propaganda said, bringing nightmares and ominous viins to people. He grew tired of endless killing, so, after he both killed his adoptive father and a nobleman who did much evil, he hid in this small town and lived an ordinary life for a while. However, he was born with sin and was a heresy that desecrated the gods. Not worthy of an ordinary life, death was his only ending and this brief happiness was merely temporary. Shirui spat at these people, "But you, just a bunch of evildoers who do anything they want to please the gods, why do you have the right to act arrogantly in front of the world?" [Ding! The system detects that the host has recognized the truth of the world. My life is not governed by God system is unlocked!] [Mission: Kill the judge. Reward: Inheritance of the demon''s soul.] Suddenly, a beam of light bathed him, and his strange wounds disappeared without a trace. The shackles also melted into molten iron, containing a divine power that had been polluted and corrupted, transforming into two peculiar crescent moon-shaped swords. "I relish this mission... those of you who im to judge evil, now it''s time to count your own sins!" Shiray gripped the sword and, in the judge''s panicked gaze, had already shed behind him. A lifeless head rolled to the ground, oblivious until death to the sudden power that had appeared and where it came from... Chapter 182: The Queens Prestige Rises Against the Market Chapter 182: The Queen''s Prestige Rises Against the Market Simr scenes appear constantly throughout the multiverse. Don''t be deceived by the seemingly weak young person in front of you, who suddenly acquires the ability to turn the tables in dire situations. As for why it''s not an uncle or an aunt, let''s just say that a certain queen is a sucker for good looks. Roger had intended to dissuade her, but the Queen of Eternal night immediately painted him this picture: After a long day, you habitually log on to the game to check your character''s progress before bed, but the warehouse is packed with olddies wrapped in floral cloth and potbellied men in id shirts, all moring for more materials... Doesn''t it sound like a mature streamer from the countryside, begging for donations? Roger instantly agreed with the Queen of Eternal night''s idea: If you want a strong system, you have to start with the kids. Power is a matter of versions, but handsomenesssts a lifetime! Under the guidance of Jialilei, the Tianhai Tower quickly established an oversized God-hating scanner that incessantly scanned various nes, searching for individuals who harbored great hatred towards the Gods. Regardless of race, as long as the soul is pure and not actively evil, and meets certain criteria in willpower and talent, Afu will actively establish a connection with them. Afterwards, the system will activate and provide a method for them to ovee their current dilemma. With the backing of the Green Vines Empire and one hundred million believers, although Afu is just a weak newborn God, he can help those poor people struggling in the bottom mire, and the power he can bestow on them is enough to reverse the situation. By the standards of this universe, these people favored by the Gods can be called electors. Because of their proximity to divinity, they possess higher growth potential than ordinary people, and are more adept at mastering numerous specialties andprehending skills. Recently, with the yers entering the national war phase through the virtual space, after being granted permission by Roger, Afu has dabbled in the God of ughter and added the "Experience" attribute to the panel of the System''s Child. From now on, the System''s Children can gain experience by practicing skills,pleting missions, and engaging in direct killing to upgrade attributes and skills andprehend specialties. Moreover, they are able to ess more detailed career information. This is not just game information in a virtual world, but rather, the Secret Magic Association hasbined the experience of the Seven God Armies to perfect the upational ranking system after discovering the insufficiency of the Ninth-level Magic System. From the System''s Children to their opponents, the System will provide a more detailed ranking for everyone. Under the current system, level 1 to 5 are junior magicians, level 6 to 10 are intermediate magicians, and so on, with each 5 levels being a tier and a more detailed division being made. Level 21 and above is the legend realm, and level 31 and above is called Senior Legend. By dividing them ording to such standards, it is finally possible to have the most intuitive way ofparing the originally broad scope of the legend realm. Not only magicians, but the Empire has also incorporated all career systems into new, detailed ranking systems, and they have also established a data management mode for their own attributes, skills, and so on. This can also be considered an additional function of the soul-mimicking bracelet. After all, the flexible crystal-made screen is not just a waste of a watch. Of course, for this new set of upations, there are still problems with inadequate data andck of references for judging high-level characters above level 30, and the Secret Magic Association needs to slowly improve their existing database to be more powerful andprehensive. For example, the Dark Night Queen, who based on this upational ranking evaluation would be level 50 or above, is quite extraordinary. Lydia, who is in charge of the entire system, has designated the relevant information regarding the Dark Night Queen as top secret. In order to avoid discouraging the confidence of other magicians in the Empire, since legends aremonly found, there are not many Senior Legends around... Suddenly, a certain legendary figure was directly rated above level fifty, causing the entire world to be ipatible because of her. The growth of the children of the system involves battling and traveling in different nes, which also provides data to expand the imperial database. Know thy enemy, know thyself, and you shall not be defeated in a hundred battles. By watching these selected yers from different worlds, the Empire has the opportunity to investigate their enemies. With an increasingly data-focused perspective, various task and reward mechanisms guiding and leading, the reality in which the children of the system reside has slowly be a hellish difficulty level game with only one life to pass. It is still extremely difficult, with thorns everywhere, butpared to a certain death oue, there is at least a little more hope. On their ever-active stage, they attempt to continue their miracles. These souls that will be scanned by the empire, originally had stronger willpower than ordinary people. As long as they don''t die and remember their deep-seated hatred for the Seven Gods, with a little opportunity, they can create unlimited possibilities. With the growth boost from the god of ughter, and with the inheritance, resources, and equipment provided by the empire. As well as taking advantage of their intelligence superiority, they can ess the fastest path to growth resources. Achieving personal sess with ease. As for how far they can go in the seven gods'' career of confrontation after growing up, it depends on luck and on their own character. Even Roger, the one who started the real system, once wanted to join the Seven Gods camp to achieve victory more easily... He can only be grateful now that he didn''t jump at that time. Judging from the arrangement of the Seven Gods for the Eternal Night World, it may be easy to enter their camp in the early stage, but after truly winning the battle, one cannot escape the fate of being buried with this world. When there is no path, the Seven Gods will lead the way for free. So from the beginning, Roger never really had a choice. All those were wonderful misunderstandings born from inadequate information. He was destined to walk with the main viin to the end. "However, if everything I did in the Eternal Night World were revealed, would the yers think that I am the hidden boss, the one they must kill after defeating the Eternal Night Queen?" Roger couldn''t help but fall into contemtion, realizing that his current position is quite delicate. With the attitude of the Eternal Night Queen tantly copying assignments, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was the mastermind behind the turmoil of the empire, the one who hindered the Seven Gods actions. Nevertheless, the System Son Program was sessfully executed, nting these rebellious seeds into the multi-universe, which is a crucial step towards the empire''s self-saving path. In order to enable the Children of the System to go further, the Empire also needs to put in effort by providing them with sufficient firepower. Isn''t it embarrassing to not wholesale the artifacts forte-stage system missions? The good news is that at this time, all aspects of the Empire''s operation are running quite smoothly. After a failed retaliation against the Terra Kingdom, the Empire''s public opinion was chaotic for a while, and there was considerable bacsh among the people. The initial calls for continued retaliation against Terra never ceased. However, due to the strong suppression by the Eternal Night Empress, the realization of self-reflection was indeed carried out. At least on the surface, there is no longer any sound of continuing to fight. As various aspects of propaganda caught up, "Empire Chronicles" was also officially incorporated by the government and became a media that must be scrutinized by the Empire''s Propaganda Department. It has formted more detailed regtions for disseminating information about fearless space and inciting the emotions of the Empire''s people. Even promoting click-bait articles has be a job that must be handled with care. Making money is fine, as long as it''s done in a presentable manner that doesn''t cause conflicts or negative emotions. We should promote positive energy as much as possible to ensure the stability and sustainable development of the Empire''s users. The Empire doesn''t restrict media of an entertainment nature, but even with entertainment, there should be certain limitations. Fearless space is fully controble, and the age rating system has always existed. There is no need for adult Empire citizens to have holy light filling the entire screen when watching an animated show, or even removing critical plot points. Roger remembered that he had clicked on a horror movie with supernatural themes on a certain website, and he was baffled throughout the entire movie. The censors removed every scene that had ghosts in them! If it''s like this, it''s better not to watch it at all. Refund my money! However, because of this, even though the Empire had imposed strict censorship on its media outlets, there were clear guidelines to follow and adjustments could be made based on feedback from below, allowing the Empire''s entertainment industry to create more freely. Because the Empire was confident enough, it always had the intention to export its culture. Of course, this export doesn''t mean fooling its citizens. After a failure and the reorganization of the media and entertainment industries, the Empress led the reflection process, finally pulling the people of the empire out of their previous fanatical state. Consensus has been reached within the empire that war is not the only means of problem-solving, and the empire cannot be reduced to a bellicose state. With the development of the times and their changing position, they should also use more means to resolve problems. There are many options avable to them, such as economy, diplomacy, culture, trade, and special operations. Although war may be unavoidable, it should also be noted that as the times change, the forms of warfare should progress ordingly. The old method of mass assault attacks using soldiers and mages are outdated. We must be cautious of our enemies and rapidly produce new equipment. The empire has corresponding equipment to counteract portable anti-magic fields. As long as the pre-war reconnaissance is well prepared, the losses can be avoided. Sadly, due to their arrogance, they didn''t do what they should have. They regarded the enemy as easy prey, and had to bear the bitter consequences alone. Even the orc can progress with the support of great powers and stolen technology, they won this battle through sheer perseverance. The people of the empire believe that they will not lose if there is another war, but the answer from the higher-ups is "we can fight, but it is not necessary." The retaliation against the Terra Kingdom will be carried out in the form of economic sanctions, and the empire will continue to recuperate until the overall military upgrade isplete. Afterward, they will considerpletely liberating the Eternal night world. If it were earlier, everyone would be epting on the surface but truly disapproving. However, after experiencing enough lessons, the Queen of Eternal Night''s orders became more imposing, and everyone obediently returned to their positions. This surprised the Empress greatly, as she didn''t participate in the war, yet her prestige had increased even more. The mindset of the people in the empire is actually quite simple. When the Empress says we can win, as she leads the charge, we win! When the Empress doesn''t want to fight, and doesn''t go, we lose. Although the chance of either of these two events urring is not 100%, reason would say that this is a false dichotomy. However, the human brain is not always reasonable, so everyone believes that the Empress is a necessary condition for victory. As long as Your Majesty speaks of war, blind obedience is all that is required. It can''t go wrong! This is quite a ridiculous scene: the Queen of Eternal night, by not participating in the war, proved her greatness, that the empire cannot exist without her. The powers, who were waiting to see the empire''s jokes, were left with question marks in their heads when the intelligence agencies discovered this result. You imperialists, do you need to involve yourselves in this manner? Because we didn''t use the most powerful weapon, the Eternal Night Empress, this defeat is insignificant. Next time, as long as the Empress orders us to fight, we will definitely win! As long as you didn''t try your best, it''s not considered a loss? This kind of thinking is ridiculous! The major powers definitely hope that after this battle, the internal situation of the empire will be even more chaotic, and the prestige of the Eternal Night Empress will plummet. Internal conflicts will surface, and even previously expelled nobles will return to power, leading to an internal rift and division into fifty states, and so on... As a result, the various levels of the Green Vines Empire are even more united, the prestige of the Eternal Night Empress has not declined but risen, and the overall degree of implementation of all orders is higher than before. The entire poption and officials are more practical-minded. Many kings couldn''t help but think, if such an effectes from losing, why don''t we lose a battle too? Winning a battle is difficult, but intentionally losing one is very simple, isn''t it? Unfortunately, no country has the courage to copy from the failure of the empire, afraid of copying it wrong and blowing themselves up. Shall we continue to pay attention to the real estate market in the Terra Kingdom and see which new plots are worth investing in? The pace of life in this world is actually slow. The nobles and professionals have long lives and have already experienced all the joys of life. That is why they are so excited about the nning of the Free City. It proposes many ideas that have caught their attention. In this rapidly changing capitalist society that has developed over hundreds of years, there are just too many tricks that make the richfortable. Moreover, Tasika, who has unlocked the attribute of the Capital Queen, has mastered the wealth code to milk money from the noble circle. She even has the ability to invest in the magic industry of the empire in a reverse way. Of course, this can also be exined as her way of repaying Lord Charles for his help in bringing overseas hot money back to the empire. In fact, Tasika can see very clearly that real estate is all about making money. Commercial real estate and entertainment industries serve the nobles. However, the true purchasing power and future of the ever-night world should belong to the bottommostboring people. The upgraded industries and technological advancements in the Empire have produced tremendous productivity, which far exceeds that of the traditional tycoons who are still immersed in their utopian dreams. New technologies can enhance national power, upgrade weapons, and bring about new pleasures. The Empire doesn''t want to burden its own citizens, but it can corrode other powers through lending to the Terra Kingdom. Tasika doesn''t mind the nobles shedding more blood. All of these steps are intended to better prepare for the future, and to smoothly receive the world''s arrangements. Those self-proimed smart powers wont think there will be any problem in giving Tasika money. She holds a deep grudge against the Green Vines Empire and thus, even with the money, may cause trouble for the Empire. Investing money in the Terra Kingdom will increase personal benefits, strengthen resistance to the vanguard of the Empire, and create a win-win situation. Especially, the Green Vines Empire didn''t even continue its military retaliation, which made it appear very weak, causing the kings and dukes of these powers to gradually rx. The empire is a paper tiger, and even the Eternal Night Queen has times when she cannot be defeated. The era that belongs to her hase to an end. Now, let''s all cheer for Queen Tasika! As the ground war gradually subsided and the countries entered a rtively stable stage, the battles between the Nagas and mermaids underwater continued to escte. With Queen Tasika''s assistance, the Naga Empire was originally in an overwhelmingly dominant position, and was about to prate the mermaid sea country and take over the firstnding point. Just then, Prince Shaka returned to the mermaid sea country with his newly-purchased equipment, dragging the battle between the two sides into a stalemate. Chapter 183, Conniving With Margaret Chapter 183, Conniving With Margaret After Shady''s final action against Roger, the Night Guards closed in on the entire Tianming Army. Unfortunately, Prince Shaq of the Sea Kingdom, who couldn''t leave the capital due to his wager, also became a captive of the Empire. The ocean and thend arepletely different environments, and the God of Knowledgemanded the Church to intervene in politics. Therefore, the Mermaid Sea Kingdom has always maintained trade rtions with the Green Vines Empire without any conflicts. Therefore, aside from not being allowed to return home, Prince Shaq has always received a considerable level of hospitality. The Secret Mage Society even built a simted seawater swimming pool in the pce where he was being detained. Seeing the prince enjoy swimming, they confirmed their skill. Prince Shaq, who was tormented by Shady, hase to fully understand the need to be obedient while living under someone else''s roof. Thus, he didn''t cause any trouble in the Green Vines Empire. He was waiting for the Empire to resolve the Tianming Army issue and confirm that he held no enmity towards it before releasing him. Then Margaret presented the strategic n for the proxy war to the Queen of Eternal Night, and the strategic value of a certain prince from the coastal nation increased sharply. Unfortunately, despite being greedy and lustful, Shack had his own bottom line. No matter how much Margaret lobbied, he refused the assistance provided by the Empire. This prince was not smart enough and was repeatedly fooled by Shady. He had already developed the very cunning conditioned reflexes of humans. The Prime Minister of the Empire took the initiative to approach him, offering military assistance and all kinds of weaponry. The first batch could even be purchased on credit without cash payment (loan). However, this stroke of good luck thates out of nowhere is highly doubtful. He could not think of any conspiracy in the empire, but he believed that there must be an ulterior motive behind the excessive ttery. He simply refused. No matter how eloquent you are, devil, Your Highness Shaq is immovable and will engage in non-violent non-cooperation with you to waste time. Even if he dyed, the Mermaid Sea was being brutally attacked by the Naga, but this situation had remained the same for hundreds of years. Prince Shaq felt that, as a mediocre prince, he could not change this situation. Faced with such a useless and ipetent person, even a small fan wanted to curse at him. This prince had lost his previous sharpness and only wanted to do less and make fewer mistakes. When the Empire lost patience, he would be sent back to the sea. Seeing that the desert war was over and the underwater battle was raging, the products sent to the Naga Empire via the detoured Terra Kingdom were improved and new ones were sent again. However, the proxy war that she had arranged earlier had no movement. At several meetings, Xiao Diao Shan felt that the Empress of the Eternal Night was looking at her with a hint of dissatisfaction in her eyes. The Empress seemed to be questioning her about who had previously pledged to stir up wars around the world and make the Empire thergest arms dealer. In fact, she misunderstood, as the Eternal Night Empress''s gaze towards her was not unusual at all. With the Son of the System program, the Empire had too many opportunities to test new equipment, and they simply forgot about her work over there. The Empress only credited Little Demon a bit for suggesting the idea of using the example of the coastal nation, but sheter used the same idea toplete her own strategicyout. Instead, it was Margaret herself who became obsessed with it. After she was no longer in the mood to waste time with the mermaid prince, Margaret chose to go to the Maotai Manor and seek help from Roger. Since Dio has not returned yet, she was forced to disturb her "siblings". There was no other option, right? Roger was quite surprised to see Margaret secretly asking to meet him. Although their rtionship had eased and they had worked together on many asions, this was the first time they met privately like this. "Shake is refusing to cooperate? This is simple." Roger couldn''t help butugh, and immediately understood where Margaret was stuck. He took out a locked box from his spatial ring, opened it and rummaged through a thick stack of printed materials. Finally, he took out a few pages and magically erged them, handing them to Margaret. "You pretend to be casual and drop these records for Shaque to see, then lower the price of the weapon again and make a hurried departure. After no more than three times, I think he will cooperate with you." "Is this a record from a certain meeting? Tasika is the queen of Terra, Nicole is the saint of the sea tribe, and this Joestar...he didn''t die? Who are Copper Beard and Shana? " Margaret was left with a lot of questions. "This is not a meeting...oh well, just treat it as a record of a meeting." Roger promptly stopped talking about the Anti-Green Vines Alliance. Since the extra-dimensional drawing board created by Tybe had limited functionality, it didn''t even have a function to record chat logs, so he had to manually save the dark history of his silly friends every time they chatted. It was unexpectedly useful when fooling Prince Shaque and became evidence of collusion between the Naga Empire and Terra Kingdom. Of course, Margaret understood that the records seen by Shake would make him believe that the empire''s support of Seafolk was a way to suppress Terra Kingdom indirectly. In addition, if Margaret voluntarily offered more favorable conditions, Prince Shake would became greedy and try to further reduce the price and ultimately be Margaret''s puppet. However, Roger''s hesitant attitude was really suspicious, and Margaret squinted at him, "Just spit it out... Hmm, acting all mysterious. I even suspect that this Joestar is just a disguise of yours!" "You really have a strange way of thinking!" "Of course, I know it''s impossible. After all, you killed him yourself~ Anyway, thanks. If you need any help in the future, feel free to tell me!" The little devil patted Roger''s shoulder on tiptoe and stepped forward to deal with Shake, not sparing anyone despite their rtions. She didn''t know her casual joke hit the truth and surprised Roger. This woman''s intuition is truly sharp! "By the way, let me have a look at the list of weapons you''re going to sell to the Sea Empire." Roger stopped her. Margaret didn''t question Roger''s authority and directly took out an equipment catalog from her dimensional ring before handing it over to Roger. Then she casually sat on the chair opposite Roger''s desk, staring at him with cute and adorable eyes, blinking her red eyes, looking expectant. In any case, she is his "sibling", and he doesn''t like women, so it doesn''t matter if she acts cute, right? Since she had let go of her bias against the Charles family and reached an understanding with Roger that day, she quickly rxed in front of him. Demons, these chaotic creatures, always do whatever they want without paying attention to details. Now that Roger was helping her with the work, she took it as an encouragement from a cheerleader, or even a reward. The little demon''s impudent and curious gaze made Roger feel somewhat ufortable, with its intense and hidden sense of dissatisfaction which he could not fully understand. But women''s minds are as deep as the ocean, not to mention this girl''s demonic bloodline. If he could figure out their asionally short-circuited nerves, he might as well be close to a psychiatric hospital. He didn''t pay attention to the mischievous little demon, and focused on the equipment catalog that Margaret handed over to him. Margaret was indeed intelligent and understood immediately what he was nning to do. Roger is in charge of the line of the Terra Kingdom, and since the empire sent weapons and equipment to the Naga, Roger must know about it. He is asking this question to categorize things and avoid excessive testing. Well, the purpose of the proxy war is to make a profit selling weapons and use the battles of others to test unstable weapons and equipment. Is there any problem with that? However, on Earth, two superpowers werepeting in another country''s territory, while in the Eternal Night World, only the Green Vines Empire is ying the role of the mastermind behind the scenes... Therefore, we must pay attention so that when the Mermaids and Naga meet each other, they don''t realize that both sides are using the same standard equipment, or else the clone models will be embarrassing for whoever ys it poorly. Margaret can of course arrange for her subordinates tomunicate with both sides andplete this screening work. But now there is someone doing the work for her, so naturally she is happy to sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbor. She followed her idol closely, and even the emperor loves to copy homework. As the most loyal fan, she naturally wants to carry forward this fine tradition. Roger has always had closemunication with the Secret Society and knows their project like the back of his hand. He crossed out most of the equipment provided by the chapter of imbnce, and basically only left equipment produced by the wizard tower in Lydia. Margaret looked at him deleting page after page of the list decisively, and thought of herself having to deal with a certain witch, her tail shook involuntarily, and she was unusually unsure, "I can''t handle that witch... Roger, Do you really like her equipment?" As they became more familiar, the little demon no longer bothered with formalities and called Roger by his name directly. "It has great power, but it is also very uncontroble, so it needs to be tested extensively." Roger handed the equipment catalog back to Margaret. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll go talk to them myself." "That truly is too much trouble for you!" Margaret immediately agreed without any hesitation. This guy had stolen his only friend, he didn''t need to be polite to him. During the Kambusha Desert battle, Sophie revealed the potion made by Lydia and created the "Green Worm Parasitic Night," shocking both sides of the war. After that, Roger wanted to meet the "Bio-Witch" of the Secret Magic Guild. Now, borrowing from the Sea Country War, there is indeed a reason to go to the Magic Tower where the opposing side is located. However, it would be a losing business to work for Margaret for free. Half jokingly and half seriously, he said, "You have even given me the work of the Prime Minister, should I also receive your sry?" "That won''t do. This month, I have to use my sry to print the photo album for His Majesty to present to the Knights Order!" Margaret immediately stepped back and cautiously said, "You can keep a record on Dio''s ount. He has always promised to help me, but has never shown up. Let him pay youter!" Roger frowned, "Are you threatening me with this again?" He calmly said, "The premise for Dio helping you is that you have been providing him with breakfast every day. Do you know how many meals you owe him for these days?" Margaret immediately protested, "Are you saying that I don''t want to deliver the breakfast myself?" Roger sneered, "Or it could be that he doesn''t want to help?" "Well...of course, I understand that he has his reasons..." Margaret''s attitude softened, "Or, what if I also bring you breakfast every day too?" So you also get an additional free chatpanion, correct? "Sorry, I refuse," Roger said firmly. He didn''t want tofort the empty-nested little devil. "You remember you owe me a promise. Do your best to keep it without harming His Majesty." "Alright, as long as I don''t harm His Majesty, I will fulfill your promise," Margaret agreed. Although the deal resulted in little benefit, it was still worth it to avoid facing that dreadful witch! Immediately, the two set off on separate missions; Margaret went to sweet-talk Shack, while Roger headed towards a mage tower of equal standing with the Unbnced Chapter of the Secret Art Society, known as "Life''s Orbit". The owner of this magic tower was Lydia, the assistant magic consultant of the Secret Art Society and also the private physician of the Queen of Eternal Night. Thanks to Lydia''s help, the queen''s body issues have been alleviated and she is able to progress through the game''s storyline. Although many events that could damage the queen''s lifespan have not urred yet, the hidden dangers left by her quick growth in the past have be extremely difficult to ovee. "Life Orbit", this mage tower designed by Lydia, is the experimental sanctuary of the Empire''s strongest schools of transformation, magic medicine, and druidism. It is also a massive magical ritual. It binds the Eternal Night Queen''s body with the fate of the Empire, ensuring that her life will expire and the Empire will not perish, and her body will always remain in peak condition. Naturally, this is once again a wonder-level construction. Lydia is a legendary figure in the Empire who has made countless contributions. For example, the contribution of alchemists in the project of "Magic Corrosion" is not only for the unbnced chapter, but Lydia''s technical support in magic medicine is also invaluable. However, her reputation has never been good and she is known as the "Biochemical Witch". Because she always resorts to extreme measures in order to conduct experiments, many magicians consider her actions to be crazy. She has an individualistic and inexplicable nature, giving off a rather terrifying image. Frankenstein has mechanized himself to a point that is still eptable by magicians, but Lydia is someone who is kept at a distance by the entire group of magicians, which shows how terrifying she can be on many asions. However, she doesn''t care as long as she can explore her own field of interest. And since funding is provided every year anyways, she doesn''t need to care about others'' opinions. After the publication of "New Arcane Arts," her imagination was unlocked, offering her opportunities to make some extremely dangerous attempts. For example, the test tube given to Sophie, containing a green worm with extremely strong vitality and parasitic properties, has the full name "Allogeneic Immune Cell Cancer XII". In other words, it was a primitive deity''s cell that was stimted by Lydia and mutated. Then, a bunch of properties were magically altered, and finally, it created a terrible biochemical weapon. Its targeted attack ability did show the characteristics of immune cells, but thebat power it possessed was definitely not something that normal systems could demonstrate, not even the gods. She provided the military with a list of equipment catalogs, some of which were very imaginative. The virtual deity project, which Roger was very optimistic about, received considerable assistance from Lydia as well. However, she didn''t participate in it personally, as the biochemical sorceress still had her own research toplete. She effortlessly finished the scientific research tasks assigned to her by the empire, and freely indulged in her own curiosity. Regarding such a talented and individualistic person, Roger believed he needed to have a proper conversation with her, hoping to gain some inspiration for himself. Chapter 184: The Mystery of Magical Talents Chapter 184: The Mystery of Magical Talents In terms of area, the Life Instrument Orbit is muchrger than the unbnced chapter. Due to research in the field of biology, there are many ces that require pastures and farms, and the healthy growth of experimental subjects also requires sufficient resources. Therefore, the Life Instrument Orbit is a directly cut off corner of a dead world. Now it is a floating continent in the starry sky. In the sky without clouds of the giant ind, there is a small ind floating, which is the core magic tower of the Life Instrument Orbit and also where the biochemist Lydia resides. Roger was escorted directly to the core tower area by Lydia''s first assistant. As soon as he set foot here he felt countless pairs of eyes staring at him, some filled with malicious curiosity. The assistant noticed his change in expression and said in surprise, "Lord Charles has a very high level of mental strength. This sky over here is actually a breeding ground for many exotic celestial creatures. But don''t worry, they are usually kept in folded spaces where only their mental power can seep out." "Even after they are in folded space, there are still strong beings that can project their consciousness here..." Roger was still very uneasy and could only quickly enter the warm and cozy white magic tower in front of him. "Weak beings have no value in experimentation." The assistant reassured him, "Don''t worry, they usually don''t escape." "But...what if they do?" "Then let''s ughter it." The assistant showed a confident smile and patted the heavy sword at his waist. It was then that Roger noticed that this self-introduction was from therapist''s assistant, who carried a very heavy-looking sword. But if she were a doctor, it would be normal for her to have good sword skills, right? Especially when dealing with targets such as powerful interster creatures, exotic demons, and so on, isn''t that so? He nodded to himself, selfforting without delving too much into it... or rather, didn''t dare to. However, as the assistant took him through the hallway with strange specimens, his courage gradually grew stronger. Truly, this was the territory of a biochemical sorceress, and even any assistant looked like a formidable character. With such a guide, even if an eyeball in a jar suddenly blinked the young man wouldn''t be so frightened! To be honest, since he started working here, he had the illusion of having crossed over from a magical world to a supernatural one. Fortunately, Lydia''s office was still bright and clean, and the artificial sunlighting through the window instantly warmed his body. If only the one to chat with him was not a potted flower. The flower ced on the luxurious desk had no leaves, only a sunflower-like flower with "melon seeds" shining in red light, forming an emoticon through flickering on and off. Is this an enthusiastic wee from a flower? Roger really suspected that the biochemical witch turned the sunflower into an LED dot matrix screen. It was a bit scary when the flower suddenly turned towards him. Roger sat on the chair that the assistant had moved for him, holding the tea that was handed to him and looking at the strange pink liquid... He didn''t dare to drink it directly. He asked the flower uncertainly, "Miss Lydia?" "It''s me, Lord Charles, don''t be surprised. This is my improved mind projection herb." A husky and seductive mature woman''s voice rang out, "Just nt the entity inside your body, and every three days a flower will blossom. It allows real-timemunication without distance limits in the same world. If you need it, you can take some seeds away. They can increase work efficiency!" After finishing, the emoticons on the flower te turned into(^_), seeming proud of its invention. Roger: ???? Who dares to casually nt such a thing on their own body! If it isn''t controble and sucked me dry, won''t I be arge flowerpot? Rogerughed and politely declined Lydia''s proposal, despite her friendly and generous gesture, as he couldn''t help recalling the terror of megakaryocytic leukemia cells. Just as with Frankenstein''s advice on mechanical ascension, he couldn''t tolerate the idea of imnting nts into his own body. As a precaution, it is advisable not to touch anything in this wizard tower carelessly... Without dwelling too much on the topic of mental projection herbs, he quickly changed the subject and inquired earnestly, "Miss Lydia, my purpose foring here this time is to ask you about the foundations of magic, specifically regarding the analysis of talents in terms of body construction. Have you made any progress in this regard?" "I never expected Lord Charles to take an interest in this area... But then again, you are the genius who created ''New Arcana'' and it''s only natural for you to consider these fundamental questions." Lydia''s voice suddenly gained a hint of excitement, clearly enjoying the topic, "The rtionship between the human body and magic is indeed a field that I have been exploring. Thanks to the progress in arcane equipment, I have detected more detailed signals and have determined the fundamental source of magic usage." She instructed her assistant to turn off the lights in the office and presented Roger with a projection through advanced magic that showed an image nearly identical to the structure of human cells on Earth. Most intelligent life forms on this world, including humans, are still carbon-based organisms, and their bodies are made up of individual cells like those on Earth. This concept is not as far-fetched as that of element-based life forms. The immortal race is no different in this regard. However, their cell metabolism rate is slower, and even though practitioners have extended their lifespans, this fundamental cell structure has not been changed. By merging magic and technology, the most advanced magicians have long since mastered a more detailed understanding of cellr structures, including a series of organelles such as the cell membrane, nucleus, and cytosm that are nearly identical to those in humans on Earth. However, the human body in this world is not powered by mitochondria, but by an additional organ called the "magic core" whichpletes oxidative energy production. "With the improvement of magical observation uracy, we have now identified the source of the magician''s talent, which is this tiny organelle. The resonance coefficient between the magic core and magic power can determine an individual''s magical talent." Lydia vividly narrated thetest exploration at the forefront of the mystery of life. Even the Eternal Night Queen doesn''t always have the patience to listen to these purely theoretical studies. The Empire is currently more focused on research that can bring practical production value. Lydia''s exploration is about making profits from managing the life orbit, investing in areas that interest her, and continuously researching and getting conclusions. Because of the Virtual God of Law project, Roger invested part of the funds of the Night Watch and some of Terra''s funds in Lydia''s research. This is also why she generously shared top-secret knowledge with Roger. Because he is a wealthy father. Roger listened carefully, and Lydia''s teaching level was easy to understand except for the form at the end which determined the giftedness, he couldn''t understand it. At first nce, she was clearly an old fogy who often poprized science for the nobility in order to fetch more funding out of them. It''s normal to think that as a doctor and a master of magic potions, she has easier contact with wealthy people, and gaining more funding from them to support her dreams is a predictable operation. Understanding that the magic nucleus is the key to the spellcaster''s giftedness, Roger asked, "Can you artificially create higher giftedness magic nuclei, or can you use alchemical devices to rece them?" "Yes, it is not difficult to modify giftedness through magic means, but the upper limit of modification is very high and the sess rate is low. This cannot be my regr means of warfare, nor can it provide artificial strength in batches." Lydia candidly told Roger that the prospects in this area were not very promising. This is a project that the Eternal Night Queen also hopes to promote. However, the current level of imperial technology is not enough to directly enhance a person''s magical talent by modifying their magic core. Roger wrote down that imnting a magic core to change magical talent can act as a system reward. He then asked, "If it''s just the basic sensing magic talent (without any driving needed, just the ability to sense the existence of magic), how much could the cost of such a magic core decrease?" "Sorry, we haven''t experimented in that area. This low-level magical talent has no practical significance," Sunflower looked confused. _ "How long does a simple attempt take?" Roger insists on asking. "Two hours? If you wish to know the results now, I can arrange for my subordinates to attempt it." Roger nodded and said, "Then please do arrange it, Lydia." Sunflower remained silent for a moment. Apparently, she was just being polite, but Roger actually arranged the matter. However, the rich father had the right to be willful, and Lydia quickly agreed to believe him. Roger smiled and said, "Now let''s discuss the military procurement contract. Do the equipment you provided need any revisions? What are the current cost and transaction price?" He still has toplete the task for Margaret. Roger himself was also looking forward to Lydia''s creations, thinking that they might have an unparalleled advantage on certain battlefieldspared to alchemical equipment. The Imperial people don''t like these uncontroble and frightening modified creatures, especially the night queen who cares about appearance, and refuse to use the equipment provided by Lydia in the regr army. But after seeing their power, Roger felt that Lydia''s creations had reached a certain level, with great potential to be explored. While waiting for the experimental results, Roger and Lydia engaged in a very friendly and imaginative exchange. The modified creatures that Lydia can currently provide to the ocean country are a series, which can collect nktonic organisms in seawater and rapidly breed "base corals". Inbination with "suicide fish" grown by consuming this coral, whiche in different models and attributes, they have an extremely broad adaptability for underwaterbat. Through modifications of different cells, the self-destruct fish can have many differences in speed, volume, and explosive properties. For example, corrosiveness, freezing, burning, magical interference, invisibility, and so on. There are also self-destructive fish that can blow up an unrecognizable area, causing those who enter to continuously lose blood and hear demonic words in their ears. Lydia said that their function was to act as a rear guard. Roger thought that they were more suitable formitting suicide. In any case, they were experimental equipment. Many of the creatures that Lydia and her subordinates, who collected strange creatures throughout the universe, had modified could no longer be described as "fish". Roger and Lydia were discussing what more creative uses could be made of these self-destructing fish, as well as the export prices for this equipment. Lydia is happy that someone likes her equipment. Originally, the military just submitted her catalog and try to prove that the empire was investing in this location, without thinking of actually using it. She didn''t expect Roger to provide her with a dedicated equipment testing section this time, where the focus is on testing her base''s coral, the rest are just extras. As a return, Lydia readily epted Roger''s creative design requirements. The conversation between the host and the guests was so delightful that theypletely lost track of time. Having experienced countless games and imaginative texts, they created a bunch of outrageous self-destructive fish by using various bizarre mechanisms andbining them with Lydia''s extraordinary biological modification ability. Leaving aside the final practical results, some of them just imagined the scene and already found it visually pleasing. The program effect is at its maximum level. "I''m very happy that Lord Charles likes my cute little things," Lydia maintained this expression on her flower tray for a long time (^.^). She even wrapped her face with petals to emphasize her shyness. Roger struggled to maintain hisposure and didn''t dare to ask for anything more than this on-site version of "a beautiful flower hiding from the moon," after all, this was their territory and if a fight broke out he would be at a disadvantage. After all, this is their territory, and if ites down to a physical altercation, he would be the one at a disadvantage. "It is also your invention that has given me sufficient expectations." In Roger''s view, these gically modified creatures, except for not possessing the inherent property of devouring genes of other species, already have some characteristics of the Zerg. Swallowing massive amounts of organic matter, and then quickly multiplying to form an organized army. They don''t pursue quality, but instead flood the enemy with an immense quantity. The most significant thing is that they have a sufficiently fast speed in expansion and proliferation, and their entry threshold is much lower than that of automated magic puppets. Lydia is a creative biochemical witch with enough enthusiasm to continue to improve these modified creatures. Moreover, she boldly absorbs Roger''s new ideas. On the battlefield against the seven gods, if these modified creatures are further advanced, a Zerg invasion maye, bringing enough trouble to the seven gods. Regardless of the universe, this is one of the ultimate catastrophes. Even the most ancient civilizations and umtions would feel extremely frustrated and overwhelmed facing these insects that grow in rapid speed with the amount of material. Even gods may not necessarily have an advantage when facing absolute numbers. Upon confirming that Lydia''s ability and enthusiasm exceed his own needs, Roger is willing to allocate more resources to her project. He is prepared to personally oversee the battle for the Sea Nation, and if the coral bases perform well enough, he will rmend the project to ascend in the Empire''s war hierarchy. Although this world cannot simply release bugs, perhaps a child of the system who feels despair and frustration requires an ultimate weapon that will destroy the enemy together? The Chapter of Imbnce is preparing for this response, but it will require a lengthy development period. Lydia is currently leading in terms of pure destructive power. With enough courage, bio-modification can inadvertently bring many surprises. This kind of culturing research, in fact, is like drawing a lottery. The uncontroble factors may result in a great probability of losses but may also lead to obtaining something terribly frightening. More funds and crazier, bolder ideas. Roger''s visit brought Lydia much gain. Approximately two hourster. A petite figure with long ck hair, dressed in a white coat and standing no taller than 1.4 meters appeared at the door of the office, a cold expression on her face. The familiar sexy voice sounded, "Lord Charles, here is the magic core cost list you requested." "Miss Lydia?" Roger looked surprised at the sight of this girl. "This is why I would rather be a nt!" The ck-haired girl felt his surprise, threatened him by raising her fist and then revealed a quite helpless expression as well. Is it my fault that I am not tall enough? PS. There is a burst update event for the anniversary celebration. I was nning to show off my fast typing skills, but today, I found out that our team was overwhelmed by the opponent''s one million character count. How can we win this? In an instant, I becamepletely disheartened. It''s not that Ick motivation, it''s just that the opponent has a Gundam, right? Chapter 185: Mechanics and Biochemistry Are Archenemies Chapter 185: Mechanics and Biochemistry Are Archenemies Lydia''sbel has always been capricious, taking the "home" character to the extreme in her research. Even in the meetings of the Secret Magic Society, she can always find various excuses not to attend. Therefore, Roger has not actually met Lydia yet. Just from her voice, she seemed like a mature and elegantdy, but suddenly a slightly spoiled little girl appeared in front of him... The contrast was a bit big. Compared to her outstanding R&D abilities, one could only say that her soul is gigantic, but her body forgot to grow up. Roger shook hands with Lydia quite cautiously, afraid that some strange sapling would suddenly drill out of her body, or some bug would bite him. Fortunately, it seems that the Loli''s palm only has the usual human touch and temperature. Lydia''s origin as a true entity was confirmed after their conversation, she now values Roger more and feels that he''s worth the time to negotiate with in person. This also suggests that their recent attempt has yielded some interesting results, and warrants a face-to-face discussion with Roger. "As per your request, we''ve employed various craft techniques to craft ten critical-standard magic cores, which has significantly reduced costs. If we can find a suitable way to mass-produce them, we can further reduce costs to a range of five gold coins or less." With this price, there is now a possibility of making it essible to the vast majority of the imperial poption. Naturally, Roger was thrilled, "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Lydia. With your technology, we can soon provide the new generation of imperial citizens and current young and middle-agedborers with the most basic magical talents." The empire was notcking in technological advancements, but has continuously pursued strength, with even the mages consideringrge-scale destruction and directbat. This kind of thinking cannot be corrected overnight, therefore Lydia has not considered the new applications that the "weakening" may bring. Just like when the Eternal Night Queen first heard about the proposed magic of ''magical vines'', it turns out that not only can magic control the rapid growth of vines but it can also upy space to restrict enemies. The effect of stimting nt growth can also be extracted to be an emerging industry that greatly improves agricultural productivity. This idea was first proposed by Roger and will soon bepleted by the secret society, ultimately leading to a continuous increase in the empire''s food production. In addition, with the existence of state-owned farms managed by the empire, the widespread use of alchemic agricultural machinery, and the use of high-yielding and disease-resistant seeds, the empire''s agriculture rapidly developed in a short period of time. Now only a fifth of the poption needs to be fed to satisfy the needs of the entire nation, avoid famine and improve the quality of food. There is even surplus grain that can be exported for revenue. This great achievement, which no empire in the past, no matter how powerful, had aplished, was finally realized with the help of Mok''s ingenuity. It is evident that breaking free from conventional thinking can bring about significant changes to a magical civilization. Roger established the "New Arcane," which essentially brought many technological ideas to the current magicians of the empire. With their intelligence and wisdom, they further transformed the empire''s technology. However, not everyone can change immediately, nor can every attempt to break the inertia of past thinking. Pursuing bigger and stronger power, and directly enhancing oneself through magic has already been imprinted in their DNA. After Lydia realized that mastering the magic core was the key to magical talent, her first project was indeed to provide the Empire with a path to produce strong individuals on arge scale. However, the cost of this invention was too high. Apart from being a high-level reward exchangeable for the System''s children, only wealthy offspring in the future would qualify for such transformation. But by not using rare materials andplicated processes to simte advanced talents and just sensing the existence of magic at a critical level, the cost of such a magic core is significantly reduced. However, Lydia couldn''t think of any use for it. Now, Roger''s willingness to wait for a result had truly piqued her curiosity. The young person who was able to create a groundbreaking read like "New ultism" would definitely not aimlesslye to the Tree of Life Observatory to do meaningless work, right? So, instead of just reporting today''s experimental results, Lydia was more curious about Roger as a person and what kind of ingenious ideas he had for this technology. As the personal physician of the Eternal Night Queen, Lydia found that ever since Roger became active in the Imperial political arena, a series of events had urred without the need for the Queen to go all-out. As a result, her physical aptitude naturally improved dramatically, and there were fewer ces that required Lydia to worry and exert herself. Naturally, Lydia was deeply grateful to Roger for what he had done for the Evernight Queen. Of course, it was also because the Evernight Queen had stopped causing trouble, so Lydia didn''t have to worry about taking care of her all the time and could dedicate more energy to her own research... All in all, thetter had a greater share. A stic sisterhood, nothing more! Now, with Roger''s wildimaginative ideas, Lydia couldn''t resisting over to see what this newly-minted duke was like, as she wrapped up her experiments in the area. Well, he''s just like any other person, with two arms and two legs. I thought he would have tentacles all over his hands~ Lydia and Roger discussed some technical details, reminding each other that "now it''s only theoretical feasibility. The imntation of the magic core will also be a difficult threshold to ovee. You must consider the time cost. It still takes a lot of time for this technology to be widely used." Lydia paused for a moment and added, "If it''s convenient for you, can you please tell me where this kind of waste-level magical talent is applied?" The magic core, an organelle, appears in the cells of everyone in the Eternal Night world. But the minimum threshold for each people to sense magic power is different, which creates different magical talents: some people are natural wizards, while others can''t even sense magic power. For example, Angelina has been called a zero magic physique, considered to have no talent. For example, Angelina, who is known as having zero magic aptitude, is considered to have no talent. However, some gifted individuals vary in strength, and there are those whose talents are so feeble that they are only able to sense the presence of magical energy but incapable of practicing it. The speed at which meditation absorbs magical energy is slower than its dissipation. They cannot even umte enough magical energy to release a simple spell, thus they can never be sorcerers. This is a magical talent worse than Roger''s, who is already considered a waste of space by his own brother. It took the Ice Queen a whole afternoon just to teach the young Roger one trick, and it was then that little Ao realized for the first time, that there were such foolish people in the world. Is it not true that magic cannot simply be cast with some random incantations? Instead of a direct response, Roger posed a question to Lydia, "Have you upgraded to thetest magic crystal energy array to maintain the full-scale output of the wizard tower in battle?" Lydia nodded, "Yes, thebat effectiveness provided by these machines has surprised me and greatly improved the safety factor of the life gauge." Roger nodded secretly. The safety destroyer she mentioned was probably not foreign invasion, but all kinds of creatures that were raised and reformed here... "So this exins one thing, why should humans do what machines can do?" Roger smiled, "The magic crystal equipment we''ve recently produced has a hidden threshold for operation - magical talent. Even the weakest talent can directly operate the magic crystal equipment. If there is no induction, it must rely on the soul-mimicking bracelet, but the operating uracy and response speed will be greatly reduced." "Is this still rted to the n of virtual gods ofw?" "Not only that, but the new generation of mechanical equipment, powered by magic crystals in the unbnced chapter, also has this feature because it can greatly simplify the control chip and increase the output limit of the equipment." Roger revealed Frankenstein''s genius idea and prepared to promote it as the core revolution of the second-generation''s crystal mechanical standard. The establishment of this standard is mainly due to the poprity of the soul-setting bracelet. Even if not everyone will explore the fearless space, the soul-setting bracelet serves as a watch and has the function of sending brainwave messages anytime and anywhere, which makes it indispensable for more ordinary people. After Ah Fu became a god, the secret learning society researched the rtionship between gods and faith. They added a small core push function to the soul-setting bracelet ording to the prayer ceremony, and it was done. The core change is still in the fearless space, where the simted deity serves as the server receiver. In this way, the user of the soul-setting bracelet can silently think of a specific ciphertext header in their mind, then send it to the server, and then the server will forward the rest of the content to the designated user based on the revtion of the idol. This point-to-point messaging system is simr to a brainwave version of WeChat, using voice messages to avoid the issue of low literacy rates and greatly enhancingmunication efficiency in this era while reducingmunication costs. Another great weapon is that this service is free. Each message sent by the user is infused with emotions and is a kind of feeding for the Erisian worm. Although the amount is very small, umted over time and with a huge user base, not all Erisian worms are lucky enough to be gods like Afu, but their vigorous growth is inevitable. With growth, the result is a broader and more truthful fearless space that can amodate even more users. Therefore, users are also a precious wealth. How could the Empire bear to charge them? Only the Terra Kingdom is preparing to update this feature and sell Totem bracelets to reap the benefits from other countries. It is precisely because of this brain wavemunication function that the poprity rate of the Nihun bracelet, a necessary tool for the bracelet empire, has reached more than 95%, even the elderly have epted this trendy product. With such technology, Frankenstein had a solid foundation for his bold ideas on the new generation of magic crystal machinery: Thanks to the Nihun bracelet, they could simplify the control structures of many machines, with the controller acting as the control end of the machinery. This cannot be achieved on Earth because no one can control the flow rate and the flow velocity of electric energy or the movement of an internalbustion engine piston without using switches. He is the Electromaic King. The essence of magic crystal energy is the output of magic power, and the people of the Eternal Night World already have the potential to control magic power. However, many people simplyck the innate magical talent or have not received professional training, thus their potential cannot be realized. It''s like how everyone has a voice, but not everyone can sing high notes. Some things belong to the category of innate talent. After undergoing the secret method trial production, the new generation of magic crystal machines removed the control center, reducing costs by more than 50%, and achieved more exquisite sensing and control through the human body. Their output limit and stability have been greatly improved. These magic crystal machines include, but are not limited to, agricultural tools, household appliances, vehicles,bat equipment, etc. As long as it''s an alchemical creation based on magic crystal energy and falls under the category of self-contained energy, it can be controlled through human simtion. Or it could be said that the alchemical creations manufactured using this approach are the original approach of this world. This is because the initial alchemical creations were originally created by magicians for their own convenience, and they naturally require magical talent for control. Later, with Roger''s introduction of human''s way of thinking and the creation of the first generation of magical crystal machinery, they were able to integrate the control center into the equipment, emphasizing its ease of use. Now, Frankenstein has brought everyone back to the familiar world. The second-generation magic crystal machines he created sacrificed human needs in exchange for great advantages in cost and performance. This change has been widely recognized by the Magic Guild. However, this poses a problem. Sixty percent of the Empire''s poption doesn''t possess any magical talent, and they can only control the second-generation magic crystal machines through the use of Soul-Imitation Bracelets. Even though they are usable and exhibit better results than the first generation for the same energy consumption, their performance is still far inferior to those with true magical talent. With an additionalyer of Soul-Imitation Bracelets acting as a ry, it is like wearing armor to y ball: although raw strength might be the same, many fine movements cannot be made. Thus, Roger considered whether it would be possible to enhance the magical talents of those "zero-mages" now that Lydia has found the core of magical talent. "Fran... she is indeed very fond of causing trouble." Lydia''s eyes shed a hint of me, igniting a fierce fighting spirit. "Rest assured, sir, I can certainly solve this problem!" Seeing her so motivated, Roger naturally supported her and promised to continue investing in this project, while reminding her, "Safety first. We can''t be reckless for the sake ofpetition." "Don''t worry, sir, I am not that kind of person!" Lydia said goodbye to Roger with a smile. Roger didn''t point it out, but you are that kind of person! Your crazy ideas have caused trouble over the years. Otherwise, why would the military not dare to touch your equipment? Lydia and Frankenstein were both "inventors" of their time and their staff were also very talented, producing arge number of patents every year. However, Lydia''s inventions had a strange energy and coupled with poor presentation, caused people to instinctively resist bio-alchemy. Ultimately, Lydia had far fewer patents that actually became sessful products than Frankenstein, which made her very dissatisfied. Back in the Royal Academy of Magic, she had always outperformed that guy in every exam! When the industrialization of magic began, Frankenstein killed Lydia twice as hard. The empire invested all its power in arcane equipment, because Roger was also thinking of various steel machinery at the time... It wasn''t until the battle with Sophie that Roger witnessed Lydia''s strength with his own eyes and realized that he may have overlooked a precious girl. Thus, they had the conversation today. The results, naturally, were very fruitful! From the Coral Base to the critical magic core transformation, they were all projects that he highly regarded and had great potential. After leaving the orbit of the Life Meter, Roger used the simtion soul bracelet to message Margaret, saying that he was ready. Margaret replied soon after, "What a coincidence, I finally dealt with that stupid prince!" It was already a long-dyed matter, and all aspects of the military had long been prepared. The life support system quickly sent the first wave of equipment. Coincidentally, Roger didn''t have much going on recently, so he and Margaret mingled with the Shaq Prince''s fleet supporting the sea country, ready to witness this battle for the throne of the sea creatures. Chapter 186: There Really Is a Gundam Across the Way Chapter 186: There Really Is a Gundam Across the Way The size of the dimensional ne in this universe is a vague and unscientific concept. Some dimensional nes contain manys, like the gxy where Earth is located, or other multi-star systems. However, there are also settings like the Evernight World, which resemble a round sky and square earth. Curiously, there are sunrises and sunsets, as well as a single moon, without the enchanting night of seven or eight moons. There is a set of hypotheses and exnations regarding the formation differences between dimensional nes at the Tianhai Tower. Isabe has recently been involved in this research as well. Combining the findings in the Abyssal Sea, it seems they want toe up with a conclusive statement that is recognized by the magical world. Unfortunately, those studies are too abstruse andplex for Roger toprehend, with various symbols that transcend basic arithmetic operations. He can only express his defeat. Perhaps he can only wait until the final confirmation is obtained, and then read the popr science version written by the magician for ordinary people. It is precisely because the Eternal night world is such a simple continent that he dares to propose the n of inteary wandering. As long as there are enough engines, even a brick can fly, let alone the positioning of interdimensional locations is not secure. To transport the Eternal night world into the star realm, it only requires an adequate expenditure of energy. If the energy in one''s own world is insufficient, one can go to other nes to drag fuel over and burn theirnd to start the "ne engine." Spatial technology is a huge advantage over Earth technology in this world. While Earth can only send people to the moon, the wizards of the Eternal Night world can already roam the multiverse. Cross-dimensional development is fully achievable. Of course, an important prerequisite for the realization of the ne wandering n is the Green Vines Empire''splete control over this world. Bothnd and sea must be controlled, thenplete precision mapping must be carried out, and the ne must be reinforced and the engine set up before they can officially start their wandering. Therefore, while strengthening national power, the empire has been preparing to sweep this world. To prevent direct intervention from the gods, the empire will not really make a move during this five-year n, but will secretly weaken the strength of neighboring countries and wait for the opportunity to reap their spoils. The Terra Kingdom exploits its citizens, spreads misinformation through their peculiar technologies, fuels proxy wars, and incites conflicts among multiple nations through various means. The anticipated final scene portrays the world powers as discovering themselves to be paper tigers, wallowing in drunken stupors. What distinguishes this world from Earth is that civilization exists in the oceans, albeit mostly silent. However, if one were to consider its territory and "poption," it would be more robust than any country onnd. However, the prosperity of the maritime nation urred thousands of years ago. The oceanic forces initially gained the upper hand in thend-sea war until the surface dwellers created the unlivable Kambusk desert and cut off the water supply of the seafarers, preventing further invasions. Following this, the ground states united in a counterattack and sent the maritime nation back under the sea, utilizing their superior technologies and equipment. Then these mermaids becamecent, thinking that my vast empire didn''t need any territory onnd. After generations of turmoil, the rising new empire of the Nagas emerged. If we consider it, the Nagas were once vassals of the mermaid sea nation and received considerable protection at the beginning. However, now they are one of the ocean''s overlords, and there are constant conflicts between the two countries. They no longer have the energy to invade thend. Thus, many times, thend people forget about them, and events such as millennium records usually have nothing to do with aquatic races. But the Green Vines Empire has not forgotten. For the migration n, the oceans must be included as a territory under its jurisdiction. Now, the mermaids and Nagas have begun to fight, and the empire has set a small goal: to act as an arms dealer for both sides, let them drain their national power, and then take advantage of the situation for its own benefit. Of course, if Shaq is powerful enough and willing to cooperate with the empire, supporting him as the new emperor of the sea and defeating the Nagas is also an option. The overall policy remains unchanged, we will use any means to save on effort. We hope the zealot index of the opposing side isn''t so strong. If we can solve this without resorting to war, we''re willing to explore different paths to victory. This is also the change brought to the empire after the failure of the Desert War. The savage warriors who used to go all out in war are now willing to use more flexible means to deal with neighboring countries'' issues. Roger was d to see such a result. War may be brutal and straightforward, but it is not necessarily the most profitable solution. In the face of a crisis that could destroy the world, every sane force in this world can be a potential ally. The only enemies that the empire must eliminate are those who have been deceived, manipted or brainwashed by the gods or those with ulterior motives. Learning to distinguish between enemies, friends, and the forces that can be swayed is a lesson that the people of the empire are working hard to master. Roger and Margaret went to the Kingdom by sea, with the purpose of assessing its current political situation. "An puedes quedarte en este pcio?" Prince Shaq bowed and led Roger and Margaret to his best personal estate, which was asrge as a small city and had a chain of pces with an underwater crystal pce style, filled with numerous treasures such as coral and pearls. "As long as we can stay." Roger yed it cool. "Same here." Margaret followed. "Please rest here for a while, your Majesty. After you meet my father, you can go to the front." Prince Shaq ordered his people to arrange separate amodations for the two, and went on to attend to other matters. He was held captive by the Green Vines Empire for so long, and although the Kingdom had negotiated for his release, they didn''t exert much effort to bring him back. This shows that the prince''s position is somewhat awkward. Lineage-wise, he is undoubtedly the legitimate heir - his mother was the queen of the oceanic kingdom. However, his ability has always been criticized. Despite being aged and having already established a crown prince, the mermaid emperor still has at least two hundred years of life expectancy. Sandhawk''s fourth brother, Doal, has been valiant since childhood and is one of the few generals who have won battles against the Naga Empire on the frontline. Ignoring the issue of hydration,pared to the prince who indulges in leisure and debauchery, Doal, the fourth prince, has gained support from the military and young literati factions. His mother also has considerable influence - hence his reputation has always overshadowed Sandhawk''s. Sandhawkcks any drive or ambition - his strategy is to just be. He knows his father, who is also an advocate of maintaining status quo without ideals, so he refrains from scheming and leaves Doal free to act rashly. While this strategy was effective during peacetime, the incident where he was detained by Green Vines left few ministers in the oceanic court willing to support him. With the empire''s leaders adopting a conciliatory tone, whether he can return home or not is dependent on their mood. Now that he has returned home, few value this perennially underachieving prince. Even though he ims to bring reinforcements, the mermaid old emperor has not permitted him to takemand on the frontline, opting to return to the capital first. Because the currentmander-in-chief on the front line is none other than Prince Dal, the fourth prince. While Dal has been repeatedly defeated, everyone knows that it''s not his fault, but rather because the enemy has mobile suits. ording to the ministers, at least Dal can hold his ground on the front line. If the Crown Prince were sent there, he would probably copse immediately and be driven out by Naga. Therefore, Shuk must also deal with the old emperor before he can truly participate in this war. The empire has not sent troops; they are currently ying the role of arms dealers. They are not yet in a position to vie for dominance, but they are also testing Shuk''s abilities. Roger and Margaret were ced in different pces. Given the current situation of the Kingdom, Margaret could not sleep at all. She used the opportunity to discuss strategies with Roger, but in reality, it was a chat to ease her worries. "Roger, I am very worried that that idiot Shaque will mess things up. What should we do then?" asked Margaret with great concern. She seemed to be pushing Shaque around at first sight, but after all, she was in a foreign country and her capabilities were limited. This was a form of warfare she was not ustomed to. Moreover, the war with the maritime nation had dragged on for so long. If they messed up again, wouldn''t they cause trouble for our dear Majesty? The little demon could not allow such a thing to happen. However, when she saw that Shaque was not performing well, she became somewhat anxious and started to bber. Roger gave a faint smile and said, "Do you think the ambitious Fourth Prince wants to get his hands on thetest weapons and equipment?" Margaret was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help butugh, "You are the true demon here." Originally, the answer to this problem was so simple. They borrowed the Shak to enter into the battle between the Hai and the Naga, not necessarily to support the prince. For the empire, as long as the ocean battles continue, it is not important who specifically is supported, as long as the empire''s equipment continues to be purchased and tested with their help. If Shak is notpetent enough, then let''s support Dor or another general. After all, the Hai nation doesn''t want to be suppressed by the Naga forever, right? Margaret rxed her tone after resolving her biggest concern and began to wonder what kind of equipment Roger had purchased from Lydia. Despite discount after discount and even offering ultra-low-interest loans to Shak, because Roger hadmissioned Lydia to try a new type of self-destructing fish, almost all of Shak''s savings were eventually spent. Now Margaret is inquiring about the special functions of these new equipments that could make Roger give up on increasingly reliable magical machinery. The two people were chatting happily without noticing the little maid in the study quietly leaving the room, then looking worried and reporting to the guard with a message. Soon, news of Roger possibly getting involved with the fourth prince''s line reached Shaq''s ears. Shaq, who had just been rejected by the Emperor, had just left the pce. He had nned to rx tonight and discuss things tomorrow, but suddenly felt an extremely strong sense of crisis. Yes, the empire people can also look for their own siblings. "Luckily, I arranged for my subordinates to be wary of those cunning humans." He showed a relieved expression, declined the invitation of a group of idle nobles, and returned to the pce to confide in his mother... He thought he had thought of everything, but he didn''t consider whether Roger intentionally let him hear those words. Even if the people of the empire are arrogant, they would never discuss openly in a prince''s house about our desire to cultivate another prince. Unfortunately, Shaku, who was already uneasy, didn''t have the mood to ponder over these matters. Just like grasping at thest straw, he only wanted his "imperial ally" and not to turn towards his beloved fourth brother... ... ... Shak, who was willing to take a risk and knew that he had not disappointed Roger''s expectations through the queen mother''s power, sessfully convinced the old emperor of the Kingdom to send reinforcements to the front lines. However, it''s not appropriate for the prince to take orders from his younger brother, so hemanded him to divert the enemy''s attention to the direction of the Nagas Empire and open up a second battleground. This is a rather dangerous and difficult task, to build a new defense line from scratch, far beyond Prince Shack''s abilities. Actually, this was a step taken by the old emperor under pressure from his wife, a retreat in order to advance, hoping to make Shack see the difficulty and back down. As a result, Shack agreed directly, with soldiers and resources in full, immediately rushing to the front line of the conflict between the two countries. Of course, he cannot fight, but beside him now is not the Empire''s military adviser? Furthermore, they also have thetest type of "equipment". Having witnessed Roger demonstrate its power and with the experience of shackling the Naga Empire from the side, Shuk is quite confident. The whale pod covers a vast expanse of the sea like a dark cloud. This is the transportation fleet of the sea tribe, colossal marine creatures ranging from thirty to fifty meters, with a tent, resource chest, and granary on their backs, whichbined has load-bearing capacity equivalent to modern cargo ships of ten thousand tons. This is the ocean civilization''s unique resources. To control the massive fish groups as draft animals and food within seawater, is the mermaid''s age-old tradition. Their innate singing abilities naturally augment this aspect. On the back of a nearly hundred-meter, highly intelligent golden-horned whale, lies Prince Shuk''s incredibly luxurious pce. "My lords, we will arrive at the front line at thetest in two days. Please assist me with all your might. When I seed to the throne, I will definitely repay the Empire." Shack raised his cup and toasted Roger and Margaret. "It''s settled, it''s settled." Roger had a drink with him, while Margaret remained silent. Although there is a suspicion of painting cakes, Shake really cannot provide any more benefits now. Since knowing that the empire intends to cultivate the fourth younger brother, he didn''t lose his temper but became even more respectful. Don''t be fooled by his previous attitude of non-violent and non-cooperative approach in the mysterious capital, where he could drag on day by day. However, now that he has returned to the sea country, he realizes the crisis situation and has demonstrated a considerable degree of subjective initiative. Although he is not the intelligent type, he is not foolish and has a high level of emotional intelligence. When he tries to curry favor with someone, he can make the atmosphere seem quite warm. The sea country does indeed need the empire''s assistance now. Recently, the Nagas empire bought thetest equipment through the Terra Kingdom, further enhancing theirbat power. The situation in the sea country is deteriorating, and the battlefront is showing signs of copsing. Even in such a situation, Prince Shak cannot keep lying down pretending to sleep while his pce is almost on fire. In addition to the threat from his fourth brother, he must disy his courage in both public and private matters. With thoughts of his debt to the empire and the punishment that will be triggered if he fails to repay, Shak feels incredibly powerless. Desperate for help, he knows that he must jump into the fire pit ahead, despite the danger. As long as the sea country can stabilize this situation, the troops he brings will turn the tide of the war, his position as the sessor will be secure, and the title "God of War" of the fourth younger brother will not be so unique. Originally, the Empire in its sunset years was simr to the maritime country where it had an excessively inted reputation of being a "God of War", having won a few battles. Those victories were only possible because Daor''s mother''s n equipped Daor with arge number of elite troops and took advantage of outnumbered opponents, and then blew the victories out of proportion. Facing the main force of the Naga now, Daor was entangled and suppressed by the Naga, retreating step by step. He only barely managed to maintain hisposure without copsing, but if no subsequent reinforcements arrived, a copse was just a matter of time. On the front line. The General Dole was incredibly surprised by this piece of news: his brother the crown prince had returned, and he brought reinforcements to the frontline. "Heh, this useless person thinks military merits are so easy to obtain?" Daur had no expression on his face, feeling that it was time to watch a joke yed by his eldest brother. Chapter 187: From Harvester to Reaper. Chapter 187: From Harvester to Reaper. In fact, in terms of heritage, the old champion of the sea, the Sea Country, which once upied the entire ocean, is definitely far superior to the Naga tribe. He was originally just a subordinate of the mermaid, but after defecting to the God of Knowledge in the Sea Country, they stubbornly retained their belief in the Sea God. Because the Sea God Delia is the image of the Naga, it naturally can win the favor of the Naga Empire. The God of Knowledge doesn''t interfere in internal affairs, and everything taught by the church is given a price. It implements the exchange of interests, but it only looks good on the surface. In fact, the support for the Sea Country has been significantly reduced. The Sea God Delia is different. She is very active, carefully manages the church, and her attitude towards believers is more responsible among the Seven Gods. Such a "this for that" exchange, coupled with theziness of the mermaids, ultimately resulted in the rise of the Nagas and their constant encroachment on territory. The current battle is initiated by the Saint of the Delia Church, Nicole, with the aim of helping the Nagas break through the blockade of the Mermaid Sea Country, gaining ess tonding points, and then verifying the intelligence of the Green Vines Empire. The intelligence that Narinair desires cannot be satisfied by simple espionage activities, especially given the difficulty of spying within the empire and the abundance of unreliable information. To trulyplete Narinair''s mission, it is necessary to test a series of conjectures through war, and obtain sufficient information about the empire''s regr troops, powerful subordinates, and weapon equipment. The Saint is an absolutely devout believer, and has always been taught and protected by the Sea God, so her battle will is very firm, and the Nagas are happy to bully the declining sea country. If it weren''t for the Mermaids'' substantial followers, whose numbers are four times that of the Naga, their territory would have copsed long ago. Speaking of it, this is quite a ridiculous scene. The majestic mermaid kingdom has dominated the ocean for tens of thousands of years, but now it is being brutally attacked by a country with only half of their strength on paper. It is truly in decline. Nagas are naturally skilled and daring inbat, but with the support of the empire''s weapons and equipment, their fighting power has significantly multiplied, biting off arge chunk of the mermaid''s territory. It seems that they are about topletely break through and gain the long-awaitednding point. It is unknown if the mermaid kingdom is aware of Nagas'' true intentions. If they knew that Naga''s strategic goal in this battle was to seize thending point and then cause trouble for the Green Vines Empire, they would surely celebrate and send them off to "kick the iron te." However, the Naga Empire didn''t bother to exin, nor will they be willing to take detours, so they decisively go to war. This is thepletion of the oracle with the high level of faith, and the nagas have a strong fighting spirit. The second batch of equipment sent by Tasika made them even more stronger, causing Prince Dao Er to swear every day. The first batch of equipment obtained by the nagas mainly consists of standardized weapons and magical equipment, which mainly improves the personal strength of the professionals. This allows the nagas to arm more powerful individuals and y a role as a sharp knife in attacking and seizing cities. The second batch of equipment happened to coincide with the Empire''s upgrade to the second-generation crystal mechanization. Thus, the old equipment that was reced, after being slightly modified, was sold to the nagas. Although it was second-hand, and many of them were originally used for agriculture andter adapted for military use, the power of the machines on the battlefield was fully demonstrated for the first time. Among them, the greatest impact on the navy was the Rabbit Reaper. These heavy agricultural machinery, once galloping on the vast ins of state-owned farms, have left countless sweats for the Empire... heroes of machine oil. At the same time, it is also the humanoid magic weapon that the Night Queen has been longing for, and the first-generation model produced after sessful trial. It''s just a bit different from the function and what the Night Queen expected. In the past, what often happened in the Fengling Moon Pce was that the Night Queen, lying ntingly on the bed, trimming her nails andzily asking, "Xiaojie, is my humanoid magic weapon ready?" "It''s in progress." Roger would always answer. When thepletion was finally achieved, the expression on the queen''s face was quite contorted as she visited. The lower body of the steel giant, which stands at a height of fifteen meters, is designed in a caterpir-like fashion. Its sturdy and powerful upper body is equipped with two arms, and the portion where its hands should have been is instead a universal interface, which can be fitted with various agricultural tools such as chainsaws, harvesting kits, plowshares, and ropes. Instead of the sharp-angled steel face she had imagined, the part resembling a head is painted pink and shaped like a rabbit''s head,plete with two long ears. Mounted on top of it is a series of sensors which greatly enhance the efficiency of harvesting and prevent significant damage to precious crops. "This is the equipment you imed could arm all the imperial people?" Queen of Eternal Night looked at a row of these things and be furious. After spending so much gold, resources and time training magicians, she had to face the disappointment of seeing a group of agricultural machinery? So, this is actually a n to liberate Plough Oxen, isn''t it? "Your Majesty, don''t be in a hurry. The people of the empire must first have a full meal before they have the strength to forge your weapons of final battle, right?" Roger smiled and let the bunny harvester show off its strength, causing dust and wood chips to fly up and the harvested rice to be cut down like with a chain saw. With thebination of magic and technology, the precision of manufacturing has rapidly improved, and the automatic control system is also very powerful. Most importantly, the magic crystal energy output is both sufficient and stable. Therefore, whether it is harvesting, logging and processing, or deep ploughing and sowing on the permafrost, these fifteen-meter-tall bunny harvesters that weigh as much as a main battle tank can easily achieve an output of eight thousand horsepower. The operators inside were highly skilled royal guards in martial arts, and they quickly became familiar with the operation of these magical crystal machines. They were stable on tracked slopes and remarkably agile with two arms. The power to split boulders gave them an immense sense of gratification. Is that all for the legendary warrior? Looking at the dusty farnd, the Queen of Eternal night'' face finally cleared up slightly. This kind of fast and agile thing can reap infantry with the chainsaw in hand, switch to thence to charge against cavalry, or equip the newly developed imperial crystal mechanical cannon. They should all have good effects, right? As long as the energy output is sufficient, even an iron piece can create infinite possibilities! As expected, Roger demonstrated the effect of the bunny harvester equipped with thebat module. However, she still saw traces of rough production from those erged equipment. Maybe, they were made in hastest night! "This thing of yours was made specifically for the farm, wasn''t it? You just made this military module to appease me, didn''t you?" "Your Majesty, please take a rest. We, too, are taking a rest. You must consider the livelihood of the people..." Someone confidently misappropriated military funds,manded the most excellent wizards, and created a tractor from another world. The Eternal Night Queen couldn''t help but roll her eyes. There''s just no dealing with certain people, but she did ask about the development technology specifications for the next generation of manned golems in detail. With specifications such as miniaturization to within three meters, a tougher exterior, strong magic resistance, bio-mimetic spider legs, weapon tforms includingsers and explosives, etc. Upon hearing these specifications, the Eternal Night Queen finally felt relieved. Although not a super-sized battle weapon, every indicator suggested that it was a heavy infantry that could be used in all kinds ofplicated battlefields. So she granted her approval. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Roger smiled mysteriously, celebrating the sessful covert operation of his long-cherished mining golem. The small-scale drilling holes were convenient, had a hard shell and high magic resistance, and were adaptable to a variety of extreme environments. Biomimetics adapt to various terrains, whilesers, explosions, and other methods are used for mountain excavation. In short, everything was for the purpose of mining service. There are those mad magicians, and the update speed of these magic crystal machines is incredibly fast. It''s been just half a year, and the second generation of rabbit reapers has already been fully released. With ten thousand horsepower and significantly reduced volume, the operation became more sophisticated and the machine also truly gained legs Consequently, the old generation was eliminated. Since there was support for the Nagas, the tracks were modified into propellers, the cockpit was reshaped to fit the Nagas, and a high-voltage arc generator was added as standard equipment Theplete steel structure was a Faraday cage that ensured its safety even at high self-voltages. With the help of water, which is an excellent conductor, the high-voltage electric eel became a truly efficient AOE attack tactic. Thus, in the Nagas''bat formation, these agricultural harvesters formed a new mechanised corps called the Thunderous Judgement. Upon leaving the machine export channel, Roger renamed the bunny harvester to the Thunderous Harvester. With great horsepower, lightning-fast speed, and wielding electrifying arcs like the descent of the Thunder God itself in battle,bined with their tough skin and flesh, the 3,000 Krazy Thunder Reapers have sent fatal fear into the hearts of the sea country''s defenders with every assault. The pink-painted iron lumps not only cause direct harm, but also crush morale beyond repair, no amount of spicy rabbit heads can replenish. Not only does it bring great harm, but it also carries a strong sense of insult. Daur was getting annoyed by these mechanical troops the Nagas pulled out of nowhere! Currently, the only two ways for the sea nation to face the punishment corps of mad thunder are to either userge-scale magic to suppress and attack them or rely on the fortress to prevent them from attacking infantry clusters. However, the magic power of the magician is limited, and the fortress can also be removed by the enemy. Unless they can find a way to massively paralyze these iron lumps, even a peerless famous general cannot save the sea nation''s declining defense line. Looking at the Naga side, they became more arrogant and came up with the tactic of having the Wild Thunder Harvester attract fire in front, while slow-moving infantry advance behind it. With just a group of mines, they achieved the coordination of the steps and tanks of the Eternal night world andpletely overwhelmed the technological gap of the Sea Country. The ck Shark Fortress, where the Sea Country''s main forces are now gathering, is also thest permanent military fortress before the coastline. If they fail here again, the entire core territory of the Sea Country will open up to the Naga, so heavy defense was deployed, and the Royal Magic Brigade also relocated to this area. Only by doing this can they stabilize their defense line. "Is my prince brother ready to take the initiative?" Four Prince Daol of the Sea Kingdom is a tall and handsome merman with three red lines on his tail. "Yes, he requests the cooperation of the central army." "Oh?" Daol touched his chin and smirked. "Tell them that we willunch a feint to cover their actions and attract the enemy''s attention." "Your Highness, are you really going to cooperate with that waste?" His adjutant grumbled dissatisfiedly. This is Daol''s aunt, a mermaid with a huge fish head, a graceful waist, and long beautiful legs... In this world, mermaids have two genotypes: one with a human head and fish tail, the other with a fish head and human legs. Both characteristics are randomly inherited and are considered mermaids. After a long period of time, their sense of aesthetics was cultivated. They had to choose between being obsessed with facial beauty or legs, and this may forever be LSP''s pain. Unless one can marry a bunch of wives. "Cooperation? No, this is a way to let him help us probe the enemy," Dao''er said in a low voice, "So far, only the Thunder Reaper has been exposed in the Naggar Empire''s attack, but what if they have other new equipment? What if the Holy Lady has obtained new divine arts? We all have to be cautious, and this has to be done by the prince to help us probe." As soon as these words were spoken, everyone suddenly understood. The mass-produced manned mecha like the Thunder Reaper are very powerful, with arge number that is headache-inducing, and extremely flexible, which has caused them many troubles. But after one battle after another, Dao''er and his staff have already thought of a way to crack them. The reason there has been no action is because they are afraid that if they break this trick, the enemy will reveal even more terrifying moves, which will catch them off guard. It was precisely at this moment when Shaq came to support the battlefield with the equipment purchased by Green Vines Empire. Dahl was ready to see how tough he was. "A captive returning to the country with military equipment, could have already been bought as a spy of the empire. This is a good opportunity to check his identity!" Dahl''s aunt chuckled, "If Nagas is too heavy-handed, our Crown Prince may be hurt badly, and the Empress may not even have time to cry..." Shaq was notpetent enough; his mother had a strongbat capability and had caused a lot of trouble for the Fourth Prince. She was full of hatred. So, a campaign, which was orchestrated by the maritime nation, both real and fake, was set up in this way. ... ... A narrow sea trench, the location where Prince Shake''s detachment was stationed. Upon arrival, the camp on the back of the giant whale was quickly set up, and individual pieces of base coral were thawed, nted on the seabed, and then released the first batch of "nktonic predators." These fish, which resemble whale sharks, are huge in size, but only equivalent to worker bees, feeding on nkton and small fish and shrimp, and then carrying the harvested excess organic matter back to the base coral. The fish shoals are naturally summoned by the sea n. In the abundant ocean, obtaining organic matter is too easy; withrge shoals of fish arriving, those scattered nted corals are able to grow wildly. They first expanded to the wider area, until the base connected, covering the sky like a forest, then they started growing upwards. With visibility obscured by the coral forest, in the abyss, which required artificial lighting, Margaret couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy, "Gosh, these corals give me the creeps, and it''s only been a few hours--" Roger looked at the hatching sacs beginning to form on the coral base, revealing a smile, "This is a weapon that will grow, adapt to its surroundings, and evolve on its own. By tomorrow morning, they''ll be helping us with the firepower suppression." After counteracting enough zoonkton predators, the coral base began to hatch the self-destructing fish. In addition to their conventionalbat attributes, Roger designated a property that ounted for more than 60% of the yield in order to achieve the battle n of tomorrow. Chapter 188: The Scraps of Roger With the Full Map Chapter 188: The Scraps of Roger With the Full Map The Second Defense Line of the Sea Country, Prince Shaku''s Camp. Inside the main tent of the central army, Prince Shaku felt both surprised and inexplicably embarrassed as he read the letter of reply from the Fourth Prince, along with a deep sense of fear. Despite his handsome face and tall stature inherited from both parents'' excellent genes, hepletely failed to exude any sense of power and authority due to his timid and shrinking demeanor. This is also why despite his pure bloodline, Shaku has never been supported by his subjects. He had long aspired to be a benevolent emperor, and in the event of failing to attain that, a leisurely prince. Thus, it came as a surprise to him that he found himself on the battlefield one day, engaged in a head-on confrontation with the military might of the Naga Empire. ording to his reckoning, even if the maritime nation were to lose, with its vast territory, wasn''t it unlikely for it to be swallowed up by the Naga before his demise? He was like a carefree prodigal son who, in his original conception, counted on guarding the treasures and leaving it to his offspring to take care of any problems. However, due to momentary confusion, he was swindled into apanying Shady to the Green Vines Empire, only to be implicated as a pawn due to Shady''s foolish and failed actions. Subsequently, the situation in the maritime nation deteriorated rapidly. The Naga''s attack was not a gradual erosion as before. After undergoing a qualitative change in strength, their assault became frenzied and irresistible, causing the Sea Country to copse at an unimaginable speed under the onught of the Naga. At that time, Shaku also wanted to do something for his country, not wanting to feel ashamed of his Sea n bloodline. Seeing Margret''s vulnerability and believing that the Empire was eager to avenge the Terra Kingdom, he continued to negotiate a lower price. Finally, he managed to purchase the Empire''s new equipment at a price he thought was a great deal. The subsequent developmentspletely exceeded the imagination of the prince. It is not enough to only transport the equipment back to the country. Now, they havee to the battlefield and must personallymand the fight. Then, they took the initiative to attack and marched towards the powerful and savage Naga. "Why did Ie here?" Shaku asked Stivie, his chief of staff and a legendary knight from his mother''s family. "Your Highness'' courage is admirable. We, your servants, will fight to the death to uphold the glory of our country!" Stivie replied enthusiastically, filled with joy and admiration. "It''s good to see you happy." Shaku looked at the old knight next to him in frustration, filled with helplessness. Stevie and the people beside him, including his mother, and even his father who deliberately tested him, were all very happy that he went to the front line. Sir Stevie, who watched Shaku grow up, thought he would apany the useless prince for his whole life and be a nameless bodyguard. Who would have thought the cowardly prince would also grow up, and have the chance to appear on the battlefield. And it was the most dangerous moment for the sea country, building an immortal achievement, bing the hero who turned the tide! As a legendary-level professional and a famous strongman in the country of the sea, Steward thought that Prince Shaku had grown up, matured and be more sensible, thus surpassing the fourth prince who loved to show off. Naturally, he was excited and happy. However, Shaku himself thought that while fighting was still possible, dying in battle waspletely unnecessary. He inherently had an indecisive side, otherwise he would not have been persuaded by Shady to wait and continue until he was captured... If it was his fourth brother Dore who was trapped by Shady in that ce, regardless of Shady''s reasons, he would have already sent his subordinates to try to capture Roger. Shaku''s arrival at the front line was met with worry and regret towards his impulsive decision. In response to Margaret''s urging for coboration in the attack, he devised a n of action using his fourth younger brother as an excuse for refusal. As the primary battlefield remains inactive, he acknowledges the secondary battlefield should avoid instigating conflict. Instead, they should support when called upon. Surprisingly, Dole agreed to his proposal. His fourth younger brother, who previously sought the throne, agreeably epted his proposal as the prince, which is unprecedented in their prior rtionship. Not only did Dole agree, but he also promised to send a substantial number of troops tounch a massive counterattack against the Naga Legion, besieging the ck Shark Fortress. This didn''t bring Shaku any joy, but rather increased his concern, as this was a trap set by Daor for himself. In the lengthy battle between the mermaids and naga, the former mostly adopted a defensive strategy and gradually lost arge amount of territory to thetter, with very few actively attacking campaigns leaving the fortress. In particr, the naga received new equipment from the Terra Kingdom and relentlessly attacked the mermaid sea, with even the elite troops unable to withstand the coordinated lightning punishment of infantry and tanks and nearly forgetting how tounch counterattacks out of the city. Prince Shaker arrived to establish the second defense line, with Margaret''smanding talent, and quickly established a decent camp. However, he harbors a considerable amount of doubt about thebat effectiveness of his subordinates. In the hands of Dao''er lies the border defense forces of the Sea Country, sustained by the utmost efforts of the Sea Country''s royal family. Despite facing multiple losses against the Naga, they have at least undergone practicalbat experience. His subordinates consist of 20,000 elite soldiers and 20,000 private soldiers from distinguished maternal families. They are equipped well and trained sufficiently, but all are neers who have never seen bloodshed. Their routine duty is to stand sentry and maintain public order, as well as conduct parades to deter the surrounding vassal races. Their drill proficiency in marching is much higher than in the use of long spears. The crucial factor that emboldened Shaque to step forward was nothing but the Empire''s support. If the equipment provided by the Empire''s support were inferior, he felt that he would be certainly doomed. Therefore, following Shaq''s original intention, the defensive line was established and they waited for the attack from the Nagas, holding on to the dangerous position and forcing the Nagas to split their forces to defend against them in order toplete the mission. However, the empire didn''t think that way. They supported Shaq, and tactically, they needed him to test the equipment. Strategically, they needed both the ocean''s two overlords, the dogfish and the, uh, the fish-brained ones, to fight it out. How could they apany Shaq here to waste time? Therefore, after a crisp and clear scolding from Margaret, Shaq felt ashamed yet spirited, and proposed a n for a coordinated attack. As soon as they made the proposal, they regretted it and waited for their fourth brother to veto the n. And now, the fourth brother has agreed, their subordinates are actively preparing for battle and only they are unable to sleep and figure out how they ended up in this situation... As I pondered, the sun begun to set Despite not sleeping all night, Shaq stood firm with his dark circles eyes, looking at his well-equipped and high-spirited subordinates, who were arranged in arge formation of tens thousand people, full of vigor and waiting for his orders to attack. Although Shaq was quite useless, he still received a full inheritance education, and knew how to boost morale and other simr phrases. He made an excellent pre-war morale up speech. "You talk about big game, but unfortunately you pale inparison to His Majesty." Margaret sneered. In her eyes, the Eternal Night Empress was the best in the world, and she could make her subordinates agitate with just a few words. "After all, he''s just running errands for me. Your Majesty is the real deal. There''s a difference in status," Roger pointed out sharply. "In terms of ability, Shaq is a qualified sessor. Your scolding yesterday was quite useful." Roger knew about the news of "Mary Disease" in the military. After listening to a real witness yesterday, he discovered that it had a rhythmic and pleasing sound, and was soundful. Anyway, it wasn''t he who was scolded. Listening to it was quite passable. Doesn''t it actually stimte Prince Shak''s fighting spirit? They all looked towards the distant horizon view, waiting for the departure. The nearby seawater is azure colored, but as far as one can see, it bes a darkness that could devour even the light. The immense existence, boundless and majestic, exerts a natural divine pressure, evoking an involuntary sense of awe. Roger felt fortunate to not having thssophobia. His first time underwater offered a unique view, an extraordinary distance, and vast and weighty sea creatures, a scenery unobservable onnd. Nevertheless, any intelligent life form, would seek a survival space or a myriad of other reasons, will inevitably stage a life-or-death battle... This is perhaps the inevitable oue of everyone''s yearning to live a better life in limited invorenment Soonerter, he found himself lost in literary musings, then a glimmer of light burst forth from the dark and deep seawater, visible even thousands of kilometers away. Then came the sky filled with deep blue colors, as if a thunderous hell was blooming in the distance. That was the frontline battlefield, where Na''gar''s Thundering Punishment Legion had already been deployed and fiercely battled with Dell''s subordinate troops. Shak''s legion couldn''t help but breathe heavily, looking at theirmander with huge expectant and admiringly eyes... Shak felt their desire for battle, so he rose from the chair and shout even if he had immense fear in his heart, raising his arm high and shouting, "Charge!" "Woo-woo--" The deep sound of the conch shell echoed for miles and miles. The allied army,prised of various races from forty thousand seas, embarked on the giant whale and set off to the central army of the Naga... Shaq and all the soldiers who swam past him exchanged resolute nces, responding to their courageous.. Finally, all the soldiers set off, and Shaq also equiped the magnificent king whale carriage to rush into front line. Inside the carriage, only Roger and Margaret were present. Stidvei led half of his personal guard as the guard dog, while the remaining guards patrol around the carriage in vignt So when Shaq walked in, he copsed onto the chair as if he had lost all his strength and just sleep away. It is truly exhausting for a timid prince to feign bravery and fearlessness without making a mistake He pretended to beposed while greeting the soldiers, but his clothes beneath the armor were alreadypletely soaked. As Shak''s lips parted and closed like a fish out of water, he whispered underneath despairingly, "I feel like I am sending forty thousand men to their deaths... and soon, I will die too." Margaret sneered and uttered a piercing word "useless" in silence. Her beloved Majesty would never act in such a low manner. This coward fooled others into going to battle, but couldn''t even control his own emotions. Roger reassured with a beaming smile, "Your Highness, you have fulfilled your duty. From now on, only victory awaits, and all the nagas will cease to exist." A glimmer of light flickered in Shak''s gray eyes as he gazed at Roger in disbelief, seeking a confirmation, "Does that mean I have finally fillfilled my duty too?" Roger nodded with a smile, "You have yed the role of a lorx very well. Your Majesty, please trust in the empire for the uing battles. We shall bring victory." "ying a role...how amusing. He is just a prince of the Sea Kingdom," Margaret couldn''t help butugh, crunching the lobster w specially provided for royalty. Suddenly, Shak''s face turned red, he was embarrassed and at a loss for words. In fact, one''s actions couldn''t match the title of the crown prince, so just a slight progress might make others impressed... He might be regarded as an imbecile who could barely write his own name, and no one expects more from him. Roger looked at Shack, who was bowing his head, and naturally knew what he was thinking. A mysterious smile appeared on his lips. He made an excuse to get some fresh air outside, and took out his hyper-dimensional drawing board. Besides the current advantage of superior equipment, he has absolute intelligence advantage that ensures his certain triumph. Nicole often discusses the battle situation in the group opposing the Green Vines Union, as all her equipment needs maintenance from Frankenstein, the dwarf artisan, under the pseudonym Copperbeard. With this information, Roger could easily grasp the Nagas'' deployment of forces, military distribution, and equipment status. Therefore, he is actually fighting while driving around the entire map! In addition to the one-night production of the base coral and the suicide fish group following the oceanic giant whale, he has thoroughly prepared for this battle. The Nagas'' mentality was quite scattered when they reached this stage of the battle. Prince Shake is well aware of the establishment of the second line of defense with a biased army, yet so far there has been no close reconnaissance or probing. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Prince Shake''s reputation as a waste was too widespread, so Naga didn''t take him seriously. However, on the battlefield, any small factor can determine the oue of a battle, leaving no room for carelessness. Margaret had already recorded Naga''s performance in this battle and will use it for internal discussions within the military in the future. Regardless of the role yed by the empire, the Naga''s victorious army is quite simr to the empire''s mentality. The little devil collected another bunch of curses, warning them not to use inappropriatenguage. About twenty minutester, the main camp of the Nagas could be seen in the distance. They finally noticed the approaching army from the Hai Kingdom and began to panic, making preparations. It never urred to them that the usually cowardly army of the Hai Kingdom wouldunch so many sessive offensives. It''s understandable for the valiant Fourth Prince Dao''er, but even the useless Crown Prince is now taking the initiative to fight? Did themanders of the Hai Kingdom take the wrong medication today? At this moment, themander of the Naga Legion is called Viscount Cromwell Summer Night, a towering six-armed Naga who stands over two meters tall when standing upright. His square face exudes a intimidating manner, and he is dressed in a tidy marshal''s uniform. He is the most valiant and capable marshal of the Naga Empire''s military, renowned for his daring and adventurous spirit, and has deeply gained the trust of the Naga Queen. He is personally in charge of the campaign to open thending point this time. With new equipment and the full support of the Holy Maiden, they have been winning their battles on the way. Now, the results they have achieved have gone to Cromwell''s head, and he only wants to quickly defeat these mermaids to prove himself as the Naga''s top marshal. This time, the enemy abandoned the ck Shark Fortress and took the initiative to attack. Cromwell estimated they had found a way to restrain the Thunder Harvester before daring toe out to fight. Although the enemy acted cowardly and kept making probing attacks, the cunning Cromwell perceived their pretense and decided to take advantage of it. You''re just pretending, aren''t you? Then I''ll take the main force and eat up all the bait you offer, and see what you''re really up to. Apart from the Pink Bunny Thunder Reaper, he indeed yed his cards right by purchasing more new equipment from Tasika: one hundred ''Swordfish'' submarines. Making use of the Swordfish submarine formations and the war-beasts tamed by the Naga tribe, Cromwell''s army sessfully deployed on the main battlefield ready to devour the troops sent by the 4th prince Dole. However, it waspletely unexpected that at this time, there would be a sea n that dared to attack his central army. Seeing the sea country''s imperial guards still charging on whales, Cromwell rxed again. Is it true that the mermaid prince is useless and didn''t even realize he was sold by his own younger brother? He had already concluded that Shakil''s arrival at the front line was a result of an internal power struggle in the sea country. "Prepare the magic crystal cannon and let us wee his royal highness the prince, and let him know...Your Highness, times have changed!" Excitedly waving his hand, Cromwell unleashed the first round of simultaneous shooting. Chapter 189: The Naka Marshal Who Picked the Wrong Opponent Chapter 189: The Na''ka Marshal Who Picked the Wrong Opponent Chapter 189 - The Na''ka Marshal Who Picked the Wrong Opponent At this moment, the Na''ka central army camp was actually quite empty. The Thunder Punishment Legion, who had always been undefeated in battle, had already been dispatched along with Na''ka''s 30,000 elites. After seeing through Dahl''s n and deciding to consume the bait forces, the Swordfish submarine formation took away almost all of the war sea beasts. Underwater, those war sea beasts are both weapons and vehicles, representing the mobility of the troops and supplies. Moving towards the front battlefield is also Nicole''s church army, who are the strongest spellcasters in Na''ka, providing long-range firepower support just like the storm tide warlock. Taking into ount the forces maintaining defense in the surrounding areas, at this time, the main camp of the Naga is left with only a reserve force of 20,000. These troops have received decent training and have undergone rotation in previous battles, but they don''t possess the most elite "Terra Equipment." Additionally, the number of legendary experts is severelycking and the limited strong ones have been divided in half to support the front line. The only advantage here is the so-called "Crystal Cannon," which is actually a "Water Dragon Roar" series torpedouncher. It is named as such because the torpedoesunched resemble a dragon gliding across the ocean and emit a piercing sound that may be unpleasant to some marine life. This batch of torpedoes is not powered by magic crystals, but by aposite fuel that undergoes semi-magical and semi-chemical reactions. The instantaneous functional output is extremely high. Combined with the magic array of the front section, it actually forms a "hyperbubble torpedo" and achieves a propulsion speed of over 200 meters per second. They are equipped with a wide variety of warheads, such as electric arcs, mes, and poisons that can kill fish over arge area, as well as depleted uranium warheads and other types for armored units. Because it is unknown which type is best used underwater, Franken Stein has brought out a fairly wide variety. Well, there are also many creative contributions from Roger in this. However,ter he felt that the same firepower was too powerful, so Lydia''s coral basebined with self-destructive fish seemed to be more cost-effective, so his focus began to shift. Currently, this batch of the Water Dragon Roarunchers, regarded by Cromwell as his trump card, belongs to the era-defining "heavy firepower." After quietly experimenting with its power, it was treasured and kept hidden in the central army, controlling it and never unleashing it. He was fond of this kind of heavy artillery that rivalled the power ofrge-scale magic, yet could also produce dense firepower and be continuously fired with more flexibility than those of the sorcerers. Referring to it as a cannon was also due to a certain romanticism that appealed to masculinity. He had originally intended to wait until the decisive battle and then let the Water Dragon y a decisive role. However, now that the troops of Prince Shaka had appeared in the central army camp, Cromwell felt a sense of crisis and had to bring these treasures out early to give a warm wee to Prince Shaka. At the same time, Cromwell has also been holding onto a magicmunication device. Several small encampments surrounding them have already sent reinforcements in their direction. If his heavyweights fail to stop the enemy, then they will need to retreat to the front line and prevent the enemy from capturing theirmander and headquarters. Under normal circumstances, mermaids would not have been able to locate the Naga military camp outside of their territory so easily. With various magical protections, disguised camps watching over each other, and teams of seahorse cavalry patrolling and cruising, such arge-scale troop should have been detected from afar. Then, the troops could have established an encircling defense line orid an ambush. Despite Cromwell''s arrogance and pride, he was an experienced veteran who had been through countless life and death situations. It was unlikely for him to make such a significant mistake in basic operations like setting up camp, which would expose himself easily in front of the enemy. Unfortunately, Roger opened the entire map. He easily deduced theyout of the Naga camp from the chat records, and took advantage of the gaps in defense and patrol to silently assassinate scattered spies and scouts encountered by the sea nation''s elites. Eventually, he sneaked his way into the view of the central camp''s tent without making any sound. Despite the opposing side firing a barrage of torpedoes, the Royal Guards of Xuan Gui, who belong to the naval forces directly under the rule of the Haiguo Empire, quickly rushed forward, using their innate spells to create a shield, which sessfully blocked the attack without inflicting any casualties. Although the Royal Guards had never set foot on the battlefield, the Haiguo Emperor still cherished his eldest son. Their personal strength and equipment level were undoubtedly strong. Take, for instance, the Xuan Gui Shield Guards, who had an average level of 10 and were third-level warriors. They also possessed the ss spell ability tobine their defensive powers, which made Margaret drool and even consider defecting back to the Empire. A four-hundred-man Xuan Gui Shield Guard formed a line of defense, easily intercepting the torpedo barrage from the other side. In previous battles, they had already nullified magical attacks and arrow storms from the initial rounds, and in doing so, provided an excellent defense team to help our army storm the tower. Cromwell was not surprised by this, as he was already well-acquainted with the Haiguo Empire''s trump cards, and the slightest thing from the Xuan Gui Shield Guard could barely raise his eyebrows. However, in the past, the mainpetition was the blue bars on both sides, whereas now, they need to look at the state power when ites to long-range consumption! With the sound of water dragon''s roar, Cromwell believed that it was time to exchange his ammunition for the enemy''s blue bars, and then deploy his own magician army. Double the strike and joy, how could one possibly lose in such a battle? Even though the mysterious turtle shield guard suffered the impact, what difference would make? Our torpedoes are still very abundant! A more diverse range of tactical options is why, despite having magical attacks, he was still d to have the water dragon''s roar. This added a spear to his original spear and shield. "Switch to shield-breaking bullet." Cromwell gave the order with a confident smile. Different from armor-prating bullets, shield-breaking bullets were a unique magical bullet of this world that were created to deal with various magical and pseudo-magical shields. They caused additional magical consumption. The Xuan Turtle Shieldmen also noticed that the enemy''s consumption of magic and physical strength had doubled, and reported it to themanding Margaret. The little demon recalcted their rotation time without expression. As themander, even she, who asionally copsed, had a bit of handsomeness in her. It was a despicable imitation of a certain queen. With their cover, Shaq''s troops had charged forward a long way and were getting closer and closer to Naga''s central camp. Shaq became inexplicably excited, watching the gs waving in the distance with the gentle movements of the sea, and couldn''t help but shout excitedly, "It really is the enemy''s central camp, we''ve captured the enemy marshal, we''ve captured the local marshal!" Roger didn''t believe him at first, but now seeing himself leading twice as many followers as the enemy, he believed that Cromwell couldn''t run away anymore. Margaret was annoyed by his noise and said, "Don''t jump to conclusions - maybe we''ve been surrounded by the enemy?" Shack''s face suddenly changed dramatically, "What... Is this true? Are we surrounded?" "No, you fool." "Then you must be sick. Why did you scare me..." "I think you must have eyes." Margaret was impressed, and even a casualment from me could scare you. What kind of strange education did this guy receive? He doesn''t even have a bit of his own judgement? Roger smiled lightly and tried to mediate, "Let''s not argue anymore. Your Royal Highness, today you don''t need tomand. Just calmly observe the battlefield, think about the battles you''ve participated in, and remind us of any mistakes on our side." "Oh, I see. You want to make improvements? Alright!" Shak remainedposed and couldn''t help but feel a surge of goodwill towards Roger. Compared to Margaret''s disdainful and impatient attitude towards her, Roger''s attitude was much milder, and those confident encouragements really helped him calm down. The first group of Xuan Gui Shield guards outside had already exhausted their magic power and were reced by the second batch, finally arriving one kilometer away from the enemy''s central camp before their magic was depleted. The Hai Kingdom''s Forbidden Army and the Naga''s secondary troops engaged in a head-on sh. Both sides were highly motivated, well-trained, and equipped with equally subpar equipment produced from the seabed. The advantage of the Naga''s second-line troops is that they have seen blood, are brave and have a strong fighting spirit. The sea country here needs an additional 20,000 private soldiers. Shuck''s mother, the current queen of the sea country,es from a prestigious and powerful ducal family with a rich history. Naturally, she hopes to see Shuck inherit the throne, and this time, she spared no expense. The private soldiers have undergone extensive training this time, and strong men from the civilian poption were heavily recruited. The proportion of magic users was particrly high. Compared to the disciplined sea country''s regr army, the private army''s discipline is slightlycking, and one cannot predict how it will perform in unfavorable conditions. Nheless, in this kind of fight, where numbers make a difference, the private army''s impact is fully disyed. Soon after the engagement, the Naga''s second-line troops began to retreat, saved only by the advantage of long-range firepower from magic and torpedoes. In the Naga''s central military camp, Krenville disyed the calmness of a generation of famous generals, while a trace of cold light flickered in his eyes. "Although you seized the opportunity, you were still a step toote... now you have fallen into my trap!" A total of 50 Swordfish submarines, with high-speed engines, were around Shak''s fleet. These underwater magic crystal machines, sold by the Terra Kingdom, are actually newly manufactured by the Empire''s first shipyard, measuring 45.3 meters in length, with a surface discement of 855 tons, and with a doubleyered hull made of magic alloy technology. It can submerge to a depth of 8,000 meters, with a rated capacity of 20 crew members. These small submarines are slender in shape and look like metal swordfish, with a bump at the front. They are not as exaggerated in length and body as a swordfish, with a length of about five meters. 3 meters in length, with a surface discement of 855 tons, and with a doubleyered hull made of magic alloy technology. It can submerge to a depth of 8,000 meters, with a rated capacity of 20 crew members. 4. These small submarines are slender in shape and look like metal swordfish, with a bump at the front. They are not as exaggerated in length and body as a swordfish, with a length of about five meters. 5. Its back lifts up a huge dorsal fin, which is the newest type of magic power amplifier. The wizards inside the submarine can rely on the core magic crystal reaction array to enhance their magical power, extend their endurance, and exert a stronger role. The design concept of Swordfish submarine is based on artillerybat. Both sides are equipped with four Water Dragon Roarunchers, which, together with the onboard wizard, provide a powerful long-range strike capability. The ramming spur is only for the bravery of the imperial people, as their own propulsion is fast enough and they retain a means of advancement. The development of submarines was an attempt by the empire to conquer the oceans, as the people of the empire cannot breathe freely underwater. Was it a natural progression that submarines were born from ships that ealed and can submerge? Let the Naga first test the small submarine, anyway if something goes wrong, they can abandon the boat and escape directly, unlike humans who would die directly at the bottom of the sea. Previously, Churchill divided Swordfish submarines into two groups, one on the front line and the other patrolling on the periphery. At this moment an incident urred and these high-speed units quickly rrned for defense. With the advantage of long-range firpower, the Naga central army camp was not immediately breached, but eventually fell to the submarine fleet, taking Shaq''s unit with it. Roger recognized his equipment and was prepared for the sudden appearance of enemy forces from behind, but it was the first time the Seafolk had encounterch a situation. Nevertheless, they didn''t panic. Although it was not asrge as the pink rabbits or the huge steel armor, andcked the imposing presence of their own giant whales, it only caused some trepidation and didn''t crush their morale. The indigenous people of this world had encountered a variety of giant beasts and armored units with hard outer shells; the scene of a tank debuting on the battlefield and causing devastating impact on morale would not ur. The sudden appearance of enemies behind him made Shack half dead with fear, but he tightly held back from making any sound that might affect theirmand. Roger''s task was to "plug the leaks and fix the gaps". He didn''t notice the loophole in Margaret''smand and at this moment, he dared not make a sound that might affect theirmand. When Cromwell saw that his mobile torpedo had taken up its position, he clenched his fist and said, "Die, Your Highness!" The Nagas army that had been constantly suppressed suddenlyunched even more intense firepower. The reserve of the second-level army rushed up and, together with the torpedoes that came ched a pincer attack on Shark''s army. Under normal circumstances, even the most elite troops will experiencemand confusion when attacked from both sides. But Roger had already made all the arrangements f Since the beginning of the battle until now, therces he has deployed are the regr troops of the maritime country. This is a good opportunity to observe thebat power of both sides of the maritime country, and also to confuse Cromwell to see how many more tricks he has up his sleeve. The emergence of the submarine formation and the fierce retaliation of the army camp all represent Cromwell... It''s time to y thep card! Despite his impressive ability of being able to swallow Prince Shake whole, he ispletely incapable of devouring Shake''s army with his current strength. He wants to y a trick with an empty city strategy, intending to scare Shake into not daring to continue the attack and to withdraw for self-protection. Cromwell was a daring general who, unwilling to disturb his positive battlefield positioning, prepared to challenge Shak toe of high-stakes. If Shak should be timid show hesitation, he would lead his personal guard in a bold and desperate assault, risking everything. This was a trick that relied on''s character. However, the problem was... The opponent ying against Cromwell today was not Shak, but Roger! Roger took advantage of Cromwell''s willingness to gamble, and instead of itely returning his forces to defend, purposely exposed his own weakness by moving closer to Cromwell. I will make use of this loophole of yours! "Intercept the defense line, disable their submarine, counter-attack their war sea beast." Roger first gave orders to the magician in control of the coral base, then patted Shake''s shoulder. "Tell your subordinates to hold on. The enemy''s reinforcements won''t interfere with them. Take down Cornwall as soon as possible!" Roger showed him the real-time magical image of Cornwall captured by the reconnaissance fish, with the cunningness of the most experienced gambler, with a fanatical expression, as if he had seen through their n, radiating a fierce light. Shake unconsciously shrank his neck, but immediately looked towards the battlefield, resembling a meat grinder. The constant explosions of magic and torpedoes have created numerous rounds of sunsets on the seabed, making his face extrily pale. However, hdiately nodded firmly, "I will do it well!" He fiercely pped himself twice, and his swollen face looked very spirited. Then, with the magical equipment of the whale car, he delivered an inspiring speech, guiding the soldiers to continue their charge. Although he was cowardly, he also smelled the taste of victory and didn''t want to give up at this time. At the same time. Those torpedoes that were fired from the submarine formation behind were all exploded in ce by a fast and flexible self-destruct fish with magical waves. Most of these torpedoes were explosive with a lower armor than the ship''s, and inside them were mmable and explosive fuels. As a result, this type of AOE explosive fish swarm precisely resembles an invincible protective shield, preventing torpedoes from approaching the true target. As for the water-based magic enhancement of the swordfish submarint was all absorbed by the mermaid shamans who were equally adept at water-based magic. A group of mutated swordfish with sharp spikes charged towards the swordfish submarine, while the translucent jellyfish, taking advantage of the ocean waves for cover, the massive bodies of the war sea beasts. Biological vs mechanical, the first round, begins! Chapter 190: Hope of theme Nation, Tragedy of the Gambler Chapter 190: Hope of theme Nation, Tragedy of the Gambler Outside the ck Shark Fss. "Cromwell, this old dog, is really vicious!" Dor watched the numbers on the magic sand table representing the losses of his own troops, as well as the enemy troopsing from all sides, and felt a sourness in his teeth. He really wanted to force Shake to attack, and then wait for his rotten fish and prawns to die, preferably he himself would fall in the cruel and real war. However, the most important thing is to force the cards in the hands of a gambler like Cromwell. Without knowing the enemy''s moves and destructive power, acting rashly may result in aplete loss. So he sent out a fairly realistic feinting team, intending toe back after ap. After the operation started, this cunning Nagamander saw through Dor''s intentions and sent out more troops to eat the bait he had thrown out,pletely denying any chance of retreat. Cromwell''s order was issued too decisively, almost assuming that the two princes of the maritime kingdom were fighting each other, and theyout began. By the time Dor realized the problem, the feinting troops he had sent out could no longer bepletely withdrawn. Either take a risk to go out and rescue, and then possibly be forced to bear an even greater loss, or just helplessly watch your troops suffer casualties. He didn''t expect Cromwell to be such a big gambler, ignoring the threat of Prince Shak on the side, and resolutely wanting to eat him. To be honest, the vanguard officer of the Naga even provoked him, hoping that Dor could not resist leaving the fortress to save people. But Dor really didn''t dare to. Dor was already intimidated by Cromwell''s arrangements. Even though he had already mastered the means of countering the frenzy thunder punishment, he still didn''t have absolute confidence, and if he went out to rescue people at this time, there might be greater ambushes waiting for him. In a series of failures, Cromwell had beaten Dor so badly that he had lost his spirit. Not only was the Naga''s equipment overwhelming, Cromwell''smand art had also been suppressing Dor all along. Dor considered himself brave, but facing the enemy''s cunning strategy, he had suffered losses time and time again and was no longer daring enough to confront the opponent with risky tactics. The only thing he could do was to let the magicians suppress the enemy from a distance, and then send out strong warriors in small teams to flexibly disrupt the enemy''s formation, allowing his own troops to support for a longer time and consume the Naga''s living power as much as possible. After all, the enemy had traveled far from their homnd and were far away from their supply lines, so it was much more difficult for them to replenish their troops than for the coastal country. Now, consuming the enemy''s strength will greatly reduce the pressure they face in the next round of attack. As for the fake attacking troops, Dor imed that the prince had already gone to attack the enemy''s central camp, and when that side seeded, they could give up the counter-attack here. But the general in charge of the front line also knew that this was all a deception. How could that useless prince have the fighting power to break through the central army of Kellenweil? It''s just giving them a little hope so that they can hold on for longer. They were already certain to die, but at this point, the general could only use such a reason to deceive his subordinates and fight until thest moment. "Even if we die, we will die standing, recing a naga is a profit!" "So what if the enemy is well-equipped? Our strength, our courage, is enough to ovee these differences!" "Brothers, follow me! The core territory of the ocean empire is behind us. We have no choice but to fight. Kill these evil Naga!" The general of the ocean empire led by example, disying the pride expected of a nobleman and inspiring a high morale in the dire situation. Rather than remaining in one ce to be depleted, they began to break out. Indeed, the current ocean empire is in decline, but they are still kings with influence over the vast seas. With their homnd behind them, every soldier is willing to fight to the death, willing to exchange injuries with the Naga! At this time, it was the Naga who became timid, and the defensive measures were mainly to prevent this troop from escaping. Therefore, the core heavy troops were positioned near the side of the ck Shark Fortress. Who would have thought that these crazy people from the ocean empire would actually be charging forward! Their extraordinary bravery made the Naga soldiers timid, and they involuntarily slowed down. In the end, this allowed them to break through the siege. Unfortunately, this direction only takes them further away from the ck Shark Fortress. The general and his subordinates charged forward valiantly, even in the face of despair. Every soldier was the same, with a firm pace of crazed killing, constantly moving forward. They also didn''t believe the general''s words in their hearts. In fact, they had no reinforcements and no more arrangements from above. They are just today''s abandoned pawns. But the general didn''t misspeak when he said that behind them was their home, where the weak and defenseless, such as the elderly, women, and children, would ultimately have to fight for their lives against the nagas. Apart from fighting, they have more choices. Killing one more means one more level of safety for their home. Even if they can''t kill all the enemies today, there will be countless battles in the future, and the ones after that, and who knows how many more battles they will face. The maind has arger poption than the nagas, and they have a greater advantage. Can you see the dawn of victory? Then kill! Kill these invaders! The knife was blunted, then used fists; fists were crushed, then used teeth to bite. Teeth were bloody, but they still tried to wrap themselves around the enemy, only to be crushed by the hoofs of the intertwined enemies. This marine army has suffered immensely with every step forward. The marine general chopped off thest naga''s head in front of him and found that there were no more enemies ahead. His feet faltered, and he almost stumbled. "General, where do we go now?" The deputy supported him, his face also covered in blood, and he had lost an arm. Two men leaned on each other, looking at their brothers who numbered fewer than two thousand. They smirked, saying, "Of course, we''ll just kill them all!" "Kill him through and through!" At this moment, if they didn''t fight to the death, would they still surrender to these demons who invaded their homnd? The marine general turned around, but suddenly noticed that the naga soldiers who were chasing after them with a fierce expression, upon hearing the horns and drums, had stopped and looked back in confusion. Is it actually a retreat order? The marine general also understood the enemy''s militarymand and was very puzzled: with such a great advantage, they could easily annihte the enemy, so why were they retreating? It''s definitely not because they are afraid of these two thousand people. But his actions were faster than his thoughts. He didn''t need to wait for an answer. The general followed his instincts and let out a loud roar, "The enemy is afraid! Leave them here, ha ha!" "Leave them here, ha ha!" The screams turned into a wildughter, these men who had escaped from death had already forgotten about life and death. Their exhausted bodies gained strength again, and they rushed towards the retreating army of Naga, clinging on and fighting hard, trying to stop them from leaving. Inside the ck Shark Stronghold, Dao er also noticed the abnormality of the Naga troops. Almost all the troops began to retreat, and they seemed to be in a hurry. Sudden situation? "Could it be that something happened in the main camp? That useless one actually seeded, huh?" An unbelievable thought came to Dao er''s mind as he looked into the distance. Did his crown prince brother''s enemy, who yed with him so much, really get defeated? But if it wasn''t for Cromwell''s orders, he couldn''t think of any reason why these naturally strong Naga would retreat. And it was under such a huge advantage. Following this reasoning, if it was indeed a problem with the Naga''s main camp, then his feint attack had actually led the main force to their perfect opportunity! Of course, it''s also possible that it''s a scheme targeted against him... But is this kind of scheme thatys oneself bare to attack really effective? "Attack! ording to our n, we willunch a three-pronged attack against the Thunder Judgement Legion. The first and second army will follow me out of the fortress while the third army coordinates with the Royal Mage Corps to guard against any enemy sneak attacks!" Dor gave several orders in session, and then personally put on armor and charged out of the fortress. Being continually suppressed and beaten by Cromwell, Dor had lost his edge, but he was, after all, a rising youngmander and wouldn''t miss a fleeting opportunity for battle. The Thunder Judgement Legion, whose ranks were made up of tough iron-d men, was the very target of Naga''s attack. This waspletely within Dor''s expectations. These machines, which burned madly with magic crystals, had powerful output and thick armor. They could switch shields from arc generators and were skilled in both attacking and defending. He nced at a morous mermaid standing beside him, who was wearing the bishop''s attire of the Church of Knowledge. "Your Highness can rest assured that our church has always been honest and reliable." She softly sung a hymn that was filled with both sanctity and a strange aura. No one could understand the lyrics, but it spread far and wide through the power of magic. A school of countless electric eels tangled in great bundles of seaweed approached the Thunder Judgement Legion at a rapid pace. The electric eels were very fast and the arc generators of the Thunder Harvesters didn''t cause much damage to them. Of course, the poor arcs of the eels also had no effect on the armor of the Thunder Harvesters. The important thing is the seaweed they were dragging along. I don''t know if it''s a problem with the type of seaweed or if the bishop did some kind of treatment on it, but it''s unbelievably tough. The seaweed tangled in the Thunder Harvesters'' propellers, rendering them immobile. No matter how the driver inside operated, they never expected a group of fearless electric fish with seaweed would disable them. Watching this scene, the Naga who were retreating felt angry and helpless. They wanted to rescue their precious mechanical legion but time didn''t allow it. Passing through the Mad ck Punisher Army''s Dael, he lowered his head to look at the crooked and sinking crystal machines, with a strange expression on his face: "Seaweeds...I spent a million gold coins just to buy this pile of seaweeds?" "Your Highness, what you bought is knowledge. Compared to the military gains, this one million is definitely worth it, right?" The seductive bishop replied with a smile. Dael remained silent. Indeed, he couldn''t think of such a method, nor did he have the means to train so many electric eels to help him transport seaweed. So, the intervention of the Knowledge Church is still quite important? But to sell a pile of seaweed for one million gold coins is really outrageous! The anti-break line formed by the Thunder Punishment on this side was directly ineffective. The Nagas were unexpectedly driven by Dael''s active force, and the two sides began to engage in a confrontation. The Nagas, who were anxious to support the central army, could only leave a limited number of troops behind and then continue to defend... On the front battlefield, a rare scene of mermaids chasing and hacking Nagas appeared. ... ... A one-sided battle is taking ce in the Nagas'' central camp. After the Swordfish submarine formation was in position for the ambush, Cornwall immediatelyunched his well-prepared attack, trying to confuse Shark with a sudden encirclement. Little did he know that his reckless actionpletely fell into Roger''s n. He deliberately exposed his ws too deeply, and instead ended up giving himself away. When Roger saw Cornwall reveal his "Pair 2", he immediately saw through that he had no more trump cards left, and countered with a bomb,pletely disrupting Cornwall''s entire n. That''s when the bio-explosive fish swarmes into y. The Interceptor fish disabled the torpedo rain, the Armor-piercing fish pierced the submarine''s hull, and the Brain-eater fish took control of the warfare sea monster. Of course, they are named after these three types of fish, but in reality, they don''t necessarily look like fish, and there are also significant performance differences within the same species. All these achievements are recorded and observed by the mage, and Lydia will summarize the experience and optimize the tuningter. However, with such a three-pronged attack, Cornwall''s ambush in the rear of Shacks'' troops waspletely wiped out. The warfare sea monster even turned into cannon fodder to coborate with the Empire in attacking the vanguard of Nagas. The bio-fish schools are all fast-living species with limited lifespans, including the Brain-eater fish, which can destroy the central nervous system of the target organism and temporarily take over its output ability. During this period, the warfare sea monsters will not die, but when the Brain-eater fish die, they will lose their brains and die one after another... The Nagas, whounched a final suicidal charge on the front line of Shacks'' troops, didn''t gain any advantage. Because Shacks'' timely order told them to withstand the enemy''sst-resort counterattack, he will naturally deal with the rear reinforcements. Although he was a newly deployed youngmander, the orders that had leaked from the Prince Whale''s carriage before were carried out wlessly, and no one could find any fault in Margaret''smand. Moreover, the enemy''s central camp was indeed in sight, and the basic trust between fish was still there. Therefore, under his encouragement, the front line was really stabilized! Even though he yed his trump card, Kellonwell didn''t gain any advantage. On the contrary, he finally panicked when his own central camp was about to be breached. Roger''srgest breed of bio-fish have also been exposed. When the frozen fish self-destruct, the temperature of the surrounding area drops rapidly. It can create solid ice blocks in the sea, hundreds of timesrger than its own size. Overnight, the coral reef base that was supplied with abundant organic matter from the waves expanded to produce no less than a million frozen fish. These frozen fish, within the confines of Shaq''s troop, burst open in every direction, not with the intention of inflicting harm upon the enemy, but rather... Build an ice and snow maze! Establish an ice and snow maze that will prevent the main defensive force from immediately supporting the central camp! At the same time, it also blocked Cromwell''s escape route! This is a tactic that can only bepleted in the deep sea. The ubiquitous seawater is the material for building defense lines, and frozen fish have already beenid along the way. At this moment, they exploded densely, creating an ice and snow three-dimensional maze with an area of dozens of miles, making this sea area be mottled and eerie. Translucent mines shaped like sea urchins floated in the narrow corridors of the ice and snow maze, cunningly waiting for the enemy. Directly destroying the maze will waste a lot of time. If we try to break through without destroying the maze, it will be difficult to detect the minefish in that environment! Also, the Naga troops who were about to arrive at the central army were unlucky and were directly affected by the low temperature when the frozen fish were deployed, all turned into ice blocks. In the incredibly diverse and constantly evolving world of sea creatures, even if there are little guys that look a bit strange, no one will suspect anything! At this point, Cromwell had already realized that his defeat was inevitable. He held the distress signal transmitter that had just been broadcast and let out a gentle sigh. He didn''t expect the situation to copse so quickly. The enemy''s strategy of showing weakness to provoke greed has triggered his desire for more. Instead of immediately defending, he wanted to pretend to be weak and lure the enemy in to ambush them. As a result, he became the filling of this frozen dumpling. The magnificent whale carriage of the Marine Nation stopped in front of the Nagas'' central army tent, and Prince Shaka, with an excited look, rushed down under the protection of his guards. He saw Cromwell from a distance and couldn''t help but shout with excitement, "My God, I really caught a Naga marshal!" "No, you can''t catch me." ck blood flowed from Cromwell''s mouth, spreading in the seawater as his body stiffly toppled backwards. Chapter 191: Margaret Suddenly Realized Chapter 191: Margaret Suddenly Realized In order not to be captured, or unable to ept the huge price of the gambling failure, Cromwell chose to poison himself. "Ah, this..." Prince Shak was shocked to see this scene, his face full of disbelief. He instinctively stepped back, wanting to distance himself as far as possible from the body that was still holding its head up high even in death. I clearly intended to give him noble treatment, why is he in such a hurry tomit suicide? "Your Highness, in the eyes of some people, failure is more difficult to ept than death." Roger appeared next to Shak and answered his doubts. Shak turned his head to look at him, the joy and excitement on his face had not yet faded, but had turned into shock, as if he wanted to ask how there could be something more important than being alive in this world? However, despite looking at Roger''s serious expression and the nearby body of Cromwell, he only opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound. This scene before him is the answer, but he stubbornly doesn''t want to believe it. Prince Shak''s mood has fluctuated greatly over the past few days, and when he was about to celebrate the victory, he saw this result, as if something had been touched and he couldn''t be happy. Margaret also got off the whaling ship, and she didn''t feel anything about the dead. This is a colloquial phrase in Chinese which means "might as well try, regardless of sess or failure". In English, it can be tranted to "nothing ventured, nothing gained". It can also be literally tranted to "the winner is king, the loser is nothing". In the eyes of the little demon, he was just a henchmen who had a bit of dignity, but unfortunately his strength was not enough. She just heard Roger''sst words and couldn''t help but ponder, waving her tail restlessly. Thought of something unrted to the current situation. This useless younger brother, who has been ridiculed for so many years and looks extremelyzy, definitely doesn''t care much about winning, losing, or reputation. Margaret doesn''t believe that someone like this wouldmit suicide just because of failure. But when Roger spoke with such certainty about this conclusion, it must be because he has people with that kind of personality around him. Angelina? No, neither is Dio. So, the term "some people" should epass... Your Majesty at home? Margaret suddenly trembled, realizing that this was the direction she had been neglecting. Indeed, Her Majesty is someone who values victory more than life itself. Combining with the tough experience of the rise to prominence of the Ivy Kingdom, the Eternal Night Queen is undoubtedly the type of person who would fight relentlessly for victory, regardless of her own body. Margaret is willing to devote everything to Her Majesty, as long as she is happy. However, her own definition of "happy" is somewhat different from that of the Eternal Night Queen. She naturally offers to Her Majesty the things she considers good, including things like being willing to sacrifice the lives of all under heaven to allow the Eternal Night Queen to live. But at this moment, she suddenly realized that her previous line of thinking was wed. If it''s just about staying alive, does Her Majesty really need her help? What Her Majesty wants is obviously the grand vision that cannot be aplished by just one person, even if they have invincible power. For example, victory, a powerful Green Vines Empire, a free and unrestricted Eternal Night world that can even look down upon the gods in the sky... So the reason why she had never been favored by the Eternal Night Queen turned out to be because she had taken the wrong path! Margaret suddenly had a moment of great enlightenment and suddenly understood everything. Compared to directly pleasing the Eternal Night Queen, building this empire is the most effective way to gain Her Majesty''s favor! So, younger siblings have already understood for a long time and they are now deliberately revealing this important information to remind me. Is it because of Dio that he treated me as a friend and selflessly revealed this information to me? Come to think of it, he''s not that bad after all. Margaret watched Roger''s back and aplex expression appeared on her beautiful little face. She had received a huge favor for no apparent reason. Dio and Roger share a vision to make this empire strong, even if it means defying Her Majesty''s will. Therefore, even if they have offended her in some ways, they will still gain Her Majesty''s trust. Angelina is actually the same. Although the Blue-Haired Virgin Mary is kind, she also has a lot of courage most of the time. Inparison, the entire court sees me as just a court jester, clinging to Her Majesty''s legs to get by... The scope is too small, Marie! The clown turned out to be me. Margaret bites her lip, finding it hard to believe that she was wrong, really wrong, and in an outrageous way... At this moment, the once dramatic plot twist of Margaret resorting to the Seven Gods to fight for a chance to survive as queen ispletely impossible to stage. Roger and Shaq exchanged a few words,manded someone to drag Cromwell''s body and turned back to the Prince''s whale carriage, preparing to retreat. The main force of the enemy was about to return from the front battlefield to reinforce this side and was rushing to the camp toe to the rescue. The Ice and Snow Maze could slow down the enemy''s reinforcements, but the difference between the sea and the ground is that if you regard the seabed as the ground, all types of forces can be considered air force, so the choice of detours is more diverse than that of ground troops. In this way, the time dy caused by the Ice and Snow Maze is limited. After seizing the opportunity to destroy the enemy''s central camp and forcing Cromwell tomit suicide, they must escape immediately. With just over 30,000 exhausted troops and 80% of the biochemical fish schools consumed, if they were trapped by the enemy at this time, they would undoubtedly be doomed. As Roger turned his head, he saw Margaret looking at him withplicated expressions and her eyes filled with watery light. She blushed immediately when she noticed him looking at her and instinctively turned around and walked back to the whale carriage. "This time, thank you..." A faint voice came from the little devil''s side, which surprised Roger. Thanks...thanks for what? The little devil suddenly looked at him with a lustful expression, which really confused him. He was building up Prince Shaque''s transformation, to create the necessary psychological preparations for him to rule the sea country, but why did Margaret suddenly have a "I understand everything now" expression... This is so baffling, damn it! But in this situation, there was no time to ask questions, so running away was the top priority. After hesitating for a moment, Roger boarded the whale cart together with Shaque. The whale pod dragged the captives and equipment that could be taken away and retreated as quickly as possible to the second defensive line. Boom! A continuous series of explosions sounded behind them, and the heavily ravaged Naga central army camp was directly blown to pieces. The things that couldn''t be moved had to be destroyed so they could not be left for the enemy. Inside the whale cart, Margaret had already returned to normal and was still chatting andughing with Roger as if nothing had changed. She seemed to still hold a disdainful attitude towards Shaque. Only in the angle that Roger couldn''t see, Margaret showed a few regretful nces... They are all good men, why do they have to like each other? Girls from the empire have it tough, not only do they have to guard against little bitches stealing their husbands, but they also have to watch their husbands stealing other husbands Oh, what''s the use of reason? ... ... As Roger had expected, they didn''t stay away for more than ten minutes. Saint NiCO, who had left the army to provide reinforcements, led a group of powerful Nagas and sted a path through the ice and snow maze, eventually reaching the destroyed camp. "Marshal... How could he have lost? Where is he now?" A Naga general who had been handpicked by Cromwell himself showed a look of disbelief and shock. Nicole silently cast her spell, and soon a section of the image appeared in front of everyone. The scene of the central army camp being cheered by the Hai Nation and Cromwell poisoning himself to death appeared before everyone. "That Prince Shaq, has he been pretending to be a pig in order to eat a tiger?" "What''s the deal with those strange fish swarms in the Hai Nation?" "Marshal, my Marshal, why can''t you hold on a little longer, I''m already here..." The Naga were shocked, surprised, and filled with a variety of expressions of grief. There is also a fear that they themselves don''t understand. Compared to their previous sesses, today''s battle situation was too difficult to ept, and it was an unprecedented loss since the start of the war. The deployment of the battle situation was aplete failure, and the highestmander-in-chief fell directly on the battlefield. The Thunderous Punishment Corps waspletely destroyed and the main force was still being pursued by the Daoer. There were also many old subordinates trained by Churchill present. Seeing the Marshal forced tomit suicide by Prince Shaq, they all remembered that bastard''s "unruly smiling face" deep in their hearts. "The ones leading this battle are not the sea prince, but two young men following him, one is the Prime Minister and Minister of Military Affairs of the Green Vines Empire, and the other is themander of the intelligence agency. Those fish with various functions are inevitably also rted to the Green Vines Empire." Nicole''s calm voice without any ups and downs immediately made everyone calm down and feel ashamed, lowering their heads. She has always been kind and friendly to everyone, but now she had no expression on her face, and her voice was indifferent. All of this indicated that she was really angry, suppressing her anger. It was anger towards the Sea Kingdom and the Green Vines Empire, as well as towards the colleagues by her side. This battle to capture thending point was a prophecy from the Sea God and a mission that Nicole mustplete. Just when they were on the brink of final victory, the Sea Kingdom suddenly came and sabotaged them, destroying themand center of the central army camp. The reason for the sudden increase in strength is due to the fact that the Sea Kingdom received support. However, the Na''vi side was too confident and arrogant, and they didn''t value the Shak Prince. Theck of reconnaissance and defense in that direction was also an important factor that cannot be ignored. Nicole didn''t inquire about militarymand before, knowing that each profession has its own expertise, and it is better to trust the professionalpetence of Cornwall and his staff. The result of her trust only brought about such an oue, so she has every reason to be angry. This expeditionary campaign may not have been aplete failure, but it certainly gave the Sea Kingdom a breather and created unexpected variables. This is definitely not what the Sea God hoped to see. All the veterans on the scene were seasoned soldiers, and Nicole didn''t directly me anyone, but she also understood that she had pinpointed the key point. "Under yourmand, Nicole, this is indeed a military mistake, but now is not the time to investigate. Please order the next arrangement." The deputy marshal of this campaign, Karmi Blue Coral, responded with gritted teeth and directly handed over themand authority. Nicole nced at him and immediately replied, "Thending point must be captured, that is the will of the gods. I order you to be the temporarymander, gather as many living forces as possible, immediately withdraw from the second fortress, and prepare for the next round of attack." She is not good at specificbatmands and still needs to rely on these generals. But from now on, she wants to hold the highest strategicmand in her hands. Retreat is impossible, believers are willing to do everything to fulfill the will of God, and a small failure will not change Nicole''s determination. "What about the Marshal''s revenge? The most important thing to do now is to chase after that Shack!" A general immediately roared excitedly, his eyes turning red. If the people around him hadn''t pulled him back, he might have immediately fought with Nicole. "Shut up!" Cami didn''t wait for Nicole to speak and immediately gave the general a heavy p. "Vice Marshal, the Marshal personally promoted you from the cannon fodder camp, and now you are going to let the culprit who killed the Marshal go away with this cold-blooded saint?" Another loud p directly knocked the general down to the ground. "I told you to shut up, idiot!" Cami said fiercely. "I am more saddened by Marshal Ke''s death than any of you, but if the enemy canunch a surprise attack on our camp, they are well-prepared. Do you think there is only one ice maze? Do you think our main force can really catch up with them? Your pursuit now is just a waste of time, and may even reveal ws that could lead to our being encircled by the Hai Country... What we need to do now is to regroup and not let the achievements Marshal Ke made before go to waste!" He spoke with great conviction and a clear conscience, leaving the rest of the discontented generals speechless. Nicole looked at the military opinion that had already reached a consensus and slightly bowed, "Since Lady Cami doesn''t need my help, I will go and ask for forgiveness from our lord on your behalf!" She walked towards the coral temple carried by a giant turtle. Through the pearl curtains, she could see the graceful figure kneeling in a devout posture, praying. Cami took a deep breath, helped the general whom she had pped into a pig''s head and took off his helmet to apply medicine herself. "Father, why..." Under the helmet, there was a face that still looked young and innocent. "I saved your life, did you know that?" Cami didn''t control her volume and spoke to every military leader present. "The Holy Maiden is indeed kind, but she knows what she''s doing. At this moment, the military has already made her dissatisfied and she won''t allow any uncontroble factors to appear again, do you understand?" "Just a chatan!" a general eximed with indignation. "Although chatans are despicable, gods do exist for real..." With a light sigh, Cami''s gaze swept over the people present and she began to follow Nicole''s instructions to continue the retreat in preparation for the next battle. ... ... ck Shark Fortress. After his troops had devoured the defeated Naga army, Daul''s forces didn''t pursue further, but rather returned to the fortress. The enemy''s organization didn''t fall into chaos and they retreated in an orderly manner. There were Swordfish submarines lurking on the edge of the formation to provide remote attack cover and the distance between the two sides grew ever wider. Shark also signaled to retreat, as there was no need to continue the pursuit. Even if he and Shark''s forces surrounded them, it was not possible topletely consume the main Naga force. If the Naga forces attempted a breakout, they would be heavily damaged. But Daul looked at the battle report sent by Shark and couldn''t speak for a long time. Was it only after breaking through the central camp, and Cromwell''s failed escape and suicide by poisoning, that the main Naga force urgently returned to the frontlines? So, the key to this victorious war is really the prince, who he always thought was a waste? "This is definitely not due to Shaq''s strengths, was the support he received from the Green Vine Empire was so powerful?" Daul had a pensive expression. Although they had won, he suddenly felt a great sense of crisis. There was also a strong sense of unwillingness. He also knew that the Green Vine Empire was the strongest country onnd now and Shark was just a captive there, he didn''t know what kind of agreement they had reached, but they could win the war with it. If the Green Vine Empire supports them, wouldn''t that be... "Taking off from Wuhu?" (This sentence is a bit vague without context, but it could be asking if a ne or other aircraft is taking off from the city of Wuhu in China.) Just as he furrowed his brows and contemted, a confidant came in with a strange look, as if wanting to say something but hesitating. "Speak up if you have something to say," Dao''er asked irritably. "Your Highness, we have a traitor in our midst. He is working for the empire," said the speaker. "Execute them directly." "But he voluntarily revealed himself, saying that themander of the Night Watch wants to talk to you," said the speaker. "Well... should we talk to him?" Dao''er, who was usually decisive, hesitated rare. Chapter 192: The Fourth Prince Who Cannot Kneel Down Chapter 192: The Fourth Prince Who Cannot Kneel Down The second defense line of the maritime nation. Above the narrow sea trench, the primitive jungle-like coral of the base has sealed it off, leaving only two gaps at the front and back for whale pods to pass through. Numerous nktonic predators are busy back and forth in the coral group, and new biological fish constantly hatch from the hatching sacs and fall into the water, lurking into designated gaps ording to their species and entering a state of cold hibernation. These fast-growing species have a very limited lifespan, so hibernation is necessary to stock up on numbers, otherwise if the battle is dyed, the self-destructing fish produced in the early stages will all die out. About one-tenth of the base coral, at this time, instead of producing self-destructing fish, produces dark red coral polyps that resembleva in appearance. This is a species of coral polyps that have naturally adapted to the environment here after entering the marine environment. nktonic predators transport these coral polyps and search for suitable areas with submarine volcanic veins to establish "sub-base" for reproduction. Of course, such behavior is only carried out with permission. After all, base coral is just coral without much intelligence. Lydia has designed relevant expansion programs for them, which need to be activated by the controller at the appropriate time. Now the production capacity of this base coral group has reached the critical point that can be amodated by nearby organic matter supply. If the speed of organic matter consumption continues to increase, it will inevitably cause a drastic disruption of the ecological bnce, causing the simultaneous disappearance of marine nts and animals, gradually turning into a dead zone. That is the effect after the Zerg invasion: the earth bes barren, covered with their thriving fungal mats, towering hatcheries, and everywhere are hideous insects, with no living space for any other species. The empire also regards the ocean as its own territory, and the situation is not urgent enough to allow destructive mining of base coral, so Roger will not allow the base coral to enter the destructive mining mode. He was only testing the weapon and transmitting thetestbat and production data back to Lydia for remote debugging and modification by the life orbit. Expand new bases in further areas with new varieties, then increase production capacity, stockpile troops, and deploy more targeted biochemical fish groups, trying the sustainable development approach for now. If the Naga Empire doesn''t reinforce its troops, the victory of the Maritime Nation is only a matter of time. Inside the camp in the canyon, the soldiers of the Maritime Nation who had experienced the first major battle were repairing and resting, although most of them were sleepless due to the excitement of victory. The Maritime Nation has been suppressed by the Naga for too long, especially this time when Krunweil advanced all the way with high spirits, which can be said to have confused the mermaids. As a result, in their first battle following the prince, they directly destroyed the enemy''s central military tent, and the Naga Marshalmitted suicide by taking poison, seizing countless supplies. What a glorious victory this was! ording to themander''s ount, due to their victory, the besieged ck Shark Fortress was automatically relieved. Rounded up, isn''t that their prince saved the fourth prince''s life? So who is the war god of the Maritime Nation after all? The actual situation was only that the fortress troops that went out of the city were besieged, and themanders were just describing the situation. However, as the story was passed from person to person through word of mouth, the errors in the details umted, and by the time it reached the ears of these lower-level officers and soldiers, the story had been exaggerated into a Maritime Nation version of the Siege of Wei to Rescue Zhao. It was their sessful surprise attack on the central army that allowed them to defend the ck Shark Fortress. However, military leaders loyal to Shaker are not willing to exin to Dahl. This version can increase the soldiers'' sense of honor, help them understand the significance of their victory, and make them fight more bravely in the next battle. Young soldiers are not only defending their homes and country for their military pay, but their passionate sense of mission is the true source of their morale. By continuing to fight, a strong army can perhaps be forged in this way. Of course, there were losses in the battle, but the country has arge poption. The news of victory and the request to expand the army by supplementing troops have been sent back to the capital, and the results wille quickly. At this moment, in Shaker''s whale car, the meeting room. The staff of the Sea Country and the imperial military advisors are constantly arranging the current situation and future campaigns based on thetest intelligence. There is a cheater on their side who has ess to the whole map, but this intelligence advantage is not absolute. The frontalbat capabilities of the Nagas are still stronger than those of the Sea Country, and appropriate strategies require continuous collision and summary in order to fully exploit strengths and avoid weaknesses and prevent falling into a cognitive blindspot. With so many brutal cases in front of him, Roger has always been a cautious person, and he cannot tolerate any carelessness. He has been controlling his troops to maintain the necessary calm. The soldiers below can swell and be fanatical, but the upper echelon must be able to make sober judgments about the situation. Margaret held thetest intelligence in her hand and said somewhat disappointedly, "The enemy didn''t pursue. They regrouped and retreated, which shows that they are more calm than we thought." The biggest advantage of the Coral Base is its fast manufacturing capability, and at this moment they actually have more biological fish schools than when they previously attacked. The main force of the Nagas isunching an attack towards the second line of defense in this canyon, but they also have absolute confidence in defending it. With the support of the ck Shark Fortress, the Nagas'' expeditionary force is basically going to be buried here. Although the maritime nation is weak, after all, it is fighting on its own territory, and the supplement of troops and equipment is simpler. In contrast, the Nagas are different. Although the army that suddenly losesmand has the attribute of grief soldiers, there must be a strategic shortage. Unfortunately, the enemy didn''t lose their rationality and turn into vengeful mad dogs just because Marshal Krennwehr died. The actingmander effectively controlled the troops'' emotions and chose to retreat, regroup andunch a new round of attack. "I think it is the Holy Maiden who has already taken control of the situation." Roger knew more about the upper-level situation of the Naga''s expeditionary force than Margaret did. The military generals were not calm and wanted to pursue them, but the Holy Maiden Nicole, who prioritized fulfilling the divine prophecy, would surely step forward to stop the military''s erratic moves. Thinking of that kind-hearted girl who might also resort to killing to control the situation in moments like this, Roger couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. One wonders how much human nature is distorted by things like faith and war. Although it was a bit regrettable that the pursuing troops didn''t attack again, they had more time to rest on their side, and the atmosphere in the meeting room lightened up considerably. This battle gave the maritime nation hope as Naga''s new equipment was not unbeatable, and with the Empire''s support, they had a trump card in the confrontation. The meeting will be adjourned soon. Roger returned to his exclusive luxurious tent, and a Night Watch appeared beside him silently, "My lord, the Fourth Prince of the maritime nation has agreed and said he is ready at any time." "Then let''s do it now." Roger nodded, aware that His Highness Dal must be feeling uneasy at the moment, and he was very curious about what had happened on Shak''s side. Soon, a portal appeared in the tent, and Roger stood up and went forward to greet the neer. The one who came out of the portal was the more popr heir of the Maritime country, the Fourth Prince, Dal. He was shorter than Shak, but due to years of militarybat, his physique was stronger, and his face carried a fierce aura, with a resolute and sharp gaze. With Roger''s invitation, he dared toe alone to the Shak army to keep the appointment, which fully demonstrated his courage and decisiveness. Perhaps there was also an element of gambling, betting that Shak would not move against him at this time with underhanded means to eliminate apetitor for the throne. "Thank you in advance, Lord Charles. With Cromwell''s death, I will finally no longer have nightmares," he said. Dal took the initiative to bow to Roger, disying great courtesy andposure. But as a prince of a country, to show equal attitude to Roger, the Duke of the Empire, was already an acknowledgment of the Empire''s strength. "Your Highness, please take a seat. Now, the Naga and the Terra Serpents are ourmon enemies. There is no need to distinguish between us," Roger said, inviting him to sit down. "Indeed, I believe there are still manymon interests between the Sea Kingdom and the Empire." Dal sitting down also implied that he hade with bargaining chips. If the Empire supports his bing the next Sea Emperor, he will certainly represent the Sea Kingdom in supporting the Empire, and both sides will establish an offensive and defensive alliance. "Your Highness is indeed a wise person. The Empire and the Sea Kingdom will definitely move forward, and we also hope to see an obedient allymanding the four seas." A trace of dissatisfaction appeared in Dal''s eyes, but he spoke jokingly, "The Empire is indeed powerful, but it is not so easy for yound races to intervene on arger scale in oceanic politics, is it?" Roger''s words were a hint that he could help the Sea Kingdom to destroy the Naga nation, but the cost was for them to be "obedient" and be a vassal of the Empire. Completely resolving the blood feud with the Naga was indeed tempting, but bing a vassal of the Empire was a condition that Dal found difficult to ept. He will vie with Shake for the throne precisely because of his ambitious nature and not being able to kneel down due to his unsteady legs. So that''s why he questioned Roger back, reminding him of the differences betweennd and sea, and that his n may not be easily realized. Roger smiled slightly, "Would Your Highness like to go out with me for a walk?" Do you want to show off your muscles? Dal immediately understood, and nodded in agreement. He used magic to transform into a human form, changed into Imperial clothing, covered his appearance, and then followed Roger out of the camp. After all, this is Shacker''s territory, and although Roger has various privileges, inviting Shacker''s enemies toe here for a visit is quite unreasonable. They came all the way to the coral reef below the sea trench, where various nktonic predators and self-exploding fish swam around, making it a ce full of diverse species and vitality. "Your Highness, how do you find the scenery here?" "Such a lush and vast coral reef is a rare sight even in the sea." "Yesterday, this ce was still barren. We nted these corals ourselves." "Growing corals, this thing only grows a few centimeters a year..." "That''s natural. And these are our secret weapons in support of His Highness Shaq. It''s a gically modified creature that can explode unlimitedly." Roger looked at Dal''s shocked expression and gave him a brief exnation of the operating principle of the base coral, as well as the outstanding contribution of the biochemical school of fish in forcing Krenwell into a corner. Although Dal didn''t witness the power of the school of biochemical fish exploding on-site, with the support of the Green Vine Empire, they achieved the biggest victory since the start of the war, and the extraordinary power of the fish could be imagined. Now I know that today was just a small test. These gically modified biological weapons rely on quantity to win and be stronger the longer they are dragged out. Although the Oceanic Country also trains Oceanic War Gods, "living weapons" like the base coral had never appeared before, which was a path he never could have imagined. "This is just the beginning of the empire''s foray into the ocean," Roger added. The implication is nothing more than that with the empire''s increasing understanding of the ocean, they will bring out more powerful magic, equipment, and gically modified creatures. Dal remained silent, knowing that possessing such technology would indeed allow trash like Shak to easily crush him. In addition, with Roger by his side offering advice and strategy, he realized that he didn''t have the capital topete with Shak. He has the ambition to ascend to the throne, so he will definitely collect intelligence on the neighboring Green Vines Empire, knowing that the recent changes and upheavals in the empire are closely rted to the handsome young duke in front of him. He has gained the trust of the Empress of the empire, and there are even rumors of a romantic rtionship. In addition, bearing the surname of Charles, it is enough to illustrate his advanced status within the empire. To influence the empire''s foreign policy to support him instead would not solely be the result of Roger Charles''s words, but it should have sufficient influence and power. Correspondingly, supporting Shak''s ascension to the throne as the Sea Emperor and continuing with the current strategy is something that really just requires a single word from Roger. So, the Sea Emperor''s abilities, high or low, have absolutely no impact on you... At this point, Daol''s expression finally changed. With these equipment, the empire can easily conquer Nagas with time. In addition, all they need is a puppet to manage the sea races, and the puppet''s abilities are not important. Attitude may be more important. "No, abilities are also important, because our ultimate enemy is not in the ocean floor." Roger smiled and pointed upwards. "Do you want us to help deal with other countries on the ground?" "Go up further." "Sky...gods? Is the Empire really going to be enemies with the gods?" Dorl''s face looked uncertain and surprised as he recalled an old piece of information - that the Green Vines Empire had expelled the Seven God Religion and banned its missionary activities. "Yes, so you''re not a believer of the god of knowledge, but you have more abilities and that''s the advantage." Roger smiled calmly without further exnation, believing that Dorl understood. Shak is easier to control, but he is a devout believer of the god of knowledge, otherwise he wouldn''t be with Shady. If the situation further develops he could turn into a liability. Dorl, on the other hand, is not a believer. He doesn''t like to be subordinate to anyone, even if it''s a god. "What does the gentleman think now?" Dorl asked. "What I think doesn''t matter, what''s important is what you''ll do next." Roger beckoned and the Night Guard appeared. "Take the Fourth Prince back and take some time to think about it properly." Dorl had no power to choose, and after learning about the power of the Base Coral, he understood that everything was under Roger''s control. Next, it will depend on whether he can present it with enough sincerity to move the other party... Returning to the ck Shark Fortress, Dorl locked himself in the room for a long time, silently contemting something, and couldn''t help but sigh softly, "Green Vines... that Empress is truly powerful and arrogant." What is powerful is the national strength, what is arrogant is that the Queen of Eternal Night wants to lead the entire country and the entire world to stand against the gods. Even just this amount of heroism made him admire it, and he was not opposed to bowing down to a warship like this. But the problem before him now is not whether he can kneel down, but how to kneel down in a way that satisfies the other party... Based on his understanding of his own brother, it only takes a few victories and Shaq will befortably nestled in hisfort zone, willing to support the Empire in exchange for a peaceful future. That guy doesn''t mind being a happy pet dog at all. But he wants to be a war wolf with the support of the empire, and stand to eradicate the Naga. Just as Dors was lost in thought, the Naga Empire was shocked to hear the news of the defeat on the front line and was shaken to its core. From the streets to the top, everyone is discussing how to retaliate against the maritime country. Chapter 193: The Construction of the Imperial Industrial System Chapter 193: The Construction of the Imperial Industrial System Half ne, chapter of imbnce. While the two sea lords werepeting for dominance, the Empire was still steadily developing and gradually promoting the full poprization of second-generation crystal magic machinery, gradually recing first-generation machinery in the market by leveraging the advantages in performance and price. This process went very smoothly. The poprity of the design spirit wristbands, as well as the 40% incidence of magical talents, made the small disadvantages of second-generation crystal magic machinery insignificantpared to the huge advantage in terms of price. No matter which world you''re in, when ites topetition in the free market, price is always one of the best weapons. Due to the upgrade of crystal magic machinery, Frankenstein is very busy. The Unbnced Chapter is not only the Empire''s most important mechanical design and research and development center, but also the maker and regtor of the entire industrial system of the Empire. More and more wizards in the Empire are now choosing to start their own businesses. Even the wizards within the Secret Magic Council are willing to give up their stable jobs and vigorously join the entrepreneurial wave, bing pioneers to pursue a wider world. The Queen of Eternal Night doesn''t prohibit such behavior, but rather encourages it greatly. Because Roger told only her that industrial development requirespetition from many parties to achieve true prosperity. Everyone should contribute their ownmand. The one who stands alone with no rivals, in the end, will be a fallen and corrupt ruin. Although there are more and morepetitors now, and their strength and products are also bing mature, the Imbnce Chapter is always the gem of the Empire''s industry. Not only are we at the forefront of research and development, but we also master the manufacturing standards of the entire crystal machinery. The newly established Industrial Department is headed by Franken Stein, promoting the Empire''s overall strategy and unwaveringly promoting standardization production which was emphasized by Roger in the beginning. Whether it is the universal interface of the bunny harvester, the transmission gears of the internal drive machinery, or the magical pressure and frequency output array of the core crystal, as long as it is produced by the Empire, from small screws torge war machinery, all are designed to the same standards, with the requirement of achieving universalization and interchangeability of parts. This is just as important as having a unified system of measurement. Only when the width of all vehicles is standardized, can roads be built to allow more vehicles to travel smoothly on top of them. Industrial standardization is even more important than this, and although it may seem like an unnecessary expense at first, it will bring endless benefits in the long run. Because the areas involved in industry will only be increasinglyplex, there must be unified standards to mobilize the strength of the entire country and concentrate social resources to ovee andplete super projects. At that time, the industrial reform that the Empire is now undergoing was truly blooming. Projects on Earth such as the Manhattan Project, the lunarnding program, the two bombs and one satellite program, and the International Space Station would have been impossible to assemble if there were not unified production standards; parts produced by different factories would not bepatible with each other. Coordination is possible, but wouldn''t it be better if there were already unified standards? Even a small time correction could lead to big problems like the "Y2K bug" and result in a systemic copse. Therefore, magical industrialization is not about building a lot of factories and increasing steel production by a certain percentage every year to seed. What needs to bepleted in the end is aplete system that involves every aspect of society, and there cannot be any carelessness. Although there are many countries on Earth, only four regions have aplete industrial system, namely China, the United States, the Soviet Union, and Europe. Other countries are merely attached to this system of production and simply go with the flow. Regardless of how prosperous they may be currently, the question of whether these small countries can maintain their independence in the long run remains. Looking at the cemetery of some empires, even if it brought down an empire tens of times its own size, the only option left is to engage in gueri warfare. Can a ce like this have a bright future? If a lighthouse imposes a trade blockade on the rabbit, the rabbit may be able to grit its teeth and persevere, but if another country were to do the same, without international trade, the domestic market may simply copse. After the disintegration, the big-haired bear faces huge shorings in people''s livelihood, which limits its industrial strength, making it increasingly look like a cripple that relies on resource exports. In a highlypetitive economic order, the advantage of the first mover is infinite. There may be unteral overtaking in some aspects, but if one wants to make up for all the shorings and achieve overall superiority, it will really take hundreds of years of continuous effort. Mastering standards and developing game ns are operations that first movers must do and inevitably will do. It may not seem like there is any advantage on normal days, but once conflict andpetition arise, those who master the rules can easily defeat the overconfident. The most familiar to everyone is the new 5G standard. There were many debates and controversies about who would make this standard at the beginning, but why was it so important? Because this is not just as simple as a mobile phone, but a bunch of new devices surrounding the mobile phone. It is a huge economic benefit as well as a huge opportunity, involving many fields such as information security, subsequent development, and industrial upgrading. Once the standard is set,ters either have to obediently follow and pay for protection fees (patent authorization), or they can''t even afford food. Because the devices in the market are all produced ording to other people''s standards, if you want to bypass and use another standard, you won''t be able to find matching products. Unless enough relevant industries can be established, calling for the entire upstream and downstream production chain topete ording to standards, this is thepetition at the top level of the industry. The winner takes all, and the loser gets nothing, and the first-mover advantage is infinite. Even for buyers, it is not an easy decision to switch to ipatible new standards, no matter how attractive the product ims may be. Economic cost, time cost, and learning cost can all hinder the promotion of new standards. A small improvement may ultimately be less effective than making tweaks and fixes within the existing standard framework, which is the benefit of mastering the standard. Now, in the world of Eternal night, the me of magic industrialization has just been ignited. The magicians, who used to operate independently and value the purity of their products, now see a blue ocean and begin to transform their knowledge and skills into a part of the industry. For example, by joining forces to establish a factory and recing handcrafted magic equipment with machine tools and assembly lines, they could manufacture various magic crystal machinery. Or it could be just some parts that have performance advantages or some light industrial products that have price advantages, all of which can help these "schrs" transform into capitalists. In this era where there are countless nk areas waiting to be explored, a new invention could possibly turn into a unicornpany. Whether it is Green Vines or Terra, they are both striving to create an environment that encourages innovation, providing various policies and tax incentives. Terra is even considering giving up agricultural taxes and relying solely on thriving businesses, while the Tasika government has already be extremely rich. The Green Vines Empire, on the other hand, holds the greatest advantage of being the leader in development and has gathered the world''srgest and most elite group of wizards, naturally following in the footsteps of the United States and the Soviet Union, and bing the standard setters in all areas. This is also a necessary consideration for national security. The Empire''s Ministry of Industry and the Chapter of Imbnce work closely together to n the development direction of the Empire''s industry,plete the formtion and implementation of variouswork standards, and supervise and guarantee the Empire''s core interests and long-term development. Nowadays, all newly nned factories in the Empire, from the construction of assembly lines to product parameters, must be fitted into the same production and quality testing standards. If it doesn''t meet the standards, it is not allowed to be built, and unqualified products cannot beunched on the market. The entire industrial system must be standardized, orderly, and regted. Many wizards oppose these regtions that "restrict their creativity". Standardized parts are a heavy shackle for their design and creativity. Afterpleting a proud work, one has to modify the design drawings to use various standardizedponents and meet various standards of the Ministry of Industry, and the materials must also meet certain specific conditions... As a result of this series of operations, new products that could have been advanced andpetitive may be mediocre and lose theirpetitiveness, or their costs may rise significantly- If lucky, one can continue production, albeit with slightly less profit. If unlucky, the final ounting may reveal design failure and direct elimination. Wizards used to create equipment freely, and it was nice to be able to buy them. Only those who have ore at home can pick and choose magic equipment. But now the empire has directly deprived them of their freedom. If they want toe up with something new, they have to be constrained by the Ministry of Industry, which, naturally, is mocked by many wizards. However, no amount of opposition is of any use. Standardization has long been the direction of the Empire''s magical industrialization. How could they give it up because of a little negative impact? Why is the Empire so generous in aiding the Terra Kingdom and leaving Tasika free to perform? She steadily took control of vast wealth and attracted spective funds from major powers, and in a short period of time, she has built a Terra that is even more prosperous and bustling than the Empire? Isn''t it established that Tasika is absolutely loyal? Personal feelings have little reference value at the national level. The confidence of the Empire lies in the fact that Terra''s development opportunity lies in the dividend of magical industrialization, and the core standards of magical industrialization are firmly controlled by the Empire. Including totem bracelets, they are all in ordance with the standards of the Empire. Several irreceable coreponents have to be imported from the Empire, otherwise the cost will increase sharply and performance cannot be guaranteed. The Ereus magic worms that build the Elysium illusion are all castrated species without reproductive ability that the Kingdom of Terra obtained, and they don''t have the ability to delve into the star realm to supplement wild ones. Other magic crystal machines are the same. It seems that building one factory after another, no matter what the Empire sells, the Kingdom of Terra can counterfeit it, and the technological capabilities are explosive. In fact, the core technology is firmly controlled by the Empire, loop after loop. The Kingdom of Terra is just an assembly nt. If it wants to maintain its current beautiful prospects, it is impossible to break away from the production order of the Green Vines Empire. This is not just a simple chokehold. It''s choking to the point where one cannot breathe. If the Kingdom of Terra dares to defy the intentions of the Empire, even if it is halfway through the governance of desertification, it can be stopped directly. The genuinely rapidly growing and soil-improving desert crops also have no reproductive ability. If the Empire prohibits exports, the money invested by Terra will be in vain. Without continued nting to achieve aplete transformation, the situation will worsen and go back to what it was in just a few years... Above all, these are means by which the Empire can deal with Terra without resorting to war. When the barbarians of the Empire begin to think, they will realize how much of an advantage they can gain by preemptively reducing domestic ss contradictions, freeing up the creativity of the magicians. War? Only a fool would fight at a time like this. Your Majesty, we have a hundred ways to defeat those backward Powers in the world without resorting to war. This is the foundation of the Green Vines Empire, which has control over industrial standards and hasprehensivelyunched the magical industrial revolution. Tasika actually understands it too. Despite her title as the queen of finance in Terra due to her expertise innd spection, in reality, she has restricted the inflow of domestic capital into real estate. She is very clear that houses cannot truly bring about the improvement of national power, but rather create a super-sized bubble. As long as the Green Vines Empire issues a war threat, Terra''s security will be threatened, and housing prices will explode directly. So, she has been guiding capital to invest in real technology, catching up with the empire''s most advanced production methods, and even turned around to invest in the empire, as well as possible to prohibit the sweatshop model and ensure the proportion of research and development investment, and so on. Even if she can never catch up to the empire''s first-mover advantage, she is still half a position ahead of the surrounding powers. When this performance ends and the orcs be the empire''s new province, Terra will be a free port with strong economic strength. When the great era opened magnificently, some people already understood the rules, while others still pretended to be asleep and were unwilling to wake up, pretending that their own glory had not ended. In this atmosphere, Frankenstein is busier than ever before, but she is happy and proud to be busy. There are big projects in the industry and big projects in the military. All kinds of funds areing together for oneself. Experiments that were only dared to be thought of before can now really be done... Especially the absolute advantage in military affairs, the strength of the chapter of imbnce, can Lydia achieve it? Thepetition between her and Lydia began in their student days. The ck-haired loli with stronger magical talent has always dominated her in overall academic performance. But this era is different. Thepetition between the chapter of imbnce and the level of life, with the poprity of crystal magic technology, results in the absolute advantage of the chapter of imbnce winning out! Lydia? Just a fool who risks her life every day drawing cards. Does she understand what industry is? In the busy yet cheerful atmosphere of each day, Frankenstein, who had worked hard all day, opened up a hyperspace painting board. In her free time, she chats with people in various ces on the water chat app, and among them is her biggest customer for military orders, so she certainly has to take good care of them! Just as Lydia was about to appreciate the practical feedback of her masterpiece and how many mermaids she had bullied... "What, my equipment waspletely destroyed?" Frankenstein saw Nicole''s report saying that the Swordfish-ss submarine was subk in it''s first battle by a bioengineered shoal of the maritime nation, and subconsciously whimpered like a wounded dog. I can''t ept this! Clearly, a scum like the Thunder Harvester, can rampage on the territory of the maritime nation, and agricultural machinery almost got washed back to thend from the sea. The Pink Rabbit is forever divine! The Swordfish-ss Submarine was her proud creation, fully prepared for deep-seabat, loaded with numerous advanced technologies from the Secret Society, and could be regarded as the amalgamation of all the state-of-the-art technologies in the field of naval engineering the Empire jad acess to. As a result, in the battle report provided by Nicole, the first appearance was perfectly cracked by the enemy, and half of the troops were wiped out. This raised doubts about the practical value of the equipment, and Frankenstein''s blood pressure instantly rose. It feels like eating hot pot and singing songs, and suddenly being robbed by bandits! Just chatting before going to bed to sleep, but suddenly the brain electrified, more awake than having drunk ten cups of coffee. "Copperbeard, we need more and better equipment," Nicole immediately replied. Just retreated to the temporary camp, she naturally had a lot of affairs to deal with, and at the same time was waiting for Frankenstein toe online. Without the equipment provided by the master, Na''ga would not have achieved the current results. (".jpg" is not a part of the sentence and is probably meant to indicate that the sentence is a caption for an image.) About to enter the next battle, Haiguo suddenly acquired a batch of new equipment. Without relying solely on Na''ga''s current means, Nicole''s first thought was to seek help from "Copperbeard." The master''s equipment is so top-notch that there''s no one else like it in the whole Eternal night world, although asionally there are some shorings, but it will definitely help Na''ga win the final victory. Therefore, when Frankenstein asked, she gave detailed feedback on various issues exposed by the weapons during the battle, without any impatience. This was originally a condition she had to agree to in order to be able to buy equipment from the Terran Kingdom. Although the failure of the memory recall would make her angry, Nicole is a good kid who values promises. As a saint, she also often has to appease many upset believers. Frankenstein was just feeling depressed, but the report was still very rational, and he has been trying to answer Nicole''s various questions. Nicole''s final report: "Although the surprise attack failed, the swordfish submarine still yed a significant role on the front line of the battle, with irreceable value in coordinating suppressive and blocking enemy retreats..." "This is exactly what they were designed for. Right now, I just want to know how my submarine was taken out in seconds! Please tell me slowly and don''t leave out any details!" Chapter 194: Precious Equipment Chapter 194: Precious Equipment Frankenstein understood theparison of military power between the Maritime Country of the Nagas. The Swordfish submarine''s first appearance must have a strong overwhelming effect when the enemy is not well prepared. But now, she only cares about how her own submarine was instantly destroyed. Nicole analyzed the battle that took ce between Cromwell and Roger, because she could not believe it. Later she recalled the scene several times, so she had a very detailed understanding of it. The Swordfish submarine was originally thought to be a trump card, but it was directly scrapped, and even a marshal was lost. Can''t you see how troubled and heartbroken Nicole is? Now, when she looks at the remaining fifty Swordfish submarines, she doesn''t know if she can trust them in the next battle. Of course, the defeat in battle cannot be entirely med on the equipment, the arrogance of the Naga military is also a major reason. That guy Cromwell didn''t do any reconnaissance before the war, and finally he went out by himself. Unless a miraclees, no one can save him. "It was our neglect in supporting the Green Vines Empire that led to such results. Master doesn''t have to me yourself" In the end, Nicole had tofort the depressed Frankenstein. But when Frankenstein heard Nicole''s description of the coral reefs and the bio-fish schools, he already knew that this was Lydia''s doing, and then he heard Roger''s name... It''s no longer a feeling of depression, but a high morale and an outrageous anger! I thought I knew what was going on, it turned out to be that cunning Lydia, using thetest version of modified creatures, targeting her own masterpiece! Frankenstein quickly wrote on the ultra-dimensional drawing board, "I understand the situation and will update the equipment catalog for you immediately!" She quickly added a series of targeted lethal equipment based on the characteristics of the base coral and bio-fish schools. Using torpedoes to eliminate these things would be like using high-powered guns to kill mosquitoes. But, what about improved and strengthened bug sprays that specifically target bio-fish schools? In addition, there are many simr concept equipment with different prices, and Nicole is free to choose ording to her needs. Frankenstein and Lydia both belong to the system of secret magic society. There are regtions on technology sharing within the system. Both sidespete against each other and snatch orders, so naturally they will know what the other is manufacturing... After providing a bunch of targeted equipment, she still felt a little dissatisfied. After thinking about it, she added two types of equipment that should not have appeared on this list. Streptomyces: Fission bullets. Tactical nuclear weapons with a power ranging from 5,000 tons to 300,000 tons. Agaricus zei: Fusion bombs. Strategic nuclear weapons with limited sale, only two of them at 5 million tons level. This is a secret weapon developed by the empire for the children of the paration for the final battle. The entire series is named after fungal organisms because the empress said that the explosion looks like growing mushrooms and it made her hungry. The minimum-yield Streptomyces has a destructive power that isparable to a legendary spell meteor shnd it also has the characteristics of being flexible, fast, and capable ofrge-scale coverage and strikes. Streptomyces can be used as a recement warhead for the Water Dragon Roar. It may not be as effective as magic, but it has more flexible characteristics in terms of quantity pper limit of power. Moreover, nuclear weapons detonated underwater have a much higher lethal radius because the density of water is much higher than that of air at equivalent yields. Although Cromwell was a gambler, his evaluation of the hot weapons provided by Frankenstein was not wrong. They provided an extra spear besides the original spear and shield. But previously, the empire only sold ordinary spears to the Nagas, which were transformed from manure forks of agricultural products. But now Frankenstein, angry, has also added the standard equipment of the army to the list. Although the pricing is inpliance with the regtions, it is not inpliance with the rules to sell it under the name of an experiment without applying for approval. For example, someone in the group, like Roger. But Frankenstein is not afraid either! If she didn''t know that both of them were undercover and not suitable for confronting each other in the group, she would have directly questioned Roger''s intentions here! Why use Lydia''s stinky fish and rotten shrimp to bully one''s own masterpiece? However, Frankenstein is not really angry or holding a grudge, it''s just that she feels a little discontented. She could feel that Roger used to like talking to her about new ideas, but now he''s always going to the Life Meter side... There is also arge amount of funds flowing into the Night Watch and Terra investments, which is obviously supportive. Although Frankenstein doesn''tck research and development funds, it feels like she has been betrayed by a "theoretical genius" who used to have a very good rtionship with her and has now abandoned her for Lydia, which makes her feel like she has been outsmarted. Especially when losing such an unfair match! Lydia''s gically modified creatures don''t have any technical content. Just let them mutate by themselves. In three months, they could transform into apletely different species. Looking at her magic crystal machinery, it doesn''t have such rapid updates. Each change requires them to go to great lengths, repeatedly deducing and demonstrating it, you know? It''s still under control! Frankenstein thinks that Lydia''s research is very barbaric, just letting gically modified creatures mate with each other. As long as the number of offspring is sufficienr and there''s enough time, interesting results can always be obtained! In theory, there is no guarantee for drawing cards for these barbarians, but Lydia is lucky enough to always get some strange and interesting things. Now she can still "coincidentally" crack her Swordfish submarine. Naturally, Lydia also doesn''t like Frankenstein''s research. Too many constraints and considerations such as this parameter or that attribute, it''s like dancing with shackles on... Unfortunately, because machines are more powerful and aesthetically pleasing, from the Queen of Eternal Night to the imperial army, they are willing to purchase the junk made by Frankenstein, which is ridiculous! After hearong the report from the front, Roger used the reasonableyout of the biochemical fish group to easily defeat the Swordfish submarine designed in the "Unbnced Chapter". Lydia couldn''t help but cheer! Perhaps, this wave will usher in a new era for biochemical war beasts? Suddenly, the weight of the Coral Base series project in Lydia''s eyes rapidly increased. She invested more energy in rted research and development, trying to make Roger win more beautifully and easily. The two chief researchers of the Secret Magic Society thus started an "arms race" under the sea. When Nicole saw the new "purchasable equipment list" and learned about many of its functions, she had the same excitement as a yer who installed a new DLC in a game and her eyes lit up. Her favorite, of course, are the two types of nuclear bombs. They are really enjoyable to explode! Surprise, shock, with these (items), we can definitely fulfill the divine oracle of our lord! Seeing the mushroom cloud rising from the ground, she inexplicably felt a chill and at the same time, an uncontroble excitement built up inside her. Even if I have to gamble away everything, I must get them! There''s nothing wrong with a kind saint falling into a war frenzy, right? Kindness is for treating believers, fanaticism is for treating enemies. These attributes, due to the exclusivity of faith, can indeed coexist in one person. However, Nicole had no money; all the church''s property had been invested in development and construction during peacetime. The application written in the name of the Supreme Commander of the Expeditionary Force had been sent back to the Nagas'' Pce along with the battle report, but upon seeing the list sent by Frankenstein, she realized she should probably go back in person... With the blessing of the Nagas, victory is certain with these equipments! ... ... The Nagas werent natives of the Eternal Night World, but rather a group of elves who studied dark magic. Due to their audacity and arrogance, they caused great harm to the Elven Empire, and were ultimately punished by the God of Nature and banished to the sea, where they had to seek refuge under the sea god in order to survive, gradually adapting to the ocean environment and bing what they are now. In terms of the time span, the rate of this physical change is very un-Darwinian. There is quite a big difference between the delicate and graceful pointed-eared elves and the Naga tribe with their powerful snake tails, sturdy bodies and the tendency to mutate and develop multiple limbs. However, in terms of appearance and physique alone, the Naga tribe still has many handsome men and beautiful women, and they also inherit the tradition of matrilineal ns, where the highest leader of the tribe is a queen and the highest leader of the church is a saintess. The rise of the Naga Empire is inseparable from the generations of wise and ambitious empresses who never forgot their hatred of being driven to the sea, dreaming of upying the four seas and then seeking revenge on the surface elves. Well, the Dark Elves of the Shadowy Region have the same idea. They are also one of the core followers of the goddess of war, seeding directly from the God of Nature. This is also the reason why Olsaria and Tybe hold a grudge against each other. Every time the wool is taken from themselves, they be very angry. Therefore, when Nicole received the sea god''s divine oracle to seize a brand newnding point. Which was the Naga Queen''s long held wish the Naga Queen eagerly provided her with the greatest support. The first wave of equipment for the Terra Kingdom was an aid agreement between the Sea God and the Goddess of War, and the second wave was purchased with great amounts of money by the Naga Queen. As a result, there were continuous victories in the beginning, but suddenly news of a devastating defeat came, with Marshal Krenville forced tomit suicide and the expeditionary force retreating two hundred miles. The Naga Queen made a direct speech at a court meeting. Nicole wrote the battle report now that she has actual control over the highestmand of the expeditionary force. She clearly pointed out that the reason for the failure was first, the sudden participation of the Green Vines Empire, and second the military''s arrogance and ckness. Faced with such responsibility, the military had no way to refute it. The prince, who was known for his cowardice in the maritime kingdom, suddenly led the army. As amander, it is important to be vignt and not to take anything for granted, and to leave no sign of enemy movement unnoticed. Krenvillemitted suicide by taking poison, not only because he didn''t want to be humiliated by the maritime kingdom, but also because he felt guilty for betraying the trust of the Naga Queen, ending his once glorious career in shame. After the battle report, Nicole proposed to actively prepare for the next round of attack, and of course, the demand for the rear was - soldiers and money. "My dear ministers, you may now begin to discuss the needs of the Holy Maiden." After the Naga Queen finished her temper tantrum she impatiently twiddled her fingers, and allowed the civil and military officials she trusted to start discussing the next round of attack. As mentioned before, the Naga Empire''s territory, poption, and actual national strength are far inferior to that of the Mermaid Maritime Kingdom. However, the Mermaid Kingdom has divided its territory too much for too long, plus the countless vassal races loyalty to the Sea Emperor''s bloodline has worn away after all these years. The Naga Empire has repeatedly invaded, and the support provided by the territories and vassals to the royal family is quite limited, except for the several major families that are co-opted through marriage and blood, the rest are just symbolic contributions of money and grain, and then mostly left unattended. Most of them have a mentality simr to that of the previous Shak. Anyway, the Mermaid Kingdom has a big business to take care of, and if the war spreads to their own head, just fight a little bit to keep the Naga away, who would be foolish enough to spend money and effort! The life under the sea is just toofortable, the marine tribe has more than enough to eat, with all kinds of species in abundance. When the aristocracy loses their ambition, their posture is really quite disgusting. Compared to the Naga Empire, they have much more vitality. They don''t dream of returning to thend, and every battle is fought with the determination to take a piece of the Mermaid Kingdom''s flesh. Over these hundreds of years, there have been numerous talents emerging, which led to the suppression of the Mermaid Kingdom''s situation. Despite years of war and the support from the Church of the Sea God and the efforts of Saint Nicole to develop new cities, in reality, the Naga Empire has suffered the side effects of being in a state of constant warfare: The poption of the main ethnic group has hardly grown, the tax burden is heavy, and the people are actually quite impoverished. The recruitment of troops is also quite difficult. To reap the benefits of those territories, it actually requires a poption to fill them. However, the Naga evolved from immortals beings such as the elves, so they suffer from low reproductive ability and a considerably long growth cycle. If it were not for the fact that male and female Nagas both serve in the military, a gender imbnce problem would have arisen long ago. The territories are actually all filled with dependent races, and to make those races feel at ease, the Nagas cannot impose too high a tax burden. In fact, the main ethnic group has been at a disadvantage for years, and there have also been many voices of opposition to the war within the internal operations. In this expedition, the Naga Queen has made maximun effort, and only by cooperating with the Church could she dispel any doubts and organize such a force. If a permanentnding point could be established, the Queen also agreed to pause the war and begin a cease-fire. In addition, with the support and purchase of equipment from the Terra Kingdom, the army''sbat power was greatly improved, and the expeditionary force was finally able to set off. As a result, before the strategic goal could be achieved, such a serious setback suddenly urred and many officials who were already anti-war stepped forward to criticize the Queen vigorously. At this moment, the military and the Church are the only ones who are truly determined to see the battle through to the end. There are too manyrades of Churchill among the military leaders, and they want to avenge him; and the Church naturally wants to fulfill the prophecy of the Sea God. The hawks and doves bickered incessantly, and during this time, Queen Naga sorted out her thoughts and patted her dragon throne to calm them down. "I hope to continue fighting and achieve our dream of capturing thending point which we have been longing for years. But we cannot ignore the strength of the Green Vines Empire. Can any of you give me a specific number on how many troops we need to add to ensure victory in this battle?" Her sharp gaze swept over everyone present, hoping that they could give her a positive answer, without any element of deception. Regardless of whether they were civil officials or military generals, they all lowered their heads under her gaze. Whoever dares to give an exact answer to this kind of question will have to take responsibility. An eerie silence fell over the hall, but Queen Naga didn''t show any surprise. Instead, she smiled in relief. Dreams are just dreams, and the Naga Empire must continue to exist. Although it is regrettable to fail at the critical moment, they have bitten off enough territory from the Seafaring Nation. They will manage it well and canunch an even stronger expedition next time. "If all the ministers cannot answer, then I feel that this expedition shoulde to an end. We will hold onto thend we have already upied and prevent the Seafaring Nation from counterattacking..." Just then, a guard knelt before Queen Naga in the hall and announced loudly, "Report! The Holy Maiden is seeking an audience. She says there is urgent military information that she must discuss with Your Majesty." As Nicole entered the hall and exined the power of the two new weapons, the stomycete and the tyrant bacteria, and tried to persuade them that victory could be bought with money, the hawks in the Naga''s faction boiled with excitement. Just as Queen Naga had just gained control of the situation, she found that she had lost controlpletely. Most of the officials were fervently requesting to participate in the war. "Lords, we simply cannot afford the prices of these equipments." Queen Naga shouted to stop everyone. "Terra Kingdom can provide low-interest loans," Nicole said with a smile. "Your Majesty, fight! As long as we win, we will be able to have the ocean!" Both civil and military officials knelt down. The voices of those calling for a ceasefire had beenpletely drowned out, and even the queen could not go against the wishes of her supporters. Stimted by the powerful equipment, the Naga Empire finally decided to risk everything. Rather than taking out a loan, we would rather take a gamble and fight it out. Anyway, as long as we win, we can break even... right? Chapter 195: The Growth of Little Joey. Chapter 195: The Growth of Little Joey. The Mysterious Capital, Star Temple. At the same time, it is also the headquarters of the Night Guard. The part of this magnificent building that is above the volcano serves as a constraint for the Shrine of Glory Oath, where newly appointed aristocrats of the empire must take an oath and leave their soul imprints. Nowadays, the nobles of the empire only hold honorary titles, and the difficulty in obtaining them has actually been greatly reducedpared to the past. At present, developing more new aristocrats is an effective means for the empire to increase cohesion, by attracting a progressive and loyal elite ss. Regardless of their background, administrative officials, researchers, and business managers who have made sufficient contributions as individuals may all have the possibility of obtaining a noble title. Of course, there are also 3% of eligible individuals who are unwilling to ept this kind of soul-level contract and choose to give it up voluntarily. After more than a year, since the first thousand nobles who took the oath of glory were ennobled in the Ster Temple, more and more new aristocrats have been ennobled, and the total number has exceeded thirty thousand. Among them, the R&D personnel who provide key technologies for the Empire''s industrial revolution have the highest proportion, followed by administrative officials of the Empire''s government, and then the military generals. The Oath of Glory has provided the greatest help to the Imperial government, and whether theye from amoner background or the former aristocracy, they have gradually be the backbone of nning the future of the Empire. The self-imposed moral restraint modeled after Angelina doesn''t impose any restrictions on personal life during leisure time. But when ites to work, all decisions are made based on the priority of the Empire''s interests. Such an increasingly subtle and profound influence has brought about the highest level of governance integrity in the history of the Imperial government, with fewer and fewer illegal behaviors of officials under the supervision of the Dark Night Watch, and an overall improvement in administrative efficiency. In any era, the management of a vast empire is extremelyplex, with the lives and work of tens of millions of people and issues such as birth, aging, illness, death, and the allocation of interests that cannot be bnced while establishing a better life. As the territory and poption increase, the cost of management will also rise sharply. The joys and sorrows between people are not always shared, and as more and more events ur, it bes impossible to allocate resources entirely fairly. Over time, this leads to forming groups, factions, and various -isms. Thebat effectiveness when a hundred people work together is usually far less than the sum of their individualbat effectiveness, due to internal friction and conflicts. If the interests of a hundred officials are involved, this kind of conflict will be even more serious. However, under the influence of the oath of glory, there may still be disagreements on specific issues, but the fundamental goal is to build a stronger, more beautiful country that benefits the vast majority of the empire''s people. So these disagreements have a limit, and the starting points are not for private gain, and don''t escte to the point of life and death. Eventually, a result that bnces all parties can be achieved. With the help of magic, most officials in the Empire have achieved a subconscious solidarity. In this system, all staff will feel happy because the country is getting better. Ordinary people are also getting used to the new officials of the Empire, and as living standards improve, the reputation of the new aristocracy continues to rise. The people and the aristocracy are no longer two antagonistic sses. The obedience cultivated by the people of the Empire for thousands of years actually only requires a slightly better life than in the past, and when light shines into their lives and they see a glimmer of hope, they will feel grateful. The current aristocrats, merchants, magicians, and emerging bourgeoisie still have living conditions that far surpass those of ordinary people. However, their demands on the lower sses are ultimately confined in a cage, and the social operation of the entire empire is wrapped in the guise of civilization and the rule ofw. Alternatively, it could be said that because the Empire''s development is too fast, there are countless areas that can be developed, and the total production value of industry and g like crazy. It is easier to establish a new industry than to take food from the people. Under the management of the Queen, the people can also enjoy this kind of welfare and feel the improvement of their quality of life. Her Majesty doesn''t shout out slogans recklessly, but is really practicing the policy advocated at the beginning. In this environment, some people contribute more, enjoy better benefits, ry people can also ept it. Because lineage is no longer a limitation, ordinary people also have the opportunity to be new nobles by their own efforts, and education is spreading to every corner of the Empire. Compared with the traditionalnd aristocrats, who once rode on the people''s faces, the current imperial aristocrats and officials, the kind ones are like heroes who only apn the mouths of wandering poets in the past. The people take one step, the nobles take one step, and after the Empire abolished the feudal system, the kind of chaos that the powers expected never appeared. The new nobles and officials gradually feel the convenience brought to them by the oath of honor. This oath is a kind of restraint, and at the same time, it makes the Empress believe in their loyalty. The new nobles, who serve as administrative officials and generals, can be entrusted by the imperial government to hold key positions for a long time, which is conducive to policy continuity and long-term nning of new provinces and cities. In this way, the Empire can avoid the single-minded pursuit of political achievements and prevent its cities from being built with a "most utilitarian n" that leads to identical patterns. Instead, it is through officials who truly understand the local situation, tap into local potential, and carefully make ten or a hundred-year development strategies to avoid short-sightedness. Ordinary regimes usually avoid situations where administrative officials hold authority over one ce for a long time because such situations can lead to entrenched hierarchies, which can have terrible consequences. To put it lightly, it could lead to serious corruption, and if it gets too severe, it could result in warlords dividing up the country, the decline of centralization, the emergence of crises like those during some dynasties under the rule of militarymissioners, or the gradual regression of centralized power back to the feudal era. But now, the Oath of Glory has minimized this possibility, with strategic weapons like the Eternal Night Queen in the capital, anyone daring to rebel against the Empire would have to have a very short lifespan. The underground part beneath the Star Temple Volcano is the residence of the Night Watch, and the deeper one goes, the more core and important the departments be. On the opposite side of the Commanding Officer''s office of the 49th underground level, there is the office of the Deputy Commanding Officer, Xiao Qiao Yi Barton, where every day, the Golden and Silver Sleeves rush busily to request orders regarding the specific operation of the Night Watch. As Xiao Qiao Yi gave up her work at The Ice Room and devoted herself entirely to the Night Watch, she became increasingly familiar with the overall business and was able to handle all daily operations independently. Roger has not been to the residence of the Night Watch for three months, he now only oversees the overall direction of the Night Watch, while Xiao Qiao Yi is capable of managing the specific operations, training, and development in a meticulous manner. As thergest intelligence agency in the Empire, the Night Watch guards against foreign spies infiltrating the Empire, and also assesses the administrative officials while managing the titles of the nobility. Although the business is numerous and fragmented, the responsibilities have been basically fixed, and the Golden Sleeves of each business line have grown up as well, so Xiao Qiao Yi''s workload has be less and less. The Empire is in a good internal state and is still in the stage of recuperation and development. The Night Watch is a special spy agency that is responsible for supervision without assuming specific development responsibilities. Therefore, their current main task is to improve their business capabilities, train and select new members. In other words, there is really nothing else to do, and there is so much funding that it cannot be spent, so they have to find ways to spend it. Improve thebat effectiveness, expand the team, keep some idle personnel, so that even if there is another war, they will not be caught off guard... Probably? Sometimes Xiao Qiao Yi also wonders if she is serving as a deputymander too easily. But when she sees a more rxedmanding officer, she immediately forgives herself. cking off indicates that the empire is flourishing, isn''t it? The only downside is that with so much spare time, life can be extremely unbearable. Thoughts and feelings of yearning for and missing loved ones constantly surface. However, Roger obviously has a lot more work to do, and the things he needs to think about and n for are beyond herprehension. In such situations, Xiao Qiao Yi''s only choice is to improve herself and train herbat skills. Any troubles that can''t be solved by a thrilling game of "Dimensional Survival", just y another round! Of course, Xiao Qiao Yi isn''t ying the civilian version in the Fearless Space. Like the Night Watch and the military, she is using the internal version. The engine used is basically the same as the one for the Endless Tower designed by the Night Queen, which creates a character based on personal real data, provides as realistic equipment andbat experience as possible, and involves 100% sensory touch. The battle mode is not limited to the ssic Battle Royale, you can also customize the battlefield and recreate many ssic battles in the empire. You can be amander who says "we can''t win without the Night Queen" or consider "how can we defeat the opponent with the Night Queen". Uh, after ying the ssic battles in the empire series too much, I tend to treat the presence or absence of the Night Queen as two levels of difficulty in the game... There is also a battle mode, where the Night Watch and the City Defense Army often fight each other, or y cat-and-mouse games with the Sparrow. Overall, this is abat exercise space where everything is the same as the real world except for the ability to revive after death. The time ratio is still 10:1, and the training time is even longer than the real world. After the soldiers'' physical growth slowed down, many of them moved their training andbat to online tforms where they could improve their battle skills and awareness. Apart from the name, it''s still called "Dimension Survival". The internal version is not the same game as the one that ordinary people enter at all. It''s more appropriate to call it a war simtor. In one thrilling and realistic battle after another, little Joey grew rapidly. Originally, she was a 16th-level orthodox academy wizard who had just touched the edge of the fourth order. But after using the Follower''s Ne, with the change in her talent and physical attributes, she gained many of the Shamanism skills of the Orcs. And with the improvement of her level, she acquired the skills of War Song and War Dance, and also possessed decent skills in closebat. So, now that she''s level 20, she''s like a bard approaching legend status, and she knows a little bit of everything... And she''s pretty strong at everything too. In the past, for professionals, the more single attribute they had, the stronger they were, for example, a pure output mage like Evernight Queen. The bard ss, which can fight in closebat, has spellcasting abilities, and also requires skills such as performance and singing, seems to appear to be versatile on the surface but in reality is not proficient in anything. In short, it means "dragging one''s feet". Of course, legendary bards often have unique and extraordinary skills, making them very formidable. But now with "Dimension Survive," even in the normal version, continuous fighting inside it will reflect in one''s memory and soul, bringing about an increase in skills and proficiency. Moreover, with the internal version that fully simtes the real battle environment and ten times the time, bards'' rich skills can be honed over time. In addition, Xiao Qiao''s own talent is not bad, and the Empire can still mass-produce auxiliary drugs such as meditation enhancement plugins, attribute affinity potions, and inspiration potions to improve growth rate. The level of the entire Empire''s professionals has reached a high point. Although, the initial intention of the Empire''s promotion of industrialization was to arm the entire poption and allow ordinary people to participate in the fight against the gods. But in the end, professionals became the first group of beneficiaries. These auxiliary drugs that enhance the efficiency and effectiveness of cultivation have little effect on ordinary people, but because professionals have money, the entrepreneurial enchanters love to produce thesemodities. Then, thepetition is very fierce. Because of the level promotion, equipment enhancement, andbat power enhancement of professionals, their ability to make money naturally increases. Whether exploring ruins, huntingrge monsters, fulfilling the enchanters'' employment, or participating in cross-ne wars, games that used to belong only to the strong are now open to ordinary professionals, so it naturally results in a surge in ie. After realizing the benefits of arming themselves, these newly rich professionals are naturally more willing to spend money on such equipment and props. Thus, an unprecedentedly prosperous industry was formed. "Auxiliary medicine" was the first manufacturing industry to form internalpetition in the empire. Because in the past, there were various types and countless numbers of such potions and magic rituals, but the collection of materials and manufacturing were just too troublesome. But now, with the increasingly profound magical principles revealed in "New Arcane Arts," improvements and material substitutions have be simple, and the precision of manufacturing has improved to enable the mass processing and assembly-line production of materials, making mass production possible. Now in this field, the Lifesaving Compass is the biggest winner, upying more than 70% of the market with its best effects and rich variety. Once professionals are no longer short of money, the effect bes their pursuit, and the price bes less and less sensitive. Being able to master the cutting-edge theories, the Lifesaving Compass naturally stands out and is epted by arge group of people even if it is expensive. The remaining 30% of the market is supplied by high-end service providers who can customize auxiliary potions based on the physical condition of professionals. This is because there are not enough Lifesaving Compass personnel who are toozy to work hard, which gave a few master-level entrepreneurial brands a way out. Those magicians eliminated by the empire had no choice but to go to Terra to develop the foreign market, under the guise of counterfeit products, highlighting the high-end identity of the Lifesaving Compass... Everyone feels so aggrieved when you think about it! In the fearless space. "I have to go to work, I''lle back and beat you another day." "... Shameless woman, go away." At this moment, Roger was in the Sea Kingdom pce, bored waiting for the victory celebration to end. He and Joey just spent ten hours in the game, each with five thousand cavalry, having a long and fierce battle of chasing and escaping in the vast grasnd. In the cavalry battle, the two were evenly matched, and they thought it would be a test of endurance. However, Joey used her personal skills in assassination to force Roger to deploy his Illusion Shield, which gave her a chance to attack his disorganized cavalry and thus secure victory. Joey''s avatar turned gray, and Roger was about to go bother Rommel to see if he had time for a match, when he suddenly saw Joey''s avatar light up again. "Lord Roger, I need to find you immediately. There is an urgent piece of information." She had a serious expression on her face. Her restless fox ears indicated that someone had tampered with the equipment list, but in reality, it was just an excuse for her to arrange a secret meeting. Chapter 196: Do You Think I Would Not Looking at Our Chat Records? Chapter 196: Do You Think I Would Not Looking at Our Chat Records? Having served as the Vice Commander for such a long time and confronted numerousplicated situations, Little Joey has mastered the skill of regting his emotions. However, when facing someone he cares about, his mind may wander, causing him to reveal his emotions inadvertently. Roger sensed that this girl was ying games, but he was a bit bored here and so he cleared his throat, "In that case, to avoid dying the empire''s affairs, you shoulde over here." He directly provided Little Joey with the coordinates of this pce. At this moment, the imperial pce of the Sea Kingdom, and even the entire capital city, are permeated with a joyful atmosphere. Since the Nagas Empireunched this battle, the Sea Kingdom has been retreating and has finally retreated to the ck Shark Fortress. However, there will be no safe ce to retreat to, making it an unprecedented crisis moment. The mermaid sea king has packed his bags and is ready to retreat to the deep sea to form an exile government if the situation changes. As a result, Prince Shak stood up at this time and organized an army to directly force and kill Krenwehr, causing the Nagas expeditionary force to retreat hundreds of miles. Suddenly, the siege of the ck Shark Fortress was lifted and the Sea Kingdom felt that they had regained their power. Although the battle has not yet truly ended, the atmosphere within the Hai nation has finally ceased to be so desperate. Those pink bunnies that brought them great fear have also been captured due to depleted energy, and the Hai nation''s magicians are in the process of disassembling and researching them. Even if they cannot replicate them, by controlling this batch of equipment, the Hai nation could still form its own Thunderous Punishment Legion, which would be an ace up their sleeve for the fortress defenders. The magic crystal mines are not a problem, as they are very abundant in the seabed and operating the Thunder Reapers is quite simple, as they are simply a type of heavy machinery. And the most focal figure of this celebration, without a doubt, is none other than Prince Shak. On his first foray into battle, he brought a great victory to the Sea Nation and, as the legitimate sessor of the Queen''s lineage, the long-silenced Queen''s n finally rose up and was able to properly publicize her own prince. What''s particrly interesting is that previously the Fourth Prince, Daor, had been touting himself as a "War God," but he sustained sessive defeats against Cromwell, whereas Shaq won in one fell swoop. This contrast is quite interesting. Although it was only one battle, and taking the heir of the throne directly to victory wasnt possible with the rhythm of the war currently, citizens have been frequently discussing this event in the streets and alleyways. During the lull in the war, the Sea Emperor summoned Shaq to the capital to praise him, so he rode into the city on a majestic white seahorse, followed by a transparent coffin carried by ck men containing the frozen corpse of Cromwell. The appearance of Marshal Naga, who was intimidating even without anger, made a greatparison to Shaq''s heroic posture and won cheers from all the people along the way. After that, Shaq''s approval rating increased by at least twenty percentage points. However, during the propaganda of victory, the Green Vines Empire waspletely not mentioned, and the support the empire gave was only known by the upper ss. There was no need to let the people of the Maritime Kingdom know that the real winner of their underwater hegemony was the people on thend... Shaq returned to the capital, and Roger and Margaret staying on the front line was useless. Anyway, it seems that Naga can''t fight for the time being, so Shaq was ready to go back to the capital to participate in the lively events. The sea country has been oppressed for too long and needs an opportunity to boost morale. Although it is only a "temporary victory," it is also a rare major victory in recent years. As a result, the performance of the mermaids was too lengthy and cumbersome. It was originally thought that there would be performances such as sea lions juggling balls or seals flipping around, or the beautiful sea nymphs of the sea n performing something that was not usually allowed to be seen. The result was the worship of the heroic ancestors of the mermaid, and people were invited to y the role of the ancestors to praise Shaq. Roger and Margaret were both bored to death. Margaret decided to observe the livelihood of the sea people outside the city, while Roger chose to stay in the pce to y games with little Joey, waiting to return to the front line. Roger didn''t wait for long when the space in front of him twisted, and little Joey was directly conveyed in front of him. "Sir!" The girl took the initiative to hug his neck, sat on hisp, and gave him a kiss on the face. Roger had been in charge of the Sea Country for no more than a week, but in the girl''s perspective, it felt as if he had spent more than a decade there. "Have you gained weight?" Roger gave her a light scratch on the face. Little Joey pressed her entire body onto him and said stubbornly, "So what if I''m fat? If I crush you, I''ll just crush you. It''s not like you didn''t leave me behind. As a result, I''ve lost a lot of exercise every day." "I doubt the seriousness of your exercise." "Whether it is serious or not, it depends on your opinion, sir/madam..." The two of them hugged and kissed each other, lingering for a while before finally easing their lovelorn hearts. As Roger was about to punish the little fox on the spot, she suddenly slipped away like a swimming fish. "Sir/Madam, I have important news to report to you." Little Joey had a proud expression on his face, even though his own face was also red. He deliberately looked at Roger with a disdainful expression, as if saying "I won''t let you have it". What kind of malicious thoughts does the little fox have? "It seems that the closebat skills of the troubadours are still useful. The evasion skill has improved a lot... and the perfume is also very tasteful!" Roger marveled and lightly sniffed his finger, as if the fragrance of her body still lingered on it. "Does the esteemed person still like thetest developed ''Dream Nine'' life trajectory?" Little Joey''s hand traced over his own vicle, as if indicating perfume, but in reality inadvertently drawing someone''s gaze to the lofty pride of the snow-capped mountain. She fluttered her left eye, disying a charming yet coquettish appearance. "Spill the beans!" Roger red fiercely at her. Unconsciously, her skin had be thicker than her own, and she had begun to take advantage of the situation by teasing him. "During the handover, the military discovered that the Chapter of Imbnce had surreptitiously sold off a batch of equipment under the guise of experimental explosions, yet we found no rted explosion records. We suspect that the arcane guild has been infiltrated." Little Joey recounted his news, "The destructive power of that batch of weapons, surpasses that of legendary spells. If they fall into the wrong hands, they would pose a huge threat to the empire''s security. The Night Guards are urgently investigating the matter. I wish to use your Evernight Token, my lord, tomand the Unbnce Chapter to cooperate with us." Previously, Roger had lent his Evernight Token to Little Joey, butter he needed to move around to many ces, so he carried it with him. Currently, Little Joey''s investigation has been obstructed by the Unbnce Chapter, and he must utilize a token with the same authority as the Evernight Queen herself. In order to obtain this item, it ispletely within eptable procedures for me to personally make a trip to the sea country. However, she could alsomand someone else to do it, rather than seizing this opportunity for a secret rendezvous. Roger understood immediately what the woman was referring to when she finished speaking. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Ah, the batch of mushroom grenades. The Night Watch did a good job by noticing so quickly... but don''t worry, it was Frankenstein who sold them to the Nagas. You have nothing to fear." Little Joey looked utterly perplexed and shocked. His expression was mixed with a hint of distress. We are in the heart of the empire, where dense fog shields the mountaintops. Yet, you seem to know what''s happening here as if you were present, despite being miles away underwater. How is that possible? The Minister of Industry engaged in illegal activities under everyone''s nose, and the Night Watch Commander was well aware of it. Is it a result of man''s twisted nature or a decline in morality? It''s apparent that it was a conspiracy, and that this person before us is the protective shield of an uwful organization. Little Joey thought of an impossible direction, but with a serious expression, he rebuked, "So you were colluding and betraying the interests of the empire!" Roger saw that she was acting, and became interested, menacingly approaching little Joey, "You shouldn''t know these things." "Don''te any closer!" "It''s toote now. I''m very curious. Is the beautifulmander of the Justice Night Watch going to report me or persuade me to change sides?" "I choose option three. If I can''t beat you, I''ll join you and we can get rich together!" Little Joey snorted and threw herself into Roger''s arms, raising her face and asking, "Sir, you knew all along, didn''t you?" Roger nodded. Frankenstein was angry at the time he sold the banned weapons to Nicole, but he could also see the updated equipment list on the Anti-Green Vines Alliance public screen. Roger didn''t speak at the time, nor did he mention anything about not letting Frankenstein sell anything. So Frankenstein thought Roger didn''t know or didn''t care and prepared to sell the things as a surprise to Lydia. What''s the use of having a lot of bio-fish? They are just carbon-based life forms. I could wipe them out with a nuclear bomb, what difference does it make how many fish you have? Little Joey pondered the matter and said stubbornly, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll worry about your safety while you''re in the sea country." "You should have more confidence in me." "Confidence is one thing, but one can also still worry." "Are you using/ming me?" "Yes, me, and rightly so. You must tell me the whole truth if you want to make things right!" Little Joey held onto Roger''s arm, with a slightly coquettish look, hoping he could satisfy her curiosity. It seemed like a weight had been lifted off from their shoulders, and the atmosphere between the two became much more rxed. Earlier, Little Joey had discovered that the "chapter of imbnce" had a mole who sold mass destruction weapons to foreign countries. She was very worried that it would cause the Empire insolvable trouble and threaten Roger and Margaret''s safety on the front lines. As a result, she couldn''t let loose of her mind and had something weighing on her mind. Now that Roger said he had known all along and reassured her not to worry, it was obvious that he had intentionally arranged the entire situation, but he didn''t tell her at all, so she had every reason to be angry. Themander is also a member of the Night Guard, and important intelligence must be shared for everyone to make a judgment together. However, she and Roger are not just in a simple rtionship between leader and subordinate; they also have a romantic rtionship. Thus, these curiosities can be a lubricant for their rtionship, and they canmunicate in a rtively rxed environment. Rogerughed and said, "This is quite tricky to describe. Why don''t you take a guess?" Little Joey self-deprecatingly replied, "I''m so stupid, how could I guess?" "It''s okay, whatever you guess, I will count it as correct." "You just don''t want to say it!" "You''ve found me." "Adult, kind adult, please tell me..." "Is it still the same old rules?" "Excuse me, adult, over here..." "Don''t worry, no one will disturb you." Little Joey smirked as he slowly lowered his body, looking at Roger. ... ... The Pce of the Sea Kingdom, at night, the pce where Roger is located. Little Joey didn''t return to Odoo. After receiving approval from superiors, she was allowed to stay in the Sea Country to participate in the uing battles and umtebat experience and so on... However, this has also been Little Joey''s wish all along. After joining the military, she only participated in one battle where they pretended to be the Nationalist Army. It was basically a low-level fight in the countryside and cannot really be called a real war. Also because of that operation, she met Roger and in order to stay by his side, she directly retired from the military. The scale of the battle between the Sea Kingdom and the Naga, regardless of the level of skills, was significant enough to be considered a formal confrontation between the regr armies. At this moment, it was thergest-scale battle in the world of Eternal night. Little Joey has yed thousands of virtual wars and is now as close as one step away from the real battlefield, but he is reluctant to leave. As for whether there are any other things that I can''t bear to give up, those who know will understand... Using the excuse of "I''ve alreadye here" to act coquettishly, and coupled with deliberate good behavior, she sessfully won over Roger and was able to stay here. Of course, this is also because the danger level of the next battle is not high, and even Frankenstein''s ''irregr'' behavior is actually under Roger''s control. He imed to be ying a game of wits, but little Joey had good reason to suspect that this viin was intentionally manipting the current situation. Based on Roger''s understanding of Frankenstein, saying hello to Frankenstein before the test at the coral base or finding another way to let her know in advance could prevent Frankenstein from acting on her own. However, Roger didn''t do so. The first message that Frankenstein saw was the equipment feedback of Saint Nica, which gave her the illusion of being abandoned. This prompted her to resort to any means necessary to turn the situation around. Here is the corrected sentence, "Here it is necessary to elucidate the cognitive differences between the two worlds. Although nuclear weapons are highly valued in the empire, they don''t carry the same significant weight of altering the form of warfare as they do on Earth." Equivalent to millions of tons of TNT, even more powerful magic has always existed. Some wicked magical experiments inflict persistent damage on the environment, no less severe than nuclear pollution. In the eyes of the magician, mushroom bombs are considered a "powerful, fast, and energy-producing weapon", valued not because they are unparalleled, but because they are convenient to produce and cost-effective. That is the characteristic of different worlds. It''s like the appearance of a submarine, which, even in the absence of our giant whale, would certainly not crush the morale of the marine tribe. Therefore, Frankenstein didn''t take the ban seriously, thinking that the Queen simply enjoyed these fireworks and wanted to stockpile more of them. After calming down, I didn''t think it was a big deal and proceeded to facilitate the transaction. Roger...is actually about the same now. He had long received the news, but watched as the incident unfolded, giving little Joey a few excuses. Firstly, only the secret weapon could strengthen Naga''s determination to continue the fight, otherwise Nicole would turn into a fanatic. Next, by seizing Frankenstein''s handle, the Queen of the Eternal Night will take care of her and let her calm down from this period of expansion. Once again, it made the maritime state understand the power of the enemy, instilling fear and causing it to lean ever closer to the empire. Finally, her Minister of Industry was able to secretly sell weapons to foreign countries, but I, as the Commander of the Night Watch, was not able to add a little spice and secretly provide those two weapons? Therefore, in the end, selling this batch of mushroom bombs to the Naga resulted in Roger having even greater control over the space. And Naga is not foolish either. Terra''s normal sale of this level of weapons inevitably raises suspicions that they are digging a pit for themselves, so they are quite cautious. However, with Frankenstone''s maniption, Nicole was able to discern the emotional state, actions, and trading channels, confirming that this was the behavior of a superior alchemist. It was only because of their ''good luck'' that they were able to draw from the limited pool... Can this be missed? "I am so f*cking poor!" (Note: The sentence contains a vulgar ng, which is not appropriate to use in formal or polite contexts.) With the equipment of Naga in ce, the front line once again became tense. Roger, little Joey, and Margaret returned to the rear line with Prince Shak. "Many people have been sent by your Night Watch, right?" Margaret looked at little Joey with suspicion, as if she sensed something unusual between her and Roger. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Of course, Margaret knows Little Joey. The Empire military and Dark Night Guards have had extensive cooperation, and Little Joey, as the actual main person in charge, must have cooperated with Margaret. However, those were all official duties and there was no personal rtionship. Margaret is not the kind of person who would actively make friends. She would remember little Joey, because she received information about Dio and Little Joey''s "date", leaving a considerable impression on her. Now that Little Joey is seen with Roger in the presence of outsiders, they will not be as sticky as they are in private. However, the degree of tacit understanding between the two is far beyond that of ordinary superiors and subordinates. Many times, without Roger''s orders, Little Joey can take the initiative to understand and handle things properly in advance. All of these were seen by Margaret, so that''s why she made that sarcastic remark earlier. You, Roger, didn''t have much work to begin with and even the specificmands were given by me. So, why did the Night Watch still send an assistant? Isn''t that just to serve you? Little Joey was a bit unsure of how to answer and felt nervous, afraid that staying here would cause trouble for Roger. But Roger didn''t care about Margaret''s level of provocation. After all, he participated in the War of the Sea Kingdoms to help her. He answered expressionlessly, "It''s an empire secret and I have nothing to say." "You!" Margaret was so frustrated by such a blunt rebuttal that she felt like she was about to explode. I was expressing doubt with a rhetorical question, you don''t need to answer it! Your serious answer made me appear like a bored, clueless onlooker, and it made me seem very stupid andcking in judgment! But as Margaret looked at Roger''s shamelessly smug, indifferent smile, she felt that arguing with him was not worth it... I lost too much. When she gets angry, she just curses people. She doesn''t have the rich experience of modern online keyboard warriors who use various tones to respond to others. Usually within five sentences, I would be caught up in Roger''s rhythm, and then I would be relentlessly crushed by the difference in our intelligence. After scrutinizing Roger and Little Joey back and forth, Margaret suddenlyughed and said, "Even if you don''t tell me, I don''t care to know about whatever is going on between you two!" She suddenly realized the rtionship between Roger and Little Joey, and identified the dja vu sensation that it brought her. Little Joey''s facial expression and attitude next to Roger are just the same as when he is next to Dio - it''s a striking resemnce! In Margaret''s eyes, Roger and Dio "belonged together", an amorous rtionship that was not epted by the mainstream ideology of the empire. Ironically, both of them are so outstanding. They are charming to the opposite sex in every aspect - be it looks, social status, talent or eloquence. These two guys definitely need a cover-up in order to keep their private world undisturbed. Therefore, Margaret finally came to a realization! This ''little Joey'' is the one who covers up for Roger and Dio. That''s why she appeared by Dio''s side before, and now she''s here with Roger. On the surface, it seems like she lost the game of Mahjong, but in reality this poor girl has been used as a pawn to put up a front for this "couple" - to make them appear normal. Little Joey is so pitiful, really pitiful. Margaret shook her head with a sigh, thinking that she understood it all. She understood that there was definitely some benefit exchange involved, such as a regr promotion. With Little Joey''s background and qualifications, it was impossible for her to achieve the position of Vice Commander of the Dark Night Guard. Clearly, this is Roger''spensation to Little Joey,pensating her for giving up her own happiness and eating dog food between this couple, while also cooperating with them in various ways for cover. Roger bringing Little Joey with him should also bepensation for her regret of not being able to join any wars after retiring. After Margaret envisioned and went through an entirely erroneous process, she surprisingly arrived at a correct conclusion, truly showcasing her talent. She looked at Little Joey again and there was no longer hostility or suspicion, but rather sympathy. Jiamei, I understand your moodpletely. It''s such a painful realization to have outstanding boys around you, even two of them, yet you can only watch them without being able to make any move. Because, I am the same! They continuously exploit you, but I, as your big brother, will only feel heartache for you. It was the first time that Little Joey got so close to the legendary Zuo Xiang, who was notoriously difficult to deal with in the imperial official circles of the capital city, especially for mischievous little devils like him. When Margaret walked over and sternly asked Little Joey why he was there, to be honest, he was frightened to the extreme. But Roger''s response of "I have noments" simply pushed her away, leaving Little Joey feeling bewildered... It seems that Lord Zuo isn''t as terrible as he is rumored to be? Or is it because our Mr. Roger is just too strong? Although he found it difficult to understand the way she looked at him and Roger, people''s feelings are often iprehensible, let alone for a mixed-blooded devil... Because, we are different! As long as the lord doesn''t despise me, let others think whatever they want! The two girls'' gazes met. Even though little Joey had put his mind at ease, he still felt nervous as he shyly smiled at Margaret. Margaret hesitated for a moment and also showed a friendly smile towards her. "Let''s gather all the intelligence from the front line and specte on the possible strategies of the Naga," Margaret took the initiative to say to everyone in Prince Orca''s carriage, including Shack. Everyone naturally had no objections, especially little Joey who was still a bit surprised. Initially, he thought he was just here to watch the battle, but now he had the chance to participate in the decision-making discussion... Is all of this because of the face of Lord Roger? Shack''s return to the capital this time was not only to report his duty and receive rewards, but also to supplement the military resources. His military force has reached 60,000 soldiers, but it could have been more. However, Shack was very clear that as time went on, his real main force should be the biochemical fish group continuously umted by the Base Coral. The soldiers of the maritime nation are mainly for upation and harvesting, and quality is more important than quantity. Therefore, only 60,000 soldiers were replenished, and the mobilization of theter force was given to the ck Shark Fortress. He was not very interested in the struggle for the throne. At present, the most important thing is for the maritime nation to win and drive away the Naga. In that case, the ck Shark Fortress that undertakes the front impact must never have any problem. The fourth prince Daol doesn''t know what Shack thinks, but he will never refuse the benefits thate to his door. Naturally, he is willing to ept and actively carry out military preparations. They have received the news that Naga and Terra Kingdom have conducted anotherrge-scale arms trade. Although they didn''t know that there were weapons like mushroom bombs that could change the course of a battle, the maritime nation attached great importance to the support provided by thend races. They have gradually discovered thatpared to the slow pace of the underwater world which hasn''t changed for many years, with the rise of the Green Vines Empire and the various revolutions taking ce internally, the countries onnd have entered an elerated state. The Terra Kingdom has just won a battle against the Green Vines Empire. Although their absolute strength is definitely inferior to that of the Empire, theirbat effectiveness is not to be underestimated. War, besides being the ultimate solution to national conflicts, is also the best way to demonstrate a country''s strength. The victorious country, no matter how they won, will have a halo around their products, culture, art, and even their people. Admiring the strong is the instinct of intelligent life, so Roger couldn''t understand the behavior of ttering the powerful that appeared on Earth. Could it be that some people are so well-fed that they don''t know what pet to keep, and are willing to treat those garbage races that have never won and arezy and greedy as dogs? I don''t understand, really can''t understand. Driving out the irrelevant content from his mind, he continued to focus on the battle between Haguo and Naga. The goal of testing the base coral has beenpleted, and whatever benefits they get now can be considered as interests. Given the current situation of the seabed, the Naga Empire has actually been given an opportunity, and Roger believes that the empire can think more boldly. He has already decided to support Haguo and cultivate the next sea emperor with a tendency towards the empire. In Roger''s mind, the chosen one was Daur. Shak is easier to control, but he alsocks the corresponding ambition. The Green Vines Empire supports Haguo topletely control the oceans, and the Naga are the obstacles they must eliminate. The ambitious Fourth Prince Daur would definitely do better in this regard. In fact, with the empire''syout, resolving the Naga problem is very simple. They only need to make Tasika stop supplying weapons and equipment, and after a few battles, the Nagas will inevitably copse. However, such a victory carries the risk of exposing Tasika''s true identity, and at the same time cannot maximize the interests in the sea. The underwater civilization has the characteristic of a plentiful poption, and at the same time, the faith of the Naga is devout enough. As long as thending point cannot be taken, Saint Nico will resolutely push for the war between the two countries. If the maritime nation resists the pressure, the war will be prolonged and even normalized, until the prophecy of the sea god is fulfilled. Of course, at this moment, the Naga side is already on the verge of copse and has entered a state of gambling. But... the Empire can give them blood transfusions. As they keep receiving support, the Naga will also be "their own people". It can be foreseen that after this round of gambling, the Naga will owe astronomical debts which cannot be repaid in the short term. With Tasika''s intelligence, they only need to demand, under the pretext of joint development, that the Naga Empire opens up trading ports and establishes a concession, and that the Naga use the market to exchange for Terra''s support. The entire strategic n is actually simr to how the West forced open the gates of the Qing Dynasty in China. However, this drama was performed in coordination between the Green Vines Empire and the Terra Kingdom. Simr operations will also be staged in maritime nations that are dragged into long-term war. There must be intelligent people from both underwater civilizations who can see that this is not going to work. However, as the battle intensifies and both sides be hostile to each other, a military arms race will inevitably begin and neither side can afford to back down. Regardless of whether it is a cold or hot war, it is a great opportunity for arms dealers to seek profitability. Especially if Doer serves as the Sea Emperor, with his personality, he may even take the initiative to invade the Nagas. In this way, ording to the empire''s n, the most ideal development for the two overlords of the underwater world is: With the normalization of the war between the two nations, the empire can fully test various new types of weapon systems, find a bnce between magic and gunpowder, and cultivate powerful gically modified creatures. At the same time, the two nations will also hone many elite troops, and when the empire is ready to unify the world, they will be sharp des in various ways to surge onto thend. The strategic deployment is clear, and the next step is to use this battle to steer the situation in the direction that the empire hopes to see. Roger still maintained an overall advantage on the map. After this arms deal, Nicole became more reliant on Frankenstein and Tasika because even the maritime nation has the support of the Green Vines Empire. Naga must make better use of the new equipment in order to have a chance of gaining the ability to win this battle. Naturally, hermunication within the group became more and more frequent. As an undercover agent, Roger was able to easily gather a lot of information about Naga''s deployment from the details inadvertently revealed by Nicole. After thest defeat, Naga retreated three hundred miles. Now, the main force is stationed at the Xilin Fortress, which they took from the maritime nation and has already been urgently repaired. About 120 miles east and west of the Xilin Fortress, Naga is still building two medium-sized forts and a series of small forts. This forms awork of watchtowers that watch over each other, making it more difficult for the maritime nation to recapture the territory, and also avoiding the possibility that a single army could easily take down Naga''s centralmand. The same mistakes will not happen again in this kind of warfare at this level. This is the minimum gain of Naga''s army in this war. Even if the next attack fails, thiswork of forts can still be used as the territorial border of the Naga Empire. However, this is just the conservative thinking of the Naga, as Nicole is sure to continue attacking the ck Shark Fortress to open up anding point. Especially since they hold a super weapon powerful enough to end the battle decisively, they will definitely go on the offensive. Nicole''s strategy is notplicated: the main force will directly attack the ck Shark Fortress, while dividing the troops to block the reinforcements at the second line of defense where Shake is located, in order to push forward thending point as the primary objective of the battle deployment. Of course, there are many details to be discussed and executed for specific tactical operations, which will need to be negotiated by the military. Nicole''s goal is to follow the simplest tactics, ensure no errors, and make good use of the equipment sold to them by Frankenstein, which will be enough to determine the oue of the battle with the power of the direct battlefield. Cromwell was overly eager to win a big battle, confident that he could easily crush Dao''er with his operational skills, only to be caught off guard by a surprise attack from Shake''s powerful army and suffered heavy losses. Shake is unable tomand the ck Shark Fortress, but believes that Dao''er will not underestimate the enemy. All they can do is to build a good second line of defense. The temporary defensive line that was surrounded by coral reefs at the base has now been transformed into a permanent fortification, constructing a group of strongholds. Around the ck Shark Fortress, there are threerge base jungles built by the coral reefs, as well as countless small hidden bases in the sea trenches. Organic matter in an area of tens of thousands of square kilometers is rapidly transforming into a poption of biochemical fish. This is an adequate battle strategy - quality over quantity. No matter how upgraded the equipment of the Nagas is, soldiers are still needed to use them, aren''t they? Then let''s fight a war of attrition and see who can hold out longer! The Nagas want to cut off the connection between the ck Shark Fortress and the second defense line by establishing a blockade. It remains to be seen how strong their blockade is and how many bio-fish groups it can withstand. In addition, there is one more important thing to note - Roger can actually control the two 5 million-ton level bacteria bosses of the Nagas. If this trick is done well, just imagine a sudden self-explosion in the enemy''s heavily guarded ammunition storage located at the center of their army... The fireworks must be quite spectacr, right? Chapter 199: ? Chapter 199: ? Fort Xilin, the frontlinemand center of the Naga Expeditionary Force. The temporary Sea God temple was built, and Nicole was gathering her military generals to discuss the strategy for the uing invasion. The reason for holding the meeting in the temple is that it is protected by the gods, and anything that happens there cannot be predicted by the enemy''s divination spells. The magical power of the Green Vines Empire is strong and well-known throughout the Evernight World. Their previous defeat was most critical due to Shak''s hazardous route to the center of the Krenwell army. This can be exined as luck, as Shak happened to avoid all patrols and defenses. But this is evidently impossible. One cannot rely solely on imaginary things during military operations; therefore, Naga also confirmed that there was a special approach in the seaside country to explore their defense secrets. However, after conducting thorough investigations and manyyers of screening within Naga''s territory, many major corruption cases were discovered, but no suspicious spies were found. Even with Nicole personally taking action, no traces were found of being targeted by prophetic spells. This didn''t make Nicole happy; instead, she felt even more uneasy... The enemy has ess to information channels that theypletely don''t understand, and in situations that they cannot anticipate, they have gained aprehensive understanding of them. Is there anything more terrifying than this? Therefore, after that defeat, all important meetings of the Naga expeditionary force were very cautious and held only within the Sea God temple, in order to prevent being spied on by the enemy. Who would have thought that the real leak was none other than Nicole, who was the most determined to win this war? The Green Vines alliance was established too early in the chat group; at that time, the Naga were still able to initiate this battle, and even with her vignce, Nicole could not have imagined that starting from that time, those who infiltrated this group chat were actors sent by the empire. Nicole is very smart, but even with her intelligence, she could not have imagined that the pious believers certified by the Goddess of War had already defected. Soon, the Naga''s war preparation meeting came to an end. With more equipment in ce, they have decided to begin testing thebat effectiveness of the sea country''s front-line forces tomorrow. It is expected that the main force will begin attacking the ck Shark Fortress in three days, and thending point will be opened within a week. This time, the Naga have really put everything they have into it, with their troops reaching the limit of what could be mustered and even plundering arge amount of resources from the upied territories of the sea country, but it can only sustain high-intensity warfare for half a month. The key to resolving the enemy within a week is the two weapons provided by Frankenstein, the Streptomyces and Bacillus. Although magic can achieve the same destructive power, its preparation time, casting fluctuations, and attack range will be limited. While you can cast forbidden spells to attack, the other side can also use spell countermeasures and ambush the spellcasting units preparing forrge-scale warfare, making it impractical in battle. The mushroom bomb series provided by Frankenstein has the advantage of flexible deployment and short preparation time. As long as they are utilized properly, even without strategic weapons, they all have the potential to attain final victory in this battle. The militarymanders left one after another, leaving only Nicole alone in the temple. She humbly prostrated herself and made a kneeling gesture, quietly praying to the sea god statue with the form of a naga, which was unspeakably beautiful. After reporting what had happened today, she also prayed that the goddess would bless tomorrow''s battle. Last night, Nicole recited a strange cryptogram and everything happened as she expected. The floor in front of her moved, revealing a staircase leading underground. Deep inside the temple, there is a secret room where a middle-aged, burly naga man kneels against the wall. He is wearing the simple white robe without any adornment. His hair is unkempt and very long. In the center of the room, there is an altar burning with holy fire that makes the space seem barren and in. The ascetics are a profession that, by living the simplest and most austere life and showing their devoutness to the gods, can exchange it for powerful divine arts. As Nicole entered, the ascetic naga was staring at the wall in front of him in a daze, not even turning around after hearing her footsteps. Nicole stood for a moment and calmly asked, "Teacher, we willunch the attack tomorrow. Have you made your decision?" The ascetic naga nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Holiness. I have made my decision. I will avenge my brother." Nicole''s expression instantly became serious as a holy light shone upon her, alongside an iron whip that appeared in her hand at the same time. From that moment on, she no longer represented herself but instead acted as an emissary of the divine, interrogating the faith of the ascetic. The iron whip was heated red-hot by the sacred mes of the altar. It cracked with a short sharp noise, and struck the back of the ascetic naga. Then, Collins, how will you demonstrate your devotion to our Lord? Cromwell''s full name is Cromwell Nightshade, which is a rare noble surname among the nagas. The ascetic''s reference to "avenging his brother" needs no exnation. The body of the ascetic Collins trembled, yet his expression remained unshaken as he spoke each word with unwavering conviction: I will infiltrate the ck Shark Fortress, cause as much destruction as possible, and I will prove my devotion through victory. Nicole brandished her metal whip once again, "This journey is extremely dangerous; you may note back." For our Lord, I have always been willing to sacrifice my life. Even if I never return? Then I shall leave and never return! Collins raised his head. He had a pair of incredibly pure, yet fanatical eyes. As the increasingly heavy whip fell upon him, he began to raise his voice, "I am willing to spread the glory of the Lord all over the sea, all over thend, and all over the world!" Finally, his devout faith ultimately pained the divine interrogation. The beam of holy light fell upon him. Collins'' body was freed from its material constraints. He transformed into pure seawater, with a translucent figure barely visible, imitating his appearance as a naga. A faint aura emanated and soon transformed into a permanent divine spell that concealed all traces on his body. Through the advanced asceticism, transformation of his life form and bestowal of divine power ceremony, thebined effects of these three allowed Collins to sessfully transform into a secretive creature, the Rogue, that excels in stealth. The whip in Nicole''s hand vanished, and she looked quite exhausted. Her voice returned to normal as shepassionately said, "Teacher, you have worked hard." Collins'' voice had a peculiar and ethereal quality, "When my brother fell, you were able to calmly control the expeditionary force. I was convinced that you were the leader capable of bringing glory to the Naga. Therefore, I have no regrets on this journey." "Teacher, are you not ming me?" Nicole eximed with joy. Having received Collins'' teachings since childhood, she also revered Cromwell like an elder and had a deep affection for him. Therefore, when those imperial soldiers went crazy because of Cromwell''s death, Nicole''s grief in her heart was no less than theirs. But she restrained herself and didn''t seek temporary pleasure, exercising control over the expeditionary force so that no wrong decisions were made. We old folks are already feeling guilty for making you shoulder the responsibility of the Empire''s rise. How could we me you for something that was not your fault? The Naga made of seawater transformed into arms made of flowing water and embraced Nicole. Nicole''s expression was slightly moved, and she then became resolute again, "Praise the Lord for His forgiveness." She took out fifty mushrooms of different equivalent value, which the Secret Keeper Collins immediately swallowed, turning them into twinkling stars scattered across his body. He nodded to Nicole again in acknowledgement, transformed into trickling streams, and made his way towards the ck Shark Fortress. ... ... A new day. At dawn, the vanguard troops of the Naga Expeditionary Force took the lead and began building a blockade between the ck Shark Fortress and the second defense line to prevent Shaq''s support on the front line. Meanwhile, the main force also started to move, suppressing the ck Shark Fortress and forming a siege. This time, Dor didn''t take the initiative to attack, relying on the fortress to defend. He received Shaq''smitment that as long as he held on, the second defense line would definitely support the ck Shark Fortress and relieve the enemy''s siege by nking them. If it were in the past, Dor would definitely think that Shaq was bragging. But now he has the support of the Green Vines Empire behind him, with weapons and equipment that he cannot fully understand, he just needs to wait for the opponent''s reinforcement. Of course, Dor is not willing to just win by lying down. In fact, he is also umting energy. If Naga reveals a w, he will also seize the opportunity to prove his ability. After the conversation with Rogerst time, Dor also roughly guessed the Empire''s expectations. What the other party wants is an obedient vassal, but if this vassal behaves well enough, it can also have a certain degree of autonomy. Ambition and ability, these are the advantages Dor has over Shaq. He was just a fourth prince born to an ordinary queen, originally an insignificant existence. It was through his own efforts that he gradually grew up and ultimately gained a reputation that far surpassed Shaq. "So this time, I will make a greater contribution to prove myself." Shaq looked at the endless Naga army appearing around the fortress, clenched his fists, and showed a confident smile. Beyond the imperial g, a blood-red banner was raised by the Naga. The soldiers inside the fortress and the ordinary people who had to maintain the fortress were all filled with fear. However, the Naga army was infused with the highest morale. The desire for wildness and killing stimted them to the point of frenzy. This banner represents both the massacre of the city as well as the determination of Her Holiness, the saintess, to take the fortress in one fell swoop. Despite their cruelty and cold-bloodedness during their advance, the Naga didn''t carry out any massacres on their way. Instead, they aimed to assimte the territory of the maritime kingdom into their domain. The Naga were originally the weaker side,cking in both poption and resources. Especially for defeated generals and nobles, during the feudal era, they were usually notpletely ughtered. There was a chance to ransom these important figures during a ceasefire. This is also to prepare for the possibility of... what if our own side loses one day? Just as in ancient times in the East, where the punishment didn''t reach the high-ranking officials, there were implicit rules for the nobles as well. People like Cromwell who wouldmit suicide due to defeat are few in number, so it is difficult to change the fact that Shaq would be shocked. But now victory and taking thending site are even more important, and Nicole has made up her mind and raised the bloody g of city ughter. Both sides began to probe each other''s long-range firepower. Watching the colorful depiction of the seawater, Dao walked up to the highest tower of the fortress and amplified his voice with magic, while addressing the soldiers and civilians throughout the city: Gentlemen, I am the fourth prince Daoer. In this battle, the ck Shark Fortress will either survive or perish with us. He used his personal sword to separate his fingers, and the blood dispersed into the seawater. Then, he ordered someone to detonate the teleportation array in the city. This way, including all the important personnel with him, there would be no possibility of escape. However, Nagas revealed the "ughter City" banner but didn''t initiate a spatial blockade. The expectation was that the leaders of the fortress, such as Daoer, would abandon the city and escape. As a result, Daoer instead showed an unyielding attitude to fight to the death. Very well, I am eager to see what kind of courage the mermaids can show. Nicole was not surprised either. The "ughter City" tactic was a psychological attack. Since it was just a tactic, if it failed, it failed. Anyway, they had an absolute advantage in terms of strength. ... ... The blockade established by the Nagas'' expeditionary force. This time, the Nagas were not careless. They conducted the most reliable reconnaissance and probing attacks, and they knew just how solidly Shaq had constructed the second line of defense with the help of the empire. With Shaq''s return, the soldiers he lost in the previous battle were also replenished, and even the military strength has reached a new peak. However, the Nagas never intended to capture this ce, and what Nicole wants now is not territory but anding point. Therefore, after determining that the difficulty of capturing the second line of defense was not lower than that of the ck Shark Fortress, Nicole resolutely abandoned the attack on this side and blockaded the battlefield to prevent Shaq from supporting the main battlefield. The response made by the second line of defense was to contain and consume the Nagas'' living forces, constantly attempting breakthroughs, and posing a posture of using any means necessary to support the main battlefield. Therefore, this side is a blockage line established by the vanguard of the second line of defense against the Nagas'' attack. At the same time, there are small elite units of the sea country constantly looking for gaps in the blockade line to attract the attention of the Nagas'' main force with breakout operations. With thisbination of punches, the empire''s vanguard army was able to respond at the beginning, but as time went on, Shaq''s side created more and more breakout teams, and they became somewhat overwhelmed. "Where did so many enemy troopse from? Weren''t there only 60,000 of them?" Themander of the blockade line, Nicole Coral, is the son of Vice Marshal Karmi of the current expeditionary army. He is also the young general who shed with Nicole that day when he wanted to avenge Cromwell. He hates Shaq to the bone. This time, in order to block Shaq''s corps by establishing a blockade line, he voluntarily made a military pledge to keep Shaq''s army nailed to the ground. The enemy is now using a biochemical school of fish to consume us. They use a five-person reconnaissance team tomand the school of fish and mount multiple attacks. But if we ignore them, they will immediately have real breakout reinforcements to advance to the main battlefield. His subordinates reported the variation in tactics of Shaq''s army at this time. The biochemical fish school has nomand and needs it. However, actually only one person''smand can bring out considerablebat power. After determining that Nicole''sbat power was not that terrible, Margaret immediately ordered the breakout team to split up and led the biochemical fish school to constantly block the holes along the enemy''s blockade line. If you block, there will be only a few people from the coastal country. If you run over, the other side will run away and you will be bombed by a wave of fish. If you don''t block, the coastal country will soon gather into a force to break through your blockade line. So, Nicole feels like he is ying the Whac-A-Mole game, only that the moles are increasing in number, making it difficult to distinguish between real and fake, causing his defense line to be full of loopholes. Reporting to the general, we have located several coral groups of the enemy. An outside Naga scout came in to report. Blow them up! I don''t believe these annoying pests of the enemy can be produce endlessly! Nicole immediately became invigorated. The Swordfish submarine group, formed by five ships, quickly spread out to the locations explored by the Naga scouts. Then, using the 20,000-ton upgraded Shuilongming torpedoes, they directly destroyed ten small coral bases. The light of the fission weapon, the instantaneously vaporized bubbles, the surging waves, and the coral and debris were squeezed to the extreme and crushed into powder... An explosion that swept several square kilometers at once and urred simultaneously at more than ten locations appeared for the first time on this world''s real battlefield. Chapter 200: ? Chapter 200: ? Second defensive line, headquarters. Margaret, gazing upon the magic sand table, witnessed the emergence of an enemy submarine fleet. Before she could fullyprehend the situation, the radiance indicating her own deployment point vanished. Simultaneously, multiple magic observation posts along the front line vanished! Where is my stronghold? I had such a vast stronghold. How could the enemy have stolen it just like that? She instantly felt unwell, her entire being shaken. She angrily demanded to know what exactly the enemy had done. The explosion of a fission bomb causes damage through light, heat, and intense electromaic waves. These waves are tremendously disruptive andck any discernible pattern, exerting a powerful interference on the transmission of magic. Therefore, in the locations where those explosions ur, the surveince outposts at the core immediately be ineffective, rendering even those further away useless. The sand table disys a total of tenrge-scale intelligence ck holes. Such a tremendous and astonishing turn of events naturally also caused panic and disarray among the other personnel at the headquarters. Originally, they held the upper hand, relying on an inexhaustible swarm of biochemical fish to relentlessly harass the enemy. Waiting for the Naga''s nking force to exhaust themselves, and thenunching a search to encircle and annihte them. Naval forces are engaged in localbat, while the Naga undertake distant expeditions. Therefore, annihting the enemy''s active forces always remains the most effective means of approaching victory. From the very beginning, the strategy agreed upon by Margaret and her team was not to break through and support the ck Shark Fortress, but rather to annihte this nking force led by Nickel on the blockade line. As a result, their deployment was well-executed, and the enemy was overwhelmed by the disintegration of the biochemical fish swarm... Until just now, the ten nearby production bases known as Coral Settlements were wiped off the map, a development thatpletely surpassed the expectations of Shaq and his forces. In everyone''s eyes, the Coral Settlements are considered quite resilient. After all, what truly forms the coral structure is not the coral polyps themselves, but the inorganic skeletal materials they secrete, which undoubtedly makes them more resilient than ordinary living creatures. The skeleton of the Coral Settlements has been modified by Lydia, akin to artificially enchanted armor, possessing defense capabilities equivalent to fortress walls. However strong its defense might be, the Coral Settlements are still unable to withstand the force of legendary magic or explosives that release their inherent energy in an instant. However, the tremendousmotion caused by the exploding bacterial colonies naturally cannot go unnoticed. The distant outpost guards and magical sentinels, patrolling nearby naval forces, ryed the scenes urring at the ten coral settlements back to the headquarters. The sight of the underwater mushroom clouds rising left everyone in awe. As the chaotic electromaic waves gradually subsided, magic began to function normally. The merfolk, wary of directly entering the explosion zone, dispatched individuals to capture footage of the explosion scene from the surface of the sea. The core disintegrated and evaporated instantaneously, causing the seabed to rupture within a few kilometers. The enraged ocean is gradually calming down, while the melting high-temperature zone swiftly cools under the influence of seawater, leaving behind peculiarly colored scars on the ocean floor. However, within the explosion zone, there still lingers a potent radiation hazard, rendering it unsuitable for any form of life activity in the immediate future. It is estimated that this residual damage may persist for several years or longer. Shak and his staff were frightened by this weapon. They hastily ordered the front-line decoy troops conducting breakout harassment to withdraw, while everyone remained on high alert and focused on searching for the Swordfish submarine fleet, ensuring they would not approach the second defense line. Although the torpedoes used by the enemy are indeed formidable, they are not invincible. With the limitations of range and detonation time, coupled with our own more potent defensive magic, we still possess means of resistance. This turn caught the maritime nation off guard, as they had not anticipated the enemy possessing such a weapon. As a result, they neglected their defense, and the coral bases on the front lines, in order to conserve energy, didn''t establish shields capable of withstanding attacks of this magnitude. The main structures on the second defense line are, without a doubt, not afraid of such explosions. If a skirmish line charge is deployed, this kind of weapon would be unable to cover the entire battlefield, leading to a significant reduction in its actual destructive effect. At the same time, magic also possesses sufficient means to protect the true core structures of the second defense line. Now, the maritime nation is concerned about the extent and maximum yield of this type of weapon in the possession of the enemy. The Shuck forces are rapidly consolidating, and they require more intelligence. As Margaret observed theirmanders maintainingposure, she refrained from intervening and stood up, her expression solemn, addressing Roger. Come out, we need to have a talk! Little Joey instinctively distanced himself from Roger, as if to signify that he had no idea what was happening, and was unjustly med by the malevolent little demon of low pressure. Once outside, the malevolent demon cast a soundproofing spell and eximed with resentment, "Frankenstein sold this equipment to the Naga. Does the Night Guard have any knowledge of it?" "I do." Roger, unprepared to lie, admitted candidly. "Why didn''t you stop her? Or inform me in advance? It''s quite intriguing to see our n disrupted now, isn''t it?" Margaret angrily interrogated. This is essential observation. The emergence of a new weapon entails not only its direct destructive power but also the imperative consideration of the deterrent effect it may have on our adversaries. Roger hesitated for a moment and said, "From what I can see now, the deterrent effect is not astonishing. We have all be ustomed to means of mass destruction, and we can calmly handle such explosions with ease." "So, am I also just an observational subject?" Margaret said through gritted teeth. "I am yourpanion, yourrade. Would it have cost you anything to inform me in advance, to take precautions to prevent the loss of those bases..." The necessary sacrifices are inevitable. Our true objective is not to assist the Maritime Kingdom in its victory, but rather to fulfill the strategic deployment of the Empire. "So... you believe you are right?" Of course, who asked for your subpar acting skills? You make a valid point! Margaret took a sharp breath and mercilessly stomped on Roger''s foot. Then, as if driven by lingering frustration, she repeatedlyshed at his legs with her tail, rendering his military uniform into tatters resembling that of a beggar''s attire. Of course, she exercised restraint, refraining from causing physical harm to Roger, but instead gave him a menacing re. Certainly, in reality, Roger didn''t disclose the reason to her; he simply didn''t feel inclined to go through the hassle of reiterating everything he said to Little Joey... Quite troublesome, isn''t it? At this moment, once Margaret has vented enough, she will naturally conjure up sufficient reasons in her mind, and then she will have to personally perform the spell to mend the damages on his clothes. Indeed, a fleeting glimmer of magical brilliance graced Margaret''s hands, restoring Roger''s clothing to a pristine state. Suppressing her emotions, she inquired, "May I ask..." Can you tell me now, how much did Frankenstein sell for? Though she behaved abhorrently, her outburst towards Roger also signified her eptance of this exnation. Indeed, if she had known this information in advance, she would not have been able to disy such a degree of astonishment and anger just now. The demons of hell are the ones who truly love to perform, we demons are extremely real! Even knowing too much, her strategic arrangements would also assume that the enemy has contracted streptocus, thus arousing suspicions from the Kingdom of the Sea. So it''s not that Roger didn''t tell her, but rather that she became too engrossed in the battle, only focused on winning, thereby forgetting therger objective they actually needed to achieve, which is far more intricate than the victory of a single battle or even the entire campaign. The "trust crisis" between the two individuals has been resolved, so there is no need for Roger to continue concealing the truth. He answered straightforwardly, saying, "Three hundred streptocus balls, primarily below twenty thousand tons; two Tyrant bacteria..." "Wait, Frankenstein dares to sell even that thing?" Yes, precisely so, Your Majesty is currently in the midst of the chapter of imbnce. "So am I the only one in the whole world who doesn''t know?" Margaret immediately realized something. While they just confirmed the streptocus warheads here, the Queen of Eternal night has alreadye to settle ounts with Frankenstein. This speed of retaliation is not normal. Clearly, Roger''s negligence allowed this situation to ur, resulting in the consequences on the battlefield. Then the Queen of Eternal night appeared to suppress Frankenstein, all of which is a mere theatrical performance. All the world''s a stage, but she alone is the unsuspecting guinea pig, cooperating in the performance of astonishment... I''m quite irritated! "Yes, that''s right, little Joey knows too," Roger made his point. That is an affirmative expressed through a rhetorical question, and you intentionally responded to mock me! Margaret stomped her foot in frustration, realizing that she was no match for this guy''s verbal sparring. She returned to themand center, feeling deted. Roger didn''t follow, but instead turned his gaze towards the ck Shark Fortress, his expression revealing a pensive demeanor. His intuition told him something was amiss. The enemy wields a super weapon, but it is not invincible; undoubtedly, its initial release yields the best results. In ordance with the strategic objective, releasing it on the essential frontal battlefield yields the best results. Instead of using it haphazardly without lifting the blockade. After the second line of defense suffers losses, it will undoubtedly serve as a reminder for Doll to be cautious of the enemy''s possession of formidable long-range weaponry, thereby weakening its effectiveness. Roger knew that Frankenstein had other means to quickly eradicate the bio-fish group for Naga, and using the streptomyces bacteria directly was by no means the optimal solution. Naga will not fail to consider these factors, as evidenced by Nicole''s calm and rational behavior following the previous defeat; she certainly won''t employ reckless tactics. Exining it as a random urrence of erratic behavior from amander of a rogue army is too improbable. With that saintess'' level of control over the Naga expeditionary force, such a situation would never arise. So, they certainly have other tricks up their sleeves, yet to be unleashed? Roger looked at his prototype soul-link bracelet, his being a custom-made version that served as a portablemand center and personal assistant. The soul-link bracelet projected a map that disyed the locations of both King Parasite Mushrooms, both of which were positioned more than five hundred kilometers away from the second defense line and the ck Shark Fortress, indicating that the Naga had yet to deploy their ultimate weapon. Retrieving the map discreetly, Roger''s expression of perplexity grew even deeper. What kind of gift did that saintess actually prepare for herself? ... ... Second defense linemand headquarters. When little Joey saw Margaret return in a rage, silently gazing at the fiercely shifting magic sand table, he knew that Lord Zuoxiang and Lord Roger were "quarreling" again. It couldn''t exactly be called a quarrel, but every time it was Margaret falling into Roger''s logic, and then being relentlessly humiliated on the high ground of intelligence... "Lord Zuoxiang, have a cup of coffee," little Joey said with an impable smile as he prepared a cup of coffee for Margaret. Although these two have been bickering all along, seemingly without any issues, little Joey still doesn''t want to witness the day when Roger goes too far. Margaret hesitated for a moment, picked up the cup, sniffed the aroma, took a sip, and whispered, "Thank you." "Please enjoy, sir," little Joey said with a smile, bowing respectfully as he stepped back. Unexpectedly, Margaret took the initiative to stop her and said, "By the way, howe you have such a good temperament, always putting up with those two idiots?" Two idiots? Little Joey arched his eyebrows slightly, realizing that Margaret must have been referring to Roger and Dio... She knew about the adult''s dual identity? Immediately, little Joey had an epiphany, no wonder Roger showed no fear when engaging in verbal showdowns with Margaret, fiercely battling it out. Turns out Margaret was also privy to this secret knowledge, having earned theplete trust of Mr. Roger. While others were present, they conversed in anguage unintelligible to the officials from the maritime country, like inside jokes between kindred spirits, instantly bridging the gap between the two. Margaret empathized with little Joey''s role as a fake girlfriend used as a cover, while little Joey, in turn, began to trust Margaret due to Roger''s confidence in her. After a brief moment of contemtion, little Joey smiled and responded, "Some people are just good at talking big... As for me, I usually don''t dare defy the orders of adults." "So, are you implying that I should take action instead of using words?" Margaret''s eyes sparkled. Actually, my main focus is on thetter part, as I highly rmend Lord Zuo to prioritize harmony. No, I must win at least once, otherwise I won''t be satisfied! "Is it... that you haven''t won even once?" little Joey was also taken aback. Although someone may have countless absurd arguments, they are not truly invincible; losing consistently, to the point of losing to a transcendent specter, is beyond anyone''s imagination. Margaret also realized that she had made an embarrassing slip of the tongue. She coughed softly, lowered her head, and pretended to be sipping her coffee. Little Joey couldn''t help but feel a slight urge tough. From a different perspective, the spirit of Lord Zuo, who keeps fighting despite repeated defeats and continues to hit the iron te, is somewhat endearing, isn''t it? "If you truly want to win, I suggest discussing the principles of magic directly," little Joey proposed an unconventional idea. If you can''t win the argument logically, then tackle the entire field of expertise. Roger, despite his intelligence, also has the drawback of being unskilled. As long as the discussion shifts towards the principles of magic and spatialputation, wouldn''t the magic instructor effortlessly dominate and overpower a novice magician? "Very well, next time, next time I will make him get lost in the ocean of mathematics!" Margaret''s fighting spirit ignited once again. Two girls exchanged a smile, secretly coborating to do something naughty, feeling their bond grow a little closer. Moreover, we are still the littlerades who share the same secret, aren''t we? Of course, the truth often brings tears to one''s eyes. ... ... When the hydrangea explodes underwater, the Queen of Eternal Night directly arrives at the Chapter of Imbnce. She raised her hand to seal the ongoing magical experiment of Frankenstein, taking her to her own office and isting all external perception. It was then that she asked in a deep voice: Do you realize your transgression, Frankenstein? She projected images of the coral base of Shaq being obliterated, as well as the usatory letter sent by Margaret on behalf of the military, and so forth. Hmm, that letter was indeed counterfeit, prepared in advance by the Shadow Night Guard. Considering the loyalty of the little demon towards the Queen, I suppose he wouldn''t mind his name being used by the Queen, would he? "Ah, Your Majesty, this is... a normal experiment, for which there was proper authorization..." Frankenstein immediately became flustered, his voice growing fainter with each word. Covertly selling the Empire''stest weapons, he was caught red-handed by the Eternal Night Queen. Even the robots themselves would feel a sense of fear. Moreover, Frankenstein herself possesses at least more than half of her brain tissue belonging to humans, granting her the cognitive abilities of a typical individual. Do not attempt to deceive Us! You sold weapons to the Naga Empire in vition of regtions due to your jealousy towards Lydia. If there were to be any simr incidents in the future, the experimental funding for the Chapter of Imbnce shall be reduced by half, and Lydia shall be reced as the Minister of Industry. Do you understand? I know, I know, Lydia really isn''t capable of handling this matter! Frankenstein immediately became flustered, desperately exining and offering numerousmitments regarding the progress of the experimental projects. The Eternal Night Queen listened without expressing her opinion, herplexion slightly rxing, and without saying much, she departed from the Chapter of Imbnce. Frankenstein finally breathed a sigh of relief. MD, they want to reduce funding and also make Lydia the Minister of Industry to suppress her? That is absolutely not eptable. Next, we must find a way to please His Majesty! Having left the Chapter of Imbnce, the Eternal Night Queen reappeared in the orbit of the Life Instrument. Simrly, the scene of the base coral being blown away was yed for Lydia. My dear Lydia, you still have a lot of unfinished tasks and cannot rest just yet! Worry not, Your Majesty. I am filled with great determination and will certainly surpass that wretched machine intelligence! Lydia emerged from the hibernation pod, her eyes filled with a fervent determination topletely subdue Frankenstein. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The maneuver by the Eternal Night Empress is a typical case of killing two birds with one stone. A magical projection emerged, restraining Frankenstein''s desire for self-indulgence, while igniting Lydia''s determination to refrain fromziness. This resulted in a direct conversion rate of 200% in terms of motivation and productivity! Roger came across Frankenstein''s illicit sale of mushroom bombs in the group chat and promptly reported it to the Eternal Night Empress. He also took the opportunity to disclose his own ns to her. To ensure the sess of the transaction and aplish the empire''s maritime strategy, the Eternal Night Empress will then proceed to remind Frankenstein. The Eternal Night Empress, for various reasons, wholeheartedly agrees with Roger''s arrangements. As theyout of magical industrialization unfoldspletely, Frankenstein''s multiple roles have indeed expanded. It is not to say that she is lining her own pockets, but rather that magicians who reach this stage often invest an excessive amount of energy into their areas of interest. The Five-Year n has established clear objectives for the Imbnced Chapter, but these objectives are estimated based on the Empire''s initial productivity multiplied by the most conservative rate of development. As a result, the fearless expansion of the Void Space, the sessful harvesting of the powerful nations by the totem wristbands, the early shaping of the second-generation magic crystal machinery... In short, the development of the Empire has been much smoother than anticipated. One can only say that the opponent was too inept. This series of achievements represents aprehensive surge in the Empire''s industrial, livelihood, and cultural influence. Although there was a loss to the Kingdom of Terra along the way, there was no significant damage. On the contrary, it liberated the Empire from its militaristic tendencies. The citizens are no longer consumed by thoughts of war day and night. They can now find sce and devote themselves to the revolutionary transformation of magical industrialization, which in turn has given rise to unimaginable vitality in all aspects. The magical civilization, which has been developing for tens of thousands of years, has undergone a brief period of incubation under the guidance of correct ideology, and has now started to explodeprehensively, much like the biological Big Bang. In this way, many of the assessment criteria assigned to Frankenstein at the beginning of the year can bepleted ahead of schedule in less than five years. Apetent project manager should flexibly adjust their work ording to the actual situation and be eligible to receive extra rewards and such. However, by simultaneously holding the position of Minister of Industry and being the master of the Imbnce Chapter, Frankenstein became engaged in an unfairpetition where he was both referee and yer. The Empire stillcks the perfect anticipation of its talents. The budget in the hands of a certain mechanical maiden was so abundant that it could not be spent. As a result, the assigned task targets from the Imperial government could be easily aplished, allowing her to discreetly prioritize the projects and subjects that interested her by cing them at the forefront. For instance, extracting a few key personnel from the Empire''s five-year projects... Regardless, with her approach, the tasks can still bepleted on time, and no one will have any objections to make. What''s wrong with magicians having their own hobbies? It''s something that the Eternal Night Empress can understand, after all, she is also a magician and has experienced moments of being willful, excessive, and going too far. If it weren''t for passion, who would be able to achieve the level they are currently at in the monotonous pursuit of magical research? However, as the Empire''s productivity and research capabilities steadily increase, Frankenstein indulges in the satisfaction of continuous transfers. As a result, the focus of research and development in the Chapter of Imbnce was shifted, which was noticed by astute individuals who promptly reported it to the Eternal Night Empress. The Chapter of Imbnce attracts a group of geniuses, and there are indeed individuals who covet Frankenstein''s position. However, such matters are beyond the oversight of the Night Watch Commander, as there is a vast divide between different professions. Only research personnel ofparable caliber have the potential to catch a glimpse of any subtle clues. The Eternal Night Empress acknowledged the issue, but unfortunately, ording to thews, Frankenstein''s actions were not illegal. As long as it doesn''t interfere with the scheduled assessment timeline, the Empress has no reason to intervene in her handling of the Chapter of Imbnce. The child consistently ranks first in their grade in every exam, yet spends their days at inte cafs ying Genshin Impact and reading novels. Both parents and teachers find it difficult to address concerns about theirck of dedication, don''t they? This situtation is quite vexing. Regardless of the uneptable nature of Frankenstein''s whimsical maneuvers, the Eternal Night Empress still aspires to swiftly transition from the Bunny Harvester and Mining Spider to wielding the Holy Spear in her decisive battle robot. However, how to manage it? The Eternal Night Empress is also concerned that it might have a counterproductive effect. Frankenstein''s ability to secure the position of the Chapter of Imbnce''s master is not only a matter of alchemical craftsmanship, but primarily a testament to her exceptional skills in project nning and management, unmatched within the Empire. This matter must be acknowledged as having elements of talent and intuition, or perhaps it is rted to the mechanical enhancements she has subjected herself to. The entire operation of the Chapter of Imbnce, bothrge and small projects, is stored in her mind and carried out meticulously. If that were not the case, Frankenstein would not have been able to engage in such extreme mobilization of manpower, elerating her own project exponentially, nor would she have had the luxury ofzily indulging in national projects. The Eternal Night Empress is worried that if Frankenstein is too strictly managed, she might lose her motivation and resort to passive-aggressive behavior of presenting a splendid facade while actually hindering progress. That would then be truly difficult to handle. After all, she had once been caught by her weakness precisely because she let her guard down. If this person intentionally keeps their secret moves hidden, until the veryst moment, the Eternal Night Empress would truly be unable to discover their issues. In any field, being the 1st Rankermeans even the Eternal Night Empress, who is at a level above fifty, can only im to have a vague understanding, rather thanplete mastery. Don''t ask how the Eternal Night Empress knew, just know that during that incident, a certain mechanical maiden was brutally beaten, with gears, screws, and various magical arrays soaring several stories up. Since then, the Eternal Night Empress has alsoe to understand that Frankenstein cannot be treated as an ordinary pawn to be bossed around. The Eternal Night Empress secretly vented her frustration with Roger over this matter and discussed both open and discreet ways of urging Frankenstien, yet she still found it difficult to handle. In adherence to proper procedures, just moments ago, a speech was delivered, expressing support for the independent entrepreneurship of magicians and the involvement of the masses, yet in turn, actively interfering with the specific management of the Imbnce Chapter. Isn''t that akin to self-sabotage? Roger reassured the Eternal Night Empress not to worry. Not long after, a magical projection depicting the explosion of banned weapons in their own territory was delivered. Suddenly, the Eternal Night Empress''s headache disappeared, her vision cleared, and she regained vigor in her steps. The predicament that troubled her was resolved effortlessly! Thank you, dear Roger, for handing me the sword with great honor! The Eternal Night Empress doesn''t need to exin everything in this matter. Just go and inform Frankenstein that I am aware of the little maneuvers he have been up to. Should he dare to repeat this offense, I will not simply pummel him, but I shall arrange for Lydia to oversee his actions. Frankenstein objected to Lydia''s suitability, but now Her Majesty wishes to remove her. Is it a matter ofpetence? That is a matter of attitude! It was the confused maneuver that one thought would not cause any trouble, which triggered the butterfly effect, leading Her Majesty to believe that she had made a mistake in the vast ocean. Frankenstein''s head, although truly made of iron, still cannot withstand the overwhelming firepower of the Eternal Night Empress. When she bes aware of her mistakes, she will naturally restrain herself, and then contemte ways to make amends in order to regain favor. And the method to bring joy to the Eternal Night Empress is quite simple, which is toplete the projects she wishes to see in advance, as swiftly as possible, and immediately present innovative and explosive creations for her to behold! The mechanical maiden has various peculiarities and many undesirable habits, but ultimately, her loyalty to the empire is assured. Otherwise, the Eternal Night Empress would never allow her to cause a ruckus. However, these individuals who immerse themselves deeply in their research fields, constantly delving into their own studies, have higher and higher intellects, yet their emotional intelligence inexplicably tends to diminish, and their approach to problem-solving bes oversimplified. Especially when ites to research, wizards often resemble a child at heart. One''s own project is a beloved game, while the projects mandated by the country are examination papers. The subjective agency of the two ispletely different. The difference lies in the fact that Frankenstein is a prodigious student who can pass exams even with closed eyes. She mistakenly believed that no one would notice her secretly ying games during evening self-study, thus leading to the current situation. Given that the consequences were not severe and timely corrections were made, the Midnight Queen didn''t have to wait as long as five years. After being threatened by the Midnight Queen with her dark past, Frankenstein shifted from a state of submission to one of desiring to regain favor. The most straightforward approach is to find ways to improve one''s exam scores, in order to receive praises from the Midnight Queen and solidify one''s position. Upon careful calction, this still reflects childlike reactions, not exceeding those of a ten-year-old. However, the issue on Lilibao''s end is rtively straightforward. Her post-graduation aspiration, to surpass Frankenstein, was eventually achieved with sess on the battlefield of the sea nation. Once satisfied andfortable, she simplyy down t. The current state of her life trajectory can be considered unprecedentedly excellent! Lydia has not only achieved great sess in the field of auxiliary pharmaceuticals, but her life trajectory is also adorned with innumerable patents ranging from magical potions to chemical formtions and more. The life trajectory is experiencing a frenzy of absorbing private capital, coupled with continuous injections of funding from the government, thus entering an era where the budget seems inexhaustible. In contrast to Lydia''s life as a salesperson, promising immortality to various nobles and wealthy merchants as an investment opportunity. It is truly akin to living in a heavenly realm! She can freely engage in the projects she enjoys, experiencing small discoveries that bring her happiness every day. Unconsciously, Lydia finds herself lying even tter... And in the eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night, Lydia is fully capable of achieving even more! Do not stop, little Lily! What distinguishes you from a salted fish if you lose your dreams? However, now that Lydia has be extremely wealthy, she doesn''t wish to be the Minister of Health. Instead, she prefers to oversee her own projects and derive immense satisfaction from witnessing the joyful growth of those peculiar tentacled creatures and ferocious insects. In the eyes of the Queen of Eternal Night, this is yet another Roger, someone who remains unmoved even when provoked by national righteousness... Lidia, the gods are about to strike, and the empire is facing its most perilous hour! Gods? It seems like dissecting a mighty thigh for research purposes! Above, is the genuine conversation between the Queen of Eternal Night and her personal physician. In such moments, the Queen of Eternal Night truly feels the immense difficulty of leading her empire''s team. If each of them were ambitious individuals, it would be tolerable, but s, they all turned out to be mere children. The esteemed Empress of the empire has inadvertently be nothing but a nursery attendant... Such hardship! Let us seek delight with A-Fu! Departing from the orbit of Vitality Orb, the Queen of Eternal Night was transported to the Star Realm, where A-Fu was ndestinely constructing a divine kingdom. These days, she has been assuming the role of an all-powerful system, the ultimate support for those progenies of systems, witnessing their legendary tales of fervent growth... Comparing to those mediocre individuals of the Empire, the rising progenies of our system have put in tremendous efforts! After meticulously nning several mission strategies, a sudden inspiration shed through the mind of the Queen of Eternal Night as she reflected on her recent actions and couldn''t help but sigh: Am I not still ying the role of a kindergarten teacher with the enlightenment against the gods that I am providing to them... A-Fu extended his chubby little hand and gently patted the shoulder of the Queen of Eternal Night, joining in the sigh, "Your Majesty, you have finally grasped the pain in the heart of this uncle." The Queen of Eternal Night skeptically gazed at his sakura-colored little skirt, his ck and white stockings, feeling as if there was something off about his self-proimed identity. Ai, there are hardly any normal kids in this empire, Jeibo is still the cutest! ... ... Three dayster, underwater, at the besieged stronghold of the ck sharks. The military force of the Naga expeditionary army has essentially been fully deployed, and both sides have exhausted all tentative means. Both magical power and long-range ammunition are running dangerously low. The main force is currently engaging in a relentless life-for-life battle to capture the city. The ball-shaped fungi also shine on the front battlefield, but magic is capable of creating destructive powerparable to a nuclear explosion, naturally entailing defensive capabilities of equal magnitude. This ispletely different from the situation on Earth, where offense is strong and defense is weak, with a stark disparity. Therefore, even if several hundred thousand tons of nuclear bombs are directly detonated, they would fail to breach the defenses of the ck shark stronghold. Through the powerful purification divine spell, residual radiation effects can be swiftly dispersed within a short period of time. Because the tactical nuclear weapon has already been revealed on the blockade line, the ck shark stronghold has been alerted, exercising sufficient vignce and rehearsing corresponding countermeasures. As a result, the ensuing devastation caused by the ball-shaped fungi falls considerably short of theoretical expectations. In the end, the Naga expeditionary force deployed a myriad of strategies and tactics, exhausting all options, yet ultimately relying on the most primal melee troops to engage in fierce close-quartersbat around the city walls, fully immersed in the brutal struggle to gain the upper hand. Dor believed that the scales of victory have tilted in favor of his own side. The battle at the ck shark stronghold was extremely fierce; he himself even led his personal guard to the city walls to plug the gaps. However, the Naga expeditionary force suffered significantly higher losses in military strength than him. By adopting a defensive stance within the city, one ultimately gains the upper hand. Moreover, Dor maintains daily contact with Shaq and his forces. Despite the deterrence of ball-shaped fungi and specialized weaponry targeting the biofish swarm, the Coral Base cannot approach the warzone too closely, and the progress of the breakout is falling behind expectations. However, due to having had sufficient time for preparations beforehand, after the extensive coral settlements transitioned into predatory-style mining operations, the production speed of the biofish swarm actually increased rather than decreased. Further in the distance, there are new bases being established. Thus, as time goes on, the overall frequency and quantity of attacks are gradually surpassing the limit Nickel and his forces are able to endure. What deeply unsettled Roger was that even the most inexperienced officers could see that if things continued in this manner, victory would belong to the maritime nation. However, Nicole didn''t give the order to deploy those two behemoth bacteria with a weight of five million tons each. So those two strategic weapons never entered the realm of inflicting fatal losses upon Naga. Even though he held the overall strategic advantage, Roger was unable to fathom Nicole''s thoughts, uncertain of what exactly she was waiting for. Though clearly holding the trump card, it seems as if the brute is determined to settle the oue using conventional means. However, fanatics have always been willing to go to any extreme. Margaret and little Joey also cannot fathom Naga''s intentions. If this were the Empire''s war, they would surely employ thunderous measures to eliminate the cunning Nicole, thus rendering the intrigue ineffective. However, this is a war of the seas, and the Empire should not allocate more resources to this front, nor would the maritime nation ept it. So all Roger could do was wait, remain vignt, and await the shifting tides of the battlefield. Simultaneously. Within the ck Shark fortress, subtle currents of water converge from all directions, ultimately coalescing into a tangible entity shimmering with specks of starlight, a water elemental. This is a magical being known as a Hidden One, transformed by the ascetic practitioner Collins. He waited near the ck Shark fortress for three days, as Daul''s defenses were remarkably thorough. Despite possessing various methods of invisibility and counter-surveince, he didn''t act hastily. The opportunity to strike exists only once; he will not squander the countless lives sacrificed by hisrades in order to create a chance for him to enter the city. Therefore, wait a moment, wait a little longer. His patience has always been abundant. Finally, the garrison''s state reached its limit, exposing a vulnerability. Collins didn''t rm anyone, not even Nicole, as he sessfully infiltrated the ck Shark fortress. Chapter 201: Fortress Demolition, the Fall of the Black Shark! Chapter 201: Fortress Demolition, the Fall of the ck Shark! Yes, the frontal battlefield expedition has resulted in the deaths of over one hundred thousand soldiers in the siege battles. The magicians have exhausted their magical reserves numerous times, and the intense battles between the vast numbers of archers and wielders of magical equipment were all part of a feigned attack. ...all part of a feigned attack meant to create opportunities for the enigmatic Collins, the Master of Secrets. Nicole never expected to rely on the soldiers at her disposal to directly breach the ck Shark Fortress. The faithful ce their utmost trust not inrades but in their deity. As the main force of the expeditionary army pressed forward, the blood-red g of ughter was hoisted, without hesitation in prematurely revealing the trump card of the Streptocus bacterium. All of this was done to demonstrate their unwavering determination tounch the attack, in an attempt to capture the attention of Dael. The destructive power of the Streptocus bacterium is such that, in the absence of any magical defenses, it is capable of directly breaching the walls of the ck Shark Fortress. Therefore, Dael and his Court Sorcerer Corps must constantly focus their attention and carefully guard against the iing Streptocus bacteria, ensuring sufficient mana reserves to prevent any sudden attack by the Naga. This resulted in their spirits being highly tense. And prolonged tension will undoubtly result in fatigue. Even though the physical stamina and willpower of high-level professionals are several times greater than those of ordinary individuals, three days of non-stop battle finally pushed the taut nerves to a certain breaking point. It doesn''t take many people to be unable to hold on. With spellcasters at the ck Shark Fortress possessing anti-invisibility abilities, as long as one person makes a mistake, Collins can seize the opportunity and slip in through the loophole. A magical being bestowed with the ability to carry out covert operations by divine intervention, carried fifty Streptocus bacteria, entered the interior of the ck Shark Fortress. The city was deste, and aside from the wounded, even ordinary civilians climbed up the city walls to transport supplies to the garrison, doing whatever they could to contribute. The battle was incredibly intense, with the Naga''s attacks never ceasing. The continuous fighting had everyone on edge, with the pressure of the city''s imminent destruction looming overhead. Almost everyone''s attention was focused on the city walls. That is what their lives depend upon. At such a moment, who would pay attention to a stream of water gently meandering around crucial points of the fortress, sprinkling specks of starlight along its path. The Streptocus bacteria are miniaturized and ced into the stomach pouch that has spatial properties as described by Collins, and upon release, they immediately revert to their original size. They are strategically arranged for detonation at specific locations. This is not an act of carelessness by the Doar Legion, nor is it Roger''s deliberate concealment of information, but rather Nicole''s sheer ruthlessness. Her attitude of risking her life and everything, employing the tactics of a fanatical devotee,unching a feigned attack without hesitation, sparing no lives who could have anticipated such a turn of events? Even the generals of the Naga and the priests under Nicole''smand, not to mention her own brother, Sackray Qianxuan, were unaware of such an arrangement. They were all still racking their brains, contemting how to take control of the ck Shark Fortress. Besides Nicole and Collins, the other Naga only knew that this was in preparation for the holy war of the Lord. Under the repeated blessings of the priests, they stepped onto the battlefield regardless of their own lives, wielding their weapons with full force against the enemy. At the cost of more than a hundred thousand soldiers, an opportunity was created for the magical beings who excel in covert operations to thrive. Roger, as intelligent as he may be, would not have anticipated Nicole cing the oue solely on Collins'' shoulders, without even considering the utilization of the King''s Bacteria. This is a judgment that ordinary generals would not make, as the battlefield is ever-changing and it is customary for everyone to prepare multiple contingency ns. Only fanatics would ce unwavering trust in him, believing that the power bestowed upon Collins was a divine gift from the sea god, and would be willing to invest heavily in him, leaving no room for retreat. In the group chat, everyone''s impression of Nicole is that of a caring girl who shows concern for the living conditions of the Naga children, shedding tears due to the poor nutrition of the small fish and crustaceans, embodying kindness. Knowing that she is a fanatic, willing to do anything for her deity, yet their preconceived image of her has been deeply ingrained. Even if one could merely guess, it would still be unstoppable. Could Roger possibly remind Dahl that within the seven-day war, he must diligently observe every inch ofnd at ck Shark Fortress without missing a single detail? That is impossible; it surpasses the limits of human capability. Moreover, it is unknown whether it is confidence or if Nicole has some kind of mysterious premonition, but she didn''t allow Collins to carry the tyrant bacteria. Otherwise, it would be like Yao Mei riding on top of the Crown Prince of Lanling, afraid that others might not see his invisibility. Therefore, it was only when Collins carefully ced down forty-nine embroidered hyacinth bulbs and eventually began moving towards the direction in which Dahl was positioned on the city wall that a mermaid sorceress finally detected this extraordinary current of water. "Everyone, be cautious, there''s an assassin!" The unsettling cries quickly spread throughout Dahl''s personal guard, and the warriors drew their weapons. The spellcasters cast the "Piercing Gaze" upon themselves, finally catching sight of that elusive and indistinct figure. However, everything was already toote. The radiance of my Lord embraces all! A glimmer of starlight burst forth from within Collins, as he flew towards the direction where Dahl was positioned, almost instantaneously tearing himself apart and expanding into a zing sun! Apart from the conventional shockwaves, high temperatures, radiation, and other damages caused by the fission explosion, there was also the dispersal of that faint trace of divinity residing within Collins. "Protect His Highness!" The guards rushed towards Dahl with their final determination, and the sorcerers risked their lives, pouring out their magic power without hesitation to erect a shield barrier. The purifying light that could sweep across thend, rose from the inner side of the city walls, devastating nearly half of the walls from within and tearing apart the bodies of the people upon them, transforming them into fragments engulfed by the boiling and tumultuous water current. And this is only the beginning. Explosions could be heard throughout various parts of the ck Shark Fortress,ing from all directions, as if a catastrophic disaster was unfolding. Over forty explosions, directly destroying the fortress''s structure, turned it into a castle made of sand encountering a colossal wave, with fragmented bricks and stones copsing and copsing. At its core, it even melted into g. The despairing cries, countless in number, abruptly ceased, and a red viscous fluid seeped out from between the stones. The total destructive power of those fifty cluster bombs is definitely insufficient to cover the entirety of the ck Shark Fortress. However, Collins roamed within the city, setting traps with nuclear warheads in critical locations ranging from the fortress foundations to seabed structures. Just as in a controlled demolition, the explosive power was maximized within enclosed and semi-enclosed spaces, triggering a chain reaction that resulted in the catastrophic copse, annihting the entire fortress. The resulting consequence is even more dreadful than a bomb ten times as powerful striking the city walls. Not a bombing, but rather internal excavation! Of course, in such a powerful explosion, Collins didn''t have time to retreat, so he directlyunched a self-destructive attack, charging towards the current location of Prince Daol, themanding officer of the seas. The soldiers on the city walls made desperate attempts to move outward, be they mermaids or nagas. In the face of such a devastating force, only the instinct to escape remained. However, they were too close and had no chance of escaping the shockwave that pursued them from behind. The gentle sea, on ordinary days, transformed into the most furious and aimless projectiles and des under the unleashed energy of atomic self-rupture. Even though it is just a very rare urrence of heavy element fission, the released energy is terrifying for carbon-based life forms. The Naga expeditionary force outside the city was also left dumbfounded. The wounded soldiers, their bodies wrapped in bandages, couldn''t help but sit up, disregarding the risk of reopening their wounds. They stared in disbelief, their eyes wide open, as they murmured and called out the name of the sea god. Theyunched continuous attacks for two months, and now this fortress that took three days of fierce fighting has suddenly copsed? The soldiers of the maritime nation and the Naga, together, were unable to escape, merging into one indistinguishable mass of flesh and gore. The continuously rising mushroom-shaped water column resembled closely the newly acquired explosive weapon they called the cluster fungus. Themanding officers of the expeditionary force also wore bewildered expressions, their minds rendered nk by the sudden and dramatic upheaval before them. It took a considerable amount of time for them to gradually regain their capacity for rational thought. A single nuclear explosion is not terrifying, but the scene of a single person destroying a city by instantly tearing apart permanent fortifications through this invasive method truly shook them. They wondered if the enemy had prepared a self-destructive means, nning to wait for us to enter the city and then send us to the heavens. However, the unintended operation led to them sending themselves to the heavens instead? Wait a moment, this isn''t right! The ones they were using appeared to be those super weapons we purchased through loans... "Your Grace, could it be that this is... your arrangement?" Kamh LanShanhu looked towards Nichole, whose expression remained consistently indifferent and aloof. Nichole shook her head, her expression gradually bing fervent, as she raised her arms and eximed, "No, this is a miracle." Kamh: ??? Well, this is what you''ve done. The militarymanders instantly understood, and then erupted in furious anger. This damn chatan acted with such heartless cruelty,pletely disregarding the remaining Naga soldiers and making no effort to negotiate with them, proceeding directly to using a nuclear explosion. They took turns charging into battle, and in this round, themanding general who led the fight has beenid to rest at ck Shark Fortress. If, at that moment, it were me leading the charge... wouldn''t I be... Do not dwell on it, I too am unaware of when the explosion would have urred. This is the work of the divine, how could I possibly consult with it? I deeply regret the casualties on our side, but this sacrifice is necessary. Nicole''s calm voice responded to the questions raised by the generals present. No one knew the truth, so nobody argued with her. What is the use of arguing? As long as there is victory, the Sea God Cult will be the greatest hero, highlighting the ipetence of the military. Upon returning, Queen Naga will surely praise Nicole. Nicole gazed upon the deste ruins of the ck Shark Fortress, which had fallen intoplete silence. She turned around, facing the entire expeditionary force, and with fervor, called out: Soldiers, this is the victory bestowed upon us by our Lord. The enemy''s fortress lies in ruins, theirmander has fallen in battle. In this moment, let us praise the Sea God, let us praise the ascetic Knight Collins Summer''s Eve! Praise be to the Sea God, praise be to Collins Summer''s Eve! The mor resounded outward from the center of the Nagas'' expeditionary forces. The Nagas, initially filled with awe and disbelief, heard of the enemy fortress''s fall as a divine miracle, and suddenly nodded in realization... Indeed, it is only fitting and truly a feat that only gods can aplish! Of course, this is merely the perspective of ordinary people. Those militarymanders, on the other hand, are certainly familiar with the name Collins Summer''s Eve and are more knowledgeable about Nicole''s actions. This surely is Nicole''s arrangement, she enticed Lord Collins into an irreversible journey to infiltrate the ck Shark Fortress and carry out sabotage! The cold-blooded saint, a terrifying religious leader! As fellow believers, from that moment on, there was an involuntary sense of terror towards some of Nicole''s actions. Collins Summer''s Eve, the younger brother of Marshal Cromwell, actually had greater fame than Cromwell himself ten years ago. Because he is the mortal spokesperson of the Sea God, he is the sole Holy Son of the Naga''s Sea God Church since its establishment. He is also Nicole''s mentor, nurturing and supporting her step by step to ascend to the position of the Holy Maiden, bing the new leader of the Sea God Church. Afterwards, Collins became a penitent monk, leading a life of seclusion. To everyone''s astonishment, after Cromwell''s death, the former Holy Son unexpectedly emerged from seclusion and, in an unimaginable manner, directly demolished the enemy''s fortress! What role did Holy Maiden Nicole actually y in all of this? Does she possess a heart that ispletely devoid of light beneath her kind, beautiful, and virtuous appearance, to the extent that she can even personally lead her own teacher to the path of death? As long as doing so is beneficial to the deity she serves, she is willing to carry it out! Nicole''s voice resounded once again throughout the entire army: Expeditionary warriors, let us charge through the ck Shark Fortress, proceed to thending point, and embrace a new era belonging to Nagas! Along the way, every life you encounter, whether military or civilian, is an enemy; all possessions belong to the first one whoys eyes on them. From this moment until the sun rises once more, it is a festive moment reserved for the brave! Praise the Sea God! The Naga soldiers surged with excitement. War has always been cruel, and even soldiers on the winning side incessantly bear immense pressure, which gradually umtes and leads to the distortion of their souls. Under prolonged warfare, the release through means of violence, plunder, and even sexuality is a yearning residing deep within the souls of many sentient beings. Especially in the era of melee weapons, soldiers were driven by glory and wealth, particrly aiming to awaken the primal instincts deep within their hearts. The act of piging a city held an allure beyond theprehension of ordinary individuals. The Naga soldiers, in the past, were suppressed by military discipline and faith. However, now that the High Priestess has personallymanded the sacking and looting of cities, an unimaginable fervor has immediately erupted! Praise be to the Sea God! Praise be to the High Priestess! The Naga formation charged forward in a chaotic manner, causing the fall of the ck Shark Fortress. However, the eruption didn''t engulf the entire city, so undoubtedly, there are survivors and valuable resources worth plundering. Here, an imperial prince could be stationed! Moreover, after storming through the ck Shark Fortress, all along the coastline that stretches to the maind, numerous coastal viges and towns of the maritime kingdom nowy open before them. Nicole witnessed many soldiers with faces twisted in both excitement and ferocity, a hint of unwillingness flickering in her eyes as she gently closed them. However, when she opened her eyes again, she had regained herposure. For the glory of the Lord, all sacrifices are worthwhile. ... ... The blockade line of the Nagas, led by Commander Nicole, is currently engaged in a battle with the forces under themand of Shac. At this vantage point, they could visibly witness the water column rising from the ck Shark Fortress, causing both warring factions to instinctively cease their actions, gazing at the distant spectacle in a state of perplexed astonishment. This is a situation that surpasses the expectations of bothmanding officers, as neither of them had received prior notification, leaving them astounded by suchmotion. The ground continuously trembled, and on the magic sand table, a chaotic and unpredictable expanse emerged,rge enough to directly epass the entire ck Shark Fortress. "It''s over, the ck Shark Fortress has fallen, the maritime nation is doomed, utterly doomed..." Inside the Whale Prince''s carriage, Shac crouched on the ground, weakly holding his head, unwilling to ept this reality. Any attempts to establish contact with Dorl have received no response, indicating a bleak and uncertain oue. The reconnaissance guards, operating covertly on the sea surface, reported that the ck Shark Fortress had copsed into ruins due to an undisclosed attack. In the previous moment, Shac was eagerly anticipating coborating with his fourth brother to make dumplings for Na''ga. In a blink of an eye, they received the news that Dorl''s forces may have beenpletely wiped out and that the maritime nation had suffered a defeat on the frontline. Do not howl! This war is far from over! The little demon gave Shac a stern look and reproachfully said, "The soldiers outside haven''t given up yet. As the crown prince, what right do you have to surrender?" After the shocking turn of events, the soldiers of the maritime nation''s immediate response was tounch a fiercer offensive, seeking to break through Nicole''s blockade and investigate the frontlines for themselves. "Even if Dorl won , I... I cannot carry on." Shac, clutching the area where he had been kicked, curled up into a ball. Roger emerged from the carriage and gazed towards the direction of the ck Shark Fortress. He realized that he wasn''t surprised by this situation, and there was even a sense of relief in finally seeing the other party make a move. Unknown is the greatest fear, and Nicole was waiting for something. He had been worried, and now this worry has finally turned into reality. Arrange the personnel, I need to go over there and take a look. Dorl couldn''t have died so easily. Roger addressed the unsettled little Joey who followed after him with an uneasy expression on his face. At this stage, he had already roughly guessed Nicole''s intentions, and now it was his turn to take the lead. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Sir, allow me to lead a group or perhaps let the people from the maritime nation handle it. You should remain stationed at the central army. Little Joey didn''t want Roger to go to the frontline. This is not an imperial war. Why should she let her man take risks? She also empathized with the maritime nation, considering the invasion by the Naga as an unjust war, but her greatest concern was undeniably reserved for Roger. "Don''t worry, I''m quite resilient to blows," reassured Roger as he gently patted her hand, signaling her not to fret. Very well, sir, if that is what you insist on. Upon seeing Roger''s persistent determination, little Joey, unable to find a solution, immediately descended to make the necessary arrangements. Soon, a total of neen legendary powerhouses were arranged, including two Silver-Sleeved Night Guards, with the rest being all from the maritime nation. They were also very concerned about ck Shark Fortress. Upon hearing that Roger intended to cross the blockade to investigate the situation, everyone volunteered eagerly, and soon enough, the required number of people was assembled. "I also want to advance to legendary!" Little Joey, who couldn''t apany them, grumbled indignantly, harboring a determined resolve deep within. The feeling of being unable to be of assistance is so detestable. Being a constant support for others doesn''t mean she doesn''t have a carrying heart. Margaret and Prince Shack beside her, however, wore peculiar expressions, their eyes following the departure of this formidable team. Just as Margaret had mocked Roger earlier, criticizing his decision to take risks for the people of the sea nation, he delivered a crushing blow with a single sentence, "If His Majesty were to learn that the Naga were ughtering innocent civilians, what do you suppose he would do?" Nicole raising the blood-red g of massacre was publicly known information, which Margaret, of course, was well aware. The people of the sea nation are not part of the empire at present, but they will inevitably be so in due course. It''s understandable for two armies to confront each other in battle, but what the Eternal Night Queen cannot tolerate is the mistreatment of civilians, where the weak are taken advantage of by the strong. She will find ways to intervene and prevent such incidents from urring. Therefore, once again it is proven that this individual understands the queen better than oneself! The little fan was unwilling to ept it, yet at the same time, unable to deny it. Prince Shak, on the other hand, was filled with concerns, a mix of worry and a tinge of resentment, while also experiencing a certain emotion that he himself couldn''t quiteprehend. Shak, at that moment, was so frightened that he cowered on the ground, letting out a wail, and even received a blow. Unfortunately, even the captain of his personal guard, Stedwell, looked on impassively withouting forward to assist him. Instead, he engaged in subsequent strategic discussions with the participating advisors. Shak couldn''t help but realize something. Fear is useless in such times, as the pce crumbles, every mermaid is exerting all efforts to salvage the decline. There is hardly any time to spare in the desert to console a prince who has lost both courage and responsibility. When Roger expressed his intention to search for Dahl''s whereabouts at the Dark Shark Fortress, Stedwell eagerly volunteered, actively taking part in the endeavor. Amidst the multitude of affairs at present, there are countless things that hold greater significance than the happiness level of His Royal Highness the Prince. He is not a child; he is an adult. Tears and wailing won''t elicit any sympathy, but only invite others'' disdain and mockery. In the world of adults, if it weren''t for his father being the Sea Emperor, who would tend to his emotional well-being. The country is on the verge of demise, naturally destabilizing the Sea Emperor''s position. This so-called prince holds no significance whatsoever, as everyone is busy saving themselves! In Shaq''s eyes, the most devastating blow came from Roger. Shaq could actually sense that the imperial people, and even many of the generals around him, held a dismissive attitude towards him. However, he didn''t care in the slightest. He felt that his thoughts were different from theirs, so if they looked down on him, let them look down. Roger was different, as he consistently regarded Shaq with considerable tolerance. When Margaret mocked and scorned Shaq, Roger would provide him sce, and subsequently guide him in his growth. Steady will protect his master to the death, but he doesn''t hold any respect towards Shaq, merely due to his loyalty to his mother''s family. Shaq may not be intelligent, but he possesses a sensitive and perceptive heart. The prince of the maritime kingdom is abundant in wealth that spans across the oceans. He may have as many sycophantic underlings as he desires to please him. However, when ites to matters of the heart and personal identity, it still requires individuals of sufficient social standing and wisdom to provide such recognition. Roger happens to meet the criteria of fulfilling Shaq''s need for recognition, as he is a significant figure of influence within the empire. Intriguingly, Roger was once known as a useless younger brother in the capital. He was a parasite who lived off his elder sister''s efforts, waiting idly for his own demise. He has only recently grown in stature over the past two years, earning the trust of the Queen of Eternal Night and aplishing one astonishing feat after another, shocking not only the empire but the entire world. Shaq saw in Roger the potential for a dramatic turnaround, and then Roger, in turn, led him to achieve their first victory together, illuminating the torch that casts away the shadows of failure that engulfed the maritime kingdom. That was the first time since Shaq could remember that he felt the expectations of the ordinary people of the maritime kingdom on him, and saw the approving smiles of his parents... The feeling was truly wonderful, and now, as he reminisces, a smile naturally graces his lips. If it were possible, who wouldn''t want to be the top of the ss in every exam! However, upon returning to the frontlines and witnessing Margaretmand this army in his name, Shaq immediately fell back to reality. The honors and expectations, as it turns out, merely belonged to him in name, but were not truly of his own creation. He was merely a spokesperson pushed forward; the empire simply needed him to act under his princely status. While Shaq was feeling disheartened, it was Roger who once again encouraged him, reminding him that things he didn''t know how to do could be learned. Commanding, managing, boosting morale - Shaq had systematically studied all of these. It had just been too long since hest practiced them. However, given the opportunity to apply them in practice, he would quickly remember and cultivate his confidence. Gradually, Shaq became somewhat integrated into the frontlines, unconsciously developing a sense of dependence on Roger, akin to that of a mentor and friend. Although Roger is actually younger than Shaq in age, psychologically, he is much more mature than Shaq. Shaq felt as if he was overshadowed by his own debauched image. Perhaps someday, he yearned to be a true prince, admired by the masses. However, did this magnificent wish seem to shatter just like that? He was shocked and devastated by the news of the fall of the ck Shark Fortress, losingposure and surrendering to despair even before the most low-ranking soldiers. Meanwhile, when the incident urred, Roger didn''t spare him a second nce, nor offered thefort of yesteryears; instead, he dered his intention to embark on a search and rescue mission for the Fourth Prince, Daul, at the ck Shark Fortress. Does this not prove that Daul holds a position in his heart that is even more significant than his own? Speaking of which, it is quite ironic that while the Sea Emperorvishes affection upon Daul, Shaq has always remained indifferent. However, upon hearing that Roger is willing to venture into danger for Daul, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of abandonment. One can only say that arriving early is not as fortunate as arriving opportune. The image that Roger has always portrayed has once again contributed to the resounding sess of Shaq''s first military operation, eliciting genuine praise from His Royal Highness, the Crown Prince, for the first time in his lifetime. This is the first time that he has garnered the attention of the entire maritime nation due to aplishing a certain task. Instead of him doing something foolish again, causing a mockery and being widely known due to malicious rumors. This holds great significance for Shaq, as he feels a renewed sense of aplishment. However, the battle situation took a sharp turn for the worse, and Roger showed indifference towards him once again, causing dark clouds to once again loom over Shaq''s fortune. Feeling afraid of being abandoned, and also feeling aggrieved by the prospect of being left behind in such a manner. However, the current situation is urgent, and he doesn''t have the opportunity to exin or promise anything to Roger. Shaquille, in that moment, felt a surge of emotions deep within him, urging him to take action. A person who doesn''t belong to the maritime nation, yet actively contemtes and takes decisive action, ultimately saving the very nation itself. The true prince of the maritime nation, however, lies on the ground, unable to rise again due to fear. Although he was indeed physically hurt by Margaret''s fierce kick, the most profound pain resided within his heart. Could it be that he is about to disappoint thest person in this world who trusts him and holds expectations for him? It turns out that it was not the world that abandoned him, but rather, he failed to keep pace with this era. Helping someone realize their own mistakes is a daunting task. However, if a person bes aware of their own mistakes and resolves firmly to rectify them, then it bes quite simple. The initial fall of the ck Shark Fortress has now alleviated the sense of fear experienced by Shaq. His body regained strength, stepping out of the whale carriage, he watched as Roger lead a team of formidable individuals, while his own sixty thousand menunched an even more ferocious assault towards Nickels'' blockade. Suddenly, he understood the weight of responsibility resting on his shoulders. Even if this maritime nation is on the brink of destruction, he is still the prince of the sea. He would rather die standing than live on his knees. He is themander-in-chief of this second defense line. No matter how fearful he may be, he cannot abandon these sixty thousand soldiers and leave them to fight on in dire circumstances. The courage to continue battling in the face of adversity would be rendered worthless without hismand. Even if this battle is truly lost for the maritime nation, we should not lose in such a disgraceful manner that it frightens the prince into bing a useless person. He has to stand up, he has to step forward. He shoulders the responsibility that matches his bloodline and status, diligently seeking opportunities to turn the tide when the maritime nation is at a disadvantage. Previously, he felt that these significant matters had nothing to do with him. He was merely a mermaid without aspirations, content with aid-back existence. However, as he gazed upon the figure of another person walking away, he realized that he has no way out and cannot escape. Even embracing aid-back lifestyle requires a secure environment. Now that the Naga have prated the maritime nation, can he still pretend not to see, continuously retreating in cowardice, and remain an ineffectual prince? He must not! Even if the entire worldcks confidence in oneself, as long as there is at least one person who believes, one should respond with a miracle! Theplexity and hesitation in Shake''s eyes gradually fade away as he gently closes his eyes and reflects upon his life, which can be deemed as a failure, andpares it to the taste of victory. Then he opened his eyes, revealing longing, gazing towards the battlefield that resembles a meat grinder. Those ordinary soldiers have not given up yet, so I must not give up either. Those warriors who fight for the maritime nation are still willing, until this moment to exert their fullest efforts to fight for a possibility; safeguarding the broader territorial waters of the nation and protecting the vulnerable, including the elderly and women. That is his country, and the luxurious lifestyle he enjoyses from the output of this nation. Now that the nation is in distress, how can she stand here trembling, like a coward, waiting for a miracle from heaven? He is, after all, the prince of the maritime nation. He is determined to personally strive for that miracle, for the sake of the people who are still alive and haven''t given up resisting in this country. The him of the past could have been looked down upon by people all over the world, but at this moment, he also doesn''t want that person who once believed in him to bepletely disappointed in him. He wants to prove that he can do just as well as his fourth brother, or even better than him! Arm me. Shak suddenly said to his close guard next to him. "Your Highness? What did you say?" These guards showed a look of confusion. Arm me, for I am going to the battle, to shatter the enemy''s blockade and rescue the ck Shark Fortress! Your Highness, the situation in the front line is extremely tense, and you... Do as I havemanded! Shak''s voice was not loud, yet it possessed a firmness that was previously absent, generating a dignified air from his conviction. Having been influenced from a young age, he knew what a person of great stature should be like, it''s just that he used to bezy to put on a faade. "Yes!" The group of loyal guards busied themselves, assisting him in donning aplete set of armor. Shak is a level thirteen warrior, endowed with a natural ability to manipte waves akin to magic. Coupled with the armor and weapons specially crafted for him by the Sea Emperor, he is a formidable Tier Three professional with greatbat prowess. However, those belongings were ced at the very bottom of the luggage and had already umted ayer of dust. The people of the maritime kingdom are well aware that His Royal Highness the Crown Princecks courage and a clear objective when ites to taking action, despite possessing talent and strength. Now, he has found that target, discovered the figure he desires to pursue and emte. He brushed off the dust from his sword, straightened his posture, grasped the hilt, and with a flick of his tail, elegantly swam out of the whale carriage. Margaret looked at the figure rushing out in bewilderment and cautiously asked, "Is that our Crown Prince?" Little Joey replied, "Yes." He seems to be somewhat different now? Perhaps... this is yet another miracle of a little character? Little Joey tilted his head, revealing a rather expectant smile. The radiance emanating from Shac''s being ignited a sense of great familiarity within her, hinting at the deliberate or inadvertent design of her own superiors, ultimately blossoming and bearing fruit in this very moment. Just that she wouldn''t expose it, the person whom Prince Shac yearned for wasn''t some hero, but rather a viin with a malicious disposition... Lies, sometimes can also be a blessing. At least in this scene filled with a performance of lies, Shac has transformed into a better prince, hasn''t he? ... ... The blockade line established by Nicol, on the other side. Originally, this defensive line was already in a precarious state under Shac''s continuous attacks. Although Frankenstein provided them with specialized killing weapons, their efficiency in ughter remains high, and the production rate of the bio-fish swarm is even higher. It is precisely these specialized killing weapons that, when faced with seemingly endless hordes of bio-fish, inevitably sumb to exhaustion of energy, depletion of reagents, wear and tear of gears, and eventually be obsolete. On one side are imported equipment replicated by the Naga, while on the other side are consumables that can be endlessly produced with the backing of the vast sea. This is inherently not a battle fought on the same level. The unfortunate blockade line dragged into the swarm-infested ocean. Now, Nicol can only rely on the lives of his soldiers to desperately sustain it,pletely retreating to the camp and holding steadfast to the defensive fortifications established. He ispletely powerless to intercept small but formidable forces capable of rapid breakthroughs. In fact, not to mention small but formidable forces, even Shak''s troops truly desire to break through this blockade line and reach the main battlefield, which they can now aplish. However, it will require enduring significant losses and facing nking attacks from the enemy once engaged in direct confrontation. Shak''s troops are stationed on the second battlefield. Previously, they adhered to the principle of annihting the enemy''s live forces as much as possible. Daor also reported that the situation at ck Shark Fortress is stable, thus there has been no forceful breakout for support. The incident at ck Shark Fortress was indeed too sudden. Collins managed to conceal it perfectly, and it suddenly erupted, catching the maritime nation off guard. Shak, on the other hand, was unable to provide support in time. Now, undertaking reconnaissance once again is actually an exceptionally perilous task, and they cannot ascertain whether the area ahead has already fallenpletely under the control of the Naga. However, Roger couldn''t help but feel restless without taking a glimpse. Especially since he believed that Nicole''s sole objective now is to cross ck Shark Fortress and seize thending point,pletely disregarding her own well-being. Therefore, the danger of this journey is actually not high. By the time they arrive, the main force of the Naga expeditionary army should have already moved. However, if he is truly surrounded, Roger remains unafraid. With the Illusion Dream Shield on his side, he can retreat and defend, and even call upon the support of the Queen of Eternal Night''s firepower. In reality, he actually hopes that the attention of the Naga is focused on himself. However, he, who faintly guesses the Naga''syout, should not entertain such daydreams. Finally, they pushed forward through the journey, encountering small groups of Naga reconnaissance units. They directly relied on individual strength to eliminate them, whilerger groups were bypassed with maneuverability. They easily broke through to the ruins of ck Shark Fortress. The ruins were a harrowing sight, with corpses strewn across the field. However, as expected, the main force of the Naga expeditionary army had indeed departed from this ce. Roger knew that his judgment was correct. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Roger revealed a pensive expression, trying to grasp Nicole''s true intentions. Or rather, after the breach of the ck Shark Fortress, Nicole''s course of action became exceedingly evident. Once this unimaginable feat is aplished, her next moves will beid bare for all to see. And as the powerful seafaring individuals, who had been apanying Roger all this way, arrived at this location, their countenances turned remarkably grim. Although the previous intelligence had already confirmed that the ck Shark Fortress had be a ruin. However, witnessing the dire situation here with one''s own eyes, where even the seabed structure has copsed, and an unknown number of horrendous explosions have taken ce, while the fortress that the seafaring nation had invested countless human and material resources to construct has been obliterated from the face of the Empire, truly left a profoundly striking impact. Furthermore, what is even more significant is that the Naga expeditionary force didn''t upy this ce. Instead, they pressed forward immediately after demolishing the ck Shark Fortress, delving deep into the heart of the Empire tomence their campaign of devastation. In contrast to the Naga Empire''s militaristic state, where almost everyone is conscripted, the merfolk have focused on widespread promotion over the course of a long period. Whether they are the main ethnic group or vassals, having experienced an extended period of peace, they have gradually declined. The disparity inbat prowess between the general popce and professional military personnel is quite considerable. After the outbreak of the war, the seafaring nation hastily conducted conscription training, desperately expanding its military forces in order to impede the Naga''s advance. However, it still struggled to withstand the enemy''s onught. The Sea Emperor has already conscripted all eligible individuals under his control and if this continues, the production of the seafaring nation wille to a halt. The ck Shark Fortress served as their final stronghold. Beyond this defensive line lies the path all the way to the capital, where the Naga expeditionary force has deployed their troops and fortifications for direct confrontation. In other words, the waters between the ck Shark Fortress and the capital are essentially undefended for the Naga. All the towns and cities, along with their citizens, found themselves virtually defenseless against a horde of armed thugs who were granted free reign to ughter at will. This can be regarded as the most severe situation they have faced since the Naga invasion of the seafaring nation. The previousrgest withdrawal, albeit in an organized manner, was still able to hinder the Naga''s audacious entry into the seafaring nation''s territory. Now, however, the once impregnable fortress has be a bastion under siege, even the most elite force of the seafaring nation has been decimated, leaving no trace. In this moment, the Naga''s iron cavalry rides freely, ruthlessly hunting down themon people of the seafaring nation... "Damn Naga! What kind of sorcery have these damn Naga employed to cause such devastation?" Stiwe''s face turned pale. Despite his dislike for the Fourth Prince due to his loyalty to Shac, he didn''t wish for him to meet his current fate. When it came to the instruction of Naga''s massacre, everyone knew that the fate of the seafaring nation''s towns and viges was grim, and they would undoubtedly be targeted as outlets for venting anger. "This is the conclusion we have reached here as quickly as possible," Roger looked towards these skilled members of the seafaring tribe. "Search for information and try to reconstruct the situation at ck Shark Fortress at that time, searching for survivors." His calm and confident tone provided these mentally unbnced professional seafarers with the current tasks they could undertake, as if grasping a lifeline, they responded in unison, "Understood!" In contrast to the sorrow andmentation, they were determined to do whatever they could. Otherwise, if such tactics were tond in the royal capital, they would still be unable to resist, and it would truly spell doom for the seafaring nation. In fact, Roger didn''t have such concerns. He was well aware that the objective of the Naga in this battle was to seize thending point, and they didn''t have the manpower to reach the royal capital of the seafaring nation. However, there is no need to exin such intelligence to these skilled seafarers. Driven by fear, they will rely more on the empire and immerse themselves in work to forget their sorrow. This is a self-beneficial practice. However, at present, Roger also needs to teach the Naga a lesson, to restore a bnce of power between the two sides, and reim thending point in order to fulfill the empire''s desired scenario of underwater supremacy. The radiation on this side of the ruins has been purified, creating a clear path. It seems that Nicole didn''t want to waste even a second at that time, leading the team straight through the former ck Shark Fortress site and charging towards thending point. Meanwhile, the surrounding area is gued by radiation, but it poses little harm to the defensive capabilities of the world''s strong. Warriors can only rely on their physical strength to withstand it, while spellcasters have various unimaginable means, coupled with healing spells and protective equipment. Truly strong individuals can directly venture into irradiated areas. Soon, Roger was apanied by only two Nightguard soldiers ensuring his safety. He activated the Resonance Soul Bracelet, instantly collecting more and more battlefield information, while also seeking support from the Arcane Council, attempting to unravel what had transpired at the scene. Those legendary powerhouses are not ordinary individuals; each of them has grown through countless battles and adventures, possessing boundless experience. They are able to draw numerous conclusions from the information left on the battlefield. As the information they uncovered is ryed back to Roger, everyone gained a preliminary understanding of what exactly transpired on the battlefield during the fall of the ck Shark Fortress. When the fortress fell, battles were still raging on the city walls, with no signs of retreat from the Naga forces, resulting in heavy casualties. All the explosions urred almost instantaneously, indicating that someone had infiltrated the interior and made preparations in advance. The initial cement of the explosions was at critical structures of the fortress, including the foundation support structures. The explosive force was maximized to its limits, which triggered a chain reaction. Upon discovering the dissipating divine presence, it seems that the opposing party has modified some sort of magic creature proficient in covert operations, smoothly infiltrating the ck Shark Fortress and orchestrating the current oue... The crowd was buzzing with discussions, trying to piece together the scene. For Roger, however, this was an entirely unfamiliar domain. The experiences from his previous life''s games were of no assistance in the present battle. His presence propels the progress of the Green Vine Empire, as well as deepening the interference of the gods in this world. He suspects that he has advanced to a situation beyond several plot developments. This was a path that he had never envisioned at the beginning of his journey through time and space. However, through his investigation of the explosion site, Roger was able to ascertain that the Nagas'' victory was due to Nicole''s strategic arrangement. In order to execute her n, she impelled the Naga expeditionary forces tounch a determined assault on the empire, with the sole intention of relentlessly depleting the fortress garrison''s resources. Moreover, the magical creature that infiltrated the ck Shark Fortress on behalf of the Naga is remarkably intelligent and powerful, akin to an architectural mastermind possessing exceptional observational and analytical abilities. Only with such capabilities could it closely examine the fortress''s structure on-site and effectively carry out targeted demolitions. Moreover, there is divinity involved. Evidently, that is some mighty being bestowed with power by the Sea God, capable of undertaking the mission to transport around fifty embroided mushrooms into the ck Shark Fortress. In conclusion, the Arcane Society concludes that the magical creature in question cannot be replicated in the short term. The Naga Empire seeks to replicate this feat, but they may struggle to find another suitable vessel for divinity. Even if such a vessel exists, it may not possess the same level of knowledge and be willingly undertake such a perilous task. Therefore, the means employed by the Naga on this asion fall into the category of irreplicable maneuvers. Furthermore, they don''t possess such a plentiful supply of embroided mushrooms. After being reprimanded by the Queen of Eternal Night, Frankenstein would definitely not dare to engage in such provocative actions again. The analysis of the Arcane Society has relieved the powerful figures of the maritime nation, indicating that their capital city is at least free from any risks. At this moment, just then, news suddenly arrived from the few powerful individuals who first discovered traces of divinity, "Reporting to Lord Charles, we have discovered the whereabouts of Prince Doyle..." "Is he unable to move freely?" Roger inquired. He almost instantly realized that the other party didn''t directly bring Doyle over, but instead inquired about his reason. The positive affirmation was given from over there, and Roger, without any airs, rified the coordinates and fully activated protective spells before venturing towards the highly irradiated area designated by them. The people of the Eternal Night world are quite bold, daring to venture directly into the radiation zone. The Arcane Society has also confirmed that the radiation in this world poses a very low probability of causing cancer and tumors among professionals. However, Roger remained cautious, as his principles were established on Earth, and he naturally harbored a fear of radiation. It would be best for him to exercise an abundance of caution. "Not only for one''s own sake but also for the sake of future children, isn''t it important to be a responsible father?" (In a contemtive manner within the fog) Very soon, Roger caught sight of the excavated Prince Doyle. This was indeed a true excavation, as the area he was in was subjected to Collins'' direct assault. And this former progeny, driven by a desire for vengeance against his brother, held a deep-seated hatred towards the royal lineage of the mermaid. Although it was Shaq rather than Doyle who took action, they are blood brothers after all. It is only natural for a younger brother to seek revenge against his own sibling, isn''t it? As for Shaq possibly feeling ted about eliminating Doyle, at that time, Collins had no further considerations and directly left Doyle with an equivalent of a 300,000-ton yield Anthrax. This is also the only strain of Anthrax that detonated not underground, but in mid-air. Because of its uniqueness, coupled with the lingering presence of weakened divinity at the scene, only the legendary powerhouses would realize that there was a difference at this area. Which had led to many people gathering here to search meticulously for the source of the faint magical fluctuations, which led to the near-lifeless presence of Prince Doyle. Which they then dug out from the ruins of the fortress. On the scene, a healer was sustaining Doyle''s life with magic, yet their expression was filled with great dismay. "My lord, the prince''s time is running out. He insists on seeing you." Roger nodded, appearing solemnly before Doyle. He could see that the prince, whom he hadst met with a sense of extraordinary valor, had now transformed to the point where his original appearance was almost unrecognizable. Simultaneously, enduring the effects of both radiation and divine damage, his body underwent numerous mutations, rendering him nearly in a non-humanoid form, resembling those monsters cultivated in the Lydia Laboratory. However, his survival amidst the devastating explosion that befell the ck Shark Fortress was nothing short of a great stroke of fortune. It was thanks to the self-sacrifice of countless bodyguards who shielded him from harm, as well as the plethora of invaluable life-preserving artifacts that adorned his person, that he narrowly escaped being torn apart directly. However, the injuries inflicted by conventional safeguards still left him in a precarious state. Prince Doyle carries a life-sustaining artifact which, when triggered generates a lifeline in the form of a vine that delves deep into the veins, pulsating with an extraordinary vitality, and thus reciprocates with the host to preserve his life. However, his life was sustained, but what the lifeline vine attracted from the surroundings was not just vitality, but also an immensely potent radiation, directly amplifying the extent of Prince Doyle''s grotesque mutations. This was the reason why the group of legendary warriors felt a sense of regret and helplessness, as they were unable to rescue him from the clutches of his deteriorating existence. Dole painfully opened his swollen eyes and struggled to recognize Roger, mustering a feeble smile. He voiced a perplexing question that puzzled many onlookers at the scene, "Lord Roger, in the end, whom did you choose?" Roger hadn''t anticipated still being undecided at this juncture. However, in front of such a sizable audience, he refrained from borating further and simply gestured towards Doyle himself. Dole couldn''t help but smile, but it caused his wounds to ache, and dark blood trickled from the corners of his mouth. He was overjoyed that he had emerged victorious after facing the Naga expeditionary force and their banner of city ughter, leading the military and civilians on the weaker side to hold the fortress for three days. In the end, the downfall was truly beyond his control, but rather a testament to Nicole''s ruthlessness, so formidable that even the Naga who knew the truth would feel a sense of fear uponying eyes on her. Dole took a breath, lifted his eyelids slightly, his voice growing increasingly feeble, "Let Shac... protect the maritime kingdom... no matter what..." Before he finished speaking, he fainted due to his limited energy. "The Fourth Prince cannot be saved anymore" sighed the powerful figures of the maritime nation helplessly. While Dole''s heart didn''t immediately stop beating, it grew increasingly sluggish, a state that even the magic of this world struggled to revive. The divine aura within him exerted a resistant effect against most curative spells as it was a more elevated form of energy. Roger didn''t immediately respond to them, but turned towards the Soul Replica Wristband and said, "Lady Lydia, do you have any valuable suggestions?" The Soul Replica Wristband projected the figure of a ck-haired young girl, rubbing her temples. "I have reviewed his report. If you can bring him over to my side there may still be a chance to preserve his life. However, without the support of Vitality Tracks, even if I were to teleport there, I would be unable to save him." "Thank you very much," Roger couldn''t help but sigh. He actually held high hopes for Dole. As a prince born of lowly status, to have achieved what he has now,bined with his bravery andposure, he should have had even greater aplishments. Unfortunately, fate is fickle. Nicole, the sorceress, rose to greater heights, and she took care of him at the ck Shark Fortress. Lydia hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Actually, there is another method, but I''m unsure if it would be sessful..." "Its fine to say it." "Feed him to the Base Coral. I have designed a special fusion mode that can use new materials as the main body. His current damage is shared and incorporated into the growing body of the Base Coral, which will handle it well," Lydia paused for a moment as she spoke. "However, after the fusion, I cannot guarantee that he will still have hisplete soul. As absorption is the method of assimtion, I can remotely modte and suppress the process..." Roger looked at the ck-haired loli with lowered head and snorted, "I know that you have precious materials in mind that can''t coexist with radiation and divinity. But I regret to inform you that we are infiltrating enemy lines alone, without any Base Coral by our side..." At this moment, flows of distant turbulent water could be heard. A fleet of underwater vesselsposed of massive whales was rapidly racing towards the ck Shark Fortress. On the majestic ck seahorse leading the approaching army sat Prince Sharak adorned in vibrant armor and gripping a long spear. In his hand, held the severed head of a Naga. Nichol Blue Coral, the vanguard general of the blockade. Sharak fulfilled his promise, leading the mighty army to y the Naga vanguard officer, and then breaking through the blockade to rush to the aid of the ck Shark Fortress. With a slight gleam in his eyes Roger gazed at Sharak, who had halted in front of him, as well as the army behind him transporting supplies, lost in contemtion. Sharak stood firm before Roger, his posture upright, his gaze sharp, "My Lord, where have the Naga fled to?" Upon observing his appearance, Roger couldn''t help but reveal a contented smile and softly inquire, "Sharak, do you dare to save your fourth brother?" "What do I have to fear? I shall contend for the throne through my own abilities, not by him foolishly relinquishing it to me in such a manner," he confidently stated. Sharak spoke confidently. A sense of both gratification and surprise surfaced in the eyes of the numerous powerful sea n members. For the first time, an aura of regality, known as the essence of a true king, emanated from their prince. Chapter 204: Shakas Resoluteness, Rogers Arrangement Chapter 204: Shaka''s Resoluteness, Roger''s Arrangement Prince Dolf, the fourth prince, was extremely fortunate. Shaka timely broke through the ck Shark Fortress and directly arrived with arge army for support. At the same time, he also brought the crucial coral embryo necessary for establishing the advance base. These unique entities merely require one to two minutes to grow to a sufficient size, and in conjunction with mature nktivorous predators, they form an autonomously expanding production base. As for whether to take the risk of saving Dolf''s life, Shaka, being a close rtive present in the scene, makes the decision. Given the temperament of my younger brother, as long as there is even a glimmer of hope, he would not passively resign himself to fate. Therefore, if he is conscious, he would undoubtedly choose to attempt it. I respect his decision. This is the royal lineage, and the other people present dare not refute it. They watched as Shaka personally nted a young base coral entity onto the life vine that was sustaining Dolf''sst breath of life. Then, this base coral entity, without the need for nktivorous predators, directly absorbs the abundant life essence from the vine along with the nuclear radiation, initiating rapid growth. Roger couldn''t help but frown as he inquired of Lydia, who had been floating by his side, "Madam, with such indiscriminate absorption, won''t it be distorted?" That is nuclear radiation! Look at the deformities that it made on Dolf''s body! Rest assured, my little treasure is not so fragile. These weapons of Frankenstein are merely a form of energy damage. He possesses proteins within his body that can absorb this type of energy. Lydia responded with confidence. Just like chlorosts absorb sunlight to synthesize organicpounds, base corals can also produce proteins that can absorb nuclear radiation, using their energy to aid in their own growth. Due to theplete absorption of radiation energy, there is naturally no excessive radiation that would harm the core areas. This is why I can digest anything, break down anything, so there''s no need to fear identally ingesting toxic substances! Base corals, which are products of numerous modifications by Lydia, have incorporated genes from countless powerful organisms. Therefore, it is not surprising that they can utilize nuclear energy without any issues. Here, the magicians of the secret magical society have set up a series of devices, and Lydia begins to remotely modte the base corals, which have grown to the height of a small mountain. Then it continues to expand,pletely devouring Dall''s mutated body, with his tissues and flesh melting into the structure of the base coral. This scene made many people instinctively look away. Little Joey was nestled in Roger''s arms, letting out a gentle sigh. Finding peace in death was originally the best oue, but due to Dall''s choice, if Lydia''s n were to fail, Dall would be left with no trace of his remains. As a steadfastmander who defended the front-line fortress until the veryst moment, such an ending seems rather unfair to him. Shak kept his gaze fixed on the base coral, as it closed tightly and rapidly flourished under the provision of the nktonic predators. However, it didn''t produce a hatching pouch. ording to Lydia''s secretive im, she was exerting control over this base coral to eradicate the assimted mutated genes and cells, which may take approximately a day to yield results. This coral cannot move for a day, otherwise it will wither directly due to divine poisoning. Dall will have no hope left. So, you all have no problem, right? Lydia knew that the maritime nation had suffered a major defeat, so she was deeply concerned that if the Naga were to rise again, they would not be able to withstand this devastatednd. Roger confidently asserted, "Rest assured, we were originally nning to establish a blockade here, making it an impassable barrier for the Naga who dare intrude into maritime territory!" Shak nodded vigorously, expressing his support for Roger''s statement. The matter concerning Dall for the time being has reached a temporary conclusion. Prince Shak, radiating a vigorous and resplendent aura, ndestinely approached Roger with a request to enter into a treaty. Regardless of whether he bes the future Sea Emperor or if Dall, after his recovery, awakens, the maritime nation will be an ally of the Green Vines Empire. With the premise of notpromising the basic livelihood of the maritime nation''s people, the maritime nation and the Green Vines Empire will synchronize their offensive and defensive efforts, open markets, and refrain from actively imposing tariffs on goods. In a certain sense, it implies a form of vassge, and in more contemporary terms, it could be referred to as a semi-colonial state. This is the ideal blueprint that the empire originally envisioned, but Shak proactively voiced it, and his demand was only one: He hopes that none of the expeditionary force that passes through the ck Shark Fortress will return alive to the territory of the Naga. They have received word that the ruthless and indiscriminate massacre in the city has already begun. The ordinary people of the maritime nation have no chance of escaping from the regr army equipped with various mounts and magical means. There is no one to protect them, and they have all be ythings under the iron hooves of the enemy. Roger pondered briefly and agreed to Shak''s request. Although he had initially not intended to execute Nicole in this battle, her actions had indeed exceeded Roger''s expectations, making it impossible for her to return to Naga territory. There is another possible course of action - to take her to the Green Vines Empire, perhaps? After both parties signed the magical contract witnessed by Yuanhai, Roger also began to have candid and open discussions with Shak, disclosing more information and discussing the uing battles. First and foremost, Roger explicitly informed Shak that in Nicole''s possession, there are two strains of tyrant bacteria even more dreadful than the embroider ball bacteria, strategic-level weapons with destructive power tenfold greater. The process of quantifiable change leads to qualitative transformation. Even though this world possesses magic equivalent to that level, the preparation required is immensely burdensome, and the defensive challenge remains extraordinarily daunting. Therefore, the oue is that the maritime nation collectively resists without any means to counter the devastating five million-ton tyrant bacteria, especially in a military field scenario. Therefore, the Naga are prepared to utilize those two tyrant bacteria as a deterrent. After establishing defensive fortifications at thending point, they will then detonate the inevitable blockade that the maritime nation will construct, achieving substantial upation of thending point. Otherwise, upying a piece of territory and trapping the Saintess there is an uneptable oue for the Naga. Sooner orter, they will not be able to endure it. However, if such a corridor is established, it would effectively split the territory of the maritime nation into two disconnected parts, causing a significant decrease in the already declining imperial power''s control over the ocean. By that time, the Naga will employ a method of gradually enticing and assimting the nobility and vassals of this side. Theplete downfall of the maritime nation will be imminent. After capturing the ck Shark Fortress, the coordinates of those two tyrant bacteria shifted, indicating Nicole''s intentions, just as Roger had anticipated. After the unpredictable trump card, the elusive agent Collins, Nicole no longer had any tricks up her sleeve beyond Roger''s calctions. Therefore, with the maritime nation joining forces with the empire at this stage of the battle, the empire side can fight with a free hand. As a result, Roger''s battleyout on this side is actually better arranged than before. ... ... The Naga Expeditionary Force is currently in a state of ecstatic revelry. The longing for thend, the hatred towards the elven race who drove them into the sea, the reverence and adoration for the sea god, all made this victory particrly meaningful. Saintess Nicole issued the order for the city''s ughter, dispersing her subordinates, she and the militarymanders rushed to the coastline at the fastest speed. They needed to search for a suitable location, swiftly forge a semi-permanent fortress, defend it, regroup, and then reopen the path to return to the Naga. At this moment, the campaign to establish a beachhead can be considered fully aplished. Although the Nagas don''t possess biologically modified creatures like the Base Coral, which can rapidly generate dense jungles and produce bio-fish schools, they have survived underwater for tens of thousands of years and inherited the magical civilization of the elven race that epasses Druidic production, enabling them to swiftly establish temporary fortresses. That is a seed of the Dark Tree, obtained from the contamination of interdimensional magic through research conducted by the ancestral Nagas, preserved within the ancient repository of the Naga Queen, originating from the World Tree of the elven realm. The majority of the army behind them had already scattered across the ins,unching frenzied attacks on surrounding viges, plundering the wealth of the maritime nation, wantonly unleashing the dark side of human nature, brandishing ughter des against ordinary civilians, and viting any woman with even a hint of attractiveness. Ultimately, what is more important, the face or the legs? Faced with the captivating allure of mermaids and fish-like beauties, the Nagas were also entangled in aesthetic perplexity. Regarding such apletely dehumanized army, not even Nico, for the time being, could restrain them. She could only abandon the majority of the troops and, together with the militarymanders, seek a ce nearby with advantageous terrain for defensive purposes. In advance, they nted the seeds of the Dark Tree. Of course, although it is called a tree, in reality, it has already adapted to the underwater environment. On its own, it appears like a gigantic sea anemone, waving its colorful tentacles. In just two hours, the Dark Tree grew to over a hundred meters in height, and simultaneously bore fruits beneath its towering canopy. These fruits ripened rapidly and upon falling to the ground, gave birth to a new species of tree that shares the same lineage as the Dark Tree, but bears sharp thorns on its branches. They are called Dark Guardians, a distinctive variation of the typical elfin tree species. When confronted with enemies, they canunch the seeds from their bodies, and once fully matured, their power is equivalent to that of a heavy crossbow. These are the subjects devoted to guarding the Dark Tree. However, the swift development of these elven tree specieses at the cost of rapid destion of thend, as other nts and animals have their vitality ruthlessly plundered. At the same time, arge number of druids and other spellcasters continuously supply magic, and even vitality, to the Dark Tree. Not only the Dark Tree, but even the legitimate Tree of Life exhibits such somewhat eerie scenes during its growth process, albeit with potentially more visually pleasing effects. The elves of this world, despite possessing slender and graceful bodies, are not the elegant and traditional race depicted in stories. On the contrary, the elven race is characterized by arrogance, haughtiness, cruelty, and coldness. They often possess extraordinary talents and show no mercy towards outsiders. The elven racemonly harbors the most fanatical beliefs. However, due to this fanaticism, their beliefs are prone to distortion and may lead them to seek refuge in the domain of other deities. Subsequently, they may misconstrue their own racial characteristics, believing that their obsession can directly alter their appearance. To some extent, the elven race serves as an excellent source of divine power for faith. Many of the flocks tended by the Seven Gods in various worlds consist of elves. If reproduction speed is prioritized, they can interbreed with humans to produce half-elves. Even twisted elves such as the naga and dark elves remain intensely devout to the deities they believe in. After nting the Tree of Darkness, themanders of the expeditionary force all breathed a sigh of relief. Nicole then entered the oceanic temple, carried by a colossal turtle, to offer her prayers. Othermanders, on the other hand, employed magicalmunication to live stream the footage of theirnding on the maind to their families, rtives, and even the Naga Queen. This is an immensely historically significant scene, which, logically speaking, should have been carried out by the currentmander, Nicole, followed by the Naga Queen taking credit for it. This devout follower of hers, is more eager to share the good news with her divine entity. Let her subordinates tter the Queen. At this moment, the overall sentiment of the Naga expeditionary force is quite buoyant. Once the ck Shark Fortress is conquered, does the maritime nation have any means of turning the tide? Even if the maritime nation could gather arge army tounch an attack against them, they also possess strategic weapons. As long as they can defend against this wave, time will be on their side! Although the Nagamanders at this moment have not joined the ranks of city massacre, their minds are fervent. They are acutely aware of how utterly terrifying the sudden fall of a fortress can be for the morale of the maritime nation. Conquering a fortress is one thing, but to bepletely wiped off the map like this, without any apparent reason, it''s possible that the maritime nation may not even find another leader brave enough to stand against them! The time spent on the journey, the time spent nting trees, each step has consumed a significant amount of time, and night gradually descends upon the underwater realm. Although this ce is mostly dim, the luminescent deep-sea creatures that provide illumination seem to also sense the changes in the sun, signifying the underwater realm''s transition between day and night. There are already soldiers who have returned to the camp of the Tree of Darkness after the city massacre, but there are still more indulging in the revelry of victory. Nicole''s city massacre order is set to be executed before dawn tomorrow, which means there will undoubtedly be those who race against time, savoring everyst second. The exhrated Nagas failed to notice that, while they were indulging in the fruits of victory, a formidable army had already disintegrated, infiltrating the vast territories between the ck Shark Fortress and the Tree of Darkness with a resolute determination to annihte them. The Naga army came for a city massacre, while the navy''s army fought to save their people within their own territory, the intelligence of both sides were simply not on the same level. The citizens of the maritime nation, upon spotting the majestic mermaid banners, will willinglye forward, seeking sce and offering valuable intelligence, thus guiding the naval forces to encircle and vanquish the wicked and ruthless Nagas. Shak and his troops, this time around, carried with them thetest improved fruits of Base Coral: ossified weaponry. Weapons have consistently been a major weakness for the underwater races. The Naga tribe, despite receiving support from the Terra Kingdom through numerous transactions, could only manage to arm their elite forces and a substantial number of secondary troops with traditional ossified and coral weaponry. These weapons are not necessarily inferior to metal. If they are made from the bones of certainrge marine creatures with specific areas of hardness and usability, they can surpass metals. However, these particr bones are also rare items, so most ossified weapons tend tock durability and sharpness. The Empire didn''t provide metal weapons support to the maritime nation. However, after Lydia regained her enthusiasm for work, she improved Base Coral based on the excellent ossified weapon samples provided by the maritime nation. Therefore, inside those hatching capsules, in addition to self-destructive fish, different models of ossified weapons would also emerge. They may not be considered top-tier items or even possess magical attributes, but they are at leastparable to high-quality ground-troop weaponry. Hence, the ordinary soldiers of the maritime nation, alongside the frontline troops of the Naga, finally achieved the same level of weapon equipment. With their new equipment, the soldiers of the maritime nation, wielding the advantage of intelligence, carry within them the resentment of their invaded homnd as they search the world over for those Naga who revel in blissful oblivion. This is a one-sided massacre. It is nothing but a righteous massacre, targeting the Naga soldiers who harm innocent civilians! The Naga quickly discovered the unit that was hunting them down and thus began to gather and assemble in order to resist the scattered pursuit by the maritime nation. Naturally, the forces of the maritime nation were also uniting. Upon learning this news, Nicole realized that the persistent shadow trailing behind them was none other than Shaq and his troops, exhibiting an impatient expression. "Is this the maritime nation''s final mobile force?" A sovereign amanita mushroom emerged, moving towards the assembling Naga troops, converging towards the Tree of Darkness. And so, boom! Chapter 205 Chapter 205 This wave, Roger''s arrangement is actually quite simple, which is to force the Nagas'' forces to gather in order to fight against the navy forces. At this moment, the Nagas expeditionary force knew that the troops in Sashak''s hands were thest organized andbat-ready mobile power of the navy. Simultaneously, they also hold strategic weapons capable of directly annihting such a unit. At this moment, the Nagamander, who is in a state of euphoria, celebrating the joy of victory, will surely choose the simplest strategy: to quickly eliminate the enemy and rest as soon as possible. Continuous battles, even on the attacking side, will certainly leave them fatigued! Through the previous encounters, Roger could confirm that Nicole is not an invincible war deity. She merely possesses a different approach from ordinary militarymanders. It was at this critical moment, when she ced even greater trust in her divine spirits, that the decisive battle for the fall of the ck Shark Fortress was aplished. However, her strategic objective was achieved, yet correspondingly, it also depleted the Naga expeditionary force in her possession to a state of inadequate numbers. Therefore, she didn''t have the spare capacity to continue the fight in the maritime nation. Instead, she set aside the Dark Tree and established a base, awaiting the arrival of the second Naga battalion on the frontline topletely secure thending points they upied. At this time, apart from a small portion with strong self-discipline who have already returned to the camp of the Dark Tree, the Naga army gathered on the battlefield is actually the final main force of the expeditionary force. Afterward, Nicole and her militarymanders discussed and concluded that by achieving remarkable sess in a single battle, they could directly eradicate the remaining mobile forces of the maritime nation with strategic weaponry. By doing so, they believed they would secure victory in this battle with an astounding ny-eight percent certainty! At this moment, Nicole believed that the maritime nation was unaware of their possession of the tyrant bacteria, as in light of the intense nature of the conflict, they didn''t deploy this ultimate weapon. However, unfortunately, Roger, of course, not only sold equipment to the Naga Empire but also knew the whereabouts of Nicole''s tyrant bacteria. An intriguing scene unfolded as Nicole approved the expeditionary force''s use of the tyrant bacteria. The tyrant bacteria, starting from the Western Forest Fortress, were first teleported to the camp of the Dark Tree and then proceeded to mobilize towards the frontline assembly point of the Naga forces. Upon the convergence of weaponry and troops, an explosion urred! Thergest individual explosion since the outbreak of this campaign urred right at the edge of the main force formation of the Naga expeditionary army, causing it to rupture directly. At this juncture, after enduring three days of battle and a day of ughter and unleashing by the Naga soldiers, they were utterly heedless of the explosion among their own ranks. They are already a weary army, eagerly anticipating the leadership to deliver super weapons that would directly eliminate the enemies behind them. The result was that when the super weapon arrived, it created a new sun before their very eyes, ultimately bringing about their own demise. At that moment, Roger pressed the activation button in his hand. The energy released through fission triggered fusion, equivalent to the explosive force of five million tons of TNT, unleashed from a single point, directly tearing apart the meticulously reorganized formation of the expeditionary army. Even if they were not at the very center of the military formation, this explosion alone would suffice to epass all the soldiers. With a sweep of the Reaper''s scythe, along with the Na''ga officer who believed that this protracted battle wasing to an end, they were instantly atomized and evaporated, leaving behind faint scars on the ground. At this moment, the naval forces of the coastal nation intentionally slowed down their pace, maintaining their speed while raising defensive shields. Unable to withstand the frontal explosion of the tyrant bacteria, but holding ground against the aftermath, the magicians confidently proim, "I can handle it." In the tumultuous currents, the soldiers of the coastal nation initially intended to witness their enemies meet their doomsday; however, the radiance proved too intense. Despite the sessive weakening of their shields, the seawater became murky, rendering it impossible to directly behold. However, the persistent tremors on the ground and the tumultuous mor of the sea in their ears gave them the intuition that there might no longer be any survivors over there. The main force of the Na''ga expeditionary army, numbering 150,000, vanished without a trace! In that instant, the Naga officers who were awaiting triumphant news from the front line at the Dark Tree camp were left dumbfounded, one by one. Why haven''t we received themand to detonate yet? Why is it that instead of delivering a grand explosion upon our enemies, we find ourselves engulfed in an explosion right here in our own home? Nicole concluded her own prayer and urgently rushed into themand chamber. As she beheld the location of the explosion center on the magical sand table, she realized that it closely coincided with the position of the Naga''s final main force. Overwhelmed with a sensation of nkness and oxygen deprivation in her mind, she gently caressed her forehead, almost fainting. Why, oh why, did it have to be this way? Why, oh why, did our painstakingly acquired arsenal have to explode within our own military camp? Why is it that despite being on the brink of victory, we are destined to have our history rewritten by a mere prince? Numerous officers also cast questioning gazes upon her, particrly Vice Marshal Kamy Blue Coral of the Expeditionary Force. His son, Nickle Blue Coral, went to establish a blockade line to prevent Prince Shak from providing support to the primary battleground. However, now that Prince Shak''s forces have appeared here, indicating that his son''s prospects are turning increasingly grim. Having a profound understanding of his own son''s character, Kamy is keenly aware that his son is undoubtedly destined for certain death. Otherwise, he would never have allowed Prince Shak to breach the blockade line. He made such a monumental sacrifice, the Expeditionary Force made a monumental sacrifice, and the Nagha Empire made such a monumental sacrifice, all in exchange for the attainment of victory. And a major cornerstone of this victory is the fact that the equipment introduced by Nicole is highly reliable and indeed possesses the exact same level of power as described. Certainly, all the previous equipment demonstrated its worth, even surpassing the expectations of the Naghas themselves. However, the most crucial strategic weapon encountered a fatal issue at the most critical moment! At this moment, everyone will not concern themselves with the collective decision to purchase the King''s Mushroom, as it was a unanimous vote. Instead, they will only cast their gaze of me towards Nicole, bearing the weight of the catastrophe. Nicole is also deeply distressed, not even knowing what has transpired! Master Copperbeard''s weapon surely has no issue, as it has been tested numerous times before. Why did it malfunction this time? However, allmunication on the front line has indeed been severed. They are attempting to ascertain the origin of those chaotic energy storms, which have unleashed explosions of unprecedented destructive intensity, surpassing even the catastrophic devastation caused by thergest prior blight sac fungi failure. In other words, the King''s Mushroom they delivered to the front line exploded. Without the enemy''s super magic, without the enemy acquiring new weapons and equipment, it was their own weapon that ended up destroying their remaining forces in a catastrophic explosion. Nicole''s mind regained its functionality from a state of void, and she uttered with great difficulty, "Could you give me approximately one minute?" She arrived outside themand room and took out the hyperdimensional sketchpad, asking Master Copperbeard in the anti-Green Vines Alliance group, "Master, why do the King''s Mushrooms explode without any apparent reason?" "Child, there is no love in the world that is without reason, just as there are no explosions that ur without cause," Copperbeard promptly replied. What does this mean... Nicole hadn''t even finished her sentence when she suddenly realized that the hyperdimensional sketchpad in her hand had malfunctioned, transforming into an ordinary soap bubble and promptly evaporating. She was removed from the chat group. She began to question the identities of the group members and realized that she was on the verge of being captured by the Green Vines Empire. Continuing to stay in the group would serve no purpose. Frankenstein, fearing too many questions from her, utilized the stolen authority to obtain Roger''s permission and promptly kicked Nicole out. As long as I''m not interrogated, I shall remain guilt-free - that''s how it is! And in this moment, the rion call of battle resounds. The forces of the maritime nation, led by Captain Shaque, have arrived outside the encampment of the Dark Tree. A vast army of sixty thousand is arranged beyond the range of the Dark Guardian, while a multitude of obscuring and overwhelming bioluminescent fish schools gathers in the rear. The recently nted and rapidly growing coral base didn''t yet form brood pouches, but instead it feasts upon the organic matter in this area, being nourished by the bioluminescent fish schools brought in from afar. The greatest challenge of this gically modified creature known as the coral base, characterized by its swarm-like nature, lies in its excessively vigorous metabolism. Unless in a state of dormancy, feeding these creatures adequately is a daunting task, as they can devour approximately one-tenth of the necessary organic matter within a matter of days. Why else would the produced bioluminescent fish schools enter hibernation, and moreover, strive to be generated as close to the frontlines as possible? ...all in an effort to minimize depletion. It''s like thebat radius of a fighter jet - while the speed and firepower are formidable, the fuel tank imposes limitations on the jet''s endless endurance, necessitating the assistance of an aircraft carrier to extend itsbat radius. After all, reality is not a game. Once the creatures are created, they resemble perpetual motion machines, capable of engulfing one target after another like a tidal wave. They need to have a meal! The real battle of the insect swarm is akin to a gue of locusts, leaving no greenery in its wake. While it serves to expand the poption, there is also a tremendous amount of energy within it, which is consumed by these creatures to sustain their own needs. Therefore, the insect swarm covers the ground with a fungal carpet, which can synthesize the fast food that the insects enjoy. It is readily avable anytime, anywhere, allowing their metabolism to maintain its highest level. As a result, theirbat capabilities surpass those in their natural habitat while also alleviating concerns about energy supply. The current coral base possessed by the maritime nation doesn''t yet have many supporting functions. It is merely the fledgling form that has just taken its first steps. The diversity of troops urgently needs to learn from this actualbat experience in order to possess a broader adaptability. Now, Shaq''s biofish squad has swum all the way from the second defense line to here, with a weight reduction of 30%. This state of hunger not only leads to a decline inbat effectiveness, but it also significantly reduces power when self-destructing. When the method of energy release remains unchanged, power and quality are positively corrted. After receiving feedback from Roger regarding this series of issues, Lydia has urgently utilized the gic material of the maritime nation''s colossal whale to modify the suitable vehicr apparatus for the biofish squad. This concept is akin to a biochemical version of an aircraft carrier, which greatly enhances thebat radius and maneuverability of the biofish squad. It enables them to be transported to the front lines and directly engage in battle. However advanced the gic modification of organisms may be, it still requires time. This battle, undoubtedly, cannot be caught up with. As for whether Leviathan of the Eternal Night World will appear in the future, that depends on whether the Empire can find relevant organisms for Lydia to experiment with, as well as her luck in drawing mutations every day. Even though the biofish squad may not be able to engage in battle, the sense of oppression it brings to the Nagas expeditionary force is genuine. The remaining military strength of the expeditionary force was ultimately annihted by an inexplicable explosion of a tyrant fungus. At this moment, within the camp of the Dark Tree, including General Nicole''s personal guards and several squadrons that had gathered before nightfall, the total military strength amounted to less than five thousand. The good news is that a considerable proportion of these individuals are strong warriorslegends and near-legends in their respective professions who have long been ustomed to life-and-death situations. They will not be burdened by the need to release pressure from a few battles, which means that this expeditionary force of five thousand still possesses formidablebat capabilities. However, facing an enemy force that is more than ten times their own, even with the defensive advantage provided by the Dark Tree, it would be impossible to sustain until the Naga Empire dispatches a second wave of troops. The Naga not only staked the fate of their nation on this offensive but also achieved the capture of thending point, which solidified the resolve of the Naga Queen. Itpelled them to mobilize more soldiers,mit themselves further, and sustain the state of war. However, all of this requires time. Originally, General Nicole could have relied on the destructive and deterrent power of the tyrant bacteria to buy time for herself andplete the replenishment of military forces in the rear. However, due to reasons that she entirely failed toprehend, the sudden explosion rendered her meticulously devised n futile. She was kicked out of the group for simply wanting to inquire about the reason, which left her feeling resentful, unable to ept, and filled with anger. If it weren''t for the maritime nation blocking the passage and shutting down teleportation, she would even have considered confronting Tasika in the desert to demand an exnation! Currently, she is unsure how to exin herself to those militarymanders. Actually, Nicole also knew that such an attitude indicated that Grandmaster Tongsu must have known something. The sudden explosion of the tyrant bacteria in the Nagas'' territory was definitely not an ident, but rather... A conspiracy? Unfortunately, now is not the time to contemte this question. Nicole stood atop the observation tower, which had emerged from the canopy of the Tree of Darkness, gazing at the mighty naval army with high morale. Suddenly, she too was unsure of what she should contemte. This was an impasse that she couldn''t unravel; apart from praying for a miracle from the divine, she couldn''t think of any other means to resolve it. On the other hand. Within the coalition forces of the maritime nation, Prince Shak, adorned in resplendent armor, gripped a sword stained with drops of blood. He gazed at the towering Tree of Darkness, reaching a height of over a hundred meters with a canopy radius extending three kilometers into the sky, disying no sign of fear. The underwater giant tree can be hailed as a marvel created by the Creatora natural fortress. The dark guardians generated in the surrounding area, along with the magical power of the Tree of Darkness itself, canpose a considerably powerful offense and defense system. If there were sufficient soldiers to sustain it, the defensive power of the Tree of Darkness encampment would undoubtedly rival the formidable ck Shark Fortress constructed by the maritime nation. It could withstand an army ten times its size for several months without copsing. Unfortunately, the greatest predicament facing the Naga expeditionary force at present is that there are no longer enough soldiers to sustain it. The morale is soaring as the desire to unleash fury upon the heads of the sixty thousand Naga army intensifies. The bio-fish swarm is gradually returning to the battle formation, and an increasing number of formidable maritime warriors are converging here. Victory is merely a matter of time. It may only take one or two waves of attack for thending points that the Naga have cunningly seized to return to the hands of the maritime nation. Because the enemy''s numbers are insufficient, they dare not use the remaining imperial bacteria, nor do they dare deliver it to the encampment of the Tree of Darkness. Fearing the urrence of another ssic reenactment, which would directly catapult this encampment into the heavens, would indeed cause a self-implosion. However, despite the victory within reach, Shaq had no sense of joy whatsoever. He recalled the ck Shark Fortress being reduced to ruins, the fourth brother being swallowed by the base coral, and all the while seeing the mistreated and disfigured maritime people. While dispersing the Naga soldiers who were exterminating the city, there was a disheveled mermaid maiden who, clutching onto Shaq''s trouser hem, tearfully beseeched him to end her life. All her family members perished, she endured countless humiliations, her fish tail was brutally severed, and there was no longer any longing for survival in her eyes. Her injuries are treatable, her disabilities can also be treated. Of course, she mayck the financial means to cover the medical expenses. Will these pains eventually fade and be forgotten with time? It is possible that it won''t happen either. Even if she continues to live, she will forever be tormented by the nightmarish present. What joy is there left in life? Shaq didn''t know what thoughts crossed his mind in that moment, but facing such innocent yet lifeless eyes, he couldn''t refuse or console her. He could only respect her wishes. As she wished, a sword pierced througt Perhaps they were all cowardly evading, and all Shaq could do was kill all the Naga invaders who had infiltrated this vige. However, as he looked at the vige, which no longer showed any signs of life, he could only feel waves of helplessness. When he reunited with Roger, Shaq asked him, "What is the significance of everything we have done?" Revenge? But too much has already happened; the dead cannot be brought back to life, and the living are in unbearable pain. No, it is to be stronger and ensure that today''s events don''t repeat themselves. Roger confidently gave him an answer. Galloping all the way to the shade of the Dark Tree, Shaq had been pondering the distinction between "revenge" and "bing stronger" until he finally had a glimmer of enlightenment. Revenge is to kill those who have harmed you; it is a targeted act of retribution. To be stronger, on the other hand, means to keep all those who could potentially harm him outside the borders of the nation. It is a brave act to dere war on the entire world without any specific targets! He suddenly understood what the Green Vine Empire was truly up to. Even if it means standing against the world and the gods themselves, we shall establish an unwavering backbone and create an idealnd that safeguards the peaceful livelihoods of our people within our borders. Is following such a nation, even as a vassal, seems desirable? Shak instinctively tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. He still harbored fear ofbat, and the sight of blood filled him with a chilling sensation. However, from this day forward, he will no longer shrink back because of such fear. When he shouted "Charge with me," uplifting the morale of the marine army and breaking through the blockade painstakingly maintained by Nichel, he suddenly realized the responsibility and glory that came with being the prince of the maritime nation. He doesn''t require exceptional talent, excelling in all aspects; he simply needs the courage to take responsibility and fight alongside these people longing for an ordinary life. In that battle, he personally severed Nichel''s head, a liquid hotter and stickier than the sea sttering all over Shak''s face, yet he no longer felt fear. He could even grab the hair of the severed head, hoisting it high while leading his subordinates all the way to the ck Shark Fortress. Now, on his steed, hung the trophy symbolizing his initial military achievement. He gave the seahorse a pat, breaking through the military formation and entering the range of the Dark Guardian. However, no arrows were shot at him. The Naga knew that Shak must have some life-saving gear on him, rendering long-range attacks from this distancepletely pointless. The eyes of both sides locked onto him in battle, a pressure that in the past would have made Shak nervous and even nauseous. But at this moment, he simply pursed his lips and raised the severed head in his hand. Where is Kamy Blue Coral? Come and see your son. See how terrified he looked before? He''s calling for Daddy to save him! A waterspout came rushing towards Shak, only to be effortlessly blocked by the guards behind him. The deputy marshal of the Naga expeditionary force, Kamy, stood atop the camp''s defensive wall, his visage grim as he bellowed, "Do not insult my son! You have already prevailed over him!" I didn''t insult; I merely stated facts. If you don''t believe me, it doesn''t matter. Soon, you can return to the heavenly realm and personally inquire about thest moments of little Nick''s lifewhether he called for help from his mother or his father. Shak casually whistled, causing the soldiers from the Sea Country behind him to burst intoughter. It''s ridiculous; adults don''t seek help from their parents; only children would do such a thing. Unexpectedly, even the general of the Naga is such a spineless creature. Kamy, standing on the city wall, red with furious eyes. If it weren''t for his colleagues desperately holding him back, he would have undoubtedly charged out and fought Shak with all his might. However, he is not the type of unmatched individualbatant but amander renowned for exceptional operational and coordinating abilities. Even in a one-on-one duel, it is uncertain whether he could defeat Shak. At this moment, the morale of the Sea Country is rising, while the Naga troops are wavering. If the deputymander goes into battle and suffers another defeat, it is likely that this battle will not need to be fought. Shak suddenly ceased all smiles, straightened his posture, and looked in the direction where the Naga were located. "Mermaids wish to live; Naga wishes to live as well. We, the most ordinary individuals, actually share no significant distinction. We all carry simple aspirations, desiring nothing more than to survive. Moreover, the vastness of the ocean begs the question, Why must our two nations engage in war?" "Because you are heretics," Nicole replied to Shak''s question. "Oh, heretics! Just because we believe in different gods, we are deemed heretics, condemned to fight to the death... Don''t you find it ridiculous and troublesome?" Shak looked at Nicole, his voice suddenly rising in inquiry. "Wouldn''t it be better to simply not believe in any gods?" Nicole was momentarily taken aback, unable toprehend how there could possibly be people in the world who didn''t believe in gods. Instinctively, she responded with doctrine, saying, "God bestows upon us enlightenment; God showers us with grace. We must praise the name of God and bow down our inherently sinful heads." Rubbish, rubbish, it''s all nonsense! Lightes from the sun; blessingse from parents; what does God have to do with it? You are uttering sphemous words... I said it, so what? What can you do to me? You and your god should both go die! Only mortals need to live! Shak let out a hoarse, thunderous roar, "In my eyes, gods only bring us conflict, bring us death, plunder our faith and wealth, pollute thend on which we toil for survival... There should be no gods in this world!" "You despicable heretic, be silent!" Nicole could no longer contain her raging fury, as she raised her hand, countless beams of divine light descended, apanied by the fortress of the Dark Guardian, and a torrent of spikes rained down upon Shak. However, the strong warriors of the maritime nation would not allow such an attack on theirmander and promptly bestowed a magical shield upon him. Shak, cing unwavering trust in his subordinates, stood his ground without stepping back and regarded Nicole with extreme disdain, "Since the gods are too distant, we shall begin with these chatans..." He drew a blood-stained de from his waist and bellowed, "Charge the entire army and send them all back to the realm of gods!" Return to the realm of gods! The emotions of the brave soldiers of the sea tribe reached an exhrating climax as frontline warriors unsheathed their weapons and mages chanted spells. The self-destructing schools of fish surged ahead towards the lush, towering Darkness Tree. This is the final decisive battle; there is no need for intricate tactics, only to overwhelm the enemy with absolute superiority! And regarding the dangers posed by gods, all the way until they arrived and witnessed the corpses, everyone had gained a profound understanding. Therefore, Shak''s speech couldpletely resonate with their emotions. This was a battle without any suspense, and the miraculous intervention that Nicole prayed for didn''te to pass. The enormous Darkness Tree copsed, the Nagas'' camp was overrun, and countlessmandersmitted suicide. Before Nicole could take her own life, she was discovered by the Night Sentinels, who severed her connection with the Sea God, rendering her unable to unleash even the simplest level of divine magic. Nicole''s expression was filled with confusion. Despite being angry at Shak''s words, she was angered precisely because she listened and pondered upon them. If there were no prophecies, would so many Nagas have perished? A young man dressed in imperial military uniform appeared before her. Roger Charles? You can call me Joestar too! "!!!" Chapter 206 Chapter 206 With a darkness guardian, the sixty-thousand strong army formed a formation outside the range of the biofish that swarmed in the back, covering the sky like an eclipse. The newly nted and fast-producing base corals didn''t form hatching sacs, but instead plundered the organic material in this area, feeding the biofish that were brought from afar. The biggest problem with these gically modified creatures, the base corals, which possess the attribute of swarm, is their excessive metabolism. Without being in a dormant state, they consume one-tenth of the required organic material for production in just a few days. Otherwise, why would the produced biofish go into hibernation and be produced as close to the front line as possible? It''s all to reduce consumption. It''s like thebat radius of a fighter jet. Although it has strong speed and firepower, its fuel tank limits its endless endurance. It needs the help of an aircraft carrier to increase itsbat radius. After all, reality is not a game. Once the bugs are created, they be like perpetual motion machines, devouring one target after another like a tidal wave. They need to eat! The real battle of the insect group is like a locust disaster, where nothing can grow. By increasing the poption, they also gain a lot of energy. It is these insects that consume what they need to survive. That''s why the insect group spreads a fungal nket. The fungal nket can produce battle snacks that the bugs love, providing them with constant replenishment. This helps them maintain their metabolism at the highest level, making their fighting ability higher than in their natural environment, and they don''t have to worry about energy supply. The coral base that the maritime nation has now is not fully equipped yet. It is only the beginning, and the diversity of troops urgently needs to learn from this real battle in order to have a broader adaptability. Now, the biochemical fish group led by Shake has swum all the way from the second defense line to here, and their weight has decreased by 30%. This state of hunger not only reduces their fighting ability, but also significantly decreases the power of their self-destruction. Assuming the energy release method remains the same, the power and quality are positively corrted. After receiving feedback from Roger regarding this series of problems, Lydia urgently used the genes of the maritime nation''s giant whale to modify a vehicle that is suitable for the biochemical fish group. This idea is equivalent to a biochemical version of an aircraft carrier, which can greatly enhance thebat radius and maneuverability of the biochemical fish group. It can be directly deployed into battle when transported to the front lines. However, even if the gically modified creatures evolve quickly, they still need time. They definitely won''t make it in time for this battle. As for whether Leviathan, the Eternal night world, will appear in the future, it depends on whether the empire can find relevant creatures for Lydia to experiment with, as well as her luck in drawing cards for mutations every day. Even though the biofish swarm cannot be deployed for battle yet, it still brings a real sense of oppression to the Naga expeditionary force. The final strength of the expeditionary force was ruined by an inexplicable explosion caused by a King Bacterium. At this moment in the Dark Tree camp, including General Nicole''s personal guards and several formations that gathered before nightfall, the total strength is less than five thousand. The good news is that there is a high proportion of strong individuals, legends and nearly legends in the profession, who are used to life and death and won''t release pressure due to a few battles. So, the fighting power of these five thousand expeditionary forces still exists. However, facing an enemy force ten timesrger, even with the defense of the Dark Tree, it is impossible to hold on until the Naga Empire sends out a second wave of troops. The Naga Empire has staked its national destiny on this attack. Seizing thending point can solidify the determination of the Naga Empress, mobilize more soldiers, and pledge more of themselves to sustain the state of war... But all of this takes time. Originally, Nicole hoped that she could rely on the destructive power and deterrence of the King Bacterium to hold out in the rear and replenish the military forces. But because she didn''t understand the reason, the sudden explosion made her ne to nothing. Just wanted to ask for a reason, but was kicked out of the group. She was upset, unable to ept it, and filled with anger. If it weren''t for the blockade set up by the Sea Kingdom, blocking the teleportation, she would even want to go to the desert to ask Tasika what it meant! Right now, she didn''t know how to exin to those military leaders. In fact, Nicole also knew that this attitude indicated that Master Copperbeard definitely knew something. The sudden explosion of the King Mushroom in the Naga stronghold was definitely not an ident, but... A conspiracy? Unfortunately, now is not the time to ponder this question. Nicole stood on top of the automatically generated lookout tower in the treetop of the Dark Tree, looking at the high morale of the Sea Kingdom''s army, suddenly not knowing what she should be thinking about. This was a deadlock she couldn''t solve. Other than praying for a miracle from the gods, she couldn''t think of any other way to resolve it... And on the other side. Among the naval coalition forces, Prince Shaq, with his shining armor, held a blood-stained battle sword. He looked at the towering dark tree, which was over a hundred meters tall and had a crown radius of three kilometers, without any fear. This underwater giant tree was a miraculous creation of the creator, a natural fortress. The dark guardians that appeared around it, along with the magic power of the dark tree itself, could form a considerably strong offensive and defensive system. If there were enough soldiers to support it, the defense of the dark tree camp would definitely not be inferior to the ck shark fortress built by the naval force. It could withstand arge army ten times its own size for several months without copsing. Unfortunately, the biggest problem for the Naga expeditionary force now was that they didn''t have enough soldiers to support them. With high morale and a strong desire to unleash their anger upon the Naga''s 60,000 troops, the gradually returning bio-fish group, and more and more powerful navy warriors gathering here, victory was only a matter of time. It might only take one or two waves of attacks for thending point that the Naga had worked so hard to capture to fall back into the hands of the naval forces. Because the enemy was outnumbered, they didn''t dare to use the remaining King Fungus and didn''t even dare to bring it near the dark tree camp. Afraid that there would be another explosion, they didn''t want the camp to be destroyed, so they were very worried. But despite winning easily, Shaka didn''t feel happy at all. He remembered the ck Shark fortress being bombed to the ground, his fourth brother being swallowed by the coral at the base, and all the people of the ocean country who had been bullied and mistreated along the way. While they were attacking and surrounding the city, there was a mermaid girl, who was messy and dirty, pulling on Shaka''s pants, crying and asking him to kill her. Her family had all died, she had suffered a lot of humiliation, her fish tail had been cruelly cut off, and there was no desire to survive left in her eyes. Her wounds could be treated, her disability could also be treated, but she probably didn''t have the money to pay for the medical expenses. Will all this pain one day be forgotten as time goes by? Maybe not, even if she survives, she will forever be tormented by the nightmare-like present. What joy is there in life anymore? Shaka didn''t know what thoughts were running through his head in that moment, but faced with such innocent yet lifeless eyes, he couldn''t refuse or console her, he could only respect her wish. As she wished, he thrust his sword down, receiving a very light "thank you" in return. Perhaps they were all cowardly running away, and all Shaq could do was to kill all the Naga who invaded this vige. But as he looked at the vige that no longer showed any signs of life, he only felt waves of powerlessness. When Shaq met up with Roger, he asked him, "What meaning does everything we''ve done have?" "Revenge? But too many things have already happened, the dead cannot be brought back to life, and the living are in unbearable pain." "No, it''s about bing stronger, so that today''s events won''t happen again." Roger gave him a definite answer. As they raced all the way to the Dark Tree, Shaq kept pondering the difference between "revenge" and "bing stronger", and finally had a faint realization. Revenge is killing the person who hurt him, it''s a targeted and equivalent action. Bing stronger, on the other hand, is keeping anyone who might harm him outside the country''s borders. It is brave to have no goals and dere war on the whole world! He suddenly understood what the Green Vines Empire was doing. Even if it means being enemies with the world and the gods, they want to establish an ideal country with a strong backbone, protecting the people who live and work within its borders. If following such a country means bing a subordinate, it wouldn''t be bad, right? Shak instinctively tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. He still felt fear towards battles, and the color of blood made him feel horrified. But from today onwards, he won''t retreat because of this fear. When he shouted "Charge with me!" inspiring the morale of the naval army, and broke through the blockade that Nichs had worked so hard to maintain, he suddenly understood the responsibility and honor of being the prince of the naval kingdom. He doesn''t need exceptional talent or to be the best in every aspect. He just needs the courage to take responsibility and fight alongside these people who desire a normal life. In that battle, he cut off Nick''s head with his own hands. The liquid that was hotter and stickier than seawater sshed all over Shaq''s face, but he no longer felt scared. He could even grab the hair of the person''s head and lift it up high, leading his subordinates all the way to the ck Shark Fortress. Now, his mount still carried the head that represented his first military achievement. He patted the seahorse and broke through the army formation, entering the range of the Dark Guardian. But no arrows were shot at him. The naga knew that Shaq must have some sort of life-saving equipment on him. Long-range attacks from this distance wouldn''t work at all. The eyes of both sides in the battle were focused on him. In the past, this kind of pressure might have made Shaq nervous, even trembling and vomiting, but at this moment, he just pressed his lips together and raised the head in his hand. "Where is Karmi Coral? Come and see your son. See how scared he was before? He was calling for daddy to save him!" A waterspout came towards Shaq, but was easily blocked by the guards behind him. Vice-Marshal Karmi of the Naga Expeditionary Force stood on the wall of the camp, his face fierce as he shouted, "Don''t insult my son! You have already defeated him!" "I didn''t insult, I just stated the facts. It''s okay if you don''t believe it, soon you can return to the kingdom of God and ask Nicky, the little child, about his final moments... Did he call for help from his mother or his father?" Shake whistled yfully, and the soldiers from the sea country behind him couldn''t help butugh. It''s so funny, adults don''t usually ask their parents for help, only children would do that. It''s surprising that the general of the Naga, would also be such a cowardly person.* Kamil''s eyes burned with anger on the city wall. If it wasn''t for his colleague holding him back, he would have charged out and fought Shake with all his might. But he wasn''t the kind of individual with unparalleled personalbat skills, he was amander known for his exceptional management and coordination abilities. Even if it''s a one-on-one fight, he might not necessarily defeat Shake. At this moment, the morale of the sea country rose, and the Naga''s military confidence wavered. If the deputy marshal goes into battle and loses again, it''s likely there won''t be a need to continue the war. Shake suddenly stopped smiling, straightened his body, and looked towards the direction of the Naga, "Mermaids want to live, Nagas also want to live. We, ordinary individuals, don''t really have much difference. We all carry simple desires, just wanting to keep on living. And the ocean is incredibly vast, so why do our two countries need to go to war?" "Because you are heretics," Nicole answered Shake''s question. "Oh, heretic! Because they worship different gods, they are called heretics. And because they are heretics, they fight and kill each other... Don''t you think it''s absurd and troublesome?" Shak looked at Nicole and suddenly raised his voice, questioning, "Why don''t you just not believe in gods?" Nicole was confused for a moment, unable to understand how there could be people in the world who didn''t believe in gods. Instinctively, she responded with religious doctrine, "God gives us light, God bestows us grace, and we must praise the name of God, humbling our sinful heads..." "Nonsense, all of it! The sun gives us light, our parents bestow us grace, what does God have to do with anything?" "You are speaking sphemy..." "I said it, so what? What can you do to me? You and your god, both should go die! Only mortals are enough to be alive!" Shak roared with a hoarse voice, "In my eyes, god only brings conflict to us, brings death to us, loots our beliefs and wealth, contaminates thend where we make a living... There shouldn''t be gods in this world!" "You damned heretic, shut up!" Nicole couldn''t control her anger anymore, and countless holy lights surrounded her as she raised her hand, apanied by spikes from the fortress of the Dark Guardian, raining down on Shak. However, the powerful people of the coastal nation wouldn''t let them attack theirmander like this, and promptly sent a magic shield to protect him. Shak trusted his subordinates, so he didn''t retreat. Looking down on Nicole with extreme disdain, he said, "The gods are still too distant, so let''s start with these zealots..." He pulled out a fresh, blood-stained de from his waist and yelled, "Charge the enemy and send them back to their homnd!" "Go back to your homnd!" The warriors of the sea n were filled with excitement. Soldiers equipped their weapons, while mages chanted spells. Explosive schools of fish rushed towards the lush, dark tree. This was the final battle, where no tactics were needed. It was about overwhelming the enemy with absolute advantage! Everyone had witnessed the dangers of gods and their followers through the corpses they encountered along the way. Shaque''s speech resonated with their emotions. It was a battle without any suspense, and Nicole''s prayers for a divine miracle remained unanswered. The colossal dark tree toppled, and the Naga''s camp was overrun. Countless leaders chose suicide. Before Nicole could take her own life, she was found by the Night Guards who severed her connection with the Sea God. This prevented her from using even the simplest divine magic. Nicole''s expression was filled with confusion. Although she was angry at Shaque''s words, her anger stemmed from truly listening and contemting. If there weren''t prophecies, Nagas wouldn''t have killed so many people, right? In front of her appeared a young man wearing the uniform of the imperial army. "Roger Charles?" "You can also call me Joestar!" "" Nicole suddenly widened her eyes, her heart skipped a beat in astonishment. Chapter 207: He Skillfully Deceived the Young Girl Chapter 207: He Skillfully Deceived the Young Girl Nicole is not foolish; being chosen as a saint, she undoubtedly possesses remarkable intelligence. That is why she was able to stand out at such a young age, confidently entrusting Collins with the responsibility of managing the Temple of the Sea. When Roger admitted that he could be called "Joestar," Nicole''s immediate thought was of the Joestar in the Anti-Green Vines Alliance group, the spy dispatched by the Kingdom of Terra to the Empire... In an instant, she grasped a multitude of things. During this period, while the situation onnd was tumultuous, there were also subtle changes in the underwaterndscape, as if an invisible hand was stirring the entire chessboard, leaving her bewildered and feeling a sense of madness consuming the world. However, when Nicole connected the influential High Commander of the Imperial Night Guard, along with the "spy" from the Kingdom of Terra, to the Dragon King in the Anti-Green Vines Alliance group, the hazy and unclear images in front of her suddenly became clear and enlightening. No wonder Terra continues to acquire advanced technology from the Green Vines Empire, no wonder the newly established Orc nation possesses such formidable productivity, no wonder Crown Prince Shaktan can effortlessly seize the central forces of Krenwell, and no wonder that sovereign spore exploded Na''vi''s camp at a critical moment... If we say that Roger is Joestar, then the Green Vines Empire is the arms supplier to the Naga. Considering my own remarks in the chat group, Roger''s ability to aplish all of these tasks, to dictate the ultimate oue of the battle between the Naga and the merfolk, would be as easy as a mere flick of the wrist. When Nicole first epted aid from Tasika, she had already unknowingly stepped into an irrevocable trap. It turns out that everything that has recently happened in this world is all part of the Green Vines Empire''syout and strategy. Indeed, the victories that the Great Powers celebrated were merely victories that the Green Vines Empire wanted them to witness. Indeed, that Eternal Night Queen... truly a cunning and malevolent person! Just rescued a certain empress of the System''s Child who was in danger, and she sneezed uncontrobly, "Who just med me again?" Nicole looked at Roger, her eyes shing with a sequence of shock, anger, fear, despair, hatred, and finally settling into a self-mocking calmness. So Tasika is the empire''s spy? She asked a question that she deemed to be quite insane. I actually doubted the queen of a nation, the revered leader of the Orcs, and my "close confidante" with whom I had countless topics of conversation, as a spy from the hostile nation of Terra? However, this is the only conjecture that can reasonably exin the current situation. Roger replied with a smile: "The term ''spy'' is not quite appropriate, we arerades with amon goal." Is your ultimate goal in interfering with the oceans to turn the Mermaid Kingdom into another Terra, in ordance with your performance? The Naga Empire would also be another Terra. What a tragedy, Tasika has betrayed her faith by colluding with you devilish beings. No, it should be said that faith abandoned her first, for the gods are the true devils who wield the holy light. Roger briefly recounted the tale of the ancient empire of Green Vines that once waged war against the orc tribe. The goddess of war watched as Joestar schemed with the lives of orcs, solely to exact vengeance upon the Imperial people, but in the end, his ns backfired and he disappeared in defeat, leaving the orcs utterly defeated. Nicole remained silent, unable to utter a single word. A simr scene had just unfolded beneath the sea. Her deity, too, merely orchestrated the lives of the Naga expeditionary forces to fulfill the divine prophecy. As the divine prophecy descended, the reinforcements offered were meager, yet the Naga were willing to stake everything to capture thending zone... Originally, Nicole was fervent and didn''t weigh the cost and benefits; dedicating herself to the divine was the very essence of her existence. However, with the devastating defeat of the war, Shak''s words, coupled with Roger''s self-identification explosion, fatal blows ensued one after another within a single day. She once believed that her unquestionable faith had developed a slight crack. The omnipotent and benevolent sea deity, at the moment ofplete defeat of the Naga expeditionary forces, didn''t bestow a divine miracle to reverse the tides, which made it quite challenging for Nicole to ept. Weunched a holy war, gambling everything for the sake of God, yet for God, this was merely an inconsequential move in the game. Upon hearing about the simr plight of Tasika, and recalling the countless years of history in this world, she suddenly realized that the celestial gods had always maintained such an attitude. However, in her past as a saint, she selectively blinded herself, refusing to contemte the role yed by the gods in it. She believed that it was the fault of those followers for not being good enough and not having pure enough faith. If is was her, she thought, she would not have ended up in such a situation... The reality, however, dealt her a heavy p in the face. How ironic. The arduous expedition she painstakingly initiated ultimately yielded nothing, only resulting in countless killings and the destruction of numerous beauties. The room had been prepared in advance by the secret society of sorcerers, with auxiliary magic formations capable of detecting thought patterns and emotional fluctuations, while also enhancing the persuasive power of every word uttered by Roger. Originally, with the extraordinary power of the legendary priestess Nicole, these magic formations and interferences should not have had any effect whatsoever. However, she is currently in a state of intense emotional turmoil, with significantly diminished insight and judgment, rendering her unable to control her own thoughts. Thus, without realizing it, Roger gained an understanding of her emotional shifts and began speaking with targeted remarks, fueling Nicole''s state of mind. Faith shaped Nicole''s devotion, fervor, and madness, yet deep within her heart, there still existed a kind and gentle side. Roger relentlessly tapped into her vulnerable side, unsettling her with his words, presenting to her the impact caused by this war, and foretelling the consequences that lie ahead for Naga. Nicole was on the verge of copse, as everything Roger spoke was like ancient whispers of deities, rendering her unable to endure. If the Naga emerge victorious, seize thending point, and fulfill their millennia-old dream, she will be a hero. Great achievements alwayse at a cost, for throughout history, those who aplish remarkable feats don''t concern themselves with trivial details. As long as she can bring victory to Naga, she can afford to go beyond the norm without facing any consequences. However, she failed, suffered aplete defeat, lost Naga''s final leverage, and even led Tasika, the malevolent wolf, into the midst of the Naga. She could recall what Roger had said, that the Green Vines Empire intends to transform both the Mermaid Sea Kingdom and the Naga Empire into a new kingdom called Terra. The wolf''s ambition isid bare for all to see. Naga has already incurred astronomical debts, and after this failure, she will face a counterattack from the Mermaid Sea Kingdom. The growth and transformation of Prince Shakti, along with his attitude towards Naga, will be an evesting nightmare haunting Naga in the days toe. In order to survive, Naga will only be increasingly reliant on the support of Terra and subsequently fall into the clutches of Tasika''s malevolence... My best friend is very kind-hearted, but she only extends her kindness to orcs and doesn''t care about how much blood and tears Naga sheds. Numerous thoughts loomed in Nicole''s heart as she looked fearfully at Roger. The Joestar who deceives himself and enjoys conversing with himself in the group is, astonishingly, the head of the Intelligence Department of the Green Vines Empire. How frightening it is. How treacherous it is. How malicious it is. But oh, how mighty it is! He intends to divert the attention of the world towards other directions, while the Green Vines Empire lurks in the shadows, stealthily umting power, blending in with the masses, and creating more room for development. Therefore, Nicole ultimately realized that she couldn''t bring herself to hate him. He is a person who will stop at nothing to protect his own country, and if the roles were reversed, you would do the same The only difference is that without his intellect, it would be impossible for oneself to do better than him; it would only lead to a failed war... Roger doesn''t need many words to deceive people''s hearts; he only needs to reveal the truth and facts to Nicole, and her faith will crumble. At this moment, Nicole began to regret her past actions. Although her expression remained calm, her eyes were empty, filled with immense confusion about the future ahead. In the end, her gaze towards Roger was left only with envy. Admiring him for protecting his own country, admiring him and his queen for making the lives of the people of the empire increasingly better. Roger looked at Nicole sympathetically. This young girl had a good heart, but her upbringing was centered around molding her into a perfect believer, a religious leader who would sacrifice everything for God. In that position, if she isn''t ruthless enough, if she isn''t decisive enough, she won''t be able to aplish anything. Nicole may be at fault, but the greater error lies with those deities who continuously fuel conflicts in the world of Eternal night. Growing up in the realm of religion, Nicole is destined to have a mindset that differs from that of ordinary individuals. Until she faced her most devastating failure, tearing apart the facade of the sea god''s omnipotence, all-epassing nature, and unwavering adoration for the Naga. With her sensitive and contemtive nature, the truth presented by the instant empire sparked a profound transformation in her thinking. Nicole, if you truly feel remorse for everything you have done, you can still utilize your position, power, and reputation to do something for the Naga. Do you wish for me to be ackey of the empire? Rest assured, the empire seeks not ackey, but arade. If you are interested, I will share with you all the information regarding the empire''s goals and ideals, the adversaries it faces, and the ultimate destiny of this world. From there, you may judge for yourself. Is this the reason Tasika chose you? Nicole was taken aback, but upon careful consideration, theplexity in her gaze as she looked at Roger was both expected and unexpected. A hint of awkwardness shed across Roger''s face, Tasika''s initial choice was not the empire, but him instead... However, these inconsequential details need not be disclosed to Nicole. He swiftly dered with resolute, fervent, and shamelessly unwavering conviction, "Indeed, believe in the wisdom of Tasika, as you understand. Only with a shared ideal can we willingly have her cooperate with us." Nicole clenched her right hand tightly around her left hand, her nails digging into the flesh, causing blood to ooze, yetpletely unaware of the force she was exerting. She longed to find hypocrisy and deceit on Roger''s face, to prove that his words undermining and defaming the gods were nothing but fabrications... However, she was unsessful. The things she had believed in all her life, those were the true deceits! Nicole sat on the ground, her body feeling somewhat weak, as she softly pleaded, "Please, Sir Roger, I implore you to grant me a chance, to give Na''ga a chance." Roger snapped his fingers. Little Joey presented Nicole with arge box of highly confidential information. Then she and Roger exited the room together. "Did that saintlydy truly agree?" Margaret, waiting at the door, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, finding it somewhat unbelievable Roger''s aplishments. How could such devout followers be swayed so easily? Roger casually waved his finger, indicating a heightened sense of ease andpleteck of pressure! Margaret couldn''t help but feel tempted to ridicule him, observing his arrogant demeanor. Little Joey tugged at her and said, taking the lead, "Lord Zuo, there is no need for doubt. Themander, being skilled at manipting ambitious youngdies who hold high positions, surely has his own ways." "Indeed, it does seem so," Margaret immediately recalled her desperate attempts to curry favor, only to end up engaging in a nocturnal escapade in Odo with Princess Tasika. Amusement sparked in her gaze. Of course, now she is Queen Tasika, yet her attitude towards Roger remains unchanged. Hence, even the mere saintess will likely be unable to escape her impending doom! If it weren''t for the fact that everything in that room was visible to them, one would suspect him of employing some illicit means. Roger turned his head to look at little Joey, who suddenly betrayed him. Little Joey had an innocent expression on his face and blinked his eyes, gesturing with a nod towards Margaret. It seems to be saying, "This little devil has also been misled by you, the adult", right? Roger instantly shivered, finally realizing the scent of danger and the strong acidic aroma permeating the air. He whispered softly, "Darling, have you set your sights on any legendary weapons recently? Shall we return to Odor to visit the auction house?" This is probably the otherworldly version of a "universal remedy," isn''t it? ... ... The temporary encampment of the Shaq forces in the maritime nation. After days of fierce battles, the Naga expeditionary force has finally beenpletely annihted, although there is still a tremendous amount of follow-up work to bepleted. However, the soldiers still need to rest in order to recover their physical strength. Inside the prince''s whale carriage, Roger and Shaq are engaged in a ndestine discussion. "Nicole''s attitude is one of redemption, and naturally, I have no objection to her returning to the Naga Empire," Shaq spoke in a rxed tone, his smile serene, as if discussing a trivial matter like deciding what to eat for a stimting taste experience. However, what he was discussing was the first war criminal responsible for causing tremendous losses to the maritime nation. However, now no one can judge from his expression and tone whether the prince of the maritime nation harbors any resentment, even though he has clearly captured Nicole alive but chooses to let her go. After all, is the attitude of the mermaid really important to the empire? And the Green Vines Empire is not a benevolent nation either, they would not intentionally let the enemy go and bring trouble upon themselves. So there is only one possibility, that Nicole, like oneself, chooses to serve the empire, thus earning the scene just described by Roger. So it''s a case of the pot calling the kettle ck. Everyone shares the same subservient status, so what does his personal grudge and hatred towards the Naga have to do with the Green Vines Empire? Questioning Roger''s humanity? It is highly probable that it would only result in self-inflicted humiliation, damaging the rtionship between the two individuals. Therefore, the most rational course of action would be to tacitly ept the urrence of this matter, exchanging concessions in this regard for the empire''s support in matters of strength. Indeed, it is true that it was Roger''s provocation that allowed Shaq to grow into a true heir of the Sea Emperor. However, after undergoing transformation, he began to contemte matters with the interests of the maritime nation in mind, and as a result, his rtionship with Roger gradually grew distant. This is perhaps destiny''s favorite little trick to y on mortal beings. Of course, Roger could perceive that the future Sea Emperor had ample vignce towards himself and the empire. This is a form of maturity, as well as an inevitable part of growth. When shouldering the life and death of billions of people, it bes impossible for anyone to continue acting ording to their own whims. At this moment, Roger also spoke with the tone of an imperial spokesperson, disying a diplomatic demeanor. "Your Highness, rest assured that the empire will not interfere in the internal affairs of the people seeking revenge against the Naga." Thank you for your understanding, esteemed individual. There is one more matter: my father''s personality is ill-suited to the current state of affairs in the oceans. "Regardless of whether the Fourth Prince awakens, the empire will support Your Highness in ascending the throne." The mermaid royal family will forever be the empire''s ally and the evesting friend of the House of Charles. Shak solemnly agreed with the sentence, then quickly smiled and started discussing other topics with Roger. The two young individuals engaged in lively conversation, despite their diverse ethnic backgrounds, shared simr expressions, demeanor, and intonations, exuding an unmistakable air of seasoned cunning. The controversial issues with significant informational content are resolved with a mere few words through the exchange of interests. The details discussedter, on the contrary, are inconsequential. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 After the battle with the Tree of Darkness, the Naga Empire received the news and decided to abandon the captured Western Forest Fortress, and retreat back to the border of the two previous nations. Empress Naga, using taxation as coteral, once again extended a loan to the Kingdom of Terra, establishing a densework of fortresses along the border to guard against the maritime nation''s counterattacks. The failure of this battle marks the end of Naga''s offensive against the merfolk. In the ensuing period, it is likely that the tables will turn, with the maritime nationunching attacks against the Naga. Fortunately, the retaliation from the maritime nation didn''t arrive immediately, as they were faced with internal strife due to the ascension of a new emperor. Upon returning to the capital of the maritime nation, Prince Shac exerted pressure on the current Sea Emperor, who happened to be his biological father,pelling him to abdicate the throne in favor of himself. The reason being that the Sea Emperor, due to his advanced age and ipetence in governance, had caused continuous decline in the maritime nation, allowing the Naga Empire to easily bully them, culminating in the tragic incident of the Naga''s ruthless ughter of the city. Although the elderly Sea Emperor possessed great political astuteness and maintained a firm grip on the throne, the brutal and bloody invasion by the Naga into the empire''s territories undeniably terrified numerous individuals, including members of the nobility, who perceived their own safety to be jeopardized. The rise of the Naga urred during the years of the elderly Sea Emperor''s reign, despite his abilities being no different from those of his predecessors or even the previous Prince Shac. It was merely a period ofcency and indulgence. However, given the escting conflict between the two nations, this level of capability is indeed insufficient. Meanwhile, as a result of Shac''s great victory on the frontlines, the Sea Emperor and other prominent figures in the fallen capital of the ck Shark Fortress were preparing to flee, taking their delicate possessions and beloved wives andpanions with them. Surprisingly, Shac, leading a secondary defensive force, managed to annihte the Naga expeditionary army, thus reaching the pinnacle of both his prowess and reputation. This is the true savior of a copsing empire, the valiant man who rescues the raging tide when all seems lost. A man of pure lineage, he is none other than the rightful heir to the throne. With the supposed "death" of the fourth prince, his ascension to the throne is but a matter of time. That is precisely why the majority of noble families and ns in the maritime nation refused to take sides, categorizing this matter as an internal dispute within the royal family and awaiting the oue. Although the elderly Sea Emperor managed to govern the capital with an iron hand, under Shac''smand resided thest remaining elite of the merfolk military, powerful reinforcements and well-equipped forces from the empire. Shac also managed to convince his own mother, the Queen of the maritime nation. The Sea Emperor had quite a number of consorts, and although the probability was quite low, in the unlikely event that one of those vixens suddenly bore a child, there was still a chance that the old fool would rece the queen. However, it is impossible for Shac to change his mother, right? Hence it can be proven that being the Empress Dowager is more stable than being the Empress! Moreover, looking at her once timid son, now in striking and captivating armor, it is evident that he is more pleasing to the eye than the old fellow. Does the queen have any reason not to support her own son? The queen''s family is the secondrgest noble family in the maritime nation, second only to the royal family. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for them to provide such a quantity and quality of private troops when Shac led his army on an expedition. Several "imperial uncles" therefore spared no expense and aligned themselves with Shac. Meanwhile, on the side of the former emperor, the majority of his forces were lost at the ck Shark Fortress, and the remaining ones were in the hands of Shac. Other ministers and noble families chose to remain neutral, allowing Shac''s prince to gain an absolute advantage. The elderly Sea Emperor had originally nned to celebrate the victory joyfully, setting aside his grief over the loss of his son. The fact that his eldest son had finally shown promise was an absolute relief to him! However, his joy was short-lived as news reached him from the frontlines. In the days following Shac''s return to the capital, he quickly discovered that his son had be excessively ambitious, aiming to dethrone the elderly emperor. Power is so captivating that even though he knew he only had a few years left, the elderly Sea Emperor was unwilling to let of it go so easily. His final hope rested solely on the Church of the God of Knowledge. Shac used to be a follower as well, but the Church received information that Shac had established a close rtionship with the Green Vines Empire. The Green Vines Empire openly expelled the Divine Church from its borders. If Shac were to follow suit... Divine authority supports the elderly Sea Emperor! After coercing the elderly Sea Emperor into signing a series of irrevocable provisions, the Knowledge Church in the maritime nation joined the ranks of the Sea Emperor. The capital of the maritime nation witnessed a brief eruption of conflict as Prince Shac, apanied by battle-hardened troops, besieged the pce. However, their ultimate trump card was gaining permission from the Queen of Eternal Night and unleashing Roger, the executor of the Demon Emperor''smand. Now that the Empire has openly dered its presence, there is no need to continue pretending. It is best to efficiently resolve the trouble and minimize the duration of turmoil in the maritime nation, in order to proceed with the next phase of our strategy. Moreover, the Knowledge Church has always been a troublemaker for the Empire, and the Queen of Eternal Night also harbors resentment. She is eager to give them a lesson. Thus, themanding officer, who had activated the Queen''s special abilities, unleashed a sudden and powerful onught. Let the people of the maritime nation witness what it means to possess battle prowess beyond legend, and understand the true meaning of the title "Little Empress." Very well, themanding officer doesn''t appreciate that nickname! However, the mindless casting of spells with a face rolling on the keyboard, directly shattered the heavily fortified pce walls, annihted the High Priest of the Knowledge Church, and inadvertently shattered theposure of the old Sea Emperor. This y of filial piety, with the old Sea Emperor voluntarily abdicating the throne, and publicly proiming that he had been coerced by the Knowledge Church, served as the final act. Upon themencement of the battle, in less than half a day, internal strife was quelled within the maritime nation, and Shak officially ascended to the throne. Roger also forged a great dual-handed sword for Shak, named the "Sorrow of Frost," but it went unused. The ministers and nobles who were previously awaiting the oue also hurried to the pce to offer their loyalty. Shak weed all who came, epting everything without hesitation. The most crucial matter for the maritime nation now is stability, to restore the national strength depleted by years of battles, and then regroup in order to deal with the Naga decisively. As for these nobles within the country who prioritize their own families and obey specific orders instead of the royal decrees... "I have heard that the Green Vines Empire possesses a patented technology called the ''Oath of Glory.'' I wonder if it is possible to obtain authorization for export. In that case, I will personally lead arge army to assist those nobles in once again swearing allegiance." Shak smiled warmly as he reached another agreement with Roger, this time in the form of a loan. Having umted numerous debts, he no longer had any fear, as he had already made the decision to join the imperial ranks. Owning a little money was nothing to worry about, and he didn''t mind owing a bit more. The priority was to revitalize the maritime nation''s economy. ... ... Shortly after Shaq''s ascension to the throne, the once dormant fourth prince of the maritime nation, Daul, finally "awoke". What Lydia meant by ''one day yields results'' was that it would only take a day to determine whether the base coral can halt the deterioration of Daul''s condition, not that he would miraculously recover. Roger dares to swear on the conscience of the goddess of war that Lydia deliberately refrained from exining, leading them to misunderstand that Daul would miraculously awaken in just one day. Otherwise, everyone would be reluctant to offer Daul as material for her. Whoever said that researchers cannot be cunning? Fortunately, Lydia''s technique and judgement are reliable, otherwise she would have been killed long ago. In the entire empire and maritime nation, there is no existence that has delved deeper into the domain of life magic than Lydia. Shack could only force a smile, begging her to salvage Daul as much as possible. Roger also ryed Daul''s final words to Shack. Shack was deeply moved. In hisst moments, Daul gave up his obsession with the throne and expressed his desire solely for the well-being of the mermaid, hoping for his brother''s sess. Power is captivating, but the bond of brotherhood still prevails. Young Daul''s blood runs hot, at least in this regard, surpassing the aging Sea Emperor. Under Lydia''s skilled treatment, Daul''s physical condition stabilizes day by day. The coral of the base possesses a potent gic self-repairing capability. Once integrated into Daul''s body, it supresses the deformities caused by radiation and halts further deterioration within a day. The divine erosion, which is difficult to address by ordinary means, is gradually diluted by the expanding body of the base coral and is gradually eliminated from the body through metabolism. Lastly, those divine elements are engulfed by specialized immune cells, expelled from the body and ced into a unique cultivation vessel. Lydia retrieves them to further investigate the various changes that ur when mortal cellsbine with divinity. The more Daul eats, the more Lydia, as a research enthusiast, truly maximizes the utility of the Fourth Prince. On the tenth day of the fall of the ck Shark Fortress, Shaque had already held the coronation ceremony of the Sea Emperor, and Daul finally regained self-consciousness. However, at this moment, a new issue arose - his memory was iplete, and his body hadpletely merged with the base coral, resembling a muscr man blossoming from the coral. Simultaneously, his self-awareness is extremely chaotic. I am born for battle, to vanquish the Nagas! This is the sole lucid obsession that Daul possesses upon awakening. He doesn''t recall being the fourth prince of the Sea Kingdom, instead believing himself to be an evolved base coral. Shack doesn''t ept this oue, pleading with Roger to take him to the Life Altar to block the door. Roger also stood up for Shack, skipping the small talk with flower pots, and utilizing the authority bestowed upon him by the Eternal Night Queen, he went straight to confront Lydia herself. His authority is universally recognized within the Secret Magic Council, second only to the Eternal Night Queen, who is the ultimate benefactor. Transforming someone''s younger brother from a merman into coral, shouldn''t that definitely be ssified as a medical mishap? What ident? There couldn''t possibly be an ident. It was merely an attempt out of desperation, where anything is possible. Right now, it has fallen within the preferred 5% oue among the over sixty thousand possibilities that I had anticipated! The ck-haired lolita confidently and emphatically dered, "Moreover, he is not coral. The term you use is incredibly non-magical!" Roger was momentarily stunned. Only then did he grasp the meaning behind Lydia''s "non-magical," which was akin to how Earthlings use the term "unscientific," carrying a contemptuous undertone implying ignorance and foolishness. "Then exin in detail Dal''s condition and why this is considered a favorable oue?" Roger still refused to let her go. Lydia retrieved Dal''s relevant information, adorned herself with a pair of ck-framed sses, and picked up a teaching cane to give a remedial lesson to the two academically inept and frivolous scions. Coral is lifeless, it is the ''skeleton'' secreted by coral polyps; Dal, on the other hand, merely resembles the basic structure of coral, but all of those are his own body''s cells. How can this be considered as coral? It is apletely new form of evolutionary life! Speaking of which, Lydia became excited as if she had consumed a pint of counterfeit liquor, with a tone of admiration, fanaticism, and intoxication. Compared to ordinary basal corals, Dal''s efficiency in absorbing organic matter has increased by 200%, production speed has increased by 150%. Most importantly, the manufacturing precision has taken another step forward. He can autonomously edit and splice new genes ording to needs, creating a more diverse biofish poption... This is a masterpiece! This is the most powerful gically modified organism manufacturing engine! Shak couldn''t listen anymore and eximed excitedly, "So your idea of a favorable oue is my younger brother bing a war weapon that suits your needs?" There is still hope for rehabilitation. Based on my research on memory, although they exist in the form of bioelectricity within the nerve cells, the soul and the ocean of consciousness also have backups. This is a realm that I have not fully understood so far. Lydia supported her cheek and revealed an expression of helplessness, "So in this field, new miracles can be born at any time, and Dal still possesses infinite possibilities! He alone can create an entire nation!" "My younger brother is not your reproductive tool!" Shak became more and more agitated as he listened. If it weren''t for Roger restraining him, he might have gone forward and fought desperately with the girl in front of him. However, for the sake of the Emperor''s physical well-being, Roger would not allow him to engage in such reckless actions. Roger dares to hold the Life Instrument Orbit ountable, but he also absolutely respects Lydia''sbat prowess, at least respecting those peculiar experiment creations within this mage tower. He dared noty a finger on Lydia, not even if his courage was amplified ten thousand times. Her current confidence stems entirely from being in the good graces of the Queen of Eternal night, and Lydia dares not take the initiative to attack him. Reasoning is eptable, threats are also permissible, but if one were to actuallyy hands on the ck-haired young girl before them, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although he also understands Shak''s anger very well. Dor is a man, a real tough guy, the epitome of rugged masculinity, capable of administering bone-deep treatments without flinching. However, ever since he merged with the base coral, he has be an entity resembling a "queen insect," requiring constant reproduction and propagation... Not to mention that an ordinary man would struggle to ept such a stark contrast, even female fighters, upon hearing of Lydia''s actions, would likely tremble with anger and shed bitter tears, prompting them to storm the tower. Although there are queens like Kerrigan, the Queen of des, in other universes, they are still queens, not pure tough guys like Dor... One can only be d that he didn''t regain consciousness, otherwise he might have self-destructed by now. Roger sighed, knowing that there were logical and ethical issues at y here. However, they weren''t here for philosophical debates. They were here in the hopes of helping Dor. Ms. Lydia, what do you think should be done to help Dor regain self-consciousness? Adhere strictly to my medical advice, and then involve him in more conflicts! Lydia affirmed with certainty, "He yearns for battle, and will continuously evolve through it. Through each sessive evolution, he will undoubtedly manifest the miracles of life, ultimately fulfilling the inner longing for his perfect form!" Roger''s facial expression twitched suddenly, as he asked with a hint of uncertainty: You mentioned just now,pletion and desire, right? Is there? You probably misheard... Don''t y these tricks, it''s just the final sentence. You''d better exin whether it is Dole''s desire or your longing for a perfect form. Of course, it''s his own desire. Shameless as I may be, I would never distort the aspirations of fellow beings of wisdom in the same faction! So, you''ve had an exchange with him, haven''t you? You know his aspirations! Lydia suddenly became uneasy, innocently looking at the two people who had struck a nerve. She whispered, "It was him, only he had a moment of rity. We were in the midst of attacking the Sea Kingdom Pce, and you two were not present. I had to exin the current situation to him, and he said, ''If only we had numerous elite forces, we could achieve continuous victories...''" Having numerous elite forces doesn''t mean generating a bunch of elites on your own, you jerk! Shak''s mentalitypletely copsed, and he was furious, wanting to rush up and fight desperately with Lydia. Chapter 209: Not Loyalty to the Empire, but Loyalty to You Chapter 209: Not Loyalty to the Empire, but Loyalty to You Shak felt that Lydia was not lying, and those were indeed words that Dorl would say. However, if, due to such a desire, Dorl were to be a super Hive Mother, then he must suspect Lydia of being potentially misleading! And Lydia''s guilty conscience, indeed, appeared highly suspicious, prompting them to thoroughly investigate. Lydia had been evasive all along, but in the end, unable to hide it any longer, she had no choice but toe clean honestly: I...I just said something offhandedly. His moments of rity are very limited, yet his obsession is remarkably strong, so his subconscious mind, amidst numerous possibilities of evolution, opted for the current state. Lydia cautiously phrased her words, "He probably also wanted to help the maritime country, but in the past, he was powerless. Now, he just wants some abilities... Oh well, forget it, let me show you the original records of ourmunication at that time!" While thinking that this matter had already passed, she was suddenly cornered. Unexpectedly, with one inadvertent slip of the tongue, Roger seized hold of it. One can only say that the chief spy''s level of professionalism ismendable, and truly detestable! After painstakingly searching through theplex and chaotic experimental records, Lydia actually managed to find the magical projection records of Daryl''s sudden moment of rity and hismunication with her (the flower pot). Daryl did indeed experience a brief moment of awakening, but it was untimely. At that time, Shuck was in a confrontation with the old Sea Emperor and there was absolutely no way to establish a contact. Under such circumstances, it was inevitable that Lydia had to personallymunicate with him. Daryl inquired about the oue of the war with the Nagas, and learned that the sea kingdom emerged victorious. He revealed a contented smile, conveying feelings of joy am to celebrate the news of the prince brother''s early advancement towards the throne. There after, he began to concern himself with his own condition. Lydia casually mentioned his treatment process, touching upon several potential oues of recovery. In passing, she mentioned that if he were to evolve properly, he might potentially contribute to the sea kingdom with an elite force numbering in the billions. She dared to swear to the source sea that she was genuinely speaking casually, emphasizing the effectiveness of her treatment method and urging others not to doubt its efficacy. "Who would have thought that Daryl''s moments of consciousness would be so fleeting!" Lydia sighed. The coral reef already possesses the ability to choose genes and autonomously control the evolution direction of both its individual body and the biofish poption. Within Daryl as the host, the evolutionary life form, has fortified this ability, unintentionally undergoing countless evolutionary changes to its own genes. This includes many genes that were mistakenly born amidst nuclear radiation, among which there are also many errors that are exceptionally powerful. If utilized properly, they can greatly enhance one''s own abilities. Thus, the current oue came to be. Each time Daryl makes an autonomous choice, it invariably leads to a branch that enhances reproductive capacity, driven by his subconscious desires. Of course, this is still the result of Lydia''s careless remark. It was her mention that Daryl could autonomously spawn an army of billions, which caused Daryl''s judgment ability to decline in that state, resulting in this unfortunate situation... She still felt guilty when Roger and Shake came knocking on her door, trying to avoid the topic as best she could, but she couldn''t escape unscathed. Having finished this conversation, as well as the analysis provided by Lydia, silence fell upon the room for a moment. Lydia was just providing factual information; it was not her deliberate intention for Daryl to lose his memory. Furthermore, the transformation into his current "evolved" state was a result of his own choices. In the end, the memory of steadfastly defending the ck Shark Fortress, for someone as proud as Daryl, is truly an unforgettable memory, isn''t it? Shake remained silent for a long time, then suddenly bowed to Lydia. Please, Lady Lydia, forgive me for my earlier rudeness! I kindly ask you to take care of my younger brother. Ah... certainly, it is what a doctor should do. Thank you very much. I apologize for the trouble caused this time. It''s not a bother at all... Suddenly Lydia didn''t know how to respond; she was someone who respond better to persuasion than coercion. At this moment, Shaq no longer referred to himself as "I", but as "we", expressing gratitude to her as a patient''s family member. She couldn''t disy her usual dominance. Although the biochemical witch resorts to any means in her research, she still possess great medical ethics! From such circumstances, if Dal managed to save his life, Lydia would undoubtedly be credited with great achievements. It''s indeed unrealistic to expect anything more, let alone bringing back an unharmed mermaid. The current oue, considering Dal''s thirst for war, perhaps cannot truly be described as "bad"... The uing battle with the Naga will indeed continue without pause. Therefore, it is hoped thaton a broader battlefield, Dal will be able to grow all the way and surpass the limits of his current life form! ... ... Next to the copsed Dark Tree, there lies a dpidated camp and at the end, a prison sealed with multipleyers of magical runes. Roger, apanied by a squad of Nightguards, returned to this ce. He ordered his subordinates to stay outside while he entered the inner chambers of the prison, where he met Nicole, who had sought an audience with him. She had long finished reading the information provided by the Green Vines Empire and had gained some understanding of the situation where the Seven Gods faction was united and initiating a merciless war that swept across multiple dimensions in the multiverse. Under such circumstances, all races and forces in the Eternal Night world indeed have amon stance and should unite to seek survival opportunities. Any belief, is merely hastening its own demise. Nicole contemted many matters. The grand undertaking the Empire is engaged in, her life as a saint, the past history of this world, and the attempt to understand the true attitude of the deities towards their faithful, all these thoughts upied Nicole''s mind. The result, of course, was disheartening to her. The deities are beingspletely surpassing mortal existence, with different concepts of time, abilities, and thoughts. The deities havee to take advantage of mortals as a matter of course, with an attitude akin to nurturing livestock like nagas do. The faithful are mere livestock to the deities. Alive they serve as beasts of burden, and upon death their flesh is consumed, their hides are fashioned into garments, and their fat is used to extract oil... In short, there will be no wastage, countless hours of refinement by the Seven deities'' craftsmanship, one could say they utilize every scrap of themb. The Holy Maiden can be regarded as a shepherd dog, perhaps of higher value, as the deities will grant her a certain level of protection, but no more than that. They don''t even possess the qualification to regard themselves as equals to the deities, for receiving a response in prayer is an act of divine benevolence, while not receiving one simply implies your worthiness falls short. This is an entirely unequal rtionship, as the gods thrive upon the foundation of faith. It is not a transaction, but rather a plundering, where the faithfulck any means to counteract the Seven deities. Otherwise, all that awaits them is destruction. The zealous followers would never contemte such matters, as their upbringing and limited exposure to information have confined their cognitive potential within a cocoon of thought. It was this failure that shattered the blockade. However, Nicole also harbors some doubts about the Empire. After pondering it thoroughly, she needs to have another conversation with Roger before making a final decision. Inside the prison cell, Nicole''s face revealed an unmistakable weariness, as if she had endured a prolonged period without rest. However, her eyes were even clearer and sharper than when they were first encountered. She seemed to no longer be bewildered, as she had reconstructed her own spiritual realm within reality. Now is the moment when she, based on this worldview, makes her decision. Roger is very satisfied with Nicole''s state. Havinge this far, even if she doesn''t findmon interests with the Empire, she will not return to the embrace of the divine. Just like the former Tasika. Nicole smiled and asked Roger: Lord Charles, is yourmitment to the Empire still valid? Of course, the Empire will not coerce you. I''m curious, to what extent can the Empire guarantee the pursuit of freedom? 1%? Perhaps even less, at least ording to the surface data, we have no advantage whatsoever. Why then choose to resist? If we cooperate with the Seven Gods, the Empire and the Empress will undoubtedly receive the support of the Seven Gods, making it even easier to control this world. Because the Seven Gods aim to transform this world into nothingness! The chronological order is incorrect. Prior to acquiring this intelligence, the Empire had already severed ties with the Seven Gods. Nico''s gaze was as sharp as a de piercing through the fabric of time, and through these documents, she seized upon the contradictory details in Roger''s words. Roger was also momentarily taken aback, but it was not intentional deceit on his part. It was due to the overwhelming events that had transpired, blurring the finer details. "Oh, back then, probably because of a certain woman''s arrogance, she felt invincible." Roger believed that the Empress of Eternal Night should shoulder the me for this. "Good and fine, suddenly expelling the Seven Gods Church, Blood Mother is truly too arrogant!" Nico remained nomittal, fixing her gaze on Roger. "But, sir, considering your non-arrogant nature, why have you never considered dissuading the Empress?" Roger smiled awkwardly, yet politely. "Dissuade her? I am just aborer, an exploited tool. Would anyone listen to what a tool has to say?" Nicole pressed down on the documents in front of her and spoke earnestly, "Sir, ording to these records, your opinions hold significant weight with the Empress." Facing her confident gaze, Roger suddenly flickered and hesitated. Do I really hold any significance in the mind of that increasingly enigmatic and cunning Empress? It is clearly nothing more than a position of juniority! He was unwilling to discuss these matters and impatiently said, "So, is this really important? Regardless of whether I have dissuaded the Empress or not, the Empire''s allegiance has already been set, and it is you who needs to make the choice." Nicole stared at Roger, making him increasingly ufortable, unsure of what exactly this cunning girl was up to. Just as Roger was on the verge of eruption, she suddenly burst intoughter and whispered, "Sir, this is crucial because I need to know if you are the hero I have been waiting for." Hero? Who wants to be someone, I simply desire to live a good life. Is that so? Well then, sir, I have made my decision. Nicole''s smile suddenly faded, "I am not loyal to the Empire, I am loyal to you." Roger was astonished by her response, "Ah? What does this mean? You refuse to be a noble of the Empire, yet you insist on bing a maid in the Charles family?" "I am loyal to you, and with my status, intelligence, and abilities, I will assist you, sir, in implementing your ns within the Nagha Empire. In the future, those who follow me in Nagha will also be loyal to you." She softly twisted her slender waist, maneuvering behind Roger, and extended her dainty hand to knead the muscles on his shoulder, gently saying, "Of course, if you require me to serve as a maid, it is only natural for me to offer my loyalty." The legendary priest is well-versed in human anatomy, with strength and perception attributes surpassing those of ordinary maids. Even without formal training, and despite being quite unfamiliar, the rxation effect is unparalleled. Roger felt quite indulged, but his wariness grew even stronger within his heart as he lifted Nicole''s chin with his hand and inquired, "I still don''t understand. You are, after all, a dignified saintess. Why must you demean yourself in this manner?" Nicole gazed directly at him, smiling with a hint of resignation. "Because the Nagha have no choice. Your Empress possesses an unattainable heart, one that I cannotprehend nor have the qualifications to stand before. Your empire is too vast, and Nagha is likely to be exploited by those with ulterior motives, drained of its value. Only you, sir, have your own pursuits and enough kindness. You are the person whom the Eternal Night Empress trusts the most. I offer my loyalty to you on behalf of Nagha, and you will safeguard our interests to the best of your ability. Of course, in the future, Nagha will also provide ample reciprocation to you, sir." Roger furrowed his brow and said, "Do you think too highly of me?" Nicole chuckled and said, "Since it''s already a gamble akin to a moth flying into a me, what difference does it make if we raise the stakes a little higher?" Roger fell into contemtion, Nicole''s choice had no influence on his fulfillment of the empire''s orders. Because Nicole listened to hismands, it was essentially equivalent to the empire gaining an additional Nagha saintess as an undercover agent, fulfilling theyout they desired. However, Roger''s personal gains are extensive: the loyalty of the Church and affiliated forces, an expanded influence supported by the empire, and a saintess who caters to his every whim... One cannot help but say that this Nagha maiden is exquisitely beautiful. Her appearance and figure are wless, but what''s even more important is the contradiction between her seemingly aloof demeanor and her inner fervor, creating a unique and captivating charm. Of course, she is also excessively intelligent and ruthless, willing to wager everything for sess. She is a femme fatale, a true embodiment of the term, and not someone ordinary mortals can control. While Roger pondered, the young maiden with a supple and fiery body had already drawn near, pressing against him intimately, and cooed, "Sir, you will make the choice that is most advantageous for the empire, will you not?" Oh, if I reject you, you will refuse to cooperate with the empire, won''t you? As a saintess, in order to avoid humiliation, my teacher has taught me numerous methods of self-destruction. Your desire for death, what does it have to do with me? This is moral coercion. However, sir, you are falling for this scheme. Because I represent not just one individual''s life, but the lives of so many devoted followers of Nagas. Nicole continued massaging, soothing the muscles and bones, as the temperature of her hands against Roger''s body grew increasingly warmer. It was unclear whether it was due to nervousness or some other emotion. Have you conducted research on me? Roger felt a sharp pang of tooth sensitivity. Nicole was indeed correct; he truly didn''t want to witness that scenario unfold. If Nicole were to cooperate with the Empire, guiding the Nagas'' followers away from the non-believers under the guise of being a saint, then when the war with the Seven Gods breaks out, the Nagas would not erupt in internal strife. However, if the Nagas were to have a new religious leader, then in order to resolve internal issues, blood would undoubtedly flow like rivers among the Nagas. This is a ughter that could have been avoided, and Nicole, this woman, really pinpointed Roger''s vulnerability urately. Furthermore, in terms of how this situation is assessed, it is undoubtedly Nicole who will suffer a loss, while Roger gains an advantage. Because she ced all her hopes in Roger''s moral standards. Roger''s refusal and hesitation were merely attributed to the mysterious nature of this woman, unable to fathom her thoughts! You always have better alternatives. Perhaps Naga does, but I don''t. Nicole suddenly halted her movements, cing her face against the hollow of his shoulder, her arms tightly embracing Roger''s waist. Her voice, light and reminiscent of a dream, trembled, "The god I have believed in since childhood, you have shattered it. My life is now tainted with guilt, and I am incapable of bearing the trust and adtion bestowed upon me by those innocentmbs. I am in need of a new faith, dear sir, and you are the sole figure capable of fulfilling this requirement." Roger forcefully pushed away her hand, saying, "You''re ill!" Which believer is free from illness? And you are the sole remedy. Nicole gracefully spun around and sat directly on Roger''sp, embracing him from the front. Roger only then realized that the holy maiden''s face was streaming with tears, though he knew not when they hadmenced. I unabashedly released the pressure that I had endured for over ten days before him. s...such wickedness... He gently tapped her back, and ultimately left with a sigh. Chapter 210: Empress: Lets Discuss You and Nicole Chapter 210: Empress: Let''s Discuss You and Nicole The mysterious capital,Fengling moon pce. The Eternal night Empress received Roger and Margaret, who had returned from the maritime nation. Shak''s coronation, Nicole''s submission, and the empire''s strategic conquest of the seas outlined in this five-year n have been aplished ahead of schedule and surpassed expectations. A proxy war has overturned the original oue, resulting in a change of maritime emperor in the maritime nation. Subsequent benefits continue to emerge, making the depths of the sea an important testing ground for imperial weaponry. As time progresses, directly colonizing the depths of the sea is not an extremely challenging task. In this battle, the contributions of Roger and Margaret are indispensable. Certainly, the wise Eternal night Empress can also be described as sagacious in delegating power, refraining from sudden airdrops of confidential messages or engaging in headmaster actions such as arranging for the "forward movement of the magician''s position by fifty meters". The Eternal night Empress is also highly satisfied with the oue of this battle. By simply cooperating at home and making appropriate expressions, all the problems are solved by the capable Roger, my dear advisor. I don''t even need to personally copy my own assignments. Is there anything better than this? In the joyous asion, the Eternal night Empress directly arranged a banquet at the Fengling Moon Pce to honor the two deserving courtiers. During the banquet, the three individuals, sovereign and ministers, summarized the gains and losses of this maritime strategy, confirming that the same approach can be applied to more countries on the continent. Margaret has already realized that Your Majesty cares only about victory, and in secret, she has learned several tricks from Roger. Her subordinates, the nightingales and sparrows, have also acquired a vast amount of intelligence on enemy countries. With the guidance of professional strategists, they have proposed several ingenious ns. Hmm, the little demon is gradually bing devilish, and there''s nothing wrong with that. "Indeed, Mary, you are bing more mature," the Eternal night Empress rejoiced, greatly acknowledging the feasibility of Margaret''s proposed n. As long as there is good coordination with the Kingdom of Terra, the Green Vines Empire, this external threat, will keep a low profile and bide its time, and the underlying conflicts among the great powers will certainly gradually surface. When the timees, just intensify the conflicts between the two sides, or even among multiple parties, and there will definitely be new battlefields opening up. The empire can use the name of third parties such as the Kingdom of Terra to sell weapons on arge scale, making money from both sides. And precisely by having the Beast Soul Bracelet coupled with the control over the people within the Blissful Illusion Realm, the ruling costs of the great powers decrease, and productivity increases. In addition, with the magical crystal machinery from the Terra stronghold, they can umte more wealth, and all these countries on the continent have the means to purchase more weapons and gear. At this moment, we must express our gratitude to the Seven Gods Church. It is they who tirelessly sow the seeds of hatred among the great powers and different races. Many of them are ancient adversaries that have been in rivalry for thousands of years. They refrained from waging war previously, solely due to the existence of the empire as a greater threat. Now, the empire, "forced" into a period of recuperation, has been shattered by Terra. As a result, our national strength has risen, the people are obedient, and the level of equipment has skyrocketed. In just a short span of one year, numerous rulers have found it difficult to restrain their restless hearts, as they contemte settling the score with their longstanding adversaries. Not to mention secr monarchies, even among the divine authority of the churches, there exists animosity. The alliance of the Seven Gods only exists on the divine ne, whereas the exchanges witnessed among mortals exhibit considerable exclusivity, especially with the direct establishment of hostile factions by deities... In conclusion, in this world where might is revered and myriad races exists, achieving peace is arduous, yet engaging in warfare is tempting for a myriad of ruthless individuals who are quick to resort to violence. The meal enjoyed by the trio of monarch and ministers was truly satisfying, conveniently aligning the agenda regarding the surrounding formidable powers. Firstly, let these nations and powers mutually exhaust each other, ideally reducing their territories to ruins. The empire shall act as an arms dealer, profiting from both sides, achieving industrial advancement and umting strength. Lastly, we shall reap the harvest of the entire world. s, isn''t this just the same path that the lighthouse traversed in the past? Indeed, undertaking the world war quest of others truly has the potential to transform oneself into a superpower! While conversing with the Eternal Night Empress, she casually inquired about a crucial point that was not borated upon in the previous battle reports. By the way, how did you manage to persuade the esteemed Saint Nicole? I heard she has always been renowned for her unwavering faith. Roger''s expression immediately became somewhat stiff, although he had a clear conscience, it was entirely that girl who took the initiative, but being suddenly questioned by the Empress made him inexplicably uneasy. I must confess... it was all orchestrated by Lord Roger, I, as his humble servant, was unaware of these proceedings. With a malicious sidelong nce, Margaret swiftly tendered her resignation, saying, "Your Majesty, I have just recalled some makeshift military assignments that need attending to. I must take my leave!" "Go ahead," the Eternal Night Empress agreed without hesitation. Although Roger''s inner thoughts were in disarray just now, she heard sensitive terms such as "imprisonment," "loyalty," and "Is itfortable for the Lord?" Indeed, it is necessary for Margaret to step down. She needed to privately inquire with her invinciblemanding officer if he had done something to upset her. Your Majesty, I too have suddenly recalled that the Nightfall Guard has a multitude of matters to attend to... "Now, the domestic situation is still stable, so there''s no urgency on your end," the Eternal Night Empress easily saw through this individual''s attempt to escape, her expression turning grave. "Give me a detailed ount. Tell me exactly what you and the Lady Saint discussed and did. How did you manage to convince her to cooperate with the Empire? It must be quite intriguing, don''t you think?" Damn Margaret, she escaped so quickly, showing no regard for the bond of brotherhood! Fortunately, I was prepared for this question in advance. I already have a draft! Let me think about how the harmonized version was recited... After the initial tumult, Roger, at least outwardly, had regained hisposure. He fluently narrated the tale of a captive saintess, skillfully exploiting the cracks in her faith towards the Sea God, promptly instilling a series of truths within her, ultimately leading to her defection from the shadows and embrace of the light. In theory, this is indeed the truth. It''s just that many crucial details were skipped over. Nicole''s true loyalty lies not with the empire, but with Roger, a key detail. If it were a typical rtionship between ruler and subject, this level of understanding would surely suffice. In this story, Roger is remarkably loyal, taking pride in the empire''s actions and using the charismatic persona of the Eternal Night Empress to influence the enemy leader, ultimately achieving sess. This can even be considered a subtle ttery, who knows, it might bring him additional rewards if it pleases a certain emperor! The problem, however, is that the rtionship between the Eternal Night Empress and Roger is anything but ordinary ruler-subject dynamics. With the tacit understanding of the two parties, coupled with hearing his willingness to speak, how could the Empress possibly let him go so easily? Really? I can''t believe it! Once the Saintess learned about the Seven Gods'' activities, she joined forces with the empire? Shouldn''t we simply broadcast the truth to the entire world so that the empire can uphold global peace? The Eternal Night Empress''s face showed a pensive expression, her eyes ring at Roger with a mocking tone, clearly saying, "Confess honestly to me!" [How could such a wless story like mine reveal any loopholes? This shouldn''t be happening!] Ahem, it''s alright. Fortunately, I have also prepared the R12+ version... Roger cleared his throat and said, "Indeed, there are some trivial details that are not worth mentioning to avoid wasting Your Majesty''s time..." It''s alright. The night is long, and I have no other appointments today. You may carefully recount the entire process, without omitting any significant or minute details. The eyes of the Eternal Night Empress narrowed even further, exuding an increasingly dangerous aura. It seemed as if any further expression of Roger''s unreliable or unclear remarks would result in her subjecting him to harsh interrogation, coercing him to confess... Ah, no, it is the pursuit of truth! Roger had been by the side of the Eternal Night Empress for so long that he had be familiar with her ways, instantly feeling a sense of fear, yet notpletely intimidated. Theplete truth, he certainly cannot disclose, even at the cost of his life, because speaking it might genuinely lead to his demise. Therefore, he must counter the curiosity of the Eternal Night Empress, though this strategy may carry a certain level of risk, requiring utmost caution in its execution... The first step of counteraction is to engage in nonsensical ramblings and distractions, diverting the attention of the Empress! Roger deliberately feigned a hesitant and reluctant expression, saying, "Your Majesty, with your countless important matters to attend to, I dare not waste your time. I dare to vouch, with Margaret''s head on the line, that Saint Ni is definitely a reliable friend of the empire." Empress: ??? Damn it, using Margaret''s head as a guarantee? Shouldn''t you use your own for such matters? Her face darkened, "If I allow you to speak, then speak!" "Actually, Nicole said some things that might upset Your Majesty." "Speak!" Those words involve me, some of which are highly disrespectful. I implore Your Majesty not to be enraged... "Are you going to speak or not?!" The Empress of Eternal Night couldn''t help but m the table in frustration. Of course, We are well aware that Nicole must havemitted egregious acts with you. Otherwise, We wouldn''t bother to inquire! With your limited excuse-making ability, do you really think that you can escape our peerless intelligence and insight? Don''t entertain the illusion of being able to flee! Roger seemed startled by her sudden anger, he flinched and cautiously replied, "I will speak, Your Highness, immediately..." As she saw him stammering and attempting to buy more time, the Empress of Eternal Night''s hands began to radiate with the enchanting glow of magic. Finally, in a sluggish manner, Roger spoke: She asked me if I had ever tried to prevent Your Majesty from defying the gods, and I naturally replied that I had not. Your Majesty is the divine dragon of the heavens, after all, and how could you possibly care about the desires of a humble servant? Then Nicole made a multitude of astonished expressions and said that others may not understand, but I am undoubtedly different in Your Majesty''s heart... "Such nonsense! How could she, a mere Naga priestess, possibly know My Majesty''s thoughts?" The Empress of Eternal Night''s face immediately revealed a hint of panic as she swiftly denied, "I treat all of My subjects equally. Throughout My reign, I have always pursued fairness, fairness, and nothing but fairness!" Roger nodded as a matter of course and said, "Indeed, that''s exactly how I responded to Nicole. In the presence of Your Majesty, all the subjects must rely on genuine talent and learning. There is absolutely no unfairness... However, Nicole was quite stubborn. She imed to have analyzed the empire''s intelligence and data, firmly insisting that Your Majesty harbored such feelings towards me..." "What kind of feelings? This is apletely forced interpretation, a malicious conjecture!" the Empress of Eternal Night eximed, sweeping her sleeve as she stood up and turned away, not wanting Roger to catch a glimpse of her flushed face. Is My Majesty''s feelings so evident? To think that they have been noticed by apletely unfamiliar ind nation priestess? In the eyes of that priestess, am I truly perceived as a foolish sovereign who harbors unrequited love for his own subordinate? This is nder, tant and unfounded nder, which I absolutely cannot acknowledge! I have clearly disguised myself so well! The good news is that Roger doesn''t seem to believe it now, so we must absolutely prevent him from believing. If he were to know that I like him, what if he starts taking advantage of it in the future and bes inactive again, right? Therefore, I... I must now pretend to be angry! Completely deny this matter! The Queen of Eternal Night made an instant decision, portraying an expression of immense fury. She turned around and forcefully flipped the table, saying, "I am already aware of this matter. Considering Nicole has recently joined the empire without understanding the situation, I shall temporarily overlook her unfounded remarks. Have you mentioned this matter to anyone else?" Will he not secretly mock me with his sister? Your Majesty, rest assured. Nicole''s baseless conjectures, I shall certainly not spread them to anyone. If it were not for Your Majesty''s inquiry, I might havepletely forgotten about them. The Queen of Eternal Night listened to Roger''s heartfelt words and knew that this time he was truly sincere, never having mentioned it to anyone else. This relieved her of her worries. This matter ends here, never to be discussed again in the future. No one should know about it, understand? "I shallply with the decree." Very well, you may withdraw. Your performance this time was admirable, and you must strive even harder in the next opportunity. Please, Your Majesty, calm your anger and take good care of your own health. The Queen of Eternal Night listened to the fading footsteps of Roger and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I disyed enough wit to avoid any slip-ups, not being perceived as a foolish individual with unrequited affection! Roger departed from the Fengling Moon Pce with a sense of sorrow in his heart. He couldn''t help but look back at the scattered meals, observing the precious utensils that had endured the test of time for countless years, now shattered to pieces... Until he was far away from that grand hall, at a distance suitable for teleportation back to the mansion, only then did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. What a close call, I almost got pushed into revealing the truth! Luckily, I was clever enough to provoke the Queen of Eternal Night with some alternative words spoken by Nicole, which prevented her from further inquiries, leading her to voluntarily terminate the conversation. This is intelligence that Roger had only recently confirmed. He had always believed that the Queen of Eternal Night was an experienced yer, teasing him like a younger brother. However, as his rtionship with little Joey grew deeper, and as he met more people of the opposite sex, he realized that the image of the Queen of Eternal Night as an experienced seductress may have been a faade. It was simply an exaggerated joke, which made her blush first! Upon confirming this, Roger had a foolproof escape strategy at his disposal. All that is needed is to respond to the teasing with an even thicker skin than the other person, so that in the end, it will be the one with the more delicate face who feels embarrassed. In a battle between the debauched young master, who is surrounded by countless maids, and the lowly empress, who pretends to be a bad woman despite having no experience in love, is there even a need to guess who is more shameless? ...Well, this is not exactly a glorious matter. Anyway, today Roger used the same tactic, disregarding Nicole''s peculiar spections, and immediately diverted the attention of the Nocturnal Queen to clearing her own suspicions, with no energy left to investigate what exactly happened between Roger and Nicole... However, it is a pity that today Roger''s intention to probe the Nocturnal Queen was also evident, judging from her reaction. It resembles a state of furious exasperation as if a sensitive matter has been struck, yet also resembles a state of furious exasperation as if falsely used In any case, it is truly difficult to discern the thoughts of a furious and ruffled empress based on her demeanor. One can only say that Nicole''s analysis is indeed too far-fetched and spective, as she is unaware of the intricacies of her interactions with Your Majesty. Now, at most, it can be considered as having friends with shared ideals, but it hasn''t risen to the level of nurturing such emotions, has it? Ah, women''s hearts are truly troublesome matters. To ensure prudence, it would be best to have Your Majesty take the initiative first. If she, being such a resolute individual, truly harbors intentions, she would undoubtedly forge ahead without hesitation... No movement, therefore, it indicates that there has been no movement yet! However, speaking of her, that girl is also quite troublesome. Roger returned to the Maotai Winery and upon seeing a certain saintly woman awaiting him in his study, he couldn''t help but let out a gentle sigh. He knew that the time for the nightly encounter had arrived once again, and there was simply no evading it. In the gaze of anticipation from Nicole, the two individuals entered apletely soundproofed basement. Roger stood against the wall, facing Nicole, while Nicole leaned forward, assuming the posture of a Naga tribe''s kneel, in front of Roger, parting her lips slightly... Began to pray, recounting one''s daily experiences to him. And what if not? Will the believers do any other peculiar things for the "temporary god"? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!